Overgeared 1401-1780

Overgeared 1401
Chapter 1401
Blood magic wasn’t considered as academic learning. It was because it wasn’t a field that could be
developed with concepts such as studying and effort.
Blood magic was a power that originated purely from the bloodline and was rooted in Beriache’s power.
Beings who had inherited even a speck of Beriache’s blood and magic power—in other words, any
vampire—could use blood magic, but non-vampires couldn’t use blood magic.
Grid might have the title of Blood King, but even he could only learn blood magic by absorbing the blood
magic of the ‘direct descendants who swore allegiance to himself’ (even this was limited to blood magic
based on his own personality). This meant it was absolutely impossible for a human being, who couldn’t
use blood magic properly, to negate the blood magic of Marie Rose, the peak vampire. Yet it just
happened. It was done by Grid.
Marie Rose’s round eyes blinked as she stared at Grid. Then she soon arranged her expression and
asked, “Do you remember the first day we met?”
There was a mixture of curiosity and liking in her deep gaze.
Mercedes was quick to notice as the owner of Keen Insight. She didn’t like this face, so her eyes became
cold. However, Grid, the person who received the attention, had no idea.
“Yes, I remember.”
Now he was—
“...I almost got eaten by you.”
He was just trembling because he was incredibly scared. The first time he met Marie Rose. Every time he
thought of her ‘smiling’ and sucking the blood of the scammer healer whose name he couldn’t
remember any longer, Dongpayuk or Kkanpungi or something, his head turned blank from fear.
“......”
“......”
Marie Rose and Mercedes’ eyes became dull. They were silent for a moment before soon opening their
mouths at the same time.
“I almost ate you. That is the only memory of the day for you.”
“You...! You were aiming for His Majesty’s chastity from the beginning!”
“Hmm~ You’re fairly impudent here.”
“W-What did you say?!”
For the moment, it seemed necessary to stabilize the situation. Grid knew that it was better to stay
silent when he couldn’t grasp the situation. This was a fact known through learning. Fortunately, Marie
Rose had no hostility toward Mercedes. It was natural. She looked at Mercedes, the human being who
dared raise her voice to her, like Mercedes was cute.
Grid observed the two people before slowly realizing the reason. ‘It is because of Keen Insight.’
A power that even the gods were vigilant toward. The power that played a fatal role against great
demons was coveted by Marie Rose.
‘That’s right. The reason why Marie Rose is obsessed with me also includes Mercedes’ existence.’
She thought that if she got him, she could get Mercedes’ power as well.
‘It is one plus one..’
He felt like a convenience store product, but it didn’t matter. If he could establish a friendly relationship
with Marie Rose, one of the world’s strongest beings, it didn’t matter if he received the one plus two
treatment, let alone one plus one. The atmosphere calmed down while Grid was thinking. Mercedes
regained her sense of reason and Marie Rose stopped making fun of such a Mercedes. The conversation
continued again.
“Grid.”
“Yes.”
“I can’t forget the first time I met you.”
“......”
Was she surprised to see him immune to the abnormal conditions she caused?
Marie Rose smiled and explained to Grid, who was looking back on their first meeting, “Until you
showed up, I was treated as a monster who made people scared with just my presence. Meanwhile, you
were calm even after you unsealed me. It was as if I didn’t commit any sins.”
‘Ah, I remember.’
The Grid at the time didn’t think deeply about Marie Rose. He didn’t even care who Marie Rose was. He
just tried his best to survive. He would’ve acted the same even if he knew that Marie Rose was a
disaster. At that time, Grid was extremely selfish and wasn’t in a position to care about peace or the
safety of humanity. It meant he didn’t feel guilty or worried about future trouble after releasing the seal
of a monster.
“You unsealed me and confidently made eye contact with me. I was happy to see you, who showed no
hostility to me. For the first time since I was born, I felt like I was evaluated as an individual named
Marie Rose, not a child of Beriache.”
“......”
Marie Rose was neither a disaster nor a monster. Marie Rose’s evil deeds that were accurately recorded
in history were nothing other than harming the second pope, Chreshler, and Rebecca’s Daughters. The
records of her sucking human blood might just be a natural label because she was a vampire.
‘Even Chreshler was killed by Pagma, not Marie Rose.’
Marie Rose likely hadn’t harmed humans. Therefore, it could be said that the reason she was treated as
a monster was because she was Beriache’s daughter.
“First and foremost, I want to thank you for releasing the seal. I had the ability to unseal it, but it was
annoying. Thus, I put it off. The coffin that sealed me was unpleasant and I often had nightmares. It was
quite terrible.”
‘Chreshler, that perverted old man.’
Chreshler was a person who wasn’t hesitant to become the ego of a coffin because he had the desire to
embrace Marie Rose forever. What perverted thoughts would have been conveyed to Marie Rose while
she was sleeping? Just imagining it was disgusting.
“Then you became the Blood King, received the qualification to be my spouse, and got the power of
Blood Master. Isn’t this fate?”
Blood Master—it was a skill attached to Beriache’s Underclothing. It showed the function of being
completely immune to blood magic. The cooldown time was 5 minutes. If Marie Rose was an enemy, he
might not have been able to withstand the constant wave of blood magic. Fortunately, this didn’t
happen.
Marie Rose asked him, “You must’ve been to hell since you’ve gained the power of Blood Master?”
“...You know it well.”
“Yes, you might’ve heard from Braham that I have to carry out my mother’s will. The arrangements that
my mother left behind in hell are at least in my head.”
‘Arrangements.’
Leraje, the great demon of struggle—the person Beriache assigned a task to was steadily growing in hell.
She would definitely be a strength to Marie Rose, who would one day go to hell.
“I think it is great that you have decided to wear my mother’s underclothes.”
“......?!”
As a knight, Mercedes didn’t show emotions easily, especially toward her master. The reason she looked
at Grid with astonishment was because Marie Rose’s remarks were so shocking.
The flustered Grid hastily explained, “B-Beriache’s underwear is a magical underwear that changes
shape to fit the wearer’s body!”
“Yes, I believe in... Your Majesty.”
“...You believe me, right?”
The atmosphere kept becoming strange. Marie Rose herself was a burdensome opponent, so Grid
wanted to leave this position quickly. He didn’t want this uncomfortable time to be prolonged. Thus, he
got straight to the point. “What exactly is the Blood King? I’ve heard that the Blood King is the ruler of all
vampires, but looking at your attitude, you don’t treat me as a king at all.”
“It is a king. That is why you have to be my spouse.”
“Why should the Blood King be your spouse?”
“I can only make love with the Blood King. It is only when we make love that I can give birth to a more
powerful lineage than my mother’s one. Those children will grow up to become an army to punish hell.”
“If I refuse... can your revenge be achieved?”
Marie Rose’s eyes widened. She looked at Grid with surprise before a faint smile spread on his face.
“You are more worried about my revenge failing than losing your qualifications as a Blood King?”
“If the status of Blood King was ultimately arranged for you and the vampires, I don’t deserve to take the
responsibility.” Grid spoke in order to increase affinity. As expected, the effect appeared immediately.
[Affinity with Vampire Duke Marie Rose has increased by 5.]
“Huhut. As expected, you are cute. Then why refuse to make love with me? I’m confident that my
appearance and personality aren’t bad. Is there any reason why you want to refuse?”
It definitely wasn’t that bad. In particular, the appearance was so beautiful that there was no other
match in the world. Even so, Grid’s mind wasn’t shaken. “I already have people I love.”
“It is plural. So does it matter if you increase it by one more?”
“I am someone who can’t even bear the love I have right now.”
“......”
Grid lowered his eyes. The disgust and hatred in his eyes were directed toward himself.
Marie Rose watched him silently and smiled bitterly. Grid’s head was lowered so his expression couldn’t
be seen. “Well, it’s okay to say no. Instead, you need to be prepared to have a tough time. The Blood
King’s duty is to achieve my mother’s revenge with me. Since you aren’t willing to have children with me
and present them as agents, you will have to fight yourself.”
Therefore, the moment he refused his duty, he would be disqualified from being the Blood King.
“I understand.” Grid suddenly raised his head and stared at Marie Rose. “I’ll fight with you. I want to
help you.”
“Really... you are a good person.”
[Affinity with Vampire Duke Marie Rose has increased by 5.]
“Okay. It is a pity, but I will respect your will. Instead, you must keep your oath. If you look away from
me when I need you, I have no choice but to forcibly conceive a child with you.”
[Affinity with Marie Rose has exceeded 10 and the quest Secret Story of the Birth of the Blood King has
been completed.]
[New information has been gained as a reward for clearing the quest.]
[The Secret Story of the Birth of the Blood King]
[Having roamed through the human world alone and realizing the pain of solitude, Beriache set up a
special measure for Marie Rose. The ruler of all the direct descendants, the Blood King, can produce a
new lineage with Marie Rose. Marie Rose must partner with the Blood King to breed a new lineage.
Unlike Beriache, she can’t live alone. She won’t be lonely.]
[The hidden feature of the Blood King has been revealed by reading new information.]
[Blood King]
[Type: Passive
★ Marriage with Marie Rose is possible.
* You can have a child after marriage.
★Every time affinity with Marie Rose increases, the Curse of Sloth that restrains Marie Rose will
weaken.
* Every time the Curse of Sloth is weakened, all of Marie Rose’s stats will increase by 10%. This can go up
to 150%.
★ Blood magic will bloom when conditions are met.
The blood magic will be according to your personality.
★ Can free direct descendant vampires if the conditions are met.
* Liberated vampires are free from the Curse of Sloth.]
“......”
Currently, there were five blood magic that Grid could use. There was Extreme Blood Transfusion
obtained from liberating Elfin Stone and Blood Flow Revival from liberating Tiramet. After freeing Cray
and Yetima, he gained Blood Flow Wave and the attack skill Blood Sword Shatter. There was also the
wide area buff Blood Reversal from Noll.
Braham lost his vampire power and Marie Rose wasn’t influenced by Blood King. Thus, it was expected
that he would gain a total of three more blood magic in the future. It might be different now. It was
clearly stated that the Blood King could relieve the Curse of Sloth on Marie Rose. It was good to expect
that the moment her Curse of Sloth was released, additional blood magic related to her would be
obtained.
‘Still, it is a bit disappointing.’
The true value of the Blood King lay in the fact that a new lineage could be produced by marrying Marie
Rose. The value of Blood King wasn’t fully exerted unless he married Marie Rose. It happened the
moment when Grid was smacking his lips together in regret...
[Overgeared God Grid has refused to marry Vampire Duke Marie Rose.]
[Marie Rose was unable to produce a direct line of lineage and took out the next best strategy. In order
to increase the population of vampires, the Blood Wells hidden throughout the continent have been
opened.]
[Existing players can use the ‘blood wells’ to change species to vampire. New players will be able to
choose vampire as their species when creating a character.]
[All vampires are under the control of the Blood King.]
These world messages appeared. After the orcs, the second new species was opened. The players who
were excited to see the new update cursed Grid first before cheering. Public opinion toward Grid had
been the best in recent years, but today was the exception.
-Isn’t Grid crazy?
-Wow, that bastard kicked away Marie Rose.
-What is so great about him?!XX!
-Aish!Grid that XX! If I was him, I would do this and that with Marie Rose!Ah!Damn!Dammit!
-I’m just envious.
-I’m also envious...
Everyone knew that Marie Rose was the best beauty in the world. Any player would’ve searched online
for Marie Rose at least once and fell in love at first sight. Even those who didn’t play Satisfy knew Marie
Rose’s face. The men could never understand why Grid refused a marriage with her. They just shed
bloody tears of envy.
Meanwhile, Katz was facing a big change.
[Beriache’s magic power that is latent in the Blood Warrior is blooming.]
[Your species is forcibly changed from a human to a vampire. Some skills and stats will fluctuate.]
[The epic class ‘Blood Warrior’ has changed to the ancient class ‘Beriache’s Warrior.’]
[Beriache’s Warrior]
[A warrior who originally served the 3rd Great Demon, Beriache, in hell.]
“...The magic machines.”
An ancient rating. It was a class equivalent to the relic, the magic machine.
Katz faced an upheaval overnight and found it so absurd that he gave up thinking.
Chapter 1402
[The new species, the vampire, is unlocked and a new system is added to the Blood King.]
[★ The Blood King can grant a quest ‘Blood King’s Order’ to all vampire players once a week.
* The quest content and difficulty are random. The maximum difficulty rating is A.
* Players who clear the quest will get certain rewards. The Blood King will get a point in the stat
‘command’ every time the quest clearance reaches a certain number. The higher the command stat, the
higher the blood assimilation rate and the faster the casting speed, deployment speed, and the
formation speed of blood magic. The duration of the blood formed will also increase.
* Players who failed to accept the quest for four consecutive weeks will be penalized and their
relationship with the Blood King will change from friendly to hostile. Players who are hostile to the Blood
King are considered traitors to the clan.
* Players who perform well in quests have a very rare probability of upgrading from ‘normal’ to ‘elite’ at
a certain cycle. Elite ranked vampires have an even smaller chance of being promoted to ‘true blood’
every fewer cycles.]
“Hmm...”
It was a sudden situation where vampires were turned into a selectable species. Grid’s eyes that were
flustered from causing this situation gradually calmed. The true value of Blood King was finally revealed
and he was quite satisfied. Was this the reason why Marie Rose didn’t want power? She didn’t have
absolute command power, but she could exert influence anyway.
As long as the Blood King’s Order system existed, the vampire wouldn’t be able to ignore the Blood King.
They were likely to mistake themselves as dancing on the palm of the Blood King. The Blood King’s
Orders were made by the Blood King himself, so there was a high possibility they would misunderstand.
Just like the orcs were in Grid’s grasp because Teruchan was loyal to Grid, the vampires were in Grid’s
hands.
‘There is even a new stat.’
Command—it was currently at 0 points, but it would rise naturally as time passed.
‘It will boast a pretty rapid growth rate.’
Vampires were a rare species with the basic ‘life-stealing’ characteristic in Satisfy. As they grew, turning
to fog and a bat were possible so they weren’t bound by the concept of space. They had a very high
physical resistance. They could also create familiars. If they became a true blood vampire, they could
produce more vampires.
They would even become more beautiful. It wasn’t to the extent of elves, but there was a decadent
charm. Therefore, the fanaticism level was very high. Despite the weakness to the sun, Grid estimated
that the number of players changing to a vampire would be much higher than the orcs. Imagine
hundreds or tens of millions of vampire players completing the Blood King’s Order every week. The
growth of the command stat would be enormous.
‘By the way, this...’

Wouldn’t the number of humans become too small if it proceeded this way? One day, elves and
dwarves would also be released. He worried about it for a moment.
‘Well, it doesn’t matter.’He came to the conclusion that it wasn’t a problem to care about. It was a
situation where the vampires and orcs, which were originally enemies of humanity, became players and
able to coexist with humans. It was right to say that the forces of humanity were growing larger.
“I opened the blood wells, but it is only the next best thing.” Marie Rose opened her mouth as Grid was
adapting to the new changes. “They won’t be much help in the war with the great demons unless they
are a direct descendant rank vampire at the minimum. It is virtually meaningless to increase the
population with blood wells. Grid, remember that if you break your promise and don’t help me, I have
no choice but to force you.”
It was an obvious warning. It was rather close to a threat. Nevertheless, Grid didn’t shrink back.
“That won’t happen.” He was determined to fulfill his promise. “It is because I will definitely fight for
you.”
Good. It was a perfect line. Grid was convinced that his remark would increase his affinity with Marie
Rose. He wasn’t feeling expectant, he was confident. It was confidence given by the experience that
captured even the heart of God Hexetia. However, the actual result was different from what Grid
expected.
“......”
Marie Rose’s eyes formed an obviously displeased diagonal line. Her sharp expression was reminiscent
of an uncomfortable cat.
“......?”
[Affinity with Marie Rose has lowered by 1.]
“......?!”
What? He said he was going to help her. Why did affinity go down instead of up?
‘Did I say something wrong?’
Grid’s face turned white as he reflected on what he just said. Meanwhile, Marie Rose kept staring at
Grid with a sharp expression. Meanwhile, Mercedes looked between the two of them and seemed to be
in a good mood for some reason.
***
“These paintings were done by Beriache.”
Grid’s relationship with Marie Rose was definitely sorted out. They were partners who would defeat hell
together one day. It was unlikely they would become enemies before Marie Rose’s revenge was over.
Braham’s pride might be hurt and it would be painful enough to want to die, but Marie Rose didn’t seem
very aware of Braham. Would she kill him if she accidentally encountered him on the road? This was
something he was concerned about, but at the very least, she didn’t intend to visit Braham and harm
him. His existence was that trivial to her. He might be the legendary great magician, but to her...
Of course, that was just a story of the moment.
“Um... I see.”
Marie Rose described the paintings in the corridor as the ‘powerless revenge of a helpless mother.’ It
depicted the world that had been destroyed and recreated many times, while also showing Rebecca as a
dark evil, and Yatan as a pushover who couldn’t rebel against Rebecca. She had no intention of revealing
it to the world. She didn’t want to announce the powerlessness of her mother, who could only express
her hatred for both gods through paintings.
‘There won’t be any effect if I reveal it,’ Grid thought.
It was the work of a great demon. It was impossible for humans to believe in the content of a great
demon’s work. Even if this work was released to the world, it was unlikely that people’s faith in Rebecca
would be shaken. Rather, they would say it was a trick of the great demon. In this case, a voice would
emerge saying that humanity should unite with one heart to pray to Goddess Rebecca.
‘Did she say the green one is Amoract?’
As they walked through the corridor and viewed Beriache’s works in reverse order, Grid paused in front
of the second painting. The red Beriache seemed to follow Yatan like he was her father, while the giant
Baal seemed to be distancing himself from Yatan. Compared to them, the green Amoract respectfully
supported Yatan.
‘Amoract is the one who created the Yatan Church.’
Amoract—Marie Rose said this was the 2nd great demon.
‘It is a completely different style of chaos from Baal.’
From what he had seen and experienced, Baal had no sense of purpose. There were so many variables
that it was difficult to cope. He had to be good at adapting to the situation in order to fight against Baal.
On the other hand, Amoract was likely to have a clear purpose. For example, Amoract would’ve
thoroughly prepared an insidious scheme to achieve a purpose such as bringing Yatan down to the
human world. To fight Amoract, a systematic plan and high level strategy was required.
It happened as Grid’s worries were deepening...
Mercedes stopped walking and declared with a determined face, “I will support you no matter what
ordeal stands in your way.”
“It is reassuring.” A smile spread on Grid’s face. It felt like the fog in front of him had cleared.
Mercedes had given him an answer. No matter the enemy or the personality they had, he could break
through them with force.
‘I have no choice but to get stronger.’

Grid left Marie Rose’s castle and used blood magic as a test. Red drops of blood created by magic power
gathered at Grid’s fingertips and formed the shape of a sword. It was Blood Sword Shatter that exploded
this sword within three seconds and inflicted wide area damage.
‘The higher my command stat, the faster I can make the sword and the longer I can keep it?’
Grid swung his arms. Then the blood sword floating quietly in front of him shot forward like an arrow
and exploded.
“Hopefully, it can become a weapon...”
Out of the five blood magic he learned recently, none of the attack based blood magic could be used in
actual combat. The power was reduced compared to the other attack skills he already acquired.
However, the story changed once the power of the command stat rose. He would have more cards in his
grasp.
Grid was feeling expectant only to suddenly be engulfed in an empty feeling.
‘Pagma’s Successor is weak.’
If discussing the overall value of the class, then Pagma’s Successor was naturally the best. Not only could
it produce the strongest battle gear by itself, but it could also handle all types of items without
restrictions and increase their performance. This could be called a fraudulent level.
It was just that the higher the enemy’s level, the more obvious the limitations. Suppose that Grid didn’t
gain the power of God’s Command, the evil eye, and the Undefeated King. He didn’t meet Braham and
the tower members, and didn’t become the Hero King and Blood King.
How far could he reach with just Pagma’s Sword Dance? Far from becoming a god, he wouldn’t have
even become the Magic Swordsman of the Epics. Objectively, Pagma’s Successor was clearly inferior in
combat power compared to other legendary classes.
‘Unexpectedly, I think it is amazing...’
He had grown to this point. How long had it been since he felt proud of himself?
“Now let’s go home.”
Her brief cheering encouraged him. Grid held Mercedes in his arms in the hope of conveying this
gratitude and used a return scroll.
***
Youngwoo got up from the capsule and approached the window. It was as expected. The front of his
house was crowded for the first time in ages. Reporters from various countries formed a huge crowd.
“It will be noisy again.”
The vampire race was unlocked because of him who was the Blood King. The system described that the
vampires would be under the control of the Blood King. It was obviously what the reporters would be
concerned about and what they would ask questions about.
‘They are probably thinking that I’m taking it all myself.’
They wouldn’t be able to express their dissatisfaction openly but people would be upset. Still, it had
already happened and he had to express his position at some point. They were a group that would chase
after him like stalkers until he met them.
“Huh?”
Youngwoo wore a rough jersey and put on slippers to open the door, only to be shocked. Sehee stood at
the door. “Gasp...Gasp... I knew it would be like this.”
Based on the way she gasped for breath, she seemed to have come over in a hurry.
“What is it? What happened?”
“The problem is Oppa’s behavior! You can’t go out in sportswear!”
“They are in front of the house so it is comfortable...”
“There are reporters from all over the world in front of your house! There must be tens of millions of
people watching Oppa in real time. You have to maintain your image at least!”
“Y-Yes...”
After that, it took an hour. Sehee pushed him to take a shower, forced him to change clothes dozens of
times, did his hair, and even applied sunscreen.
“...It is tiring.”
Dealing with the reporters consumed a lot of physical strength and it was accompanied by mental stress.
He wanted to come out with a fighting mindset, but he was already exhausted before the fight.
However, Youngwoo’s body was trained by exercise and his posture wasn’t disturbed.
Reporters attacked him as he walked out with his broad shoulders raised.
“Why? Why did you refuse to marry Marie Rose?”
“......?”
This was what they were curious about? Grid was stunned by the question that was different from what
was expected, only to receive the next question.
“Do you know the identity of the Blood King?!”
“Ah...”
Come to think of it, there wasn’t a world message when he became the Blood King?
‘Only some people know.’
Youngwoo felt at ease at the thought that there would be less trouble.
Chapter 1403
『 The new vampire species was unlocked and people’s interest is increasing dramatically. It is
estimated that the number of players who changed their species to a vampire exceeded 1 million in just
one day... 』
『 It is quite different from the orcs. When the orcs were unlocked, weren’t people very cautious about
changing races? There are only two species changes per account. Each race has its own pros and cons,
so it takes a long time to weigh the gains and losses. However, the moment the ban on vampires was
lifted, it was chosen by countless people. It has become commonplace to meet vampires in villages and
hunting grounds in just a day. What is the reason? 』
『 The unique characteristics of the vampire race has captured the hearts of users. Satisfy has less
means of health recovery than other games so life-stealing is a great means of survival. I think those
who have witnessed rankers with vampiric abilities such as Grid and Katz, who are active in raids and
large-scale battles, are bound to be fascinated by the vampires. 』
『 Isn’t this too dangerous? Once exposed to sunlight, your stats will drop by 30% and some skills are
disabled... A vampire’s weaknesses are deadly, but there is also the unidentified presence called the
Blood King behind the scenes. People who have become vampires without recognizing this can be said
to have no sense of crisis... 』
Blood King—the mysterious existence that ruled the vampires. The system didn’t force loyalty to the
Blood King, but it did state it was a duty. It was almost certain there would be a penalty for refusing the
order. If the Blood King gave the wrong order, then embarrassing situations would be produced.
『 In the first place, vampires are demonkin, demonkin. They are bad guys who use human blood as
food. If you become a vampire, you might be ordered by the Blood King to hunt humans. 』
『 A war between races will break out! 』
Experts were concerned and people sympathized.
The vampire players gulped as they imagined being played by someone they didn’t know and having to
hurt their existing colleagues and friends. However, vampires were an attractive species even
considering all the dangers.
Putting aside the high potential of vampires and blood magic, the basic stats themselves were very
good. Rather than specializing in strength and stamina while having low intelligence like the orcs, all
their stats were high with good balance. Obviously, they had a high level compatibility with humans.
Instead, there was a deadly weakness of being weak in sunlight. Still, it was enough if they were in a
dungeon or indoors during the day. Above all, the outward appearance was very nice. If they changed
their species to a vampire, their appearance was modified to become several times more beautiful than
when they were human.
Experts warned them to be careful since they could only change species twice in a lifetime, but people
chose to become vampires because it was a chance that could only be done twice. There were even
cases where people who already changed to an orc chose to become a vampire. It was extremely normal
for people to want to become stronger and more beautiful.
They might be a puppet of the Blood King if they weren’t careful? What did it matter if they became a
soldier of the Blood King to fight against humans? In any case, they weren’t human from the time they
changed species...
Players who became vampires dismissed the concerns of the experts, arguing that ‘those who can’t
accept change will just be left out.’ Meanwhile, experts criticized their behavior as ‘a tragedy caused by
safety insecurity and convenience.’
In the midst of their worries—
[The Blood King’s Order has arrived.]
It was finally here. Who was the Blood King and what purpose did he have? Why should a vampire obey
the Blood King? As they felt doubts and tension, the vampire players opened the information of the
Blood King’s Order. They believed that the contents of the Blood King quest would provide clues to the
identity of the Blood King.
[Blood King’s Order]
[Difficulty: B
The monster ‘giant worm’ in the Reidan Desert often invades the vampire cities while moving
underground. Hunt the giant worms to help keep the city safe.
Quest Clear Conditions: Kill 50 giant worms within a week (0/50)
Quest Clear Rewards: 0.4% experience, blood magic proficiency will increase, 10 blood potatoes.]
[Difficulty: C
It is rumored that there are monsters that hunt travelers at the desert oasis. Cleanse the oasis, take
responsibility for the safety of the travelers, and contribute to the vitality of the cities.
Quest Clear Conditions: Cleanse three oasis within a week (0/3)
[Difficulty: E
It is known that vampires need to consume human or monster blood in order to sustain life, but this is
just an old-fashioned prejudice. The blood potatoes grown in the vampire cities are quenching the thirst
of the people. Help the city’s farmers harvest the blood potatoes.
Quest Clear Conditions: Harvest 100 blood potatoes in one week (0/100)
“...It is ordinary?”
The content of the Blood King’s Orders that arrived in front of the vampire players was very similar. It
was fighting for the security of the Reidan Desert where the vampire cities were located or helping with
agriculture. It was extremely ordinary. It was embarrassing that they were so nervous.
“Kill the monsters that threaten travelers? At this point, it isn’t just normal. It is too kind.”
“What is the Blood King? His actions don’t match with his name...”
The unexpected development reassured people. There was some frustration because it was so ordinary,
but it was much better than killing people or fighting between species. The relieved people soon focused
on the rewards for the Blood King’s Order. There was a defined experience reward. Depending on the
quest difficulty, they could earn at least 0.1% and up to 0.5%.
It was a reward that had no value at all in the low level section where experience increased just by
catching a few monsters. However, as the level increased, this reward became more precious than 1,000
gold. For the high ranking, high level players, it was regrettable that the Blood King’s Order was a weekly
quest instead of a daily quest.
One of them was Katz.
“Is the quest difficulty random?”
He got an F grade difficulty quest. The experience reward for F grade quests was 0.1%. He was very
upset, but even this was a good thing. Katz tried hard to comfort himself, but he was still puzzled. His
epic class was upgraded to an ancient class overnight. It felt more like a dream than reality. As time
passed, he often laughed at himself in the past for being a pushover and buying an epic rated class
change book for more than 2 billion won. Now that 2 billion won class change book transformed into a
10 billion won one.
The radically changed reality didn’t feel real.
“Kukuk!Kuhahahat!”
Katz, who was performing the Blood King’s Order quest by sprinkling the blood of monsters onto the
blood potato field, suddenly burst out laughing.
‘Yes, Blood Warrior is different from the usual epic class.’
The rating is epic, but the power was similar to the unique rating. There wasn’t much lacking compared
to Seuron’s Soul Predator. Unlike vampires, the big weakness was that he couldn’t make blood using
magic power. He had to use his own blood or other people’s blood as a medium to activate his skills.
Now this wasn’t the case anymore. By consuming magic power, he could make blood and control it. He
would be able to show strong combat power even if it wasn’t a battlefield. He was no longer a
conditional strength but complete. At this point, the real supreme one... well, he wouldn’t be the
supreme one because there was Grid, but it would be nice to aim for the top three.
‘There are Faker and Yura. There might be many powerful people apart from Kraugel, but I have an
ancient class. I have a chance of winning.’
Katz smiled as he thought of a future of relying on each other with Grid. Then he was struck by doubts.
‘So why didn’t the world message appear?’
Katz liked to stand out. In the early days, he enjoyed standing in the middle of town to show off his
weapons. He was the first to changed class to an ancient class, but this fact wasn’t known to the world.
It made Katz very dissatisfied.
‘Come to think about it...’
Most of the legendary classes, including Grid, only received the world message a while after they
changed classes.
‘Is there another condition?’
He had to find out what the conditions were as soon as possible. It was only in this way that the world
would know that Katz had become the world’s first ancient class.
[You have completed ‘Sprinkling the Blood Potato Field with Blood.’]
[The ‘Blood King’s Order’ quest has been cleared.]
[The quest clear rewards...]
“......”
As the first ancient class, he was watering the fields with blood...
Katz felt a sense of shame, but the reward of 0.1% experience was very sweet.
‘I will start with the class quests for the time being.’
It was a quest to find Beriache’s Painting. He didn’t know why a great demon would be painting, so it
was hard to find clues, but in any case, he had to do something. It happened when the anxious Katz was
removing himself from the field...
“You?” He heard a familiar and ominous voice. “Isn’t this the fool Katz who can’t do anything without
blood?”
“Seuron.”
The Soul Predator. He has lost to Grid and the Overgeared Guild several times, but Seuron was still one
of Satisfy’s strongest. He was chosen as a person who should never be met on the battlefield.
“Enemies meet on a narrow bridge. Katz, you have become a vampire too.”
"Enemies? Why am I your enemy?”
“You... did you erase the fact that you cowardly set a bounty on me from your memory?”
Seuron, who became a victim of Katz’ money, still held a deep grudge against Katz. The person who got
hit remembered it, but the person who hit them didn’t remember at all.
“Did that ever happen?”
“Bah! That’s it! Let’s have a match!”

Soul Predator grabbed the souls of the dead and used them as a means of attack. Like Katz’ Blood
Warrior, he was the type to become stronger when there were more bodies. It was just that the overall
performance of his unique class was better than that of the Blood Warrior.
Even if the target was alive, he had skills optimized for combat, such as interfering with the soul and
causing obstacles to movement. Seuron put away the hand plow he bought to harvest blood potatoes
and pulled out his sword. He knew how to easily deal with Katz. He just couldn’t bleed. It was enough to
crush Katz in an overwhelming manner.
“You are nothing but an ordinary warrior when there are no bodies!” Seuron screamed confidently and
started using Soul Restraint.
“Blood Tornado.”
“......?!”
Just then, blood flowed around Seuron and a bloody storm immediately occurred. It wasn’t blood magic.
Players who had just become a vampire couldn’t learn advanced blood magic. Incredibly, this was a
Blood Warrior’s skill.
‘How can he use this when there isn’t a drop of blood?’
Seuron was surprised by Katz’ different abilities. Then he suddenly realized something and marveled. “I
see. Did you use the blood of the blood potatoes as a resource? Kukuk, you might be an enemy, but I
have to acknowledge it.”
“No... I used mana.”
“Bah, are you lying to me because you are afraid I will leave the field? I’m not as bold as the one who
used dirty money to kill others.”
"It doesn’t matter where we fight. I have the first ancient class, so I am strong anywhere and anytime.”
“......”
Seuron made a pitying expression. Ancient class? It was a reaction to Katz’ bluff with a rating that didn’t
even exist. At the same time...
“Oh, indeed.”
Grid held the blood sword that was created by Blood Sword Shatter and wielded it like a weapon. He
made a handle by attaching the Pulling Device to the bottom of the blood sword. Thanks to this, the
‘magic form’ was deemed an item. It was the result of using the characteristics of blood magic that was
made up of the substance called blood.
Endless possibilities were opened.
Chapter 1404
There were attack methods that took advantage of Satisfy’s high degree of freedom. It was simple: Use
things.
The stones at their feet, the chair they just sat on, the tools at the table, or the table itself. Players had
the right to touch most materials in the world, handle them with tools, and use them as weapons. This
meant it was possible to attack the target by throwing or swinging anything in their hands.
However, the damage was affected by the user’s strength. It was a correct judgment since items weren’t
weapons that had separate attack power. Depending on the shape or mass of the object, the user could
exert at least 1% of their strength up to 30% as attack power.
In other words, the utility was low. Grid’s current strength at level 440 was over 4,400, but the objects
he threw or wielded were only capable of an attack power of up to 1,400 maximum (the fourth
awakening meant there was 0.8 attack power for every point in strength). However, what if even a very
small amount of attack power was attached to the object?
For example, if a knife that had been previously cutting meat was wielded as a weapon, then the knife
would be judged entirely as a weapon. 100% of the user’s strength would be applied. Grid started
experimenting from this point.
Blood Sword Shatter—it was blood magic that inflicted wide area damage by making a sword with blood
created by magic, his own blood, or other people’s blood, and then shattering the sword into small
pieces. Here, blood was a substance and the shape of a sword meant it was a weapon. According to the
skill coefficients, the magic sword contained 300% of Grid’s physical attack power and 200% of his magic
attack power. If it could be equipped, Grid would have a weapon with a physical attack power of at least
24,585 (based on the +4 Enlightenment Sword) and 12,338 magic attack power.
Grid made this hypothesis and held the blood sword in his hand. However, the blood sword was
ultimately a collection of blood. It was physically impossible to hold it when ‘the handle melts into liquid
and it is held in the flowing wind.’
Therefore, Grid used the Pulling Device. The shape of the blood sword was preserved by adding the
Pulling Device to the handle of the blood sword. It was the principle of a cup holding water. He used the
Pulling Device as a handle and held it in his hand. The result...
[The Blood King’s Blood Sword has been equipped.]
“......!!”
He succeeded in making the blood sword be judged as a weapon. The special tool called the Pulling
Device combined with the class effect ‘can wear all items’ of Pagma’s Successor to create a weapon that
transcended the power of Hexetia’s Short Sword.
Chill.
Grid got goosebumps. He felt the power boiling from the hand holding the blood sword and waved it
with a joyful smile...
[The Blood King’s Blood Sword is destroyed and has disappeared.]
[The durability of the Pulling Device has been greatly reduced. Immediate repair is needed.]
“Keuk...!”
It failed. It took 2.9 seconds to make the blood sword and combine it with the Pulling Device. Then the
moment it was swung, the 3 seconds shape retention time ended. There were two problems. First, it
took 1.8 seconds for the blood to form the shape of a sword. Blood Sword Shatter, like most blood
magic, was useful because it boasted a ‘visible’ effect. It was beautiful and easygoing. Thus, it took time
to form. Second, the shape of the sword was vague.
‘Can I make the shape of the handle a bit more visible?’
In order to use the Pulling Device as the handle of the sword, it naturally must be worn on the handle of
the blood sword. It didn’t mean he could attach it roughly to the blade. The power was greatly reduced
when it was unbalanced. This was why there was no point in making such efforts.
“Divinity, Blood Sword Shatter.”
[The cooldown time of Blood Sword Shatter is reset by the effect of the skill ‘Divinity.’]
“Blood Sword Shatter.”
After repairing the Pulling Device, Grid used the skill again and the blood sword reappeared in front of
Grid. It wasn’t a smooth sword shape, but a sword where the bright red blood kept fluctuating. Blood
kept dripping down. The position of the handle couldn’t be immediately identified because a dense
bloody fog was wrapped around it, making it look as sinister enough to be called a demon sword.
Grid caught the handle and immediately attached the Pulling Device. It took 3 seconds. It was longer
than the first time. It was combined and destroyed at the same time.
“Divinity, Blood Sword Shatter.”
He repaired the Pulling Device and tried again. This time, the stream of blood was a bit less
tumultuous.Thanks to this, it took only 2.3 seconds for the Pulling Device to be attached accurately.
Next was 2.4 seconds and 2.8 seconds. Another time was 2.7 seconds.
“...This also depends on luck.”
The wavelength of the bloody fog surrounding the blood sword was subtly different every time, so it was
impossible to shorten the record through learning and adaptation. If the fog was light then the handle
could be quickly identified. If the fog was heavy then it took time to identify the handle. It might be a
difference of between 0.1-0.5 seconds, but even this fleeting difference was unfortunate.
‘It would be great if the shape formation was 0.5 seconds faster than it is now.’
Ideally, it was better to end the weaponization within 2 seconds if he wanted to link the blood sword
weapon with an attack. However, it took 1.8 seconds to form the sword so there was no time.
‘I need the command stat.’
Equip the blood sword that showed an overwhelming attack power, link a skill, and directly shatter it to
cause additional damage. He could summon a total of seven blood swords using Divinity and attach
seven Pulling Devices to make them be judged as weapons. Then after using the rain of battle gear or a
five fusion sword dance with them, even a single digit great demon couldn’t easily withstand it.
This was the strongest combo theoretically possible. In order to reliably implement this combo, he
needed to raise his command stat. The faster the speed of shaping the blood magic and the longer the
duration time, the more complete and diversified the combo that used Blood Sword Shatter would
become.
Grid checked his command stat. The Blood King’s Order was triggered today but it was still at 0 points.
This damn game. No matter what, nothing was easily given.
“Tsk... I have no choice but to hope that time will solve it.”
Still, it was a great comfort to imagine the time when his command stat had risen. He wouldn’t lose
easily no matter who he fought from the moment he could fully utilize the blood sword. Grid felt thrilled
as he imagined himself in the future. Then he suddenly had a question. ‘By the way... am I weak now?’
It felt like he had never won fighting alone since raiding the 17th Great Demon, Botis.
‘Is it... an illusion?’
Grid started sweating as he looked back on his memories. He barely succeeded in raiding Drasion
(formerly Sariel) with a great number of people, he was helplessly beaten by Mir, he was too scared to
even challenge Leraje, he worked together with Leraje to beat Krucha, and Marie Rose was just like a
god...
He didn’t remember any fights where he won coolly recently. Did this make sense? He felt like he was
the only one standing still while his enemies were becoming stronger exponentially. His self-esteem
collapsed. It was shameful that he was revered as a god by the people.
“Sigh...”
It might be because he hadn’t been able to craft new items for a while that he was stagnating. However,
it was difficult to create new items right now. Even a fool knew it was wise to save materials until the
level of the stone statue was higher.
‘I think I’ll have to hold on for at least two more weeks for the statue to level up.’
Did he have to stay in this state of low self-esteem for two weeks? Grid’s attitude of serious concern was
unreasonable, objectively speaking. Drasion, Mir, Leraje, Krucha, and Marie Rose. In the first place, they
weren’t opponents that players could fight alone.
However, Grid thought differently. He didn’t know about the other opponents, but he should’ve at least
been able to hunt Krucha by himself. The subordinate of the 8th Great Demon, Barbatos—Barbatos
might be a wall that Grid couldn’t overcome at the moment, but Krucha was just a subordinate after all.
Krucha might’ve received support from Barbatos, but it was upsetting and embarrassing that Grid
couldn’t raid him easily.
‘Barbatos has many subordinates and they will always have Barbatos’ cover fire when fighting.’
Grid and Barbatos had clearly become hostile to each other. It wouldn’t be strange if he was suddenly
attacked by Barbatos’ power while active in hell. He should have enough power to smash Barbatos’
subordinates by himself. Grid came to a conclusion and felt the need to check his condition first. ‘Exactly
what level am I now?’
He needed confirmation. Yet how?
‘Should I raid Hell Gao on my own next time? No, I don’t think it can be a true fight because I have
figured out his pattern to a certain extent.’
Who could he fight to check his skills properly? The worried Grid looked out the window, only for his
eyes to widen.
A pure white light was swallowing the world. An explosion occurred and a mountain collapsed. It was a
disaster caused by Braham who was magic forging Greed. Grid’s heart thumped. A person who would’ve
easily killed Krucha while ignoring Barbatos’ support fire. How far could he fight against the legendary
great magician Braham? He wanted to check it. This was also a necessary procedure. It was natural to
understand the fighting power of his allies.
“Shunpo.” Grid moved to the top of the mountain that had just been half broken.
“Are you finally going to challenge me?” Braham’s ruby eyes already showed the appearance of Grid. His
expression was very serious as he looked back at Grid, who suddenly appeared in the sky. There was no
trace of an arrogant smile. Braham had been feeling weak lately as well. Braham also felt the need to
check his skills. He was very pleased to see Grid who came showing his fighting spirit.
Grid wondered, “Are you agreeing to the duel?”
“I have never avoided a fight in my life.”
“Trauka...”
Before he could finish, Braham took the action first. The rain of fire rising in the sky struck at Grid. There
was no end to the constantly rising rain of fire despite cutting them one by one.
Grid’s body, engulfed in lightning, moved. Braham avoided it using Blink and spread decoys out
everywhere. There were few spells as useful as Decoy against a transcendent person with extremely
developed senses. Grid’s transcendent senses felt dozens of decoys in the form of Braham and it
confused him. Nevertheless, Grid responded calmly with the Wave sword dance. Dozens of sword
energies spread in all directions.
Meanwhile, the God Hands protected Grid from the dozens of water bombs. Braham’s counterattack
was faster than Grid’s response. The debris of the collapsed mountain was rising and approaching Grid’s
feet. The sight of an earth barrier rising with enough momentum to cover the sky was truly spectacular.
The water bombs exploded and poured down, mixing with the barrier of earth to form mud. The waves
of mud that filled the sky blocked Grid’s view, meaning that Grid’s combat effectiveness was halved.
A deep smile spread on Grid’s face. He was relieved that Braham seemed to be in good shape and was
delighted at his own development in finding a way to counterattack against Braham.
‘Earth God.’
The wave of mud that had been engulfing Grid instead poured down like a waterfall on Braham. Braham
watched it and extinguished it as natural as breathing, only for hundreds of lights to flash from Braham’s
left and right sides. It was a baptism of Magic Missile toward Grid.
“Ah... Ahhh...”
Administrator Rabbit collapsed in his seat as he stared at the clash between the sword and magic that
was occurring between the sky and the earth.
Chapter 1405
Earth God was a skill that had a probability of triggering when touching the ground. There was no
guarantee that this probability would also apply to earth magic. Nevertheless, Grid tried it without
hesitation. The waves of mud made by Braham this time were too broad. It was difficult to find places to
escape, but there were many places to use as a foothold.
His foot was sucked in every time it touched the mud, but this didn’t matter. Grid’s movement speed
was faster than the speed at which the mud swallowed Grid’s ankles. He repeatedly left before his ankle
was swallowed.
[Earth God has activated and allowed you to gain control of the earth.]
It happened precisely when he stepped on the waves of mud the 37th time. The wave of mud that was
constantly moving in a curve to draw a circle and eventually become a giant sphere trapping Grid froze
for a moment. Then it poured back toward Braham.
Grid had seized Braham’s magic. Grid tried to use the time while Braham was responding to take the
steps of the sword dance.
“......?!” As Braham destroyed the mud pouring toward him, Grid saw the hundreds of magic missiles
aiming at him and stiffened.
Braham had continued to cast magic during the time when Grid had been avoiding the waves of mud.
The magic missiles poured down. It was a rain of light. Avoiding it in the usual way was physically
impossible. It would also be difficult to use Shunpo. The baptism of magic missiles covered most of his
field of view so it was hard to detect a section to break through using Shunpo.
The moment Grid was hesitating, the 10 God Hands rotated and blocked some of the magic missiles. It
was just that this couldn’t last long. Braham’s Magic Missile was far more powerful than Grid’s Magic
Missile. The damage that the God Hands could receive was exceeded in an instant. Grid watched the
God Hands stiffening when they collided with the magic missiles and his head spun quickly. Should he
just focus on defense like this?
‘No.’
It was the worst thing to have his feet tied up when facing a magician. The moment he stood still to stop
the magic missiles, he would become the target of more advanced magic.
A counterattack?
Smashing the magic missiles with Flower Revolve or 200,000 Army Crushing Sword and then
counterattacking was... it was a tactic that would work against ordinary magicians. However, the
opponent was Braham. HIs transcendent senses were wary of every magic missile.
‘Did he attach trap magic to each magic missile?’

Hundreds of magic missiles were created in the few minutes when Grid avoided the waves of mud.
Could Braham attach trap magic to them as well? The opponent might be Braham, but some people
would wonder if Grid was overestimating him too much. Even so, Grid knew Braham’s value.
One of Braham’s spells was called Enhanced Memorize. It was magic that literally reconstructed
previously used magic formulas. Simply put, it was duplication. Legendary magic couldn’t be copied and
it took some time for advanced magic to be copied, but low level magic could be copied instantly. It was
a simple matter for Braham to multiply the magic missiles and attached trap magic to them.
‘I can only avoid it.’
It took only one second for him to reach this conclusion. Braham was already performing his next spell.
He spread out water balls in between the magic missiles and exploded them. Then an extensive water
curtain covering the entire area started to form. He seemed to want to create a water curtain so that
Grid couldn’t escape using Shunpo, leaving him exposed to the bombardment of the magic missiles.
Grid moved urgently. He looked at the areas the water curtain hadn’t reached yet and proceeded to use
Shunpo.
‘It is obvious,’ Braham thought.
The reason Braham dominated Grid’s field of view with overwhelming numbers was to limit Grid’s
movement path. Braham was currently in a state of control with the magic missiles and water curtain
that blocked most of Grid’s field of view. In order for Grid to escape this area, it was necessary to use
Shunpo while aiming at the fine gap between both spells.
—Just like now. Braham was able to predict where Grid would appear next and prepare for it.
“......?”
The moment he appeared in any direction, he would be caught by Braham and his prepared magic...
Braham was casting magic in a relaxed manner and waiting for Grid to appear when a chill went down
his spine. It was because Grid used Shunpo but he didn’t appear at any of the locations that Braham
predicted. He completely disappeared. It was right to say he ‘disappeared.’
‘What?’ Braham’s expression was flustered. ‘I don’t know about this?’
Grid had linked Barbatos Vision and Shunpo to appear ‘10 kilometers outside.’
“Rain of Battle Gear.”
Then he used the combo that sank the orc’s rebellion. The connection between Barbatos’ Vision and
Request to Stand With Me struck at Braham.
“......!!”
Braham witnessed the thousands of battle gears pouring down from the sky and felt like he was
possessed by a ghost. The current situation was incomprehensible even with the wisdom of the Duke of
Wisdom. Therefore, he was thrilled. How long had it been since he encountered something unknown?!
“Absolute Shield!”
Braham was happy at experiencing something unknown after hundreds of years. His shout as he cast a
spell rang out. His voice reached the ears of Grid, who was approaching while inducing Lightning God.
‘Braham!’
A person who was building up a myth despite losing his vampiric power and the power of his prime. He
might not be close to Baal or Marie Rose, but it was undeniable that he was one of the world’s potential
powerhouse. He had the unique characteristic of absorbing mana from the outside world and using it as
a resource. He was a monster who could be the strongest in special spaces such as the Abyss or the Red
Sea. Anyone would fear him, yet Grid was pushing him.
[You have assimilated with the energy of the blue dragon and Lightning God is activated.]
[Your body has turned into lightning. All attacks are converted to lightning. Every time you hit the target,
a lot of mana is burned (10% of the total mana).]
[You are immune to all physical attacks, but you will take twice the damage from magic attacks without
any defense or resistance. It also leaves a current that deals damage equal to 10 times your intelligence
in the movement path. The duration of the electric current is 2 seconds.]
[It won’t be released until the speed drops and will be released immediately once you deviate from the
maximum speed.]
“100,000 Army Massacre Sword!”
“......!”
Grid kept a thorough distance from Braham. He moved around at a distance beyond Braham’s reach and
kept Braham in the center. He maintained Lightning God and kept moving so he wouldn’t be spotted by
Braham while pouring out all of the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship. It was a good opportunity to
seize victory while Barbatos’ Vision was maintained. He never narrowed the distance because he didn’t
want to allow a counterattack in the Lightning God state.
“300,000 Army Stealth Sword.”
How many times did the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship dig into the gaps of the Absolute Shield
created in exchange for blocking the rain of battle gear? The sword energy also dealt lightning damage.
It struck invisibly from a long distance in a way that resembled Mir’s swordsmanship and it was difficult
for Braham to react.
Since he wasn’t a transcendent, it was impossible for him to read it with his eyes or react with his
senses. He could only defend by creating shields in advance, but even this gave him a sense of pressure.
Every time there was a conflict between the sword energy and shield, his mana was greatly reduced.
‘What is this... how many powers have been fused together?’
The long distance shooter’s vision, the power of the blue dragon, the swordsmanship of the Undefeated
King, and Divinity that helped him use it in succession...
The ‘lightning’ that gradually weakened Braham was a technique that fused together various forces and
it contained Grid’s life trajectory. Braham, who claimed to know Grid the best in the world, felt like he
had only seen a part of Grid. Meanwhile, Grid stopped turning and moved straight forward. The
duration of Barbatos’ Vision was over so he had no choice but to approach. His Divinity had already been
consumed by the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship.
‘I have to win here.’
Due to the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship, Grid had succeeded in consuming all of Braham’s mana.
Braham’s mana fell to a low point while maintaining Absolute Shield and he experienced mana burn.
‘Braham will spend some time using Mana Drain.’
Now was his chance to grab the win. Grid felt Braham getting closer and started dancing. The strides of
the five fusion sword dance in the air was reminiscent of a dragon swimming in the sky.
“Drop Dragon Pinnacle...”
Drop Dragon Pinnacle Kill Wave had already been activated and Grid’s body shot unknowingly at
Braham who entered his field of view. It meant it was irreversible.
Kuooooh!
The atmosphere heated up. The shadows covering Grid’s face gradually deepened. Grid’s sword pierced
Braham’s chest, but it ended with just one strike. The Drop Dragon Pinnacle Kill Wave sword dance that
consisted of a powerful stab and dozens of slashes wasn’t completed. It was because a meteorite fell
from the sky and smashed into Grid’s body.
[A legend doesn’t die easily.]
A notification window indicating the activation of his immortality along with all types of warning
messages covered his field of view. It was the destructive power of a single blow that didn’t give a
chance to his recovery skills that were activated under certain conditions. It was the power of the
legendary great magic, Meteor.
“T-This is ridiculous...”
Grid crashed into the ground along with the meteorite and muttered blankly in the midst of the chain of
explosions. He didn’t understand how Braham could trigger Meteor when he had completely run out of
mana.
Braham slowly descended from the sky covered in ashes. He summoned hundreds of water balls with
this recovered mana and calmed down the hellfire caused by the explosion of Meteor. Then he asked
the dazed Grid, “What are you surprised about?”
“No... where did you suddenly draw enough mana to use Meteor?”
“I didn’t use mana. It was just a spell I set with Alarm before my mana was depleted.”
“You set it using Alarm? How did you know I was going to approach at that timing?”
“Every time your attack hit me, I lost one-tenth of my mana... it is easy to anticipate at which point you
will want to approach me.”
“Wow...”
Grid had Fenrir’s power that could fill the gap in levels. Therefore, the difference in level with Braham
didn’t affect this duel. It was purely due to a skill difference. However, Grid wasn’t frustrated. Rather, he
was happy. He was relieved and felt reassured by the fact that Braham was in good shape. Braham
didn’t like the sight of Grid smiling happily.
"Why are you smiling when you lost a fight you could’ve won? Absolute Shield is legendary defense
magic that can block any attack but the moment the attack is blocked, the durability of the shield runs
out and it takes time to cast again. Rather than using the rain of battle gear and aiming for a long battle,
it would’ve been better to link Shunpo and Drop Dragon Pinnacle Kill Wave to gain the upper hand. You
were too passive.”
“I will do that the next time we fight.”
“Bah, there will be no second opportunity today. Today I was at a disadvantage because we fought right
after I used Disintegrate.”
“No, Disintegrate should be used for the magic forging.”
“Are you a beggar...?”
The two people were happy while quarreling. Today’s duel was a great help for both of them. Braham
learned that it wasn’t very effective to limit a transcendent using quantity, while Grid learned that
Shunpo and the tactic of fighting from a distance shouldn’t be blindly trusted. They also figured out how
strong they had become.
It was enough to fight this evenly with Braham. At this point, he deserved to regain his confidence. The
two people were vowing to train and improve when a face appeared between them...
“Yes... you shouldn’t do the same thing again today...” It was a face full of sadness. It was Administrator
Rabbit. He ran all the way here and pushed up his glasses with trembling hands as he looked around. “I...
I thought a great demon was invading here.”
“......”
“......”
Grid and Braham shut their mouths. The entire area was completely scorched in the aftermath of the
duel. Several mountains had collapsed, forests were burning, dozens of large and small craters had
formed on the ground, and new roads were probably needed.
“I would recommend you to duel in the middle of enemy camps in the future... no, how about going to
hell and reducing the number of demons?”
“......”
“......”
Rabbit was the only one in the world who could shut up both Overgeared God Grid and the legendary
magician Braham.
Chapter 1406
Grid realized the importance of duels and introduced the ranking battle system to the Overgeared
Kingdom. He hoped that the Overgeared members and Overgeared residents could compete with each
other, find opponents with similar strength, and learn and grow.
The response was explosive. The participation rate of the members was much higher than Grid
expected. There were the concepts of ‘points’ and ‘ranking’ so the participation rate was bound to be
high. Originally, players were crazy about things like rankings.
“There are truly many strong people in our guild.”
“There are dozens of people where it wouldn’t be strange if they stood on their own and built a guild.”
“By the way, the rankings are a bit surprising...”
Two weeks had passed since the ranking matches started. The top rankings were dominated by the
former Tzedakah Guild members, Yura, and Chris. Meanwhile, the very top of the list were dominated
by Grid, Braham, Piaro, Mercedes, Sariel, Asmophel, and Katz.
“......?”
“......?”
The performance of others was as expected but Katz’s was an extraordinary event. While Katz was
naturally strong and he was one of the top ranked players in the Overgeared Guild, most people
evaluated him as one step lower than Yura, Jishuka, Faker, and Chris. In particular, Katz was more
unfavorable than Regas and Pon in a one-on-one match. Yet now he stood shoulder to shoulder with
Grid’s messengers and knights...?
Katz shrugged, feeling satisfied with the reactions of his colleagues who were surprised to see the
rankings.
“Hut... Aren’t there sayings like ‘stand head and shoulders above others’ and ‘talent will reveal itself’? I
can’t hide it even if I wanted to. In terms of this body, I am the first ancient class. It is natural.”
“Ancient class? Did you get a bug?”
The world message that stated that Katz had changed to an ancient class hadn’t appeared. The world
messages came when they progressed to a certain point in their class quest and had unlocked some of
the power. However, Katz couldn’t find even a clue to where Beriache’s paintings were. He was blocked
at the very first class quest, so it was futile to expect a world message to appear.
“A bug... Well, you’ll find out sooner or later.”
Katz was pleased even if he was treated as a foolish person. The reason why he didn’t certify his class
right now and only mentioned it secretly (?) in words was to create a dramatic situation in the future. He
imagined the world being turned upside down the moment his identity was revealed and was filled with
pleasure.
“It seems the match between a Blood Warrior and vampire is great,” Chris approached and spoke to
Katz. He had met Katz in the ranking match and lost a lot of points, but he didn’t care about his ranking
that had fallen. Chris was well aware of the potential of his peers. He didn’t find it strange when his
colleagues became stronger than him.
To be honest, losing to Katz was quite a shock, but it was convincing considering that Katz had changed
his species to a vampire. He just had to fight and win next time.It was enough if he won the next time
they fought. It would be 10 fights and 2 wins.
“Well, I guess so. Chris, why don’t you change your species as well?”
“I have no thoughts about it.”
“Why? You will be several times stronger than you are now if you change to an orc.”
The characteristics of an orc were to amplify physical attack power, breakthrough power, and endurance
power. Chris was the user of a greatsword and had the Tyrant class. The greatest synergy would occur if
he changed his species to an orc. Nevertheless, Chris had no intention of changing his species. Chris’
aesthetics rejected the appearance of the orcs.
“I don’t want to be a green monster.”
Was it really right to have an unwanted appearance just to become strong? It would be very
unfortunate. If he wasn’t satisfied with his appearance, then he might not enjoy the game and quit
because he was exhausted.
It wasn’t just Chris who thought this way. One of the reasons why people preferred the vampire species
was their appearance after all. Of course, this didn’t mean that orcs were unsightly. There were certainly
people who preferred the orcs according to their taste. However, Chris didn’t like it.
‘This is why skin makers are sitting on money these days.’
A skin maker was famous for changing the appearance of items while maintaining the performance.
Recently, it had reached the point where they could change the appearance of the character. It might be
impossible to change the shape of the facial features, but it was said they could change the position of
the facial features, the color of the skin, the eyes, and the body hair... this alone seemed like it would
cause a very big change.
Katz was seriously thinking about meeting a skin maker. He wanted to change the appearance of his
armor. Grid’s works were very beautiful because they were delicate and elegant, but... the beauty that
Katz desired was where flames flowed out of the item and wings sprang out. It was a type of fashion
that was gorgeous and eye-catching rather than classy and elegant.
As he was thinking, the ongoing ranking battle ended. It was a confrontation between Jishuka and
Damian and the result was Jishuka’s victory. Damian was regaining the power of the past after receiving
a new sword from Grid, but he was one-sidedly killed.
“Jishuka has already scored 2,567 points... she is definitely stronger after becoming the Bow Saint.”
A wide field of view and attack range, sniping from invisible positions using arrows that could change
their trajectory, evasive maneuvers, and rapid fire that enabled close combat...
Jishuka changed to a Bow Saint and demonstrated the strongest skills at any distance. She was a flawless
existence. She would reach the very top as long as she could recover her level.
‘Meanwhile, my level didn’t reset.’
As expected, the ancient class was special. Katz laughed deeply at the feeling of becoming the
protagonist of a popular web novel. Then he cocked his head. It was because Grid, who was waiting his
turn in the standby room, ran into Jishuka and showed floundering hands and feet. His face turned
bright red when he saw her and he squirmed like he was very itchy. Katz wondered, “Why is Grid like
that?”
“Vantner said that Grid has fallen for Jishuka.”
“Vantner?” Then it was bullshit.
Katz shook his head and entered the dueling room. To be precise, it was a ‘dungeon.’ It was a dungeon
created exclusively for the ranking battle by Eat Spicy Jokbal. There were only two dungeons at the
moment, but he planned to increase the number. Each dungeon was intended to have its own
characteristics to help the guild members adapt to a wider variety of environments.
Eat Spicy Jokbal claimed he was doing this to help Elizabeth establish her position in the Overgeared
Guild. In fact, it was obviously an excuse no matter who heard it. Eat Spicy Jokbal acted cold on the
outside, but he actually did a lot of work for the Overgeared Guild. He was too enthusiastic for it to be
just helping his niece.
‘Well, I understand how he feels.’
The Overgeared Guild was a group created by geniuses. People who developed their talent, influence,
and dreams were constantly joining. Therefore, there was always a lot of energy in the Overgeared
Guild. All the members were full of the spirit of improvement, so they ran forward without any laziness.
There was no choice but to be enthusiastic when with them. One wanted to run and cheer together.
Eat Spicy Jokbal would have the same fire. He must’ve forgotten the resentment of losing Blood Carnival
due to Grid. The proof was that the first ranking dungeon he created has a structure that looked like
Grid’s smithy. Like all members of the Overgeared Guild, Eat Spicy Jokbal respected Grid.
“Katz, you have over 3,000 points. Your points will be reduced by a lot when you lose to me. Be
prepared.”
“The only person who is qualified to speak like that to me is Grid.”
“Hahat! We’ll only know after trying! Mach Spear!”
Winning the ranking battles didn’t give any rewards or honor. Both the scores and rankings were things
only known inside the Overgeared Guild. However, being able to fight opponents on the same level was
a great help. Those who couldn’t find opponents of a similar level were able to meet good competitors
thanks to the objective score and the ranking system. This was directly linked to rapid growth and
enjoyment.
The ranking battles were a sweet rain to the Overgeared members who were tired of hunting and
raiding. Fighters like Regas and Toon were able to play the ranking battles for three days straight.
***
“This is shit!”
Zibal was experienced. He was a person who had competed with Kraugel in the early days and had
accumulated experience in many fields. He knew how to cope with certain situations. For example, he
was good at tracking and escaping because he had been through dozens of quests that required him to
throw off the enemy’s pursuit.
Zibal had confidence that he couldn’t be caught by the followers of the martial god. In the process of
searching for a place to hide the grandmaster, he left no traces behind. After determining a hiding place,
he moved carefully and he also changed the hiding place regularly. However, in just 10 days, the
followers of the martial god tracked him down.
‘Why do I keep being found?’
At this point, he had to wonder if there was a spy. However, the knights currently working with Zibal
were absolutely loyal to the grandmaster. Rather, they were in a position to doubt Zibal.
“Are we going to keep going like this?”
Zibal was an ancient rider and handled all vehicles perfectly. Everything he drove showed a higher
performance and there was no distinguishing between living things and machines. This was why the
knights’ breathing was harsh as they chased after Zibal’s carriage. The carriage carrying the grandmaster
moved so quickly through the forest that it pushed the stamina of the elite former Neo Red Knights to
the limits.
“Uh, we are going to run the whole time.”
“However, it is the empire’s territory from here on out.”
“We are going to get them mixed up with the imperial army and then escape in the meantime.”
“Yes...”
The knights were exhausted by the constant pursuit of the enemy. Even so, they trusted Zibal and
followed his instructions. Their hideouts had been discovered so many times that Zibal was suspicious,
but they still tried to believe in him. The grandmaster told them to follow Zibal so they had to believe
him and follow him.
“Hiyah! Gasp?” Zibal, who was whipping the horse, was startled and hurriedly stopped the carriage. It
was because the followers of the martial god were blocking the road ahead. It was as if they expected
him to flee this way.
“These damn bastards, do they have CCTV? What the hell is this?”
He couldn’t help swearing. Zibal couldn’t understand the situation at all. He hadn’t made any mistakes in
the process of escaping. He had deceived people’s eyes and erased their traces, so why did they keep
getting tracked?
‘It is even by these blindfolded guys...’

It was very unpleasant because it felt like the system was interfering. He felt like his freedom was being
violated. Zibal was born and raised in the United States, a country of freedom, so he couldn’t tolerate
this manipulation.
‘Still, there are only three people. It is worth fighting.’
They were followers who mastered 8 secret techniques. It was a very high level, but they weren’t the
opponents of Raiders. Moreover, there were nine former Neo Red Knights on his side.
“Break through. Kill them all.”
Think positively. The followers of the martial god had a certain probability of dropping the martial god’s
secret techniques. The average person wanted it, but they couldn’t find it or obtain it.
Zibal controlled his heart only to stiffen as he got out of the carriage. It was because dozens of followers
of the martial gods appeared belatedly.
“...It is ruined.”
It was the first time he felt such a great sense of crisis since the time he fought Grid. In other words,
there was no answer. Nevertheless, his decision should be quick. Zibal was about to summon Raiders
when the knights surrounded him.
“We will open the way so run away.’
“What? Then what about you...”
“Please be sure to save Zikfrector.”
It was Grandmaster Zikfrector who saved them when they were wandering knights. He guided the
talents they didn’t know they had and gave them the strength they longed for. They could sacrifice their
lives for the noble man who had the mission of overthrowing the ugly gods.
“It is strange to say this, but we believe in you...”
Just then, the heads of the determined knights who were smiling fell to the ground.
“......”
Zibal stiffened. The knights who were breathing right by his side— No, it felt unrealistic to see his
colleagues lose their heads, spray blood, and then collapse.
“I heard you were with the one who killed Lee Jeong, but the level isn’t very good. Lee Jeong is
pathetic.”
Zibal heard a voice above his head. He looked up and saw a man standing on a thin branch with one
hand. The Triad, Haegak. This was his name.
“I don’t have to come out on my own.”
Haegak didn’t even look at Zibal. He gestured to the followers and dozens of them rushed to the
carriage at once. The grandmaster was still asleep in the carriage. He couldn’t be protected. There was
no way to protect him.
Zibal knew this but he still chose to fight. He summoned Raiders, boarded it, and pulled the carriage. He
knew how important the grandmaster was to the worldview. He didn’t want to abandon his colleagues
who had struggled together for months and were risking their lives to protect him.
It was 7 years after starting Satisfy.
For the first time, Zibal had red eyes.
[The soul of the 1st evil, Jake, is watching you.]
[The hidden passive skill ‘Providence’ has been acquired after achieving the special condition.]
Chapter 1407
How many iterations was this world currently at? Even the parties involved in the repeated destruction
and creation of the world wouldn’t know exactly. For them, the world was as worthless as a sandcastle.
It was impossible for them to remember the worlds that had collapsed. Yet for someone, this world was
everything.
It was the same for Zikfrector. He fought against the notion that everything that was precious to him
would be born and then destroyed with this existing world. He gathered up his willpower with his
companions and rebelled against the gods. However, he couldn’t go directly to war. The world was
already on the verge of destruction when he barely woke up his spirit affected by the Curse of Sloth. No,
maybe it had already perished.
“......”
Every time he was affected by the curse that affected his willpower, he had the same dream. His
companions sealed in the gaps of the world howled in pain. Then they found him and closed their
mouths. They would force a smile at him. It was as if telling him not to worry. It was as if they didn’t
blame him. Thus, it was even more distressing. He was filled with an overwhelming sense of guilt and
hated and cursed himself. It was a binding that would never end.
He was sobbing as usual when he heard a voice that he hadn’t heard in a while.
"We finally meet.”
It was Jake. Blessed by the god of luck, he was a hero who avoided all death variables with strong luck.
He had saved the lives of his colleagues many times on the journey of destroying the demons of hell. He
had been silent for thousands of years after carrying the sin of the gods and now he spoke with a wide
smile, “You found a great companion, Zik. I’m glad. It is really fortunate.”
***
“Jake...!” He woke up from his sleep the moment he tried to grab onto Jake, who lost his strength and
fell back into the gap. There was the sensation of cold metal touching his back. How long had he been
asleep? Days? Months? Or a few years...
The surprised Zikfrector looked up and quickly examined the surrounding landscape. He was moving. He
was on top of something that was running. It was on top of something high enough that his gaze lined
up with a large conifer tree. Due to the influence of his long sleep, his degenerated muscles didn’t work
properly. It was useless even if he trained to the limits. This body that was plagued by the Curse of Sloth
was at its limits.
Zikfrector got up with a bit of trouble and looked back. The metal giant’s gaze turned to himself. It was
an ancient product that caused him to recall old memories of the past, the magic machine.
“Did you sleep well?” Zibal’s voice flowed from Raiders. It was admirable and thankful that he
strengthened his accent to hide his fatigue. Were all the other knights dead? Zikfrector felt regret and
sorry. He would repay this grace by killing the gods and saving the world.
“Yes.” Zikfrector’s brief answer was as calm as usual. He controlled his shaken expression. He had to
restrain his emotions. This was the only way he could hold on in this crazy world...
The ancient runes that emerged around Zikfrector created a brilliant path that was like a galaxy in front
of Raiders. This was the magic he had used to visit the Hwan Kingdom. Raiders got on the road and soon
disappeared.
After a while—
“...I missed him.”
The Triad, Haegak, arrived at the scene and clicked his tongue. He missed the fish that he caught so he
was bound to feel unpleasant. Even so, there was no shame. The cause of this mission’s failure wasn’t
his incompetence.
The sudden high-speed movement of the magic machine had the concept of ‘physically impossible to
chase.’ It wasn’t like a transcendent’s Shunpo that leapt across a certain distance, but he couldn’t
narrow the distance. Thus, there was no way to stop it. Every time he got close to the magic machine,
ridiculous bad luck occurred and the tracking was disrupted. It was a feeling like some huge power was
interfering. It was like the power of the Seven Evils, i.e. the power of the gods that the martial god once
spoke of.
‘It is natural that I can’t catch him if something like that is used.’
However, considering the power, it was something that couldn’t be used often. He just had to succeed
in tracking them as soon as possible and he wouldn’t miss a second time. Haegak ordered the followers
who were behind him, “Scatter and wait for the next divine message.”
Martial God Zeratul was great. Humanity wanted power for a number of reasons. They wanted power so
it was natural to worship the martial god. On the continent, there were symbols such as temples or
stations that honored the martial god. All of them became the eyes and ears of the martial god. The
dozens of followers, including Haegak, scattered everywhere. The moment a divine message came down
from the martial god who would soon find Zikfrector’s position, they would unite again to eliminate
Zikfrector.
On the other hand, outside the small city of Bairan in the Overgeared Kingdom...
“I won! I won!” The Guardian of the Forest. It was even the Awakened Guardian of the Forest and it was
killed by Prince Lord. The young man jumped around happily. However, the corpse of the huge monster
that fell by the boy’s side was very shocking because it was the result of the boy’s actions.
‘Killing the Awakened Guardian of the Forest in 10 minutes...’ The hidden Faker watched Lord and felt
rare astonishment. Certainly, this forest was a hunting area with low requirements. However, the
Awakened Guardian of the Forest that appeared in a specific cycle that Lord waited a month for was a
very powerful monster.
During the time when Faker was active here, the Tzedakah Guild couldn’t raid it even if they all joined
forces. Yet Lord alone took down the Guardian of the Forest in 10 minutes. Lord possessed all types of
legendary skills so his potential was excellent, but the Grid created items he was armed with were also
outstanding.
A weapon that increased damage every time the same target was attacked, armor that improved
tolerance to all types of damage, a cloak that frequently removed aggro, as well as the white tiger
shoulder guards and the blue dragon boots similar to the ones that Grid favored.
Over the past 15 years, Grid had prepared many gifts for Lord. His care for Lord could be felt.
“There are so many blue orichalcums! Father will be pleased!”
Did he feel like it was his turn to reciprocate? It was wonderful to see Lord smiling happily as he grabbed
the items that dropped.
“This...?!”
“......?” Faker cocked his head. It was because Lord showed interest in a small statue carved from stone.
The statue had been in the forest for a long time and Faker had seen it many times. He had just never
been very interested in it. The statue of an unknown person was just part of the background and it was
common everywhere.
However, Lord’s thoughts were different.
"I might’ve been taught that the suppression of faith isn’t very good, but... this is the Overgeared
Kingdom,” Lord murmured as he stepped on the statue and smashed it.
In Faker’s eyes, it was very reasonable behavior. The Overgeared Kingdom was Grid’s kingdom and Grid
was a god. In the future, there was no reason for the symbols of gods other than Grid. At the very least,
the faith of the Overgeared people had to be focused on Grid.
‘I have to release the Shadow group members to get rid of all the other divine symbols.’
Based on what he heard from Grid and his experience with the Sariel event, the gods weren’t
particularly divine. Rebecca’s position was so great that he should be cautious about touching the
symbols of Goddess Rebecca, but the other religions were fair game.
Faker thought about it and threw a dagger to destroy another statue lying among the bushes.
Suddenly—
“......?”
He discovered the galaxy lighting up the broad daylight sky and became alert.
***
[There is a rumor that the procession to your stone statue is endless!]
[The Stone Statue of Overgeared God Grid has achieved level 9.]
[Over the next month, your dexterity stat will rise by 30% and the probability of making a high rated
item has slightly increased.]
[Over the next month, your strength, stamina, intelligence, and agility stats will increase by 19% each.
The casting speed and power of sword dance-type attack skills and casting speed and cooldown time
reduction of magic will increase slightly.]
The moment he longed for had finally come. As expected, once the statue reached level 9, he received
the same dexterity and production probability correction effects as when the Hero King’s Stone Statue
was level 15.
‘It isn’t easy to level up the stone statue...’
The number of people in the Overgeared Kingdom had now reached 200 million. Two-thirds of them
were players. Although many people visited the stone statue to complete the weekly quest, the speed at
which the stone statue’s level rose wasn’t as fast as before. It seemed that after the Hero King’s Stone
Statue was promoted to the Overgeared God’s Stone Statue, the amount of experience required to level
up had increased.
‘It is understandable since the function of the stone statue itself has improved.’
The problem now wasn’t the level of the stone statue. It was command. The hidden stat didn’t rise.
“Why?’
It was the 19th day since the vampire species became unsealed. The number of players who changed
species to a vampire was already reaching 20 million. This meant 20 million vampires were clearing the
Blood King’s Order every week. So why wasn’t the command stat rising?
‘Does it rise by 1 point when the Blood King’s Order is cleared 100 million times?’
No way. Still, if the effect of the command stat was as good as expected, then he could endure it. It
didn’t matter if the command stat increased by 1 point every 100 million times the Blood King’s Order
was cleared. Looking at the trend of vampire players increasing, there would come a time when it rose
by 1 point every week. It wasn’t bad.
‘It would be understandable if it was 1 point per 1 billion... no, this is a terrible calculation.’
Dammit, it had been a long time since he became a slave of the S.A Group.
‘Well, it’s fine.’
The reason why Grid wanted the command stat was because he wanted to speed up the formation of
blood magic and the duration. However, there was a saying that ‘if you don’t have teeth, you should live
with your gums.’ If the command stat wasn’t rising then he should change the method by improving the
Pulling Device. His dexterity stat buff was restored so he was keen on making items for the time being.
‘Let’s speed up the ejection speed and put the aim assist effect. I need Elizabeth’s help.’
Grid’s face was energized as he lit up the furnace for the first time in a while. Rest could sometimes be
inspirational. Grid had envisioned more than one or two items in the time when he waited for the level
of the stone statue to rise. He had plenty of materials from his colleagues who competed in the National
Competition.
“Let’s start production.”
It was time to become stronger.
Chapter 1408
‘Faker?’
Zibal fell to an unknown place after riding the galaxy created by Grandmaster Zikfrector. He realized that
the life detected by Raiders was Faker and thought of the word ‘fate.’ It was too amazing to dismiss it as
a coincidence when the place he fled to was a place with an Overgeared member. Then he soon figured
out the situation.
“Is this the safest place in the world right now?” Zikfrector’s murmur as he stood on Raiders’ hand
allowed Zibal to understand the situation. The ancient teleportation magic used by Zikfrector moved the
two people to coordinates that corresponded to the user’s will.
‘The safest place in the world...’ The Overgeared Kingdom had grown to such an extent that it was rated
like this by the system.
Zibal smiled and descended from Raiders with Zikfrector. The person who approached him wasn’t Faker
but a young man.
“T-That is a magic machine, right?” It was a boy who couldn’t hide the admiration shining in his eyes. His
appearance and ID couldn’t be seen due to the visor he was wearing. However, Zibal felt a strange
feeling from him. It was a sense of strangeness that could be felt because Zibal’s knowledge was
excellent.
Zibal could see that all the items the boy was wearing were of too high value. It was difficult to have
such an assortment even if the boy was a second generation chaebol. Additionally, the current location
was an area where the monster didn’t respawn right away... this was a boss zone. He opened the map
and saw that the location was Bairan. Based on the moon, it must be the day when the Awakened
Guardian of the Forest appeared. However, the guardian wasn’t visible.
“Kid, are you Grid’s son?” The time it took to get a result based on multiple pieces of evidence was only
a few seconds.
Lord wasn’t wary of the unidentified stranger who recognized him with one glance. "Yes, and you are
the young nobleman Zibal, right?”
Lord smiled widely as he took off his visor. He also inferred Zibal’s identity through Raiders. He
remembered hearing from his father and his father’s colleagues that an excellent and courageous
warrior called Zibal was riding the magic machine.
Zibal clicked his tongue. “I heard you just had your coming of age ceremony, yet you’re already hunting
the Guardian of the Forest. Even if Faker...”
-Shh.
“......”
Zibal closed his mouth. Faker’s reaction in sending a whisper the moment his name was mentioned
startled Zibal.
-What?Are you hiding from this little kid?Then he raided the Guardian of the Forest by himself?
-That’s right.
-This is a game where blood is important...
If such a child was so strong because he was Grid’s son, wouldn’t the child that Zibal have been quite
excellent? The concept of marrying and having children in the game had been unfamiliar and awkward,
thus Zibal avoided it in the meantime. Now his attitude changed to the positive.
“SIr Zibal, why did you visit Bairan? Did you want to hunt the Guardian of the Forest?”
“You don’t know how scary your father is. Who in the world would covet a boss owned by the
Overgeared Kingdom?”
“I know that Father is relentless toward his enemies. However, isn’t Zibal Father’s friend?”
“......”
A friend? The flustered Zibal reflexively looked around but he couldn’t see Faker. The reason he was able
to detect Faker was only due to the biometric detector built into Raiders. After a failed attempt to send
a question with his eyes, he finally sent a whisper to Faker again.
Faker’s cold tone in response was a bit uncomfortable...
-I’m not the one who spread the rumor that Grid and I are friends, right?
-Then it must be a rumor from Grid.
-Grid?
Zibal was the former leader of the Seven Guilds and he led a war against the Overgeared Gui.d. This
included the invasion of Reidan. Then at events such as the National Competition, he blocked the road
of the Overgeared members every time. Later, he avoided conflict with the Overgeared Guild as much as
possible. Some situations happened and they often cooperated, but to say they were friends...
-If you’re uncomfortable, then talk to Grid.
-No, since when am I uncomfortable?I’m just surprised because it is unexpected...
Zibal was surprised while talking to Faker who was hiding in an unknown place. It was due to the smile
that spread on Zikfrector’s face as he stared at Lord. Why did Zikfrector react like this when he was
usually indifferent to others?
“Prince, what is your schedule?”

Zikfrector asked Lord who was staring enthusiastically at Zibal. Then Lord turned his gaze to Zikfrector
for the first time. He gave a polite greeting before answering, “I was about to return to Reinhardt.”
“Is your business here finished? Too bad. Then I look forward to seeing you again next time.”
“Can I please know this nobleman’s name?”
“I don’t have a name to give. I’m just someone who wants to be your father’s friend.” Zikfrector was
officially a traitor of the empire. He didn’t need to cause trouble by revealing his identity. There must be
a reason so Lord bowed deeply to Zikfrector and Zibal.
"I see. I don’t think I should bother you so I will go. I hope good luck will accompany you...”
“Eh? Goodbye.”
They entered the territory of their own will, yet it didn’t bother Lord? Didn’t he believe in the security of
the Overgeared Kingdom too much?
Lord smiled at the confused looking Zibal. It was a smile that seemed to convey, ‘It is because you are
my father’s friend.’
‘It is bewitching.’ His skill of smiling with a beautiful face was unusual.
Zibal clicked his tongue and confirmed that Lord had left. Then he asked Zikfrector, “Since we’ve come
to the Overgeared Kingdom, isn’t it better to go to Reinhardt? Grid has been wanting to meet you.”
"No, the galaxy led me here so it is better to stay here for a while. Once your Providence is available
again, we will go and meet Grid.”
-Yes.Is this okay, Faker?
-It doesn’t matter.I don’t want to constrain the grandmaster.
He wondered if he should ask about Providence but he didn’t know what to say. Well, the grandmaster
wouldn’t answer even if there was a question.
‘Providence...’
Zibal knew Zikfrector’s true identity. The 6th evil, Zik. Zibal expected that he would one day experience a
major episode related to the seven malignant saints. He thought the power he would gain in the process
would be the power of the 6th evil, but surprisingly, it was the power of the 1st evil.
‘It is similar to an escape method...’
The reason for Zibal’s disappointment was that he still didn’t know the true power of Providence. During
their stay here, Zikfrector planned to tell Zibal the story of the seven malignant saints and teach him
how to use Providence.
***
It was easy to understand the Pulling Device as an auxiliary tool that converted a blade into a sword. It
ejected silver thread that attached to the blade and pulled it over, allowing the Pulling Device to be used
as a handle. However, the time spent in the process was at least 0.6 seconds. There was also a concern
that the ejected silver thread wouldn’t hit the target due to some interference.
The thing Grid wanted was simple. It was to speed up the firing of the silver thread and simplify the
process of hitting the target.
Thus, he asked Elizabeth for help and the answer that came back was ‘NO.’ Elizabeth criticized the
Pulling Device as a ‘crude item.’ She suggested it was better to create a new Pulling Device rather than
improve it because the limitations were clear.
Grid was actively willing to accept her opinion. The structure might be simple, but it was right to respect
her opinion. The two of them headed for Reidan. After researching and cooperating for a fortnight, they
succeeded in making the desired item.
[Magic Power Ejection Machine]
[* A secondary tool.
Rating: Legendary (Transcendent)
A rectangular box that can be held in one hand.
It looks extremely ordinary, but it is a magic engineering machine made with advanced alchemy
techniques.
It was created out of a collaboration between Overgeared God Grid and the renowned craftsman artisan
Elizabeth.
A total of 10,000 mana can be stored in the box. Once the button at the top of the box is clicked, the
inner magic fan will rotate counter-clockwise to eject the stored magic power. The ejection distance is
up to 1 meter. Once the ejected magic power touches the specified item, the ‘Item Combination’ skill is
activated. However, it can’t exert an influence on objects owned by others.
Conditions of Use: Grid
* The duration of Item Combination is until the mana inside the box is consumed.
* Once Item Combination is triggered, 100 mana per second is consumed. The user can inject mana into
the box in real time.
Weight: 200]
“Look! I need to improve the design!”
The performance of the finished produce far exceeded Grid’s wishes and expectations. Of course, the
price was high. The highest level alchemy of the alchemy facility, which had been a money-eating
hippopotamus since a long time ago, cost 90,000 gold for every attempt and only had a 8% chance of
success. It cost more than 100 million won per attempt and only class specific skills or non-combat skills
could be attached.
Of course, the research director explained that it was particularly expensive because Grid was
attempting to attach a legendary rated skill, but this wasn’t particularly comforting.
In the first place, the cost compared to the performance of attaching a skill to an item using alchemy
was very bad. This is because the condition of use was limited to ‘the master of the skill attached.’ There
were few people in the world who would do a crazy thing like pouring so much money into making an
item that couldn’t be re-sold.
“Look at the item description! It looks like an ordinary rectangular box! The item made using 8 billion
won is so ordinary! Is it normal that it looks so ordinary?!”
“Don’t mention the 8 billion won.”
8 billion won to make a secondary item...
The value for money was worth it, but he couldn’t help trembling.
“Ah, to be exact, it was 8.2 billion won?”
“......”
“It is such a large amount of money! Why spend precious time and money to design an item so
ordinary? I said I would finish it off in a pretty manner! Why don’t you leave it to me? Can’t you believe
in my skills?”
A legendary (transcendent) rated item was made.
Elizabeth’s help in the process was great. If it wasn’t for her, he wouldn’t have been able to make a fan
engraved with a sophisticated magic circle for magic to be attached to, nor could he have envisioned an
item that ejected magic power. In fact, Elizabeth’s contribution to the creation of the item was very
great. The additional stats, reputation, and achievement she earned in return really helped her. Grid
might be thankful to her, but she was just as thankful to Grid for the opportunity. Thus, she was even
angrier.
A secondary tool that had the Item Combination skill. Even if the condition of use was limited to Grid, it
was a legendary magic engineering machine that could be traded for an astronomical amount of money.
Yet the appearance was that of a box. The material was Greed so it had a simplistic charm when looking
carefully, but that was only a story when looking at it in detail. Elizabeth’s wish was for Grid’s Magic
Power Ejection Machine to have an appearance worthy of its value.
However, Grid thought differently. “It isn’t good to have a combat aid that stands out. Rather, it is better
for it to look cheap.”
“W-When did I say that it looks cheap?! I said it was ordinary.” Elizabeth finally shut her mouth. It was
hard to insist on changing the design after hearing Grid’s intentions. “Well, I understand. I’ll make a
concession this one time. Are you going back now?”
“Yes, the business here is over.”
There were still many items to make but before that, he was going to meet Zikfrector. A fortnight ago,
Faker had run over after hearing from Kasim that Lord was trying to challenge the Awakened Guardian
of the Forest. Then Faker delivered some unexpected news. Zikfrector was staying in Bairan.
Grid had wanted to go to Bairan straight away, but he couldn’t interfere with Elizabeth’s too busy
schedule. Thus, he first visited Reidan. There was no reason to be in a rush. Zikfrector was safe because
Lauel had deliberately strengthened Bairan’s forces.
‘Shall I go and find the sixth apostle?’
He would take a break at the same time. Elizabeth had talked too much.
Grid grabbed his throbbing head and entered the warp gate.
Chapter 1409
A large golem emitting a blue light rushed forward. It used its heavy shoulders to easily break through
the human formation, breaking in and disrupting them. However, its momentum didn’t last long.
The humans scattered in all directions pulled the rope in their hands and the golem slipped where it was
standing, falling backward. It struggled with its arms and legs like an upside-down tortoise that couldn’t
get up. All sorts of skills poured toward it.
“It is a smooth linkage.”
“It is possible because we know where the enemy will appear and we set up traps. I don’t think there is
anything to compliment.”
Zibal watched with interest as he watched the Overgeared members raiding the Guardian of the Forest
using traps. In fact, the average level of the raid team deserved praise. With the exception of Toban,
who was standing back and commanding, most of the participants were players in their mid-200s. It was
frankly a good thing for them to raid the Guardian of the Forest without a single casualty.
However, Zibal had witnessed a young boy who hunted the ‘awakened’ Guardian of the Forest by
himself a fortnight ago. Therefore, he wasn’t particularly impressed by the Overgeared Three members
despite them doing all types of tricks. “Toban, why is a person like you managing a raid of this level?
Can’t you leave it to the second group?”
“It is normally managed by the third group, but today is the training of new recruits. Therefore, I visited
myself.”
“...New recruits?”
Then they weren’t the third group?
‘How wide is their talent pool?’
No, it must be a bluff. They didn’t want to expose their guild power to outsiders. Zibal was watching the
raid when he reflexively got up from his seat. It was because Grid arrived at the scene.
‘This damn thing.’
Grid had nothing to do with him so why did he stand up without his knowing...?
“Have you been well?” Grid approached Zibal who was rebuking himself and gave a greeting with a
smile. It was an uncomfortable friendly attitude.
“...I haven’t been well,” Zibal shook Grid’s hand and answered honestly. The last few months since
visiting the Hwan Kingdom had been hell. He could never relax for a moment due to the martial god
followers who were constantly narrowing their surveillance network.
“I’m sorry. It wasn’t polite to ask if you’ve been well when you’ve obviously been struggling. You’ve had
a hard time.” Grid patted Zibal’s shoulder and politely bowed to Zikfrector. "It is reassuring to see that
you’re safe. By the way, why are you living in the forest instead of the castle?”
Grid felt it was ridiculous after finding out that Zibal’s group had been living in the forest outside Bairan
for the past fortnight. Perhaps it might be possible if this was a great hunting place. However, why
refuse the convenience of the Overgeared Guild and stay in a place where only the Guardian of the
Forest respawned?
“I received advice from mana that this is the safest place.”
‘Advice from mana?’
Was it possible to use ancient magic to talk to mana? Grid was recalling the ancient magic that Zikfrector
used with the runes when Zikfrector spoke strange words, “It must be because you asked your son to
destroy the statues of the martial god.”
“......?”
"You don’t have to look like you don’t understand. I’m not upset just because you tested me. It is true
that my body weakens every time I go through the Curse of Sloth. Still, my magic power is in good
shape. You don’t have to worry too much.”
‘What does this mean...?’
“We are going!” Toban picked up the items dropped by the Guardian of the Forest and waved to Grid.
He wanted to remove as many eyes as possible so as to not interfere with Grid’s time.
“Ah, yes. Bye. Everyone has worked hard.”
Grid waved to Toban and bowed slightly to the other Overgeared members. The Overgeared members
smiled widely and bowed 90 degrees in response. Then they whispered to each other and left.
Zibal muttered while watching this scene, “They are really new recruits...’
It was evident they were new to the kingdom based on the way they were so happy to just exchange
greetings with Grid. For the Overgeared Guild, the Guardian of the Forest was nothing more than
educational material for newcomers.
“Can you Become the King of the Dead?”
After the Overgeared members left, Grid muttered to himself and two skeletons rose from the ground.
One was a skeleton warrior armed with heavy armor and the other was a skeleton magician with a staff.
Grid also summoned Noe and Randy. He ordered them to allow no one to approach this place and they
scattered in all directions.
Only then did Zikfrector get to the point. “It is true that you became a god.”
“...Yes, it is a nominal god, but somehow it turned out like this.” Grid looked into Zikfrector’s eyes. He
thought there would be disappointment or frustration, but they were surprisingly calm. Did he have
insight into the situation like Hayate?
“Looking back on it now, it was inevitable. Your achievements are so great that few people in history can
compare. It is natural for you to be revered as a god.”
“You aren’t disappointed?”
Zikfrector was a person who had been looking forward to the birth of a god killer. Gods couldn’t kill
other gods.
“It would be a lie to say I’m not disappointed. I wanted you to be a god killer, not a god. However, the
water has already been spilled. Additionally...” Zikfrector’s gaze moved to the inside of the forest. His
gaze was on Mercedes, who returned after searching the surroundings for any danger. “You seem to
have come to the conclusion that it is better to raise god killers than to be a god killer. I think this way
could be more effective. I agree with your way.”
“......?”
Nurture a god killer?
Zikfrector immediately confessed to the confused Grid, “In fact, I already tried it once. I learned that
Mercedes was born with Keen Insight and tried to nurture her as a god killer. The first thing I did was to
make her see Piaro so that she became his attendant...”
Zikfrector’s eyes were excellent. Under Piaro, Mercedes grew at a dazzling rate and eventually became
the 1st Knight of the Red Knights.
“However, Mercedes had a fatal flaw. It is a conviction that never breaks. It is both a nutrient that
developed Mercedes and a poison to her.”
Mercedes was very inflexible. She valued rules over efficiency and this hindered her development. It put
her in all types of danger. To put it bluntly, she was short-lived.
“I saw that Mercedes was destined to not live long. Rather than going beyond her limits and becoming a
transcendent, I was sure that she would die before realizing her potential.”
Zikfrector’s gaze was still fixed on Mercedes. Zikfrector had fought against numerous enemies as an
apostle of god. He had already grasped her abilities a long time ago.
“Then you twisted Mercedes’ beliefs and developed them until she is like this. You really deserve to be a
god.”
‘Although I’m not a complete god...’
Hayate had told Grid that there was still room for him to become a god killer, but Zikfrector didn’t know
this fact. It could be seen from this that Hayate was one level higher than Zikfrector. Hayate was the
only Absolute at present and he deserved to be called the pinnacle of humanity.
‘The story might be different if Zikfrector regains his half-god body, but... in any case, I’m proud that he
is acknowledging Mercedes’ growth.’
To be sure, the present Mercedes was incomparable to the days when she was a Red Knight. She had
become a legendary knight and had written a few chivalric codes.
‘It isn’t just her. The other messengers are also incredibly strong.’
Additionally, the unique characteristics of the Overgeared God’s messengers was to maximize the use of
items. Zikfrector’s opinion of raising them as god killers was very valid. It was an approach Grid had
never thought of.
‘An army of god killers...’
Grid had a different advantage than others. He could create items to make his colleagues stronger. He
didn’t think it would be impossible to raise god killers if he armed all the messengers and Overgeared
members with items, making them stronger and transcendent. This was the moment when a new goal
was made.
Grid was convinced and reached out to Zikfrector. “You noticed my plan, so you must know what I am
going to ask.”
“Of course.” Zikfrector held Grid’s hand. “I, Zik, am willing to become a messenger of the Overgeared
God.”
It was the moment when the sixth messenger was born. There was no epic. It was expected that a new
epic would be written the moment Grid filled up all seven messenger positions.
***
Grid brought Zikfrector and Zibal to Bairan Castle. He wanted to serve a warm meal to the people who
struggled.
“The seven malignant saints... their role was to condemn those who doubted the gods, right?”
There, he raised a question, “Didn’t the gods already have apostles called angels? Why did they choose
seven human beings to share their power and give this role?”
Perhaps it was to empower humanity. Just because they were a god didn’t mean they considered
humans to be insignificant. Grid expected there would be gods on the side of humans like Hexetia.
However, the answer he received was terrible.
“There are too many conditions for angels to use their power in the human world and in hell. The gods
needed the help of humans to easily control the world beyond heaven.”
”Is that so...” Grid was convinced at this moment. The purpose of all players was to prevent the
destruction of the world. In other words, it was to fight and win against the gods. He was confident that
he would be in the center.
‘Did the system give me the feeling of being a god because it wants me to lead people?’
It was a glorious position, but the burden was high.

Zikfrector spoke to the troubled Grid, “For the time being, you... there are two things you need to do.
First, bring humanity together. It is a natural process to unify the earth in preparation for a war against
heaven. Second, persuade Marie Rose to join your side. Marie Rose’s combat power is the strongest on
earth. You must convince her before you can gain enough power. Both things won’t be easy, but I’ll
actively help you.”
“Marie Rose has already joined me as an ally and you can see humanity as virtually united. The orcs and
vampires are under my control and most of the human nations have a cooperative relationship with the
Overgeared Kingdom.”
“......?” Zikfrector’s knife stopped cutting the meat. He stared at Grid with a sharp gaze. Then he soon
realized it wasn’t a lie and laughed. “You have already finished all the preparations. How far have you
been looking ahead? It’s especially amazing that you convinced Marie Rose. Did you use the power of a
god?”
“There is no such thing.”
“I see... I don’t dare think of what a great sacrifice you must’ve made to persuade Marie Rose.”
“......”
The unity of humanity was achieved with the help of Basara and no sacrifices were made to persuade
Marie Rose. Still, there was no need to explain it one by one.
“The two most important conditions are met, so the remaining tasks are relatively easy. Use Marie
Rose’s help to destroy the great demons in hell and grow our strength.”
Grid wondered, "First of all, isn’t it better to rescue God Hexetia? He is my only ally in heaven and I think
there is a lot to be gained by rescuing him.”
“A god can’t kill other gods. Hexetia is safe. We need to fight hell before fighting the gods because there
is precedent for the gods and great demons to join forces.”
Grid was worried as he remembered the past where Hexetia commissioned the great demons to invade
the human world. “What if the great demons ask heaven for support?”
"That won’t happen. Gods can come and go between hell and heaven, but the great demons don’t have
that authority. Yatan is the only one who can call for support from heaven, but Yatan is only active just
before he destroys the world.”
“I don’t know what bullshit those who are about to die are talking about.”
It happened as the time was ripe...
The restaurant window was broken and a group of people entered. The name of the guy who had his
eyes covered and moved upside down on one hand was Haegak. Dozens of additional followers of the
martial god appeared behind him.
“You have been hiding for a fortnight.”
“This son of a bitch...!”

Zibal cursed as he jumped up. He was confronting the enemy who killed his allies, so it was hard for him
to control his emotions. Two martial god followers stopped him from rushing over in an agitated
manner. However, they both vomited blood and died at the same time.
"......!"
"......!"
All eyes focused on Grid. Grid stared at Haegak with cold eyes that overwhelmed those who saw it. “Do
you know what place it is that you crawled into?”
A sword that dripped blood and created a blood fog. The sword held in Grid’s hand shot forward like a
thunderbolt, pierced Haegak, and exploded.
Chapter 1410
‘How did they know to come?’
This was the question Grid had the moment the martial god followers entered the dining room. It took
20 minutes to get to Bairan Castle. The followers of the martial god appeared there like they had been
waiting so he even wondered if there were spies in the castle.
Then he realized that he had ignored something Zikfrector mentioned. He failed to understand the logic
of ‘securing a safe area by destroying the statues of the martial god.’ It was natural since Grid never
instructed Lord to destroy the statues of the martial god. There were few hints and not enough time to
immediately understand Zikfrector’s remark.
‘He deliberately lured them.’
Meanwhile, Zikfrector was convinced. Grid had created a safe zone by destroying the statues of the
martial god in the forest of the guardian. It meant he had seen how to get rid of the pursuit of the
martial god followers. Yet he dared to move locations and allow the followers to track them here. He
showed a willingness to start a war for his new messenger by taking on the followers.
‘His quick judgment and steadfast courage are worthy of being an object of envy.’
This was why Zikfrector had coveted Grid since the days when Juander was emperor. He appreciated
Grid so much that he urged Grid to become the emperor of Saharan and he had a tendency to
overestimate Grid. It was a time when Grid and Zikfrector’s thoughts intersected.
‘Is it a trap?’
Haegak felt a chill as the fragments of the exploded blood sword swept over his body. Haegak had never
allowed any type of attack to hit since he gained sharper hearing and a sixth sense after abandoning his
vision. Therefore, the burning sensation from his body was surprising.
Haegak turned to Grid’s direction. Despite the missed attack, this man’s firm attitude of forming blood
again into a sword alerted Haegak. This guy—
He was the king of this kingdom who dared to impersonate a god.

“You are Grid. I heard you killed Lee Jeong but he wasn’t very good.” Haegak abandoned the unstable
posture of the one-handed handstand and stood upright.
Grid opened his mouth, “Kukuk, Lee Jeong was the weakest of us—did you want to say something like
that?”
This was a regular type of comment from Lauel. He would mutter it to himself every time the dispatched
personnel failed and returned.
Haegak flinched and shut his mouth.
“...Really.” Grid frowned when he saw Haegak’s reaction and then he used Freely Move. The followers of
the martial god only marched forward. Their sole purpose was to achieve the peak of martial arts. Their
essence didn’t change even if they were deceived by Zeratul and lost their sense of reason. Due to this
setting, the skills they used weren’t simple. They were obsessed with techniques that were difficult to
use, complex, and hard to hard. They also sought development in actual combat. In short, it meant they
didn’t use targeting skills.
Moonlight flowed in from a collapsed outer wall. The followers’ weapons, fists, and kicks moved through
along the light, scattering them and causing ripples. The techniques connected brilliantly, but they
couldn’t even touch Grid’s fluttering cloak. It was because the power of Freely Move to avoid all non-
targeting skills was absolute.
‘1.2 seconds.’
Grid calculated the time the blood sword combined with the Magic Power Ejection Machine would last
and reached Haegak. He immediately unleashed a four fusion sword dance. First, Linked Kill occurred
and Haegak dodged with restrained movements.
At this moment, the accumulated combat experience rang a warning bell inside Grid.
‘A counterattack will come.’
Wave Pinnacle was launched after Linked Kill. Haegak immediately recognized that it was impossible to
avoid this and he stretched out his right arm. He didn’t use any recoil. He just threw his fist forward with
his elbow down by his waist. The result was amazing.
[There are no attacks that you won’t recognize.]
Grid’s transcendence was triggered. Originally, an attack gained speed by using the recoil of pulling back
the arm but Haegak’s fist shot forward like a bullet despite omitting this process. Grid couldn’t afford to
admire it. In a slow world, Grid avoided Haegak’s attack and saw the scene of the chain being pulled out
as Haegak’s fist shot forward and deflecting the blood sword. It was an iron chain that connected both
of Haegak’s wrists. It collided with the blood sword and bounced it back toward Grid. It was a really fast
and sharp counterattack.
Grid didn’t even blink once. He already anticipated a counterattack and was prepared for the situation.
The God Hands blocked the blood sword. Then the blood sword changed directions and returned to
Haegak again. Grid’s response was indeed perfect. Unfortunately, the blood sword didn’t reach Haegak.
Just before reaching Haegak, the duration ended and it exploded. Haegak was wounded by the
fragments again and retreated from Grid.
‘He doesn’t have complete control over that sword.’ It would’ve been dangerous if the blood sword
hadn’t exploded and struck him directly. During the time when Grid was tied up by Haegak, Zikfrector
had bound five followers while Mercedes had killed three.
Zibal stabbed the followers who were bound by the runes that Zikfrector unfolded like a net and
shouted, “Grid! Call out the ambushers!”
That’s right. Like Zikfrector and Haegak, Zibal also believed that Grid had designed this situation. It was
natural. He wouldn’t have left the safe area without any countermeasures.
‘Was there an ambush?’
Haegak raised his senses. He could feel Grid and Zikfrector, as well as the sword energy scattered here
and there. There was nothing good about increasing the number of enemies when there were already
three strong opponents present who could overwhelm the followers who had learnt eight secret
techniques.
‘I should aim for a quick fight.’
It wouldn’t be easy. Haegak estimated that Grid’s skills were as good as his. Rather, it was right to see
Grid as more favorable than himself seeing that Grid controlled 10 black-gold hands holding different
weapons.
‘I can only hope that I have more reinforcements than there are ambushers.’
In the worst case, he might have to borrow the ‘wings.’ It was a method where four angel wings were
implanted to force him to become an angel, or an apostle of the martial god. It was a black magical art
that caused extreme suffering by temporarily separating him from a human, making him lose his sense
of ‘me’ in exchange for borrowing the power of an angel into a human body. In the first place, the
relationship between the human world and angels was the worst. From the moment the wings were
implanted, his mental strength and stamina would be worn out. Even his life span was decreased.
‘Lee Jeong hadn’t learned this black magical art.’ Grid might be hit because he didn’t know about its
existence. Haegak was judging the situation while Grid looked embarrassed.
‘Things would be worse if I had prepared an ambush.’
It was necessary to stop the knights and soldiers who would come running after hearing the turmoil. The
followers of the martial god who appeared here had learned at least eight secret techniques. Ordinary
knights and soldiers would just be cut down by them.
The best way to confront them was with a small number of elites and at least four elite people were
gathered here. Himself, Mercedes, Zikfrector, and Zibal’s magic machine... no, Zibal. In this way, it was
enough for the four of them to wipe out the followers. The rapidly rising skill proficiency when fighting
the followers was a bonus. If they were lucky, they might get one of the martial god’s secret techniques.
“What ambush? We are enough.”

Yes, there was no such thing as an ambush. It happened when Grid smiled while concealing his thoughts
and raised his thumb...
The windows and walls on all sides shattered and new martial god followers entered. There were at
least 20 of them. The number of enemies doubled in an instant.
“You alone are enough? Haha! Yes, you can try it!”
Haegak shouted and the 40 followers rushed to Zikfrector. Their purpose was Zik of the Seven Evils. It
was to eliminate the danger that could use all types of tricks to incite a rebellion against the heavenly
gods.
Mercedes blocked the followers. She pushed away the leading followers with her shield, rotated while
swinging her sword close to the ground, cutting the Achilles’ heel of the followers. The followers ignored
her. They broke through the gaps caused by her attacking their colleagues and aimed all sorts of
techniques at Zikfrector.
Zikfrector was slowly pushed to the defensive. His body was weakened due to just awakening from the
long sleep the Curse of Sloth put him under and the ancient magic using runes took time to unfold. He
couldn’t easily handle the followers who rushed in from all directions without caring about defense.
Grid tried to help him.
"Where are you going?” However, Haegak blocked Grid’s way.
It just stretched out, out, and out. Haegak’s right fist flew forward at high speed without the help of the
recoil and forced Grid into the world of transcendence.
Grid dodged while noting that the right arm had more developed muscles than the left arm. It seemed
that his habit of moving around using his right arm wasn’t for nothing. The reason why the follower
blindfolded himself, restrained his hands and feet, and did a handstand with one arm was all part of
training. The training of unusual intensity developed his body and combat skills.
Grid understood this too. This was why he did his next action.
Click!
So far, both hands had been restrained by Lee Jeong’s handcuffs.
[Lee Jeong’s Handcuffs have been unequipped. The attack range, hit rate, and attack power of the
equipped weapon are restored to normal. Some of the skills that have been sealed will be released.]
“Kukuk!Kuhahaha!Haegak saw Grid removing the handcuffs around his wrists and burst out laughing. It
was an action that showed he found it absurd. Haegak also loosened the iron chains restraining his
wrists and the chains that fell to the ground caused it to shake. Haegak released the chains binding his
ankles and the shackles fell into a hole it created in the ground. “Lee Jeong’s handcuffs are half the
weight of my handcuffs.”
Finally, Haegak took off his blindfold. All the restrictions for training were removed. Haegak disappeared
like smoke. The moment Grid took one step back, Haegak’s kick passed by the tip of Grid’s nose.
[You have suffered 1,900 damage.]
His nose bled. Grid definitely felt it. Haegak became several times faster and stronger than before. The
attack hit rate had risen to the point where it was difficult to dodge even using the world of
transcendence. The depth of the martial arts that predicted the target’s response combined with vision
made him a monster.
“The Triad... it wasn’t a bluff.” Grid honestly admired it.
Haegak shrugged in response, but he didn’t let down his guard. He had determined that he might have
to transplant the wings in exchange for his life, so he couldn’t underestimate Grid.
“Sky.”
The strongest single sword dance cut through the waves of moonlight.
Grid suppressed Haegak with Restraint, appeared behind Haegak, and entered the Transcend state. He
connected Kill and Pinnacle to restrict Haegak’s movements. Dozens of blue petals appeared in the area
and exploded with a wave-like momentum. Grid pierced Haegak with Dragon and blood scattered.
[The heavenly gods are paying attention to you.]
Sky was a sword dance that announced the birth of a new sky. The attention of the gods was natural and
interest was directly linked to hostility. This was why Grid suppressed the sword dance, Sky, that was
powerful enough to be a fusion sword dance.
However, that was a story of the past. There was no hesitation in the current Grid. From the moment
the heavenly gods imprisoned Hexetia, the relationship between Grid and the gods had become
irreversible. The battle between Grid and Haegak intensified dramatically.
Grid gradually increased his momentum by using stronger sword dances while Haegak responded with
the dozens of martial arts that he had trained in. The strong wind that stretched out from Haegak’s fist
failed to hit Grid and destroyed a spire before being extinguished.
Then the God Hands deflected Haegak’s next strike and fell to the ground. Next, Haegak was cut on the
thigh in exchange for blocking a sword dance and leaned over. He grabbed Grid’s collar, used a grappling
technique and tossed Grid away. However, Grid appeared in front of Haegak again using Shunpo and
swung his sword. Grid and Haegak’s attacks moved along all types of trajectories and collided, creating
shockwaves that shook the castle.
Haegak, who had been concentrating for a long time, suddenly burst out laughing. “Hahaha! Aren’t you
too focused on me?”
The scene was filled with a bloody smell. It would surely be the blood of Zik who was surrounded by
dozens of followers.
“The 6th evil is dying while you are tied up by me...”
Haegak was talking while enjoying the situation only for his eyes to widen. It was quiet. There wasn’t a
single noise at the scene other than his own voice. He felt something strange and turned his head, only
to be shocked. All his followers were corpses. A silver-haired man sat on the mountain of corpses like it
was a throne, a farmer and an angel on his left and right sides.
“What...?”
What type of bizarre combination was this? Haegak couldn’t understand the sight unfolded before him
and seemed to have an illusion that the shadows around him were shaking. Then he soon realized it
wasn’t an illusion. It was due to two assassins rising from the shadows and attacking him.
Grid smiled brightly. “You should’ve been careful of an ambush.”

Overgeared 1411
Chapter 1411
Haegak believed he had no limits. He had practiced martial arts all throughout his life to achieve his
beliefs. He was determined to devote himself until he became the strongest being in the world, even if
he needed to abuse himself forever. These were the followers of the martial god.
All of Haegak’s body parts were used as weapons. His elbow became a blade and his hands became a
spear. His head fell like a mace, his legs moved like a whip, and his fist that struck the sword was like a
hammer. However, Faker and Kasim treated the shadows as weapons and soldiers. Even if one human
turned his body into a weapon, he would still be swallowed up by the tsunami of shadows.
“You are cowardly and lowly!” Haegak escaped the bombardment of shadows by hiding in the cracks of
the collapsed ceiling and criticized them. As a martial artist, he didn’t admit that the assassins’ way of
hiding in the darkness and eliminating sound was a method of fighting.
HIs light footwork technique that wasn’t constrained by terrain caused anomalies and overlapped
acceleration. He twisted his waist and back and defeated the shadow weapons and shadows attacking in
secret with the recoilless attack. Then Faker’s dagger rose out of the shadows and collided with
Haegak’s hard shoulder. Blood splattered from Haegak’s shoulder but the wound wasn’t deep. On the
other hand, Faker’s right hand wielding the dagger was smashed.
‘Strong.’ There was no exaggeration in Faker’s appreciation. Haegak was strong. His assertion that Lee
Jeong was the weakest of the Triad was likely to be true.
Grid felt the same way.
‘His level is just high...’
Grid crossed his arms and watched the battle quietly. The reason he summoned the knights wasn’t out
of fear of Haegak and the followers. It wasn’t even because he doubted that he couldn’t protect
Zikfrector alone. He was just looking forward to the knights’ growth.
Haegak tried to capture Faker, who was hiding in the shadows again, only to be stabbed in the back by
Kasim’s dagger. It was an attack that aimed at the spine but Haegak was fine. The power of Kasim’s
dagger was halved in exchange for piercing the strong self-defense of the body. It couldn’t penetrate
Haegak’s tightly contracted muscles. Haegak’s elbow shot back to strike Kasim’s face. Haegak wanted to
grab the ankles of the bleeding Kasim to bury him in the ground only to read the signs of the seed that
Piaro had sown and fired a strong wind from his palm.
The momentum that was like a wild beast was so great that it caused Grid to shudder. Then it soon
disappeared like flames. Haegak’s right arm was bound by Zikfrector’s rune before being cut off by
Mercedes’ sword wrapped in a silver aura. Mercedes was the owner of Keen Insight and had the
excellent ability to detect the weaknesses of the other party. Her attack accurately captured the
moment when Haegak’s defense weakened.
Haegak’s arm that was cut off with an eerie sound floated in the air. Thanks to this, Kasim regained his
freedom and shifted his gaze to look for a shadow to hide in. It was a fleeting moment of time. It was
before Mercedes could even recover the sword she swung.
This was when Haegak’s recoilless attack was fired like a bullet. The amazed Mercedes set up her shield
and stepped back. The sight of the shield made by Grid being dented proved Haegak’s strength again.
Still, Grid’s evaluation didn’t change at all.
‘He just has his level.’
It was from attack power, speed, and stamina to the type and depths of the skills used. Haegak excelled
in this area in many ways, but there was one aspect that was lacking.
This was what he sensed.
Lee Jeong’s senses that were being trained after sealing both his eyes was directly linked to his evasion
ability that neutralized most of the enemies’ attacks. Meanwhile, Haegak’s evasion ability wasn’t
absolute. He had better reflexes, but it meant his sense of danger was less developed.
‘The feeling of pressure I felt when he took off his blindfold is less than what I felt from Lee Jeong.’
Lee Jeong had aroused a sense of awareness in Grid when he released his covered vision. On the other
hand, the difference in momentum before and after Haegak wore the blindfold wasn’t significant. Grid
was convinced based on several reasons. In the next few years or perhaps even one year, Lee Jeong
would’ve become stronger than Haegak. Of course, this was a story of when Lee Jeong was alive. The
first of the Triad he met was Lee Jeong and he was lucky to be able to kill Lee Jeong.
Grid watched Haegak before shifting his gaze to another place and swung his sword several times. The
sword energy that was fired cut down the followers of the martial god rushing to the castle. It was the
combination of Barbatos’ Vision and the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship. It was already close to a
divine power. He blocked the support that Haegak was waiting for while gaining a large amount of
experience and skill proficiency.
Grid maintained his serious expression and urgently spoke in the guild window.
-The people waiting in Bairan right now, immediately control the north shopping district.Quickly!Pick up
all the secret techniques that fell there!
“...Keuk!” Grid gave off a solemn atmosphere and Haegak groaned. He saw the abominable angel with a
halo still above their head who betrayed the god who created them and became Grid’s dog. This
disgusting angel rushed at him with a spear. “Fallen angel! You are more shameless and disgusting than
the demons! It isn’t enough to betray the heavens! You are even blocking the road of the apostles of the
martial god!”
Did Haegak finally feel a sense of death? Sariel’s expression was sad as he rushed toward Haegak, who
had lost his composure and started to get caught up in his emotions. “The heavenly gods acknowledge
only angels as apostles. You are just being exploited for your desires.”
“Bah!” Haegak snorted at the pity in Sariel’s eyes. Exploited for his desires. How could he not know this?
The same went for Haegak, who was using the other party. The reason he was loyal and worshipped the
martial god was simply because he wanted strength.
Zeratul, the martial god who mastered all martial arts in the world. Every time Haegak gained a secret
technique from him, Haegak became stronger and more developed. Therefore, he served Zeratul. In the
end, he was acknowledged and obtained the title of the Triad.
“The reason why the martial god uses me is because he needs my strength while I am acting on behalf of
the martial god. So what if I’m not an apostle? I am an angel of the earth. I am fundamentally different
and stronger than you, who was cast out of heaven.”
Haegak’s back started to wriggle. His swelling skin revealed its bright veins before erupting as two pairs
of wings popped out. It didn’t seem capable of flying based on the damp wings. The feathers were like a
bird that just hatched from an egg. Even so, Grid’s group was extremely vigilant.
After the four wings sprouted, the pupil of Haegak’s left eye split into three and he was far away from a
human being. Based on his expressionless face, his emotions had been lost.
"Those wings...”
The wings that protruded from Haegak’s body seemed to be part of his body, but the reality was
different. Grid’s Insight and his knowledge as a blacksmith showed that the material that made up the
wings was ‘something that doesn’t exist in the human world.’
A greater sadness appeared on Sariel’s beautiful face. “Human life is fleeting and short. Therefore, gods
don’t acknowledge or sympathize with humans. For them, humans are nothing other than
consumables.”
Haegak kicked off from the ground. The man who watched the surrounding area by fiercely rotating his
eye that was divided into three pupils quickly captured and avoided the magic shot by Braham and
Zikfrector. Then he rushed toward Sariel.
Sariel floated in the air and blocked Haegak’s kick with a spear. He pierced through the ceiling and
soared high into the sky, spreading out his wings to prevent himself from falling. Then he burned all the
shadows in the castle. His wings exploded with a brilliant and pure white light to brighten up the
surroundings. There was no place for shadows.
The invisibility of Faker and Kasim was forcibly lifted and Braham protected them with Shield. At almost
the same time, Haegak’s fist fell on the shield. Faker and Kasim’s body were protected by Shield and
flew out toward the collapsed outer walls.
Haegak didn’t follow them. He raised his just regenerated arm to block Piaro’s hoe and counterattacked
with a leg that was bent like a scorpion’s tail. The kick that stretched out behind Haegak’s head was a
perfect dead angle from Piaro’s perspective. He had to get hit by the attack and rolled to the ground. Of
course, he wasn’t just helplessly hit. His mortar crushed Haegak’s body.
However, Haegak soon recovered.
“Is it converting a human into an angel? It is stinking.” An angel’s trait was to neutralize magic. Braham
clicked his tongue when magic didn’t work on Haegak and reinforced Mercedes’s sword and shield. It
wasn’t the enhancement magic that added magic power to an object to reinforce it. It was elemental
magic that reinforced the attributes of the substances that made up the object to bring out the
fundamental potential of the object. This would also work on angels. It had the disadvantage of greatly
reducing the durability of the target object but what could he do? Grid should be able to repair it or
make a new one.
Mercedes’ refined swordsmanship cut at Haegak’s body again and again. Her movements that
connected six strikes in one breath seemed to be disconnected. They were too fast to follow the motion
with the naked eye. However, Haegak was also fast. The actions of the guy who attacked Mercedes also
seemed disconnected.
‘No way?’
The world of transcendence was a passive that triggered when Grid was in danger. Grid was unable to
follow Mercedes and Haegak’s movements and felt a bit of uneasiness because his world of
transcendence didn’t trigger. Mercedes’ wounds continued to grow while the wounds on Haegak soon
recovered. Therefore, the situation was bad. Should he intervene?
Grid was troubled and once again opened Barbatos’ Vision. It was a good time to identify and judge if
there were more followers running here.
“......?”
Grid flinched with surprise. New war god followers were entering Bairan and one of them had wings
spread behind him. Seeing the blood dripping from his eyes and nose and the way he was staggering, it
seemed he would die soon.
A memory flashed through Grid’s mind. In order for an angel to exert power in the human world, the
number must be set to three to form a Trinity. The angels here were Haegak and the dying follower.
Then the last one...
Pillars of light fell from the sky. The pillar that struck both Mercedes and Haegak at the same time
completely healed Mercedes’ wounds while turning Haegak’s body into rags. Haegak held his broken
collarbone with both hands while his gaze followed the being who was descending along with the pillar
of light.
Sariel—one of the seven angels who led the angel army. Haegak had overlooked Sariel. He had to
overlook Sariel because originally, archangels were heavenly beings that couldn’t be touched. An
archangel was unknown to Haegak, so he couldn’t be alert.
The price was great. Sariel’s glowing spear pierced Haegak’s chest. The combat strength of the Trinity
was powerful enough to overwhelm everyone on the field.
[The Triad ‘Haegak’ has been killed!]
[Your level has risen by 2.]
[Your knight Kasim’s level has risen by 1.]
[Your messenger Piaro’s level has risen by 1.]
[Your messenger Braham’s level has risen by 1.]
[Your messenger Zikfrector’s level has risen by 2.]

[Your messenger Mercedes’ level has risen by 4.]
[Your messenger Sariel’s level has risen by 10.]
[The Artificial Wing Fragment has been acquired.]
[The Martial God’s Secret Technique Box (Legendary) has been acquired.]
[The Martial God’s Secret Technique Box (Unique) has been acquired.]
“......”
The experience rewards varied depending on the active part one played. Grid’s dull gaze turned toward
Piaro and Braham.
Piaro quickly explained, “I wanted to give Mercedes a chance to develop.”
Braham was dignified. “What do you want me to do against an angel?”
“......”
Grid was seriously worried if Braham could be active in the holy war to rescue Hexetia. Of course, it
could be a pointless anxiety. The moment Braham recovered the power of a vampire, he would beat an
angel to death without magic.
Chapter 1412
“It is finally over...”
The person who consumed the most mental energy during the battle was Zibal himself.
That looked good to turn things over, could he do it? That was a splendid pincer movement. Should he
join in? The steel frame piled up like a wall over there seemed to interfere with Mercedes’ movements.
Should he put them away? Faker seemed to be in danger. Should he use Providence? Did he want to
take out the magic machine? Would breaking the castle bother his allies instead? Etc, etc.
Throughout the battle, Zibal couldn’t easily make decisions. It was because the level of the enemies and
allies were one step above his own. Zibal was unsure of his judgment. He worried that his choices and
actions would flow as the enemy intended. He was afraid that he might cause trouble while trying to
help his allies.
Of course, he didn’t just watch. Every moment he was convinced that the gap revealed by Haegak
wasn’t a trap, his attacks played a role. Every time he figured out the intentions of his allies, he would
run immediately to help realize their intentions.
“Good work.” It was shortly after the end of the Haegak raid. Zibal was watching from a distance as Grid
introduced Zikfrector to his colleagues when Faker approached Zibal’s side and spoke. “Thanks to you, I
was saved twice.”
Was it Faker’s personality to come up and greet someone first?
Zibal had a somewhat puzzled expression and sighed. “I don’t know why you are grateful for the guy
who just watched the battle because he didn’t know what was going on.”
“No, you were good enough.” Faker confirmed the faces of the people who participated in the battle.
The legendary great magician Braham, the legendary knight Mercedes, the legendary farmer Piaro, the
archangel Sariel, Zikfrector of the seven malignant saints, Shadow King Kasim, and Overgeared God
Grid...
They were the strongest people of this era. It was difficult for even the most talented person to match
them. It would be good if he didn’t disturb them. Meanwhile, Zibal helped them several times. He
definitely assisted. Faker had experienced it. Zibal’s cooperation was better than his own and the
performance was also higher. Sure enough, he was the leader of the Seven Guilds and a hero of the big
country called the United States.
“I wasn’t good at all...” Zibal showed a reaction like he disagreed.
Zibal couldn’t adapt to the fact that when standing shoulder to shoulder with the supreme one, he could
only play a supporting role in the battle instead of being the main character. He was used to it now, but
he always felt sorry. Once he heard the praise, he remembered things that he didn’t do well.
He had rushed to rescue the caught Kasim only to be hit by Haegak and have his ribs broken. He was
trapped between the steel frame and couldn’t move for a few seconds. If Braham hadn’t used gravity to
help, he might’ve had to summon Raiders to clean up the steel frames or consume Providence.
Zibal was red-faced thinking about it when Grid approached with his knights and messengers.
“Why does this guy look so agonized?” Braham frowned. He seemed to be criticizing Zibal for not being
able to manage his facial expressions. The so-called fucking shit management... the day had finally come
when he was treated like this.
Zibal’s expression became gloomier.
“You were great.” It was Piaro. He who was called the devil of the fields and had stopped the Seven
Guilds’ invasion of Reidan now spoke with a kind smile. “It was especially helpful when you lured Haegak
to the place where I was sowing the seeds.”
Kasim added, “You moved natural features of the ground to increase the shadow area. Thanks to you, I
was able to bother Haegak a bit more.”
Sariel clenched her hands and exclaimed with bright eyes, “I was watching! You were wonderful!”
“......?”
Zibal’s facial expression became ambiguous. He was wary rather than grateful to those who
remembered and praised his few minor performances. It was necessary to be suspicious of excessive
kindness. Zibal was feeling discomfort when he eventually grasped the situation. ‘Grid made them do it.’
He planned to lead the atmosphere by soothing it so he could distribute the items that Haegak dropped
without shame. It was highly possible considering Grid’s nature.
Someone reached out to Zibal who realized this. It was a big hand full with calluses. It was a hand of
respect. He looked up and saw Grid smiling widely. “You have worked hard. Let’s continue to work
together in the future.”
“......”
Zibal finally analyzed the situation properly. They saw him as a colleague and welcomed him.
Colleague... a colleague...
Zibal turned to Zikfrector. Zikfrector had become Grid’s messenger. Was it necessary for Zibal to stay by
Zikfrector’s side when he would be protected by the Overgeared Guild in the future? No. Those who
were stronger than Zibal would protect him and those who were more competent than Zibal would take
care of him. Zibal had already done his best. He helped Zikfrector get here and in return, he received
many rewards.
‘My work is all done. Zikfrector doesn’t need me any longer.’
Zibal looked at Grid’s hand. It was still extended for a handshake. Then Zikfrector’s voice was heard.
“Zibal.”
“......”
Zibal’s gaming life was full of ups and downs. His unique talent made him one of the first rankers and he
received everyone’s expectations, but he was blocked by the wall called Kraugel and couldn’t escape
second place for many years. He created a huge alliance with the theory from MMORPGs that an
individual wouldn’t be able to go against it, no matter how powerful. However, this alliance was brutally
crushed by the Overgeared Guild and lost its power. He was always close to being the best but it was a
fate that he could never reach. It was torture.
The pained Zibal pondered on it. He had determined that he was incapable of leading the organization
so he left the world and worked as an individual. He dreamed of a comeback and entered the empire,
luckily standing out to Imperial Prince Edan. Then that damned Edan rebelled against the empire and he
was forced to join Zikfrector before he could accumulate strength. Due to the influence of Zikfrector, he
fought against the followers of the gods.
To be honest, Zibal often contemplated a career change. The benefits he got from Zikfrector (various
skills and quests) made him follow Zikfrector and he came to know the truth of the world and supported
ZIkfrector... Zibal hadn’t made a decision about whether to follow Zikfrector in the future.
In fact, the gods were actually deceiving humanity and the evil god and supreme god periodically
destroyed the world. So what? This was just a game anyway. It was a game enjoyed by everyone in the
world. The S.A Group wouldn’t want this game to end. They wanted it to last forever so their stock
prices wouldn’t plummet.
Even the destruction of the world that Zikfrector said would come one day would happen hundreds or
thousands of years later. Players wouldn’t be able to witness the destruction of the world unless the S.A
group intended to terminate Satisfy’s service.
However, players would need to fight against the followers of the gods who were gradually starting their
activities to prepare for the destruction of the world and experience all sorts of hardships. Still, this
wasn’t a problem for Zibal to worry about. It was enough to avoid the hardships he couldn’t handle. In
the first place, he wasn’t Grid or Kraugel. He didn’t have enough strength to overpower everyone alone
and didn’t have the power to control the continent.
“Zibal.”
Now he wanted to be comfortable. He would leave the hard fighting and duties to others and enjoy the
game properly. Hadn’t he worked hard in the meantime? In the future, he wanted to relax and enjoy the
game among ordinary people. He didn’t want to be under too much pressure anymore. He didn’t want
to be crushed by a sense of helplessness.
“Zibal, I need you.”
“......”
Zikfrector’s voice woke him up. The awakened Zibal saw Grid’s hand still reaching out to him and
Zikfrector standing beside him. Those who were fighting for world peace... it was a nice picture.
“Grandmaster, I want to rest. I don’t have the confidence to participate in the fights in the future.” Zibal
ignored Grid’s hand and confessed directly. The battle between Haegak and the Overgeared Guild was a
great help to clear his mind. Zibal wanted to finish it now.
Strength and honor. He realized it was pointless to be obsessed with such things. He desperately felt his
limitations. Even from now on, he wanted to clear his mind and enjoy the game with ease. Of course,
this didn’t mean he would fall behind. Talent and habits didn’t dissipate easily. After lowering his target,
he wouldn’t stop growing even if he was more relaxed than before. If a great demon came to the human
world, then he had the confidence to maintain enough of a level to help.
“Grid, please look after the grandmaster. I hope you can liberate the body of the grandmaster and the
souls of the other seven good people trapped in the abyss.” Zibal finished speaking and didn’t hold
Grid’s hand.
Zikfrector spoke to him as he was turning away. “I don’t need a subordinate.”
Zibal ignored him and took big strides.
“I want a comrade who will fight with me to defend the world.”
Zibal increased his pace.
"I want to leave my back to you with peace of mind in a battle.”
Zibal’s feet didn’t stop.
“I want to feel reassured when I wake up from my sleep and see you around me. Just like before...
together.”
“......”
Zibal finally stopped moving. He asked without turning his head, “Why are you clinging to me? I’m not
strong enough for you to rely on.”
‘You should ask if he is gay.’ Grid picked a fight in his heart. Grid had raised his affinity with numerous
NPCs so far and knew that a heavy atmosphere needed to be released with light words and actions. He
might have difficulty with actual human relationships in reality, but Grid was sociable in Satisfy.
“The measure of trusting a person isn’t strength. I believe in your strong heart and faith.” Zikfrector
declared. There were many opportunities for Zibal to abandon Zikfrector, who had fallen into a deep
sleep due to the Curse of Sloth. Even so, Zibal didn’t leave. He spent hellish days being tracked by
followers who were hard to withstand with his abilities. He might’ve wanted to abandon Zikfrector a few
times when he was on the verge of death, but he corrected his mind and protected Zikfrector.
A person who could sacrifice himself to keep his word... there weren’t so many of them in this world
that Zikfrector was trying to defend. “I have no intention of giving you any duties or assignments. I just
want to be with you as a friend. I don’t want to lose the only friend who knows me as ‘Zikfrector.’”
“......”
Zibal’s gaze shifted to Grid. Grid was still holding out his hand. This was crazy. What was this obsession
with someone who wasn’t first in the rankings?
Grid laughed. “Friend, the Overgeared Guild will welcome you greatly.”
“...Do you want me to participate in the newcomers training course under Toban?”
“Of course, you will be in Overgeared Guild One. I’ve already determined the territory you will govern.”
“Territory... it is a troublesome thing.”
Playing the game seriously was already the way he was living. If he followed the grandmaster, then he
was bound to go through several episodes related to the seven malignant saints and accelerate his rate
of growth. The determined Zibal finally took Grid’s hand. “Let’s get along well in the future."
“Welcome.”
The previous second place in the unified rankings and someone whose ranking was now private. The
owner of the potential legendary (or ancient) class ‘Ancient Rider’ and the master of the magic machine,
Raiders. Zibal Graven. He joined the Overgeared Kingdom today along with one of the seven malignant
saints, Zikfrector.
Chapter 1413
“How much? What is the repair cost? How much is it?”
“It is 23.88 million gold. I ordered it from a domestic supplier and contracted it cheaper than the market
price. It is possible because the workers cleared the schedule.”
Grid had been in a very good mood. He killed the followers, including the Triad, Haegak, and got a large
amount of secret techniques. Zibal and Zikfrector also became allies so it felt like he had obtained the
whole world. This was why he held a party.
Grid was happy and became interested in a system he had ignored so far. It was the king’s banquet. This
was an event that invited up to 300 officials to serve alcohol and food to. He could improve the loyalty
of the invited officials and dig into their personal histories. However, it needed a lot of money. It was a
completely useless system from Grid’s position who had already captured people’s hearts. He didn’t
need to hold such events. He was just in the mood for it today.
He decisively gave orders to prepare for a party. As a result, Administrator Rabbit came to him and said
something ridiculous.
“23.88 million gold...”
This was the cost for the repair of Bairan Castle which collapsed yesterday. It was more than three times
the amount he spent making the Magic Power Ejection Machine.
“An additional 24 commercial buildings were damaged. According to the testimony of the residents, the
buildings were suddenly cut by something.”
“......”
Grid was reminded of the time when he used Barbatos’ Vision to cut down the followers in the city.
Certainly... several buildings were damaged due to the flying sword energies. There were buildings
where the corners were cut off and those where the ceiling was torn off. There were also buildings
where the windows were broken. It seemed there was also a building split in half. The Undefeated King’s
Swordsmanship might have skills that only hit ‘enemies,’ but not all of them were like this. Additionally,
it was impossible to be responsible for the aftermath of attacking the enemy.
Rabbit told him, “The good thing is that there were no casualties.”
Grid already knew this. Only the followers entered the area where people were evacuated. “Um... The
followers are really strong. It is enough to cut down buildings with sword energy. It is great.”
“I agree. I even mistook it for Your Majesty when I first heard the testimonies.”
“I’m not a bad king who destroys the homes of other people.
“Don’t you smash it often?”
“...In any case, we need to help the merchants with the repair costs. Take care of it so they don’t feel
sorry.”
“Yes, Your Majesty. Additionally, you need to pay 850,000 gold to Reidan’s alchemy facility.”
“Why again? Have they already spent their budget?”
“No. Your messengers and knights asked them for new consumables. I think they’ve exhausted it all in
this battle. Additionally, the same items need to be given to Lord Zikfrector and Sir Zibal...”
“......”
Raids could make money. This was why the Overgeared managed raids throughout the kingdom by
making separate raid teams. Still, raids also depended on the raids. If the target level was very high, then
there might be a situation where there was a deficit.
Take Haegak for example. Haegak was strong. In order to raid him without much damage, it was
necessary to maintain the best state and continuously consume the highest great buff medicines and
recovery medicines produced by Reidan’s alchemy facility. In other words, Braham, Piaro, Mercedes,
Sariel, Faker, Kasim, and Grid had consumed items worth hundreds of millions of won in this raid. It was
cheap considering that the empire had suffered losses worth hundreds of millions of ‘gold’ during the
Drasion raid.
‘I’m speechless thinking about it.’
A normal kingdom was different from the Overgeared Kingdom. Even the Saharan Empire had to deploy
and lose a large number of troops to stop the great demons. This was where astronomical financial
losses occurred. The damage was much greater than the benefits of raiding. It was extremely serious.
‘There are many cases where the Overgeared Kingdom is less likely to suffer a loss of troops, but it might
be different in the future.’
Grid, his messengers, the Overgeared members, and the knights. If there was a situation where they
raided enemies they couldn’t afford, then the raid would become poison. Every time there was a raid,
the nation’s budget would be cut. He was already starting to get scared.
‘The price of the materials used to make the medicine will rise as much as the medicinal products are
consumed... this is a really crazy game.’
The S.A Group couldn’t just watch as money flowed into players’ pockets. It had always been like this
under the excuse of inflation. Grid sighed as he signed the documents approving it. This one action
caused 25 million gold to disappear.
***
“Find and remove all of Zeratul’s symbols.” After the discussion with Zibal, Grid was furious about losing
25 million gold and gave this order to Lauel.
“The Overgeared Shadows are already searching the kingdom. Do you want to instruct the Overgeared
members and military to speed up the progress?”
“Huh? It’s already started?”
“It is an operation that Faker has been conducting for a fortnight.”
A fortnight ago was when Zikfrector just arrived in Bairan. Faker had already known how to avoid the
tracking of the followers. The actual situation was different, but Grid had to interpret it this way.
“Too competent....” The amazed Grid murmured to himself. Recently, some publishing houses had
proposed to publish his autobiography. If he accepted the proposal, then the title of the autobiography
should be ‘Overgeared King~ My colleagues are so competent that I can be leisurely.’ These days, the
title of the book should be long to attract attention well.
“Supplement the personnel and expand the scope of our search to across the continent.”
The reason why Martial God Zeratul was so threatening compared to other gods was that he directly
intervened in the human world. The followers who called themselves the apostles of the martial god
might be weak compared to the angels who were the real apostles, but this was just a story from Grid’s
position. Those who weren’t ranked players might not be able to fight with their followers normally so
he wanted to minimize their area of activity.
“It is impossible to expand the search range at the current time. First of all, we can’t specify which ones
are the symbols of the martial god. It is impossible to know what gods they are worshipping apart from
the symbols of Your Majesty and Hexetia that we made ourselves, as well as the symbols of Goddess
Rebecca which have been famous since ancient times.”
“Aren’t the Overgeared Shadows smashing the symbols of the martial god?”
“To be exact, it isn’t the martial god. It is the destruction of the symbols of all the gods except for the
Overgeared God, Hexetia, and Rebecca.”
“Um...” Grid liked it. In fact, it was a natural process that should be done. Nominally, the Overgeared
Kingdom was a god’s kingdom. It was better to worship no gods other than the Overgeared God and
God Hexetia who was recognized by the Overgeared God. He also couldn’t touch Goddess Rebecca
because of the Rebecca Church.
“Even if we preach the danger of the martial god and other kingdoms respond positively, it means
nothing unless we can specify the symbol of the martial god.”
“Yes, there will be great resistance if we touch the symbol of the other gods. It will be a diplomatic
issue.”
Not only was it impolite to intervene in the faith of other kingdoms, but it was also impossible. The
convinced Grid nodded. “Then thoroughly search the Overgeared Kingdom.”
“I understand. By the way, are you going to open the secret technique books?”
The attention of the Overgeared members was focused on the secret techniques. Grid had secured 23
secret technique books in this battle. One of them was legendary, two were unique, six were epic, and
14 were rare rated.
What skills would there be? It was an exciting thing.
Grid answered with a smile, “Right now.”
***
Grid’s office was spacious but not fancy. It wasn’t an exaggeration to say that it was magnificent. Lauel
made it like this because he said that Grid would be the most powerful person on the continent next to
the emperor. Grid thought it was a useless expense when he spent only approximately four days a
month in the office. Now his thoughts had changed. The pile of documents stacked up in every corner
like a mountain was evidence.
Dammit, there were too many things. Most of the internal affairs were managed by Lauel but Grid still
needed to listen to the appeals of the people and create weekly quests.
‘It is time to teach Lord about the work.’
Grid had been amazed by the blue orichalcum brought by Lord.
Zibal wondered, “Really? You are going to give it to me?”

There were 23 secret technique books stacked on the table. Grid announced that he would give one of
the secret techniques to Zibal in front of all his colleagues. Grid had no intention of learning a secret
technique. It might be different if the skill that came out had a high compatibility with his current skills,
but Grid wasn’t particularly greedy for new skills.
He had many skills now and had the right to synthesize skills two times as a privilege gained from his
epic rewards. It was much more efficient to invest in his colleagues considering the future. Grid was
going to give priority to the people who participated in the Haegak raid this time. The top priority was
Zibal.
“If it wasn’t for you, then Zikfrector wouldn’t have survived. He wouldn’t have become my messenger
and the seven malignant saints would become a mess. I am very grateful to you. Thus, I want to give you
a gift.”
To add one more reason, it was a type of respectful treatment for his predecessor. The former second
ranked player had joined the guild, so Grid wanted to give a gift to buy his friendship.
There was naturally no objection from the others. Zibal was the master of the magic machine and was
destined to become the leader of the Overgeared Magic Machine Division that would be established in
the future. The Overgeared members (who weren’t yet aware of this fact) knew that his role was very
important.
“Thank you...”
Grid was too kind to Zibal who couldn’t fight well in the battle but after refusing several times, Zibal
finally accepted the favor. At the same time, he remembered the days when he was the leader of the
Seven Guilds.
‘If I thought like Grid at that time then the possibility of the alliance being disbanded would be much
lower...’
There was no remaining obsession with the Seven Guilds. Zibal just realized now how Grid could be the
best. He felt like he had found the person to learn from.
“Once again, Zibal and the messengers will be given top priority for the secret techniques. Then it is my
knights and the high ranking members of the guild. It isn’t just limited to this time. In the future, the first
choice for the secret techniques will be given to the messengers and knights. Of course, there are
exceptions. Just like in this case, I will take care of people who were highly active in the raid. Do you
have any objections?”
“No.”
“Not here.”
This was a matter agreed upon and decided by the 10 meritorious retainers. They knew the potential of
Grid’s messengers and knights more than anyone. It was good for everyone to give them priority for
growth. What secret techniques would come out? As everyone held their breaths and watched, Gird
took out wet wipes and started to wipe his hands.
Zibal was feeling curious when Peak Sword told him in a meaningful manner, “God Grid has only one
weakness.”
“Weakness?”
What was Grid’s weakness? Even if he had a weakness, what was the relationship between the
weakness and wiping the hands with wet wipes?
“He has dirty hands.”
“......” The questions that filled Zibal’s mind were wiped away by the words ‘dirty hand.’
“I’m opening it.” Grid wiped his hands with a pious expression and held a secret technique book in his
hand. It was a rare rated secret technique book. He was the type of person to save delicious food for
last.
Zibal grasped Grid’s tendencies to a certain extent as Grid opened the secret technique book. The skill
that emerged was called Rock Rolling. It allowed large objects to be moved and rolled regardless of the
strength level. The cooldown time was one hour.
“...Not bad,” Grid muttered while it was hard to read everyone else’s expressions.
Lauel agreed. “The cooldown time is too long, but it can be useful in special dungeons or wars where
blocked paths are often found.”
“That’s right.” Grid nodded solemnly and opened up the next secret technique. The skill that came out
this time was Warrior’s Heart. It was a passive skill that increased the skill proficiency speed by 1%. Since
it was a permanent skill with no cooldown time, it was clearly a good skill even if the effect was low. This
felt a bit too low, but it was better than nothing. It was a skill at this level.
“...This is very good,” Grid muttered while it was hard to read everyone else’s expressions.
This time, Lauel was also silent. Then Regas laughed awkwardly and agreed. “It is good. It tastes like
training.”
“......”
Since then, Grid opened the remaining rare-rated secret techniques. The results were all a failure. They
weren’t bad, but there was nothing good. Even so, the Overgeared Guild members weren’t shaken.
Their level was too high to expect much from the performance of rare rated skills. From the beginning,
there were no expectations for the rare rated secret techniques.
“From now on, it is the real one.” The moment Vantner spoke, Grid wiped his hands again and opened
an epic rated secret technique. The result was a complete failure.
The atmosphere became awkward. Grid shut his mouth for a while before suddenly handing a secret
technique book to Zibal. “How about trying the luck of a new colleague? Do you want to open it once?”
“It should be someone other than me...”

The value of the secret techniques was too high. Additionally, if he put his hand on a secret technique
about the epic rating and it was a failure, then he wouldn’t be able to raise his head. Zibal was about to
refuse because it was too much of a burden when he observed the atmosphere around him.
Everyone in the room was avoiding his gaze. Some of them had sorry expressions.
Zibal noticed it immediately. ‘Is this putting it on me?’
The moment he got a failure, Grid’s failures would be forgotten and the arrows of criticism would focus
on him?
“Huh? Zibal, open it.”
“......”
Zibal felt huge pressure from the smiling Grid. He wanted to avoid it, but it didn’t seem like a situation
that could be avoided. “Then just one time...”
Zibal thought that Grid couldn’t be such a small-minded person, but he still opened the secret technique
with a shaken expression. Just then, a brilliant light filled the office. The admiring Overgeared members
cheered while Grid murmured, “It is thanks to my sacrifices...”
Grid wanted to escape from the stigma of having dirty hands.
Chapter 1414
They got a huge profit from the Haegak raid. The value of the skills gained from the secret technique
books exceeded the 25 million gold spent on repairing the castle and the consumables. It was a festive
atmosphere but Grid’s expression was the worst, as if he was facing a rash caused by poop.
“No matter what, this is a rash caused by poop.”
Even if he had to use an analogy, this was too...
Grid sighed as he stared at Vantner, who was talking nonsense.
‘It feels like the odds are changing in real time.’
Grid had the hidden stat called good luck. It even exceeded 850 points. It was a figure that exercised a
significant influence on positive probabilities. However, Grid always got failures. No, it was an
exaggeration to call it a failure. The secret techniques that were picked weren’t bad, but they were too
ordinary to meet Grid’s standards.
It was an unconvincing result for Grid. He wasn’t expecting to only get jackpots, but what did it mean
when he couldn’t even get a single jackpot? Was the good luck stat pointless? Of course, it could be
interpreted that the worst situation was avoided thanks to the good luck stat. However, this
interpretation made Grid seem too shabby. Nevertheless, it was acknowledged that Grid really had dirty
hands.
‘I don’t have dirty hands. This is manipulation.’

So far, Grid had made dozens of myth rated and legendary rated items. Moreover, as proven against
Leraje some time ago, God’s Command popped up well in every important moment. He couldn’t have
such dirty hands...
There were only good memories in the head of Grid, who was in denial. Memories of the times when he
created tens of thousands of normal items just to obtain dozens of legendary items and crises where he
almost died because God’s Command didn’t trigger were erased. He perceived himself as a victim. It
wasn’t unreasonable. It was natural to suspect manipulation when he saw Zibal open several jackpots in
front of him.
‘The odds were reduced when I opened the secret techniques while they seemed to increase when Zibal
opened them.’
This couldn’t simply be regarded as bad luck. It seemed obvious that the different accounts had different
odds.
‘Damn S.A bastards, how long are they going to keep me in control?’
Grid was drinking cold water to cool down the flames soaring in his chest when Lauel asked him a
question, “Your Majesty, you really don’t want it?”
Zibal had opened a total of four secret technique books. It was one legendary, one unique, and two epic
rated secret technique books. Great skills emerged from all of them. In particular, the legendary rated
skill ‘Gravity Formation’ was particularly overwhelming. The user could fully control the gravity in a five
meter radius around them. However, the duration was very short and the caster was somewhat affected
by the gravity (based on level 1). It was a skill that required wits and control skills beyond common
sense.
Even Zibal, who was called a genius, didn’t covet Gravity Formation. He gave it up even though he had
the first choice. Lauel wished for Grid to take Gravity Formation, but Grid didn’t even look at it. He
announced that he would give the messengers the first choice, but he actually wasn’t confident that he
could perfectly control Gravity Formation.
Eventually, the owner of Gravity Formation became Mercedes. Braham could use gravity magic so
Gravity Formation was meaningless for him. Meanwhile, Sariel and Piaro guaranteed that Mercedes
could use Gravity Formation better than them. Observing and adapting to gravity that changed in real
time... it would be easy for Mercedes who had Keen Insight.
How far could Mercedes control Gravity Formation? Additionally, what about the power of the other
messengers and Zibal who learned new skills? In order to check it, everyone started to move to the
training ground.
Only Grid sat quietly in place. To borrow Vantner’s expression, he looked like he seen a rash caused by
poop.
“Grid?” Lauel was worried.
Lauel understood the emotions that Grid was currently feeling. To be honest, Lauel would’ve also
suspected manipulation if he was in Grid’s position. The results of when Grid opened the secret
technique books were clearly separated from when Zibal opened them. If this wasn’t the case, would
Grid be forced to leave the legendary secret technique book to Zibal to open?
‘We can go to the headquarters of the S.A Group.’
Grid could publicly denounce them for manipulation of the probabilities and even go to court to reveal
evidence of the operation. It might take a lot of time and power, but Grid had power and influence. If
other players were hurt the same way Grid was, then public opinion would be beneficial toward Grid.
Grid spoke to Lauel, who was planning to hire a law firm, “I’m not going to the training ground. I have
something to do. No matter how I think about it, this was the right timing.”
“Indeed... are you starting?”
Fighting against the S.A Group that no one had confronted so far?
‘Is he aiming for domination of the real world?!’ Lauel replaced the current situation with the
development of an anime he had once seen and his eyes shone.
Grid got up from his seat and nodded. “Yes, the sacrifices are sufficient.”
“Gulp.”
“I will go straight to the smithy.”
“......?”
Did he want to sacrifice the bad luck from opening the secret techniques to aim for a myth rated item? It
was the consequences of the luck of a dog, no, a player.
***
“Cut! Perfect! Rea~lly good! Every time Sehee-ssi smiles, the entire shot feels brighter! I’m a bit worried
about whether I can convey this feeling to the audience intact!”
Kim Jangcheol was excited. He was one of South Korea’s best CF (commercials) directors and had filmed
many stars so far. It was just that this was the first time he felt so excited. Shin Sehee, the biological
sister of the world-class player, Shin Youngwoo—her acting talent was as outstanding as her beauty. She
was filling the gap of Yura, who was reluctant to be on TV these days.
Kim Jangcheol was certain. The moment the CF filmed today was aired, the best companies in all fields
who only used the best top stars so far would be eyeing Shin Sehee. It was a great opportunity for Yura
to reduce her activities.
“I’m flattered. Then I’m going now. You’ve worked hard.”
“Right away? The advertiser said they wanted to treat you to a meal...”
“It is a day of volunteering.”
“Aha! Yes, I understand! I hope to see you next time!”
Sehee’s good deeds had become a topic a few days ago.

She had been doing good deeds for a long time and it seemed to be fate that she had become the
Saintess in Satisfy. The donation amount increased every year and the volunteer work was steady. It was
even a hot topic once it became known that she had been visiting an orphanage since middle school. It
seemed that she was greatly influenced by her parents.
“It’s great. Really excellent!”
Beauty, ability, awareness, and character. It was the birth of a new star in all aspects. Director Kim
Jangcheol felt great pride that he could capture her most beautiful moments and show her to the world.
***
“Sehee!” Her old friend, Yerim, welcomed Sehee outside the studio. The sports car parked in the parking
lot was very conspicuous. All the money gained from being the Saintess’ Knight was poured into this car.
Every time Sehee saw Yerim, her brother’s old self came to mind.
“I didn’t expect you to come with me again,” Sehee got into the car in a relaxed manner and responded
to Yerim.
She didn’t know what was going on, but Yerim had been participating in volunteer activities these days.
It had been like this for three consecutive weeks. It was a new record. The unidentified meteor that was
gradually approaching Earth kept appearing and disappearing and she was worried that the sun would
rise from the west tomorrow.
Yerim laughed meaningfully. “Hoyoon oppa.”
“Hoyoon...?” Who was this? Sehee cocked her head in confusion and Yerim added, “The oppa who
volunteers with you at the orphanage.”
“Ah...”
It should be a volunteer. In particular, there were many young people at the facility that Sehee regularly
visited. Sehee went to such a place. They weren’t girls. She was chased to every facility she visited by
male volunteers. The information was too easy to leak. Perhaps it was for this reason that Toon oppa’s
nerves were very sharp recently. Even now, he was following behind the car with a motorcycle. That
thing protruding from the leather bag... it couldn’t be a gun, could it?
“That oppa, he just needs to exercise for three months, reduce his body fat, and take off his glasses and
he will become extremely handsome. My handsome detector is telling me this.”
“So that is why you are eagerly doing volunteer activities recently.”
“Yes, I’m going to make him fall for me. Then he will start exercising and work hard to look good.”
“I know your heart, but your skirt is too short. It will be hard for you to clean up and play with the kids.”
“Really ~ this is why it is so short.”
“......”
“Don’t worry too much. All of this is just practice before I finally get with Youngwoo oppa. I’m a single-
minded dandelion.”
“Stop being a reed now.”
“I don’t~ want to?”
Yerim reapplied her lipstick at the traffic lights. Looking at the color, she was going to make a decisive
move today. However, he would look at her thighs instead of her lips. The director would end up giving
her a tracksuit...
Sehee shook her head as she anticipated that Yerim’s victory would face a bigger crisis than expected.
Once the signal turned green, Yerim stepped on the accelerator. She wanted to show off the exhaust
sound of the expensive Italian supercar in the middle of Gangnam. This caused Sehee’s upper body to be
pushed back and she felt great fatigue. Her schedule had been busy since morning so fatigue had
accumulated. Still, Sehee didn’t show it.
She would become a more diligent and good person for the sake of her brother, who was solely focused
on Satisfy. Her activities were helping her brother’s external image.
***
‘It is finally the day to use this.’
The moon night iron—a mineral that formed in the lands of the ancient giants, it temporarily blocked
the other person’s status. It was perfect as the material for his new sword.
‘The Blood Sword is impossible to use as a main weapon.’
He realized it when fighting Haegak. The time the Blood Sword maintained its form was too short. The
Magic Power Ejection Device made it practical, but it was impossible to rely on just the Blood Sword. He
needed more strong weapons. Of course, it would be a tough fight. He needed to break through two
probabilities to create a new sword.
First of all, the tempering success of the moon night iron. The same tempering process might have
different results. General tempering would only make the target minerals harder, while the ultimate
tempering unlocked the maximum potential of the target minerals.
A typical example was the strengthened breaths of the four gods. In order for Grid to target a myth
rated item, he had to make the best moon night iron and apply the result. This wasn’t the end. Even if
he tempered the best moon night iron, he had to break the odds again when making a weapon using the
moon night iron. The use of high rated materials wouldn’t necessarily lead to a myth rated item. If he
was unlucky, then he could create a legendary rated item. Therefore, he had to break through two
probabilities.
“The sacrifices are sufficient,” Grid deliberately spoke to himself in a loud voice. He hoped his voice
would be transferred to those who were monitoring him. “If you do manipulation again this time... I can
only openly publicize the serious probability manipulation problem...”
This was an obvious threat. The S.A Group could only feel aggrieved from their perspective of complying
with regulations. Probability manipulation? Each account had a different probability? They weren’t a
junk game company from the early 21st century. The leading S.A Group wouldn’t do such inferior things.
The operations team monitoring Grid prayed that Grid would make a great item. They didn’t want to be
falsely accused. They had an ominous feeling. The Grid they had seen was the type of person who had
good luck only after enough misfortune. This seemed to be the fate of a person called Grid and it had
nothing to do with the system.
‘I don’t think there are enough sacrifices yet.
The moment the operations team was thinking this—
Ttang!
Grid started hammering.
Chapter 1415
Training the body, honing swordsmanship, and measuring talent. They took pride in their talent until
they were sent to the agricultural fields. Then they had a taste of hell. The training that was so severe
that it changed common sense seemed to be torture.
Still, they endured it. It was a patience that was possible because they learned from the steadfastness of
the ground that embraced the crops that changed every season. It was only by seeking instructions in
nature, exercising with the farmers, and following the knight’s principles that they felt the evolution of
their talent. It wasn’t until they showed worthy swordsmanship and indomitable faith that they could
make a pledge of loyalty. As such, the process of becoming a knight of the Overgeared Kingdom was
very difficult. It was only when they had formally completed training as a farmer and knight under Piaro
and Asmophel that they could dream of qualifying.
“Gulp.”
The Overgeared Knights Division. The strongest knights division that could form a double wall with the
Red Knights of the Empire were so nervous that they gulped. They felt greater pressure than when they
fought the war against the Gauss Kingdom or against the great demons.
The senior knight Royman spoke again, “Maintain your tension but don’t be afraid. Fear will cause you
to shrink back from the flames.”
“Yes!” The knights responded powerfully and set up their shields. Currently, they were surrounding
Grid’s smithy. This was because Grid was making a new sword.
The knights vividly remembered that day a long time ago. On the day when the Fire Dragon Sword was
born under Grid’s hands, the huge smithy exploded. It was speculated that even the hot furnace
couldn’t withstand the internal heat from the Fire Dragon Sword. After the incident on that day,
Administrator Rabbit rebuilt the smithy so it was more majestic and sturdy.
‘It might not be enough.’ Rabbit wasn’t very relieved. He had been serving Grid for nearly 20 years and
had seen that Grid’s growth never stopped. ‘His Majesty’s blacksmithing technique should’ve evolved
even further. This time, the entire district might explode, not just the smithy.’
If he was asked about the correlation between the development of the blacksmithing techniques and
explosions, he would be forced to keep his mouth shut. There was quite a backlash against the fact that
half of the knights’ power and 80% of the magicians’ power was used to prepare for the aftermath of
this explosion.
However, Rabbit insisted and people couldn’t stop him. Even if it was only 1%, the possibility of there
being an explosion in the aftermath of Grid’s new sword being created meant Rabbit couldn’t be
stopped. It was the duty of the bureaucrats to protect the nation’s property and people.
Ttang!
In this state where tight tension was maintained, Grid’s hammering was faintly heard. It was already a
sound that didn’t stop for three days and nights.
“It will end soon.” The magic tower’s master, Laella, failed to decline Rabbit’s request and had to
dispatch the magicians. She muttered to herself as she sat on the terrace of a cafe near the smithy,
drinking coffee. Grid would soon be forced to log out due to the limit on connection time. Based on
Grid’s pattern, the production of the new sword would soon come to an end. The average time that Grid
took to create a new sword was three days.
“We can finally see the finished product.”
Peak Sword sat opposite Laella and laughed as he drank persimmon punch. What type of effect would
Grid’s new sword boast? He was filled with expectation and had already been excited for a few hours.
They were laid back, unlike Rabbit. They weren’t concerned about an explosion occurring. The explosion
that occurred when making the Fire Dragon Sword was the result of the powerful internal heat from the
Fire Dragon Sword. Grid wasn’t creating a weapon of fire beyond the Fire Dragon Sword, so that
wouldn’t happen.
‘The weapon that Grid makes this time should be a wind or ice one.’
Peak Sword wanted Grid to make a wind attribute type weapon. The versatility of wind attribute
weapons that assisted in ranged attacks and acceleration was demonstrated in this year’s National
Competition. Many people were impressed by the appearance of the ranker, Oasis, who was part of
Ares’ army and who actively used the wind. Oasis was one of the best rookies at this year’s National
Competition.
‘He didn’t even use the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship.’ It seemed he had no intention of showing
the world his true worth yet. Few people seemed to know that Oasis was related to the Undefeated King
except for the Overgeared Guild. ‘Even so, he won two silver medals and finished in the top 32 in PvP.’
Oasis’ personal skills were great and the power of the sword that controlled the wind was outstanding.
The US media attached the title of ‘New Hope’ to him.
‘He has enough qualifications... well, he is a bit worse than Coke.’
Even if Oasis used the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship, he was slightly inferior to Coke. Peak Sword
thought this, but it was true that he was uneasy. According to the information acquired by the
Overgeared Shadows, Oasis had currently acquired up to 70,000 Army Swordsmanship. It was a bit
pitiful compared to Grid who could use the 300,000 Army Swordsmanship, but that was a story when
compared to Grid. Everyone was equal before Grid. Anyone was a novice when compared to Grid.
“Huh?” Laella made a flustered sound as Peak Sword’s thoughts were drifting.
“What is it?”
“Grid had to log out.”
“What?” Peak Sword opened his friends list and frowned. Grid wasn’t connected as Laella had said.
“Perhaps it is the worst result...”
“It seems so...”
Three days. In terms of time, Grid should’ve completed the creation of a new sword. He didn’t
experiment with the performance but logged out silently... it could only be interpreted as a failure.
There was an uproar in the guild chat window.
-Did Grid log out?
-Don’t tell me...What should we do about Grid...
Grid was still bitter about the secret techniques. Now that even the production of the new sword failed,
the Overgeared members were very worried. The entire Overgeared Guild had the atmosphere of a
house of mourning.
***
[A glass of soju with chicken feet?]
“I’m tired, but I can’t drink...”
Shin Youngwoo logged out and frowned. It was because the message sent by Peak Sword that didn’t
contain any emoticons. He was stuck all day in the smithy without logging out. His mental fatigue was
very serious. He was very hungry, but...
First, he had to sleep. Youngwoo threw his body on the bed and slept.
***
The next day.
“Watch your mouths,” Lauel once again reminded the members once it was almost time for Grid to log
in. “The person who brings up the new sword in front of His Majesty... I will throw you into Cokro
dungeon no matter the reason.”
Hell Gao now appeared with seven fire stones. In order to safely raid him, Grid or all the Overgeared
Guild’s raid teams had to be dispatched. Throwing someone there meant killing them. The Overgeared
members heard Lauel’s voice and realized he was sincere, causing them to seriously answer in the guild
chat window. They were determined to never bring up stories related to crafting items. At this
moment—
[The guild master ‘Grid’ has connected.]

This notification window appeared in front of all the Overgeared Guild members. Regas greeted him in
an energetic manner.
-Welcome!Let’s have an exciting time today!
Killing intent appeared in Lauel’s eyes. “Faker, move out.”
What? Exciting? ‘Excit’~ing? At this point, wasn’t it almost a rebellion?
A whisper arrived in front of Faker who was trembling.
-I sent Regas to Cokro Island.He looked a bit wronged, but he obediently went into the warp gate.
“Did you see him enter the dungeon?”
-Yes.
“Thank you. Tell your subordinates to keep a good watch.”
Just as Lauel’s upset mood died down, Vantner’s message followed.
-Oh~?Grid is here?Have you been to the gumiho nest on the East Continent?I had a wonderful outing
there yesterday...
“Faker.”
-Vantner has already been secured.I am sending him to Cokro Island right now.
-Ack!What is this?What is the matter with this jerk Faker?Hey, you crazy...
“Sigh...”
He dared to say the word ‘wonderful’ in front of Grid. He didn’t have much sense...
Lauel was sighing when new information was delivered to Lauel.
“His Majesty isn’t leaving the smithy.”
“......”
In the Overgeared Kingdom, Grid’s smithy was a divine land. After Khan’s death, no one could step into
this divine land without Grid’s permission. Thus, they could only observe. Lauel and the Overgeared
members could only cheer for and protect Grid from a distance as he worked in the smithy.
***
Grid had been in the smithy for six days. He still didn’t appear today. The mission of the Overgeared
knights and magicians to minimize the damage of the explosion instead changed to Grid’s escort
mission. In the midst of their anxiety and worry—
Ttang...
Hammering was heard. Then the worst notification window appeared.
[The guild master ‘Grid’ has logged out.]

The worries of the Overgeared members deepened.
“It is a failure again...”
“This is a really big problem.”
A blacksmith could disassemble items. After the disassembly, the materials used for making the item
could be extracted. However, every time it was extracted, the amount of material was reduced or the
quality was lowered. Grid had already failed twice in the production of the new sword and was likely to
have lost a considerable amount of material.
It wouldn’t matter if the material was the breaths. The rewards that the Overgeared members got from
the National Competition were the breaths so there was a lot to give to Grid. Then if it was something
other than the breaths... the situation would be terrible.
“We really can’t do anything to help?”
The Overgeared members continued to wait in Lauel’s office. If there was anything Grid needed, then
they would run to obtain it. However, they couldn’t help Grid. The ingredient for the new sword was the
moon night iron. It couldn’t even be obtained by Grid...
[The guild master ‘Grid’ has logged out.]
Another three days passed. As always, Grid who was stuck in the smithy ended the connection. The
morale of the Overgeared members and the entire Overgeared Kingdom dropped to the ground. Grid
was the center and pillar of the Overgeared Kingdom. The moment rumors that something changed
about him started so spread, the people were shaken.
Time passed by helplessly. Ten days and then a fortnight passed. It was the time for the season to
change.
[Overgeared God Grid’s divine object has appeared.]
Then a world message appeared.
[The myth of the Overgeared God is strengthened.]
[All stats of the Overgeared God Church’s believers will permanently increase by 10 and the penalties
incurred when wearing items will be slightly reduced.]
“...I’m tired.”
A sword lit up the smithy in the darkness of the night. It was a sword that emitted a cold light like the
snow reflecting moonlight. The sword was made from the moon night iron that had been smelted and
tempered for over half a month. There was nothing it couldn’t cut. In other words, it was called ‘Falling
Moon’ in the sense that it could even cut the moon. Most myth rated items were named by the system.
It was severely unpleasant from Grid’s perspective.
“I was going to name it the Scorched Earth Sword...”
[A myth rated item is produced, permanently increasing all stats by 30!]

[Reputation throughout the continent will rise by 1,000.]
[The faith of the Overgeared God Church followers and all the blacksmiths in the world has deepened.]
[Some of the restrictions on a god’s authority will be lifted as people deepen their faith in you.]
[The usage of the reputation points has increased.]
[The sun carriage is now available along with the golden carriage. The sun carriage is a mobile store run
by Venice, the god of money.]
“Huhu.”
Normal players frequently used the golden carriage because they could purchase good consumables and
items. However, Grid made items using his own power. The consumables were provided by Reidan’s
alchemy facility. The golden carriage was just meaningless for Grid. He only purchased the ‘Sweet
Candy’ that could only be purchased five times per account.
It meant he had more than 230,000 reputation points to play with. A new store was now available.
A deep smile appeared on Grid’s face as he summoned the sun carriage to confirm the list of items sold.
The pain of spending 23 days to produce the new sword and the complaint over the new sword’s name
had disappeared.
Chapter 1416
[Falling Moon Sword]
[Rating: Myth
Durability: Infinite Attack Power: 1
★ No matter the target, it must be cut. Ignore effects such as defense, evasion, counterattacks,
reflection, damage reduction, ignore damage, and other effects. The amount of damage applied is
calculated by adding up all of the user’s stats and multiplying it by the target’s level. A critical hit will be
dealt unconditionally and all the buff effects of the target will be eliminated, making them unable to use
buffs for three minutes.
★ It can be swung once every 10 minutes.
This is a new product made by Overgeared God Grid tempering the moon night iron for 23 days and
nights.
A blade emitting cold light that destroys all concepts.
Weight: 500
Conditions of Use: Grid]
Grid’s total stats was approaching close to 58,000. Of course, this was when all the non-combat stats
such as dexterity, dignity, and political power were added. Strictly speaking, it meant nothing. What was
the use of having stats at least three times higher than the other rankers?
Stats that affected combat were limited and non-combat stats were excessively subdivided. A typical
example was that Grid’s political power stat was still only 800. It was very low compared to the average
political power stat of a player engaged in political activities, so it didn’t exert much power in managing
internal affairs.
Although the ‘all stats increase’ benefit of creating items was the basis for creating the current Grid,
recently Grid had been somewhat disappointed by the benefits. He felt it was a shame and thought it
would be better if the points were focused on necessary stats rather than all the useless ones. Of
course, this was greed without a conscience. He knew there was no possibility it would be realized.
Still, he made the Falling Moon Sword with the obsession that couldn’t be abandoned. It was a weapon
that made full use of his surplus stats. It was perfect for Grid. It was worth spending 23 days stuck in the
smithy. Of course, it wasn’t completely satisfactory. He could only wield it once every 10 minutes and
the name was too shabby. Considering the beautiful appearance and eerie power, the name ‘Scorched
Earth’ was more appropriate than ‘Falling Moon.’
‘What is this naming sense? Tsk.’
The S.A Group... there was really nothing satisfactory about them. The only thing they did well was
creating a virtual reality world that was exactly the same as reality, processing and implementing the
world that was wider than Earth as an open field that billions of users could enjoy together, and
providing complete freedom...
‘...They are amazing! S.A!’
Dammit, he wanted to scold them without mercy, but it wasn’t possible. It was true that many people,
including him, were happy due to the virtual reality world they created. It wasn’t that he was saying
good things because the Falling Moon Sword was myth rated. The S.A Group was a great company to be
grateful to. It was a company that had acquired nation-level resources and power for a reason.
“Um...” Grid calmed his excited heart and turned his attention to the sun carriage. The appearance was
like a condensed sun. It was normal to be unable to look directly at it because it was too dazzling but
Grid could see everything in the carriage without discomfort.
[Thank you for visiting the sun carriage, an open market for all the gods in the world ( *˘╰╯˘*). The
market’s cutie ❤Venice❤ doesn’t discriminate against customers. It isn’t just Asgard. All the gods in the
world can use it! ᑊ ‫ ڡ‬ᑊ]
[Take the reputation gathered by human worship as wealth and buy the goods sold by other gods or sell
your own goods. .("◕ ‿◕"✿)]
“...Hah.” It was once again a ridiculous introduction.
Venice—one of the gods of Asgard, she was a potential enemy of Grid, but she felt very different from
normal gods. He wasn’t just referring to her tone when speaking. It was a business for all the gods in the
world... she was unlike other gods who were closed up and did activities in Asgard, the Hwan Kingdom,
or the East Continent, and her open mind was amazing.
Of course, Grid didn’t trust her. ‘She isn’t doing this to get along with the gods.’
The introduction pointed out that the ‘reputation gathered by the worship of humans’ or ‘faith’ should
be used as wealth. Meanwhile, the power of a god was directly related to faith. The more faith that a
god had, the stronger they were. A typical example was the martial god. All the gods in the world
coveted faith. Venice established and opened this market by using the psychology of such gods.
‘Will all the fees that occur when trading with the sun carriage enter Venice’s pocket?’
Grid made this guess and frowned. He felt that Venice wasn’t a simple existence and felt a great sense of
caution. Then his expression gradually changed as he checked the items registered in the sun carriage.
[Anonymous’ Power]
[Summon a large number of dark clouds to the designated area for heavy rain. The clouds can be
removed at any time and will remain for up to 10 days. Try sending down heavy rain when the humans
who serve you are experiencing a drought! You can build up enough faith to earn back what you spent!
Can be used once.
Seller: Anonymous
Price: 8,000, commission not included]
[Create a great earthquake in the designated area! It is perfect for punishing humans! Instead, Garion
might be scolded! Venice isn’t responsible. ( ˘ ᵕ ˘ )
Can be used once.
Seller: Anonymous
[You can send a divine message to certain humans. The effect also applies to humans who don’t serve
you. Isn’t it really amazing? However, the harder and more complicated the contents of the divine
message, the greater the cost! Be careful with the use! ( ͈´ ᵕ ͈` )ノ♡
Can be used once.
Seller: Anonymous
[Zeratul’s Secret Technique Box]
[A box containing Zeratul’s secret technique~ Zeratul claims that it contains one of the best rated ones
he has ever made... ┐(─ ‸ ─)┌ Is it necessary for those who can’t fight? ◔ᴗ◔ The pricing is set by the
seller himself. Don’t swear at Venice!
Seller: Zeratul

[Anonymous’ Item]
[A hypnotic, scented tobacco. A human who smells this scent for more than five minutes will become a
puppet! Doesn’t it seem like something made by a demon? Surprisingly, no! The sun carriage doesn’t
handle the objects of great demons. ( ˘ ᵕ ˘ )
Hypnosis Duration: 20 minutes.
Can be used once.
Seller: Anonymous
Various gods were selling their power or things. All of them except for Zeratul were anonymous.
‘Why is Zeratul using this place?’
He might be a fake but the martial god was the martial god. It was much easier for Zeratul to build up
faith than any other god. He just had to sit still and faith would accumulate. Grid didn’t understand why
he was selling things on the market.
‘Don’t tell me... he just wants to brag...’
Even Venice said that Zeratul’s selling price was a rip-off. It was highly likely that he was just showing off
seeing that he was a god with no need to put things up for sale to gain faith.
‘Don’t look at what Zeratul has posted.’
The secret techniques were items with a source. It wasn’t worth buying with reputation points that were
extremely difficult to collect. The problem was that the Secret Technique Box was a random draw.
“......!” Grid’s appearance stiffened as he looked down at the list of items.
[Hexetia’s Hammer & Anvil]
[These items were confiscated when the traitor, Hexetia, was imprisoned. I bought it on impulse
because it came at a low price at auction, but there is no place to use it ( •́ ̯ •̀ ).
Seller: Venice
“Hexetia...”
The blacksmithing god who was imprisoned for helping Grid. The things he had cherished all his life were
being treated as nuisance in this place. The price was 35,000. The price was very cheap considering they
were the symbols of Hexetia. It was simply shabby compared to one-time items or goods registered for
tens of thousands of points.
Of course, it wasn’t cheap from Grid’s standpoint. Perhaps it might be different if the faith of the
Overgeared God Church could be used as wealth like reputation one day, but Grid could currently only
build up reputation by making myth rated items or raids.
Nevertheless, Grid didn’t hesitate. He willingly paid the reputation points to purchase Hexetia’s hammer
and anvil. The divine objects of the blacksmithing god would be of great help to him. It didn’t matter
even if they couldn’t help. They were items to be returned to Hexetia anyway.
‘I will take care of your things. I’ll give them back to you after rescuing you.’
[35,000 reputation points have been paid to purchase Hexetia’s Hammer & Anvil.]
The two items were delivered to Grid’s inventory along with the notification window. He was about to
confirm the item information when he heard someone’s voice.
-Oh my, oh my?I was wondering what type of thankful customer you are. It turns out it is you?
It was easy to infer who the owner of the voice was. ‘Venice.’
The god of money. The god most merchants served. The buff effect that occurred when serving her was
known to be advantageous during item trading. In particular, the effect of reducing fees was excellent.
“Do you know me?”
-Of course!A god born from the desires of humanity!Grid, you are famous among us.Huhu, there is no
need to look nervous.The sun carriage is open to all the gods in the world.Even if it is a god hostile to
Asgard, I won’t leak information or apply poison as long as you are a customer of the sun carriage.
“I’ll believe you.”
-Use the sun carriage often.If you want to sell things, then don’t you think I’m pretty good?
"I understand.”
Grid didn’t want the conversation to last long. Gods were good at concealing their hearts so it was hard
to expect a useful conversation. Rather, it was possible that he might be the only one to leak
information. Grid wasn’t very interested in conversation and Venice noticed it.
-Then see you later~~
“......”
Venice left. Grid confirmed the information of Hexetia’s hammer and anvil and was relieved. It was
because the performance was much better than Grid’s hammer and anvil. It was natural since it was
used by the blacksmithing god.
‘It is different from the hammer I saw before. Is it new?’
It was very good. In particular, the effect of doubling the speed of item production was the best. If he
had this hammer then he wouldn’t have needed to use 23 days to make the Falling Moon Sword.
However, it wasn’t at the level to be called fraudulent. In the first place, a limit was set for production
items. The production probability of high ranked items couldn’t be increased infinitely.
Ttang.Ttang.Ttang.
Grid immediately started production. This time he was making a belt that would help him use the Magic
Power Ejection Machine more quickly. The completion was very fast thanks to Hexetia’s hammer and
anvil.
‘Shall I go?’
Grid finished his work in the smithy and summoned the messengers. It was time to go to war with hell,
which could potentially collude with heaven. The goal of this itinerary was to capture the hells in the
20s. Grid believed it would be possible. After all, the grandmaster and Nefelina were on his side this
time. Moreover, Leraje was more cooperative than expected.
Chapter 1417
Satisfy’s hell was different from the eight hells that people commonly thought of. There was the sky and
the ground and day and night. Thanks to their nature, some demonkin formed a civilization. In Satisfy, it
was easy to think of hell as a world ruled by demons, not humans. It was just dangerous because there
was no concept of morality or laws. All sorts of unethical things occurred throughout hell except for a
few safe zones. The slaughter was brutal and matched its name of hell.
“I’m nervous,” Piaro confessed honestly. “Hell... The place where the souls of those who build up sin
throughout their lives fall. It is said that the souls will suffer terribly to pay the price for their sins, reflect
on themselves, and cleanse themselves. There are also some souls that will become evil spirits. It might
not be true with His Majesty, but those who visited hell without the blessing of the goddess of light will
be possessed by an evil spirit. Can we be active in hell without the blessing of the goddess?”
It was extremely rare for a human to go to hell alive. It was safe to say there were almost none. Of
course, Piaro hadn’t been to hell. Therefore, he could only blindly believe in the wrong information.
Mercedes carefully advised him, “Piaro, you have seen and heard for yourself that the gods we believed
in aren’t correct.”
In order to be safe in hell, there must be the blessing of the goddess of light. In other words, the
goddess of light was omnipotent everywhere in the world. Of course, the Rebecca Church was the
source of these unfounded claims.
“The hell that Piaro knows is the hell described by the Rebecca Church and the Rebecca Church isn’t
credible. The actual hell will be different.”
Mercedes had been a member of the Rebecca Church since the Rebecca Church had been the national
religion of both the Saharan Empire and Overgeared Kingdom, but that wasn’t the case anymore. There
was Zikfrector, who rebelled against the gods to protect the world, and Sariel, the archangel who was
expelled for discussing the sins of the gods. She heard their stories and couldn’t trust Rebecca and the
Rebecca Church.
“Um...” Grid closed Leraje’s diary that he had been reading and faced Piaro and Mercedes. “Mercedes is
right. It is possible to survive in hell even without the blessing of the goddess. For example, accumulate
demonic energy or get the help of the Demon Slayer... additionally, I’ve been to hell several times and
have never seen an evil spirit.”
There were 30 minutes left until Yura’s scheduled arrival time. He could afford to hang out and have a
conversation, but he had no intention of just talking. Rather than reading the diary, Grid started to
control the God Hands directly. Grid dispersed his consciousness to improve the hunting efficiency of
the God Hands while talking to Piaro and Mercedes.
The monsters started dying at a noticeably faster rate. The conversation was also progressing. This level
of versatility was too easy for today’s Grid. The accumulated talent eclipsed the absence of talent.
“Still, it is hard to see the Rebecca Church’s claim as completely wrong. Hell is as wide as the West
Continent and the types of demonkin are more diverse than the species there. Maybe there is a place in
hell where the souls of the dead are governed. There could be evil spirits.”
In fact, some demons collected the souls of the dead as loot. To be exact, they were the souls of the
dead after signing a contract with the great demons. Pagma’s soul that had been screaming in Baal’s
grasp... Grid had witnessed it.
“If we see an evil spirit... won’t it be dangerous without the blessing from the goddess?” Mercedes
seemed somewhat nervous at Grid’s words. Like Piaro, she was different from usual. It wasn’t bad. Hell
was an extremely dangerous place. Grid had been to hell a few times but it was still an unknown place.
Every zone had its own environment and characteristics so it was impossible to adapt to or predict it. It
was good for these two people to have appropriate tension.
Grid turned to look at his other messengers. Nefelina was haggling with Rabbit to increase the food she
would receive in exchange for going to hell and Zikfrector was sleeping in the middle of the path with a
quilt. Braham was harassing Sariel, saying he needed to investigate the angel’s ability to neutralize
magic.
Did it look like a group of people just about to go to hell? There was no tension at all...
“The possibility of danger is very high. It is impossible to fight against evil spirits without divine power.
We happen to not have divine power.”
In the first place, the concept of divine power was vague. No religion could generate divine power apart
from the Rebecca Church, Judar Church, and Dominion Church. Typically, most people thought that
divine power came from a god’s divinity, but in Satisfy, divine power was no different from something
exclusive to Rebecca. Considering the myth that even Judar and Dominion received light from her, divine
power was a concept close to Rebecca’s personal power.
‘The reason why she is worried about the Saintess is because she is worried her things will be taken
away.’
“We have to avoid encountering the evil spirits.”
“Not necessarily. It is because we have Yura. The Demon Slayer in hell is much greater than you think. So
there is no need to be too worried.”
From the position of Leraje who was dreaming of rebelling, the Demon Slayer was very important. It was
said that she had helped Yura a lot recently. Grid couldn’t easily guess how much Yura had grown who
used the information provided by Leraje as a stepping stone. The last time they met, Grid was much
stronger than her, but now the gap would’ve narrowed a lot—at least in hell.
‘She has learned the skill of absorbing demonic energy...’
“I’m sorry to have kept you waiting a long time.” Some time passed. The bargain wasn’t successful, so
the angry Nefelina was biting Rabbit’s collar, while Braham was excited by new knowledge and started
to pluck at Sariel’s feathers. Just then, Yura finally arrived at the scene.
“It took me too long to open the hell gate due to the demonkin’s checks.”
“There is no need to apologize. I am the one who should be apologizing. I suddenly scheduled it without
notice.”
Yura was somewhat flustered by the atmosphere of the scene. She thought the atmosphere would be
solemn as the messengers of the god gathered ahead of the hell conquest, only to be flustered because
it was more like they were in the middle of a market. She couldn’t take her eyes off Zikfrector lying
down on a quilt while Grid asked her, “What do you mean by the demonkin checking the hell gate? Is
that possible?”
The hell gate. It was a pathway between hell and the human world. This was one of the Demon Slayer’s
unique skills. An ordinary human being had to get the help of the hell gate to go to hell.
“Demons and demonkin who can detect the emergence of the hell gate have appeared. The moment I
open the hell gate, they can specify the location and track it. I wouldn’t have been able to escape from
hell without Glant’s help.”
“What...?” This was a very serious problem. It was purely thanks to the hell gate that Yura could freely
come and go from hell. This freedom would be suppressed the moment the hell gate was kept in check.
“No, this... Doesn’t it take just seven seconds, not a few minutes, to activate the hell gate? Yet you are
worried about tracking. Does that mean they have the ability to teleport?”
“That’s right. The moment the coordinates are specified, they can teleport anywhere in an instant like
Braham or Sticks.”
“They are using the magic of a great magician...”
There were many types of demons and demonkin. It wasn’t strange at all if some were born with
magical abilities.
Grid’s expression darkened sharply. He might’ve scolded the messengers who weren’t nervous, but he
actually wasn’t worried about this trip to hell at all. It was because the members were all so impressive.
Now he heard Yura’s words and there was suddenly tension.
“The coordinates will be specified the moment I open a gate in the human world. There is a high
possibility the moment we cross the hell gate and enter hell.”
For reference, the hell gate could only be used by two people and the cooldown time was 30 minutes. It
meant that it wasn’t possible for the eight people here to enter hell at the same time. There was the
concern of being attacked once two people went to hell.
Grid worried about it before making a decision. “I will go first and reduce the number of enemies as
much as possible.”
The messengers weren’t weak. Several of them were stronger than Grid, but their lives were finite. It
was natural for Grid to go there first.
"Yes, who are you going to take with you?”
“Um...” Grid observed the messengers. Mercedes looked enthusiastic, while Piaro was looking forward
to it. Braham scoffed like he wasn’t interested and Sariel grinned. Zikfrector was also getting up and
folding the quilt.
“I...” Grid’s finger pointed to Nefelina. She had Rabbit’s hand in her small mouth and was chewing on it.
“I’ll go with Nefelina.”
“Iamgoing.” Nefelina said as she spat out Rabbit’s hand covered with saliva. She was conscious of the
honor of a dragon. She was like a kid when alone with Grid, but...
“I have to keep an eye on you or you might cause trouble.”
“Just honestly tell me that you want to rely on the power of a great dragon.”
“Um...” She was still a hatchling. A hatchling was too great to be scolded. Grid shut his mouth as he
called back Noe, Randy, the Overgeared Skeletons, and the God Hands. Of course, the God Hands
floated around himself and Nefelina instead of being placed in his inventory. He wouldn’t be afraid of
any surprise attacks that come flying when going through the hell gate if he had the God Hands.
“We will go first and create a safe area, so open the hell gate in the same position.”
“Unfortunately, I can’t open the hell gate at the same position. There is always an error with the
dimension movement coordinates.”
“Does this mean the next gate might open in a completely different location?”
“Yes, but it will still be in the 32nd hell.”
“This isn’t easy.”
Yura told Nefelina, “First of all, Miss Nefelina, please drink this tea. It will purify a bit of the demonic
energy of hell.”
“Eek. It is bitter.”
“You are young and don’t know the taste of tea....”
“Grid, you should be polite to me.”
The space was twisted and torn while Grid and Nefelina were bickering. Sinister energy appeared in the
air in front of the two people. It was the hell gate. Grid put his foot on the door and spoke to his
colleagues, “Be careful. We’ll meet safely later.”
“I wish you luck.”
Rabbit and the knights saluted at the same time to send off Grid. Grid and Nefelina disappeared from
the scene.
***
Fire soared with an explosion that shook the ground. It was just as Yura warned. A surprise attack flew
the moment he crossed the hell gate. Grid and Nefelina’s eyes shook.
“Hahaha! I finally got the Demon Slayer who is like a rat...?” The excited demonkin quickly shut his
mouth. He found that the appearance of the humans who appeared was different from the target. “You
aren’t the Demon Slayer. Bait?”
"What does it mean by sending bait? Does she think we will deplete our strength if she continues
sending bait?”
“Humans are weak and have a small amount of magic power. The Demon Slayer is a human, so her
common sense is low.”
“There is fire but no meat.”
“......?”
The demonkin who had mastered high level magic and were talking rationally cocked their heads with
confusion. They noticed the nonsense mixed in with their conversation.
“Huup!” There was the sound of someone sucking air. The blazing fire was being sucked by something.
“......?!”
The moment the flames were cleared, the demonkin were shocked. It was because the humans who
should’ve become ashes were fine. A child with puffed up cheeks was staring at them.
“Graaaaaa—!”The child made a strange noise and opened her mouth. A huge pillar of fire was shot. The
dozens of demonkin gathered together were hit by an even hotter fire. Some demonkin disappeared
without a trace.
“Meat... my meat is gone.”
Grid stared at Nefelina who was muttering to herself with a shocked expression.
Chapter 1418
The demonkin’s surprise attack wasn’t simple. Grid lost 30,000 health even though he knew and
prepared for it in advance. The power of the hellfire that made Greed scream and the demonic energy
that suppressed the essence of life clearly reminded him why this place was called hell.
‘If the material for the God Hands and my armor wasn’t Greed then it would’ve definitely melted. Then
what is this?’
He didn’t see it incorrectly. Nefelina ‘inhaled’ this massive spell. She sucked in the demonkin’s magic like
a hiker at the top of the mountain breathing air deep into his lungs. He lamented that Nefelina’s status
window couldn’t be seen.
“The demonkin on the outskirts are weaker than I thought.” Nefelina poked the demonkin’s body with a
stick she had picked up from somewhere. The bodies of the demonkin who were swept away by the fire
she inhaled and breathed out again were either completely charred or scattering as ashes.
Grid asked between the soaring gray ash pillars, “How did you do that?”
“What?”
“It isn’t a Breath. What magic... is it?”
Nefelina had the appearance of a 12 year old girl but her actual age was younger. They had been
together for a long time and he even talked to her casually. Grid must be quite shocked based on the
way his eyes grew larger and his words became polite.
“It isn’t magic. I just spat out what I ate.”
The trivial answer made Grid’s expression become serious. The ability to absorb something and release
it with greater power, not just neutralize it. If this wasn’t Nefelina’s inherent ability but a ‘species
characteristic’ of the dragons, then it meant that the dragon’s strength exceeded what Grid imagined.
Of course, it is well-known that the dragons were the strongest species in the world. The S.A Group had
emphasized a few times that a dragon wasn’t a monster made to be killed. He even met with Gourmet
Dragon Raiders in person and experienced his power.
Grid had no plans to challenge the dragons. It was just important to keep in mind in case he was caught
up in the ‘whims of a dragon’ like with Raiders. What if? If a dragon really entered the Overgeared
Kingdom one day...
Grid had to stop it. It was inevitable, unavoidable and inescapable. It was a deserved duty.
“You just ate and spat out magic... Is this a common ability of all dragons?”
“Yes. It is because dragons dominate the elements. It is beyond the level of a blessing. It is just that one
dragon can’t dominate all elements. That... It is a concept of talent. It is easy to see from the color of the
scales when you are born what elements you will dominate. For example, the red dragon Trauka can
dominate fire, not water. Of course, he can’t dominate it but that doesn’t mean he is weak to it.”
“Based on your interpretation, the magic that Trauka can devour is limited to the fire attribute? Water
attribute magic can’t be swallowed but this doesn’t mean he is weak to the water attribute?”
“Correct. Still, you can’t blindly believe in the color of the scales. It’s easy for dragons to change the
color of their scales.”
“I see...” It was fortunate. It seemed like he wouldn’t have to worry about Braham’s magic being useless
every time. There was a good chance it would be invalidated but...
‘There isn’t a 100% chance that Braham will be a folding screen when fighting a dragon.’
He was already distressed by Braham becoming a folding screen every time he met an angel...
Grid was feeling relieved when he had a question. “Nefelina, are you actually a red dragon?”
"No, if I was a red dragon then I couldn’t have swallowed that murky fire.”
“......?”
Nefelina’s blue hair turned black. “I am a black dragon. Black and gold dragons can dominate all the
elements.”
“......?!”
“I am special just looking at my talent. This is why I am able to pledge to avenge Bunhelier.”
“I-I see. You are great.” The polite Grid once again sealed his mouth. He was happy to learn that his
dragon was a genius dragon.
Nefelina turned her hair color back to blue, spread out her wings and looked around. “However, this
place is strangely quiet. I don’t see ordinary demonic creatures.”
The demonic energy of hell was constantly being generated. It was normal for hell to be infested with
demonic creatures and demonkin. Yet this place was still calm.
Grid asked Nefelina with a frown, “Was the reason you wanted to come to hell related to the demonic
creatures?”
“The demonic creatures and demonkin are good food for me. The more demonic energy a black dragon
absorbs, the harder their scales become. It is the same as a gold dragon getting harder when they eat
minerals.”
“So the black dragon’s original home is hell?”
“No, it isn’t about a lair in hell. If I absorb too much demonic energy then I will be as evil as the bad
dragon Bunhelier. Moreover, I can’t go between hell and the middle world at will so it is appropriate to
visit in special cycles. This alone can alert the great demons and make them treat me like my father.”
‘Were both Bunhelier and Nevartan black dragons?’
He learned a lot of facts. The strangely talkative Nefelina made Grid proud. It felt good to be trusted.
“Nefelina, for you, I’ll succeed in subjugating the hells.”
“Don’t be flippant.”
“......”
Grid smiled brightly as he patted Nefelina’s head and started moving. Nefelina’s expression behind him
wasn’t so bad.
***
The castle of the 10th great demon, Leraje. This was the final gateway to entering the heart of hell and
was one of the most important strategic points in hell. Marbas frequently visited to check the defenses.
He said, “I heard that you invited the Demon Slayer to the castle a while ago.”
“I called because she is notorious but I was disappointed.”

“So you saved her and sent her back?”
“Should I, King Leraje, have my hands stained with blood?”
“Haha, no. You shouldn’t do so. It is only when the small fries are handed over to small fries that the
small fries will have a chance to grow.”
“That is what I mean.”
Marbas smiled while drinking and asked a new question, “It is said that the Demon Slayer was in a party.
Who was with her?”
Marbas didn’t get rid of his smile but the eyes behind the wine glass were cold.
Leraje shrugged as she glimpsed his eyes reflected by the tableware. “I wasn’t interested. How can I
remember an insignificant human being?”
“I see...”
Then a boring conversation ensued. Marbas maintained a gentle smile during the conversation while
Leraje frowned with increasing arrogance. It was because she felt it was a bit like an interrogation.
However, she couldn’t drive Marbas out of here just because she was upset.
Marbas was different from ordinary demons. He was born around the same time as the demons of the
beginning and had existed for thousands of years. He suppressed his instincts and lived only by serving
Yatan. He never competed with any other great demon and just managed hell. He thoroughly prevented
hell from perishing before Yatan opened his eyes again.
He was acting on behalf of Baal. The man who received Yatan’s trust was called the last bastion of hell
and he was an inviolable territory.
“An idle old man has taken up too much time.” The useless conversation was still in progress when
Marbas got up from his seat, his silver necklace making a clinking sound. He placed a hat decorated with
white feathers on his head and said goodbye with a smile. “I’ll be going. I’ll see you soon.”
“Don’t come back again.”
“Haha, don’t be heartless.”
“Bah.” Leraje scoffed and waved her hand, causing the door of the audience chamber to open. It was a
command for the guest to leave.
Marbas left the castle after he was driven out and talked to himself while touching the necklace. ‘That
child... I don’t feel any divinity or divine status.”
Leraje was accused of contacting an unidentified god who visited hell not long ago. Some senior great
demons started suspecting her and they commissioned Marbas to investigate. It was difficult from
Marbas’ perspective. If it was revealed that Leraje was conspiring behind the scenes, Marbas would
have no choice but to kill her. However, Leraje was unexpectedly prudent. There were no traces of
Beriache anywhere in the castle. in addition, the necklace and feathers of divine power didn’t detect
anything.
“If it is true that Leraje contacted a god then she likely didn’t know that the other person was a god. I
don’t have to doubt her at this stage.”
Marbas smiled as he lowered his hat and headed to deliver the facts to the familiars of the high level
great demons.
***
Administrator Rabbit’s role was important so he always looked worried. He was worried that Grid would
hate himself. This farewell was probably a way to ease the burden of his heart. On the surface, he said
that Grid’s group was so fierce that he chased them here because he was worried they would cause an
accident again.
‘I have to make the golden walnuts a priority.’
Rabbit’s fatigued appearance caused Lauel to feel worried.
‘I have to find him a successor quickly.’
There were many talents in the Overgeared Kingdom. There were even those at the level of a genius.
Due to their work, the present Overgeared Kingdom existed but Lauel just recently realized the blind
spot of this system. It was hard to find replacements. Just like no one could take over Lauel’s role, the
talents in each field, including Administrator Rabbit, had been fighting alone for over 10 years. It was
really difficult to find and cultivate talents so that these people could accept a successor with ease.
Currently, it was best to use all types of elixirs to support existing talents.
“Are you okay?”
An hour and a half after Grid left, the last group finally crossed the hell gate. Lauel was deep in thought
after seeing them off only to come to his senses by a sudden voice. He met Zibal’s gaze. Zibal’s sword
that blocked a monster’s claws was stopped in front of Lauel’s nose. Lauel laughed awkwardly as he
watched the monster turn to ash. “I looked away for a moment. Thank you.”
“...What level are you?” Zibal and Lauel’s relationship was deep. As a representative of the United
States, he was active several times in the National Competition. Before joining the Overgeared Guild,
Lauel relied on the Seven Guilds. In other words, Zibal remembered that Lauel used to be one of the
most promising talents. No matter how he looked at it, Lauel’s decline until he couldn’t even notice a
monster’s surprise attack came as a major shock to Zibal.
Lauel answered, “I am... level 350. Haha, I’m ashamed.”
“......”
Was he a modern slave? Zibal imagined all sorts of things and was shocked again. Lauel looked at him in
a meaningful manner.
He remembered that Zibal had been the leader of seven big guilds. He might be the chief culprit behind
the alliance disbanding due to his greed but he was a charismatic and natural leader. After the collapse
of the alliance, he matured a lot and consistently showed a good performance in the national
competition. Even the high level US representatives recognized him as a leader. In addition, he obtained
the grandmaster’s trust.
‘I will watch him carefully over the next few years.’
The southern province governor position that had been vacant for 10 years was likely to have found its
master.
Zibal got goosebumps for some reason when he saw Lauel’s smiling appearance.
Chapter 1419
The levels of the demonkins detecting and tracking the hell gate were at least 460. It was very high from
a player’s perspective but they weren’t classified as ‘elite monsters.’ In their base area, level 460 meant
an average or below average level that wasn’t special. The red-skinned demon Glant speculated that
their origin was the land soaked in moonlight, the 14th Hell. The demons and demonkin of the 14th Hell
had high intelligence and were known for their proficiency in magic.
“......?” Yura’s eyes widened as she entered hell. She had been prepared for the surprise attack of the
demonkin but it was Grid and the messengers who welcomed her, not the terrible hellfire.
“How did you come here in advance?” Yura’s dimensional movement skill was currently level 2. The
coordinates of the hell gate she opened were so unstable that even she didn’t know where it would
appear.
Nefelina told the surprised Yura, “I am a great dragon. Why can’t I do what the demonkin can do?”
Braham scoffed like this arrogant attitude was ridiculous. “It was thanks to me.”
“It is true that your magic helped but the main thing was my insight. If I hadn’t detected a change in the
wave of mana, wouldn’t your magic have been useless?”
“I can detect it as well. I was just a few seconds behind you because I’m in a bad condition.”
“I don’t understand it. Why do you have a sense of competition with me? For me as a dragon, you are
just a trivial existence.”
“You have no right to call yourself a dragon when you are just a hatchling. In my prime, I fought and
survived the fire dragon. Don’t you think it is too much to treat me like a trivial thing?”
“What? That is impossible. Are you lying to me because you want to die?”
“You both did a good job. Both of you were great.” Grid smiled awkwardly as he soothed the two
people. The pride of the messengers was so high that it was easy for them to bicker if Grid didn’t
mediate.
What did Grid go through for two hours? Yura felt sorry when she saw the fatigue on Grid’s face.
“A type of wave occurs just before the hell gate opens. It is a very slight change but Nefelina detected it
and Braham used magic to teleport here faster than the enemies.”
“I see.”
She had been worried about the worst case situation where they were attacked separately. Fortunately,
they gathered together safely. Yura comforted herself and looked back at Sariel who crossed the hell
gate with her. The gazes of Grid and the messengers shifted to Sariel.
The demonic energy of hell was eroding Sariel. The ends of the large white wings started to turn black.
Yura gulped and was ready to use Hell Regulation. In fact, Yura’s role was very important in this
expedition. Sariel had a high probability of running wild in hell because he was banished from Heaven. It
went beyond just being rejected by hell. One of the few ways to stop Sariel from running out of control
was Yura’s Hell Regulation.
“I’m fine.” Sariel smiled as he grabbed his chest and gasped for breath. “The god’s trial... I will surely
overcome it.”
A trial. It was an accurate description.
Grid wasn’t here to play. Hell was the only place where he could quickly grow the messengers who had
an average level of 550. It was also the home of the great demons who dropped excellent treasures. Just
as Mercedes grew rapidly stronger every time she wrote a chivalric code, Yura grew rapidly every time
she cleansed hell.
The hell subjugation expedition was a necessary process to strengthen the fighting power of the
Overgeared Kingdom. Grid didn’t want to exclude Sariel from this important schedule. He was one of the
stronger people in the Overgeared Kingdom. He was a target who needed to be developed intensively.
Rather than looking at the situation, he hoped that Sariel could overcome his limitations. He wanted to
stop the experience of that hard-earned power rotting away...
“Why are you looking like that?”
“Nothing. I was thinking of the past for a moment.” Grid felt a strange displeasure when he recalled the
case of Braham being nerfed the moment he was resurrected. Grid frowned and spoke to Sariel. “Once
again, tell me straight away if you can’t stand it. Yura will be here.”
Hell Regulation was one of the Demon Slayer’s ultimate abilities and was a spatial skill that temporarily
paralyzed the function of hell. It meant she could control Sariel who had a probability of running wild in
hell.
“I am thrilled that the Demon Slayer who makes all the demons of hell tremble with fear is looking after
me. God, your grace is warmer than light.” Sariel suffered terrible pain but he was still smiling.
Grid was proud after feeling Sariel’s determination while Yura blushed. She was ashamed. The Demon
Slayer feared by the demons was Alex, not herself. Yura was fully aware that her skills were still lacking.
She knew she wasn’t qualified to hear this from Sariel.
“...Sariel.”
“I will listen to God.”
“Turn into a woman.”

Grid mistakenly thought that Yura blushed because of Sariel’s appearance. He was alert because Sariel
was so beautiful as a man that even a man’s heart would pound when seeing it. Long eyelashes and
large eyes that seemed to be sprinkled with gold. Anyone would be fascinated looking into these eyes.
“I will follow God’s will.” Sariel changed his appearance without saying a word. For an angel, the body
was nothing but a trifling concept. It was easy to change the gender.
“This looks good.” Grid was relieved to see Sariel whose skeleton became smaller and her body curves
changed dramatically. He didn’t see Yura and Mercedes pouting.
“Ohh, ohhh....” It was due to Piaro. The admiration he felt after entering hell attracted Grid’s attention.
“How about it? Didn’t I tell you?”
“Yes, Your Majesty. Hell isn’t a place where it is completely impossible for humans to survive. It seems to
be well developed here.”
“Being a demonkin doesn’t mean they just do hunting and gathering.”
Hell had a city. The wise demonkin formed a society in the neutral area. Grid had personally experienced
the food culture there. It was rare but there were a few dishes made using grain.
Piaro told him, “I think it would be great to grow toxic plants and grains on this land. There might be
toxins but the more toxic the plants, the better the efficacy in medicine.”
Grid’s face became rosy. “Does that include the herbs used to create a medicine?”
“That’s right, Your Majesty. There are many poisonous varieties of herbs that can be used as potion
ingredients... If we grow them here, we can expect the efficiency to be 20 times those grown in the
human world.”
“20 times...!”
Grid’s heart thumped. The biggest disadvantage of the potions produced by Reidan was their high price.
The performance was excellent enough to be distributed to key people but the production costs were
too high. This would make it possible to reduce the spending.
Piaro was already excited by the new environment. He became even more excited after hearing Grid’s
response and took out his hand plow. “Then I will start plowing now!”
“Ohh!”
“...What’s wrong with them?”
***
In conclusion, Piaro didn’t start plowing. The reason he visited hell wasn’t to farm. Grid almost forgot
after he was swept away by the atmosphere. Fortunately, Nefelina tackled him and he was able to come
to his senses.
“Piaro, the task is the first priority.”

“I, Your Majesty’s sword, shield and grain provider will give my life to realize Your Majesty’s great
cause.”
Piaro also calmed down. The two embarrassed people took the lead. They marched to the 28th Hell.
Hundreds or thousands of demonkin and demonic creatures who had levels in the late 300s and early
400s blocked the path forward but they couldn’t stop the two people’s progress.
The elite demonkin and demons that occasionally appeared in the middle were quite powerful but Grid
and Piaro were stronger. There was no need for Yura and the messengers to go forward. The two people
directly broke through the enemy line and entered the castle of the 28th great demon.
“Demon Slayer, are you crazy enough to crawl to my feet? It is good. Thanks to your insanity, I will be
able to show off my skills to the world. I will cut off your head and hang it from the gates! Kuhahahat!”
The 30th Hell and 29th Hell had already been subjected and purified by Grid and Yura.
“Now! Fight, Demon Slayer... eek! Who are you? My opponent is the Demon Slayer! These guys! Ack!
Kuak!”
The 28th great demon was a bit stronger than the 22nd great demon Berith who appeared in the human
world. It was the difference between the human world and hell. Even so, it was the 28th great demon.
His physical power and magic power were stronger than Berith but the quality of his abilities was
inferior. It wasn’t difficult for Grid and the messengers to kill him. The level of the messengers was so
high that they received less experience, but they got excellent items. The two that stood out the most
were the legendary rated twin swords and cloak.
‘It isn’t at a level that the members here can use.’
The performance was a lot lower than Belial’s Staff. In retrospect, Belial was likely a special named
monster among the great demons. Wasn’t Belial the first one to invade the human world, proving that
hell was real and bringing fear and despair to human beings?
‘The nickname was also gorgeous... The level and ranking were low but Belial was special. In any case, it
would be good to give these items to the guild members.’
In the past, he might’ve opened an auction to gain more than the original price but it was different now.
Rather than getting money from the pockets of the guild members, he needed to provide support to
increase their strength. This way, his own strength would increase.
There was also the beauty of reciprocating. The Overgeared members regarded Grid as the best and
made concessions and gave him support. He planned to pay them back steadily.
‘Money can be earned any time I want.’
Of course, this was on the premise that less money should be sucked into the alchemy facility. However,
the most unfortunate thing right now was that the rune hadn’t absorbed any powers. The Rune of
Gluttony. It was a rune that had a chance of absorbing power after killing named demonkin, demonic
creatures, demons, angels, half-gods and gods. If it wasn’t for the rune then Grid wouldn’t have grown
to this point. It wasn’t just Grid. Presently, those who were qualified to be called the strongest each had
a rune in their possession.
‘In the past, I basically absorbed a power whenever I killed a great demon...’
However, this wasn’t the case anymore. At some point, the number of times a power was absorbed was
reduced. Recently, the probability had become very bad.
‘Have I become so strong that the S.A Group changed the odds?’
It was unlikely. It wouldn’t be so blatant if it was really manipulation.
‘They would’ve tried to hide it as much as possible if it is manipulation. For example, increasing the odds
when killing a relatively weak enemy while lowering the odds when killing a strong one.’
However, the situation was the opposite. Grid was more likely to absorb a power when killing the
strong.
‘It might’ve originally been designed as the more power that is absorbed, the less it is capable of
absorbing... If there are too many different types of powers that are absorbed then there might be a
conflict with each other.’
He was checking the condition of the rune when Yura’s voice was heard.
“It is regretful that we didn’t bring Sehee. It is only by showing her completely eliminating the great
demons that the demons will shrink back and be unable to act rashly.”
The Demon Slayer’s Hell Purification wasn’t omnipotent. The hells she cleansed couldn’t be invaded by
great demon candidates and were proclaimed a neutral zone, but this wasn’t permanent. If the
purification was permanently maintained then hell would be peaceful due to Alex’s actions in the old
days.
Hell Purification was simply an opportunity. It was an opportunity for the demons who wanted peace. It
was only by quickly establishing the statue of Yatan that the purified zone would become a complete
neutral zone. If the statue wasn’t established during the purification period then demons would start to
invade the territory again.
Creating a neutral zone wasn’t an easy thing to do. Demonkin attempting to enter the purification zone
were hunted down by demons. In order to make the neutral zone, Yura had to defend the purification
zone for a certain period of time. This was why Yura wanted the power of Saintess Ruby. The Saintess
could permanently destroy the soul of a great demon and prevent reincarnation. Her deeds would be
considered horrifying by the demons and make them passive. It could also keep them away from the
purification zone.
However, Grid ruled out Ruby from participating in this expedition. The level of hell wasn’t that easy.
Hell was a place so dangerous that he couldn’t even bring the 10 meritorious retainers here. Objectively,
Ruby’s level meant she had fewer opportunities to go to hell. Rather, she would be a burden and could
put the messengers at risk. At least in Satisfy, the lives of the messengers were 100 times more precious
than Ruby’s life.
“It will hold us back if we try to fight while defending Sehee. If she wants to join this party then she
needs to gain at least 60 levels.”
Buses only drove when they could afford it. Grid, the messengers and Yura. For now, it was ideal to
maintain these members.
“In addition, there is no need to be obsessed with purification. It is better for the great demons to keep
appearing rapidly. Thus, we can kill them again and get more rewards.”
The situation was different from when it was just Grid and Yura. Now they were together with the
powerful messengers.
“That is true.”
Grid wondered, “By the way, the Demon Slayer’s reward is only for the first time cleansing the hell?”
“Yes.”
“It is a bit of a pity...”
The Demon Slayer could learn new skills or get stats every time they cleansed a hell. It was a reward that
was limited to once per hell. It was actually shameless to think this was a pity. There were 33 zones in
hell. The difficulty of the condition of ‘must purify a hell’ was too high so the growth was slowed down.
However, in terms of potential, the Demon Slayer was a tier 1 class.
‘By the time she purifies the 25th to 23rd Hells, Yura will be stronger than me.’
Of course, it was still limited to hell but it was something to look forward to. Grid was also a person. He
wanted to be a passenger rather than a bus driver.
—Just like now.
“This time I will come out.”
“You won’t have a chance to be active.”
The appearance of Braham and Nefelina as they entered the 27th Hell made Grid feel at ease. Their stats
might’ve been reduced by the hell environment but the tea given by Yura mitigated the penalties to
some extent and they could fully use their skills. The combination of these two people was stronger than
the combination of Grid and Piaro. They opened the road to the castle of the 27th Hell.
‘I’m comfortable, very comfortable.’
Just watching increased his experience. Sariel also made a great contribution as she slaughtered the
demonkin and demonic creatures. while the other messengers fought the great demon. Due to the
curse, her stats rose in hell and she was powerful enough to scare the demons.
Chapter 1420
Dog’s Mouth. This was what ignorant bastards called the 20th Hell. This place where rocks that melted
into fire formed barriers was the site for a myth. This was what people often thought of as the entrance
to hell, the gate of hell guarded by Cerberus.
“It is Ronove again?” The bleak voice heard in the great hall belonged to the 20th great demon, Eligos. It
felt like winter was coming, but hell had no winter.
“Yes... He lost his body and his castle was occupied.”
“I thought it would be different this time?”
Eligos sat on the throne in dark armor and the pressure he gave off was as fierce as a flame and as sharp
as a blade. The vicious chill made all the demonkin tremble. An existence that gained the darkness that
symbolized wickedness and evil.
The black knight Eligos who denied life. He was one of the strongest in hell and death was the only path
he walked. This was why he could reign as the master of Dog’s Mouth. There were many great demons
who praised and worshipped Dog’s Mouth as the real hell but all of them died without taking away
Dog’s Mouth from the Black Knight.
“He disappointed me twice.”
The 27th great demon Ronove was greatly disgraced in the attack on the human world a few years ago.
He said he would release red fog to create a plague in the human world but he returned as a rag. He had
told the demons who mocked his ridiculous appearance that the reason for his defeat was the
intervention of a small god.
A small god. The indigenous god of a particular region. They were very weak compared to the gods of
Asgard but considering that most of a great demon’s power was sealed in the human world, Eligos
turned a blind eye to Ronove’s defeat. He ignored it when Ronove still claimed to be his right arm.
It was a mistake. He should’ve killed Ronove. In hell, not the human world, Ronove was defeated by
humans and had his castle taken away.
“Don’t give Ronove a chance to be reborn.”
“That guy has tarnished the honor of the lord!” Eligos’ subordinates shouted.
Grrr. The cerberus also breathed roughly in what seemed to be agreement.
Eligos nodded. “Go and find Ronove’s soul. Then seal all the gates to the river. His soul will suffer
forever.”
“Yes!”
The reason why Dog’s Mouth was called the real hell was because it was the gateway where the souls of
the dead gathered. It was the place that was the background of a myth for a reason. There wasn’t an
exaggeration in the rumor that Eligos’s authority was second to Baal.
Eligos frowned as he watched the hundreds of demons and demonkin leave to search for Ronove’s soul.
“Marbas will come soon...”
Marbas, who claimed to be a devoted servant of Yatan. He drifted through hell in the name of Yatan and
hell, breeding demonkin and demonic creatures. The ignorant ones saw Marbas as hell’s guardian but
Eligos didn’t like Marbas very much. He questioned if Marbas’ power actually helped hell.
Eligos remembered it clearly. Marbas had used his breeding power in every area where the former
Demon Slayer, Alex appeared. He said he did it to get rid of Alex but what was the result? Every time
Marbas used the power of breeding, Alex grew rapidly. He didn’t dare cross the Dog’s Mouth but in the
end, he became strong enough to challenge Baal. It was truly a strange thing.
‘No matter how I think about it... I would rather Marbas not come.’
***
A world message popped up whenever a great demon was killed. If the great demon was killed in hell
then it even specifically stated this.
The world was in turmoil.
“Youngwoo-ssi, do you know the details of the three hells that have been cleansed in the past three
days?”
“Did the Overgeared Guild finally start the hell expedition?”
Hundreds of reporters surrounded Shin Youngwoo as he came out of the house for a morning jog. There
was a diversity of people. It might be a global era but the sight of so many foreigners gathered in a small
city in South Korea was new.
‘I have to admit that reporters are diligent.’
The hundreds of reporters who kept asking questions had something in common. They spoke Korean
directly instead of using a translator. The only difference was that some people were proficient while
others were unfamiliar with it. They were trying in many ways to win more favor with Youngwoo.
‘I can speak English now.’
It happened after Jishuka moved to South Korea. Just as she studied Korean to communicate more with
Youngwoo, Youngwoo also studied Portuguese and English. He was too busy to study it separately but
he used the time when he was exercising or eating. Simple conversations soon became possible. As he
gained various knowledge and studied in Satisfy, he felt familiar with the process of studying itself. His
overall understanding also increased. Studies that weren’t easy no matter how he tried to wrap his head
around it in the old days were now accomplished relatively easily.
‘Apologize after...’
Youngwoo’s gaze turned to the building next to his. He was looking at Jishuka’s penthouse. It had been a
long time since he had spoken English and he missed her. Originally, Jishuka’s pattern of living was
aligned with Youngwoo. She woke up when Youngwoo did, they shared meals and spent the same
amount of time lying in the capsule. Even the time they went to bed was similar. He used to get a ‘good
night’ message as he lay in bed.
Throb.
Youngwoo’s heart hurt. Youngwoo liked Jishuka but he also liked Yura. They went on a date every
weekend and feelings accumulated. He didn’t have the courage to reject Yura who publicly confessed as
the world watched. His heart wanted to share love with two people but it wasn’t allowed. Perhaps it
might be allowed when the sun rose from the west but for now, society would bury him... It would deal
more damage to the two of them than to him.
‘Dammit.’
“Youngwoo-ssi?”
“Um... The Overgeared Guild is currently doing the hell expedition. We are aiming to occupy all the hells
in the 20s during this schedule.”
“All the hells in the 20s...! If this succeeds then won’t the scale of hell be greatly reduced?”
Youngwoo answered, “That won’t happen immediately. We don’t have the power to keep occupying
them. They will soon be taken away by a new great demon.”
“It is hard to say that you don’t have the power. I recently heard a rumor that Zibal of the United States
has joined the Overgeared Guild. Isn’t the power of the Overgeared Guild very full?”
“At the present time, hell is a field that rankers can’t enter. Less than 10 people participated in this
expedition.”
“Hah... The difficulty of hell is much higher than the experts predicted.”
“Well, the experts’ predictions are sometimes wrong.”
“Hahaha!”
Laughter burst out from everywhere. For the past few years, experts from around the world have
repeatedly tried to predict Grid and failed.
Questions and answers went back and forth in this more relaxed atmosphere. Youngwoo didn’t hide
information about hell. He wasn’t afraid of being harmed by the disclosure of information and he hoped
that his information would be helpful to someone. Youngwoo was hoping for the overall growth of the
players. He was seriously considering selling the Grid items that had previously only been sold to the
Overgeared members to the outside world.
The enemy of humanity was too strong to dream of monopolizing them.
***
“10 people...”
Grid’s interview where he said he raided the 28th, 27th and 26th hells with less than 10 people
stimulated rankers around the world. A challenge was sprouting in the hearts of rankers. Of course,
there were no fools who thought that hell was easy. The people that Grid mentioned would include
Piaro, Mercedes and Braham. Everyone in the world knew the reputations of Piaro, the farmer who had
long defended the Overgeared Kingdom, the beautiful Mercedes who guarded the Overgeared Kingdom
beside Grid, and the legendary great magician Braham.
“They are monsters who can complete the tasks of 10 people alone.”
“in my opinion, I think they are equivalent to 20 people. Have you forgotten the four heavenly kings of
the Demon King’s Subjugation?”
“Compared to that time, the rankers have improved a lot. It is relatively common for people to have
unique rated classes.”
It was two years in real time and six years in Satisfy time. For high rankers, who weren’t ordinary
rankers, six years was a time to achieve many things.
“Indeed, that is the case... Using simple calculations, 60 high rankers will have firepower similar to Grid’s
part. 30 people can take the part of Piaro, Mercedes and Braham while the other 30 will take the share
of Grid and the Overgeared Guild members.”
Players had felt the weakness of numbers in every great demon raid. No matter how many people were
present, they were worse than the power of a single strong person. However, the high rankers had
grown rapidly in recent years. They were reborn as strong people who put the concept of numbers to
shame. At this point, if the great demons invaded the human world then they were certain they could
damage the great demon without the power of the Overgeared Guild.
“Uh, I think 60 people is enough.”
“Gather people. Let us challenge hell.”
A small number of high rankers started to gather people. There were many applicants. Who wouldn’t be
greedy to raid the great demons who dropped the best rewards?
Grid’s interview about sweeping through hell with only 10 people gave the rankers great hope. The
problem was that no one knew how to enter hell. Tarot, who was once a crony of Kir, said they would go
to hell after dying in the Blackening state but he was naturally ignored. Not everyone could use
Blackening and it was too expensive to pay the admission fee with their lives.
***
“Gasp, gasp... I’m going crazy.”
Tenacity, obsession and reversals. They were Grid’s favorite words. He didn’t know how to give up. All
the difficulties and adversities had been overcome through hard work. However, this time was an
exception. It wasn’t at a level that could be overcome with effort.
“Don’t you think we should retreat?”
The castle of the 25th hell was special. It was a castle larger than a mountain that was made of black
crystals. From a distance, it was very mysterious and beautiful. Then once they came close up, it was
horrible. It was because the cross-section of the crystals reflected and refracted light, causing motion
sickness. Their balance was lost and nausea appeared. It was a physical problem that couldn’t be solved
by abnormal status resistance.
Thanks to this, Grid’s party suffered. They weren’t able to exert their full strength due to their confused
vision and mind. Sariel almost went berserk several times.
“Keuk! Retreat first!”
The cautious nature of 25th great demon Dantalion also played a part in harassing the party. Dantalion
didn’t engage in a frontal war with Grid’s party. He used the refraction of light to deceive their eyes,
repeatedly did surprise attacks and gnawed at the party’s health little by little. He used a variety of
strategies and tactics as if to prove that the rumor he had all knowledge in the world was true. It felt
dirty.
“Cough!”
“Piaro! Ugh!”
“Youngwoo-ssi!”
The longer the battle became, the more they were caught by their weaknesses. The hatchling, the
incarnation of the seven malignant saints, the great magician who was a direct descendant and the
legends of various fields...
Most of Grid’s party was covered with wounds. The only one who was fine was Nefelina. A flying spear
flew toward Nefelina’s heart but it couldn’t pierce her skin and just fell to the ground...
“This isn’t an ordinary black crystal. I can’t fight back because it keeps scattering my magic power.”
Nefelina touched the inner wall that reflected her figure and concluded it was meaningless to keep
being stubborn. “We should retreat as Grid said.”
At this moment—
“”You can’t leave.””
A young boy, an old man, a young woman, a young man with big and bright eyes...
It was the appearance of a monster with various people’s faces looking in every direction. Every black
crystal contained his bizarre appearance.
“”There has never been a single being who has come to my castle and survived. Your lives will end here.
I will capture the hatchling alive to dissect and use as research material.””
The voices of the elderly, the young people and the boy overlapped. Every voice had a different way of
speaking. Thus, it was hard to hear.
“Kill!”
Grid used a sword dance. The inner wall made of black crystal caused confusion so he thought of
breaking down the inner wall and escaping. However, once again, the skill wasn’t triggered.
[Your mana has scattered.]
[Your mana has scattered.]
[The skill activation is cancelled.]
‘Dammit.’
This... it was really dangerous. He had no choice but to use his secret method. Grid made a decision and
glanced at Yura.
Yura nodded and used a skill. “Hell Regulation!”

A jade light flooded out from her and cleaned the demonic power. The combination of Dantalion’s
knowledge and the black crystals couldn’t resist the Demon Slayer.’s magic power. This allowed Grid to
use his sword dances and the messengers to use their magic and skills. The huge castle shook like it was
going to collapse. However, it didn’t collapse. The black crystals were hit by the magic and skills of Grid’s
party but they weren’t greatly damaged. Rather, it threatened the party by reflecting back some magic
and skills.
Dantalion’s faces in the black crystals started laughing. “”You still don’t understand? This castle is the
strongest fortress in hell and it was made of thousands of years of knowledge and skills. It is an absolute
boundary that can’t be invaded by any power, status or mental image. It is impossible for all of you to
survive here.””
“”.....?!""
Dantalion’s faces were talking excitedly only to suddenly harden like ice. It was because the black
crystals, made of thousands of years of accumulated magic arts, were making eerie sounds. A cold
sword of moonlight was reflected in the snowy sky...
The black crystals couldn’t reflect the light of the sword that neatly cut and cracked the wall made of
black crystals. It was a sight that seemed to defy all providence.
“Open the path before I break it all down,” Grid threatened.
Of course, it was just a bluff. The Falling Moon Sword was a weapon that could only be used once every
10 minutes but the only person who knew this fact was Grid.
“”Go on your way.””
The bluff worked. The black crystals turned opaque and stopped reflecting and distorting the light.
Overgeared 1421
Chapter 1421
It was after sending the intruders out of the castle.
“”Was that the Sword Saint just now? No, it isn’t Sword Saint Kraugel. I saw him directly in the human
world. Then that person...””
Dantalion’s faces muttered with serious expressions.
A castle built by eight brains that boasted the largest amount of accumulated knowledge, spanning
thousands of years. The ‘Indestructible Castle’ that had hundreds of high-level barriers imprinted on it
was sliced like tofu. Of course, the castle was still intact. Grid might’ve cut at the castle but the damaged
part wasn’t even one-thousandth of the total size of the castle. However, there was a possibility that the
castle could be knocked down.
“”Destroying a castle that is only possible for the dragons, the original gods and the Sword Saint? That’s
right. It has actually been proven. The hatchling couldn’t scratch it but it was because the hatchling was
too young. There might be a mistake in my calculations... Hmm, what nonsense. There is no error when I
can see everything.””
Dantalion knew Grid. It was because they had been entangled several times, directly and indirectly. Still,
he would’ve known Grid even if they hadn’t been entangled. Grid’s reputation was too high. In addition,
the book in Dantalion’s hands showed the future. Of course, this wasn’t omnipotent. The scope of the
future couldn’t be determined.
“”Those guys are camped outside the castle. I let them go. Why aren’t they leaving? They are aiming at
me. This is dangerous. Danger. Let’s go to the human world right now, kill 666 people and open the book
of the future. No, I can’t leave now. I will lose my castle.””
Dantalion was agitated. He was the most powerful being who had the power of all the past legends but
he wouldn’t be able to win a battle against those camped outside the castle. He believed that he would
have a chance of winning by using this Indestructible Castle as a shield and the knowledge he had
accumulated for thousands of years. However, this story changed after Grid used a skill that was like the
Sword Saint.
“”Give up the castle. No. It is a castle built from thousands of years of study and 6.66 million humans as
sacrifices. Why don’t I ask Amoract for help? What? Do I want to commit suicide?””
Dantalion officially belonged to Amoract’s faction but he didn’t trust Amoract. Amoract was a blind
fanatic of Yatan. Amoract would never forgive him the moment he scolded Yatan. The eight faces would
argue with each other thanks to the power of conflict and he would die the most terrible death in the
world as an offering to Yatan.
“”Should I rely on Baal instead? It is better to die than to pester than guy.””
Dantalion sighed and looked out the window.
Grid had become a god with a human body.

The hatchling of the insane dragon, Beriache’s son who was the strongest magic user, the master of
Keen Insight, a fallen archangel, the incarnation of the seven malignant saints, the Demon Slayer, a
farmer... except for one person, their status and skills were great.
Their present would surely be carved into the myths.
The eight faces of Dantalion were worried for a long time and murmured. “”They must be pursuing high
ideals which is why so many great people have gathered together. That’s right. It isn’t just one purpose.
It must be a difficult goal that they need to be together to achieve. They would want to borrow a
demon’s hand. There is no problem with a god and demon holding hands. There is already precedent.””
A smile flashed across Dantalion’s faces as he thought about the ‘invasion of Behen Archipelago’ that
was the joint venture between Hexetia and the great demons.
***
‘I didn’t expect the skill to be interrupted in the middle.’
Grid who safely retreated from the black crystal castle was frustrated. He originally planned to destroy
the castle so he immediately used a five fusion dance. Transcended Linked Kill Wave Pinnacle. He didn’t
doubt that the dance of destruction done with the Falling Moon Sword would turn the black crystal
castle into scorched earth.
He was mistaken. The moment he swung the first part of Transcended Linked Kill Wave Pinnacle, the
Falling Moon Sword almost popped out of his hand. It was because the skill action was interrupted and
it stopped triggering. The constraint of the Falling Moon Sword that meant it could only be wielded once
every 10 minutes also applied to skills. The one time referred to here really meant only one action.
‘Dammit, dammit...’
It seemed he now knew why it wasn’t called the Scorched Earth Sword. The Falling Moon Sword didn’t
deserve the wonderful name of ‘scorched earth.’
‘In the first place, the moon night iron is a mineral with too many constraints.’
There was too much personality. It had taken more than half a month to strengthen. In fact, the blade of
the Falling Moon Sword contained no Greed at all. Only the black handle under the blade was made of
Greed. Nevertheless, the infinite durability meant the moon night iron was a great mineral... It was just
a pity compared to Greed, which had harmony with any mineral.
‘In the end, the potential of Greed is the best... I can probably only make the Scorched Earth Sword after
Braham finishes forging the mineral.’
Gravurnium. When would it be finished? It felt like time was flowing too slowly when he eagerly desired
it.
“......”
The messengers watched the depressed Grid silently. To be exact, they were watching the Falling Moon
Sword in Grid’s hand. Nefelina spoke first, “That sword is dangerous.”
Grid nodded. “Yes, it is dangerous. It is incredibly dangerous.”
It was a sword that risked its master’s life. If he swung the Falling Moon Sword when fighting an enemy
then he would open himself up to a counterattack. The activation of the fusion sword dance would be
stopped and a gap would be revealed that could allow the enemy to cut off his head.
‘It is my fault for not doing a proper performance test.’
Of course, he had tried it several times. However, it was just at the level of cutting something to test the
power. He tested what could be cut and confirmed it really could cut anything. The enhanced moon
night iron cut even things with infinite durability like Greed. To be exact, it caused a weakness that
reduced the durability and then cut it... Regardless of the principle, it was likely to neutralize a dragon’s
absolute defense.
Nefelina’s thoughts were the same. “I hope you can lend me that sword one day.”
“Is it to get revenge on the evil dragon?”
“Yes.”
“Of course I have to lend it to you.” Grid nodded. In any case, Nefelina’s revenge was a story for at least
hundreds of years later. Grid would no longer exist in the world once she became an adult dragon. There
were no problems even if he promised without much thought.
However, Nefelina didn’t know his inner thoughts. From her standpoint, Grid was a god. She
misunderstood that Grid would be alive when she became an adult. “If my revenge fails then it will
trouble you... I will pay you back for lending me the sword.”
“I’m afraid but what can I do? I’ve been watching you since you were an egg. You are my messenger. It is
impossible to turn away from you.”
“...Thank you.”
[Affinity with your messenger ‘Nefelina’ has increased by 20.]
Nefelina was purely moved. Grid felt like he had been pricked but he just changed the subject. “Let’s
focus on the situation in front of us first. How can we kill Dantalion?”
Dantalion had opened a gate for Grid’s party. It was the exit to the 24th Hell but Grid’s party avoided the
exit and returned to the entrance. They stood facing the black crystal castle again. They were
determined to end the battle with Dantalion. The ultimate goal of this hell expedition was to grow.
Leave the target alive and flee instead of killing him to grow? How funny.
In particular, Dantalion was a demon who had knowledge in all fields and left it as a record. Grid still
vividly remembered the Dantalion’s Knowledge Fragment that was acquired after killing Yatan’s servant.
‘The fragment gave Fighting Knowledge. It added one level to all combat skills and raised attack speed
and evasion.’
It was really big compensation when thinking about it now. Just a fragment could exert that much
power. How great would Dantalion’s complete knowledge be?
‘If we kill Dantalion then there is a high probability he will drop skill level ups that aren’t limited by
class.’
There was also the possibility of dropping the skills of former legends. Dantalion had accumulated
knowledge about the previous legends and was actually able to implement some of their skills.
‘I have to kill him.’
Grid felt a sense of mission. He felt a greed he never experienced before as he stared at the black crystal
castle. However, this castle was the problem.
‘It doesn’t mean there is no way.’
If he put the entire castle in his vision and used the Undefeated King’s swordsmanship then he could cut
that huge castle in half.
‘If I keep cutting, the black crystals will break apart.’
There was just one problem. The Falling Moon Sword could only be wielded once every 10 minutes.
Dantalion would find out this fact.
‘It will be tough in the future if he shares this information with other great demons.’
The great demons were violent but not ignorant. Apart from a small percentage of them, they had high
intelligence and their level wasn’t much different from that of humans. They had common sense. ‘I have
to create variables to win against them and the Falling Moon Sword is the best weapon to create
variables.’
No matter how gorgeous Grid’s party was, they would lose their firepower as they ventured deeper into
hell. The ranking of the great demons would rise while Grid’s party would receive stronger penalties. Of
course, Grid, Yura and Sariel were the exceptions but three people weren’t enough. The situation of
suppressing great demons was almost at an end. At that time, the secret card of the Falling Moon Sword
would be a great help.
‘There are many tools to alleviate the penalties of hell. The problem is the performance but if I use them
to create items, won’t it be possible to amplify the power? In any case, the priority now is to bring
Dantalion out of the castle...’
Then what means should he use?
Grid was struggling when Zikfrector opened his mouth. “Mercedes, can you analyze the black crystals
with your Keen Insight?”
“There are too many distortions. if it stays in this state then I could analyze it in two hours, but the arts
keep changing in real time or they’re being added...”
“Yura, can you use the anti-magic power to repel the demonic energy in it for a while? Once there is no
demonic energy, the magic arts will stop.”
Anti-magic power. It was the resource of the Demon Slayer to resist demonic energy. It looked similar to
divine power at first glance but it was a very different concept.
“It hasn’t been long since I’ve opened anti-magic power. It hasn’t reached the level where it can be used
in actual combat yet.” Yura’s eyes were shaken. She was annoyed at herself for not playing the role of
the Demon Slayer despite being the Demon Slayer.
Grid led the conversation before her negative thoughts could deepen. “Braham, is there any magic that
can target a person and forcibly transport it?”
“By modifying the magic circle of Mass Teleport, it is possible to forcibly transfer a person even if they
don’t accept it. However, creating the magic circle requires a lot of time to create and to trigger. The
biggest problem is that the magic circle won’t start in that castle.”
He just spoke casually but it was really possible? Grid was once again amazed to discover how great
Braham’s skills were. Then he quickly looked like he was eating shit. ‘What is the use of theory alone? It
can’t be used when it is really needed.’
“Why are you looking like that again?” It happened the moment when Braham felt a strange displeasure
and frowned.
“”I request a conversation with the Overgeared God.””
“.......!”
“.......!”
The firmly closed gate of the castle opened and Dantalion walked out.
““The god who despises hell has descended directly to hell. Is it to prepare for a great cause like Hexetia
in the past? Seeing as the insane dragon’s hatchling is by your side, do you want to prepare for a battle
against the evil dragon? No. You are with one of the seven malignant saints and Sariel. Are you trying to
prepare for war against Asgard rather than the evil dragon? Beriache’s child is with you. You might’ve
promised to restore his power as a direct descendant seeing the way the arrogant Braham is following
you. Perhaps you visited hell to follow Beriache’s trail. What nonsense is this? Their purpose is clear with
just the presence of the Demon Slayer. They simply want to destroy hell.””
The eight faces kept talking before Grid’s party could react.
Then a beautiful black-haired head faced Grid. “”Overgeared God. I don’t know your intentions but no
matter what it is, I can help you. Let’s not stay here like this. I hope you will come back to the castle with
me and tell me your purpose.””
Grid’s eyes were shining brilliantly. “Do you want to cooperate with me?”
“”Yes, no matter your purpose, I will be on your side.””
Grid had powerful messengers that no gods had ever obtained. There were many paths he could walk
and this strongly tempted Dantalion. He believed that if he could accompany Grid then he would
accumulate profound knowledge through various experiences. For Dantalion, knowledge was power.
The encounter with Grid was an opportunity that wouldn’t come twice.
“Then die.”
“”......?””
Dantalion’s eight faces that were flushed with excitement scattered like petals. Blood shimmered in the
old moonlight as black liquid seemed to spray.
Chapter 1422
“”......?!””
The eight heads of Dantalion that were cut off had startled expressions. The 16 eyes that fell to the
ground observed the situation from different directions. The Overgeared God, the hatchling, the great
magician, the incarnation of the seven malignant saints, the archangel, the master of Keen Insight, the
Demon Slayer, etc. Those who were qualified to rule an era, or the world, were rushing toward him like
hungry and irrational beasts seeing prey.
‘This... It is contrary to my expectations.’
Dantalion was smart. Based on the Overgeared God’s messengers, he inferred the purpose of the
Overgeared God. Beriache’s revenge, the subjugation of the evil dragon, the war against Asgard...
Like the gods in the Genesis mythology, the Overgeared God was a person who carried many burdens on
his shoulders. It was to fulfill the wishes of the messengers and make them fully subordinate to him.
‘The Overgeared God is in a position where he must fight against hell. It is normal to covet my
knowledge.’
So what was this situation? The Overgeared God seemed to be lacking common sense. It was very
abnormal. The eight heads that fell to the hot floor where lava flowed opened their mouths at the same
time. “”Overgeared God. Do you really need to kill me? Why cut off my heads? Wouldn’t it benefit you
to cooperate with me rather than fight me?””
Grid wondered, “On what basis?”
“”Is it really necessary for me to explain? My knowledge and strength will be a great help to you.””
“Not really.”
“”Do you distrust me because I’m a great demon? I will become your messenger. Then can you trust
me?””
“Not so much.” It was like talking to a dead body but Grid wasn’t flustered. He knew from the beginning
that a great demon wouldn’t die just because his head was cut off. The Fire Dragon Sword was placed on
Dantalion’s body and flames appeared.
The eight heads sighed as they watched their body being engulfed in flames. “’Stupid. Indeed... Just
because you are a god doesn’t mean you are intelligent. There are some indigenous people who can
only howl like pigs.””
‘This guy talks too much.’
Grid blatantly heard he wasn’t smart and the agitated Grid used the five fusion sword dance. He
destroyed Dantalion’s heart and tore through all his viscera.
The shockwave fired from Nefelina’s mouth and Braham’s magic crushed Dantalion’s flesh and bones.
Zikfrector’s runes prevented Dantalion’s recovery and Sariel and Mercedes cut off Dantalion’s limbs.
Yura fired from the sky from the large bean tree planted by Piaro and her bullets successively
penetrated and destroyed the eight heads on the ground. It was to block the regeneration of the heads.
Dantalion was thoroughly isolated. No demons, demonkin or demonic creatures helped him. They
stayed inside the black crystal castle and simply watched as their master was dying.
‘Is there a concept of loyalty in hell?’
Most of them were forced to be loyal due to contracts so this was why more vigilance was needed. The
great demon and their subordinates were bound together by a common destiny. If Dantalion died, the
demons and demonkin who had a contract with Dantalion would die with him or their souls would
degenerate. It meant that they shouldn’t just be watching.
‘It is strange.’
Grid’s group felt a sense of strangeness but this wasn’t a reason to stop attacking. The offensive
continued and Dantalion desperately resisted. He replaced his lost vision with magic power, read and
defended against attacks, and formed dozens of magic circles around his body to fight back.
Unlike Grid and Braham, who could use Magic Contemplation, and Nefelina, who was protected by her
species’ absolute defense even if it was incomplete, the rest of the magicians were injured little by little.
However, the rate at which Dantalion died was much faster.
Dantalion started with his head cut off from a surprise attack and he consumed too much magic power.
He couldn’t hold on and lost all his health. A huge contribution was Yura’s sniper shots where she didn’t
have to worry about being counterattacked.
It happened the moment when Dantalion’s body started to disperse into ashes.
[Time is regressing due to Dantalion’s power.]
“......?!”
Grid and Yura were shocked to see the system message. Grid’s messengers grasped the situation a step
later and clicked their tongue. The ash was being returned to Dantalion’s body. His cut off limbs were
restored and the big and small wounds healed. The eight heads that were destroyed and disappeared
from Yura’s sniper fire reappeared. They flew back to his throat.
It was like watching a video being played in reverse. Soon, the fully recovered Dantalion stepped back. It
wasn’t until he returned to the location where he first appeared that Grid’s party noticed it. Their
location was also moved to the place where they had been standing a few minutes ago.
‘Is it back tracking?’
Should he try his weapon? The passage of time normalized as Grid was seriously considering it.
“”For me, the future is history.””
Some people called it ‘Dantalion’s Book’ while Dantalion himself called it the ‘Book of the Future.’ The
book that Dantalion carried showed the future in exchange for some type of sacrifice. It wasn’t
omnipotent because it couldn’t specify the scope of the future but there was one fraudulent function. It
was the ability to make the present turn into the possibility of ‘what will happen in the future.’ He easily
turned back time.
Of course, there were restrictions on this. It was impossible to choose when to turn back time. Even
Dantalion considered it a great fortune that he could return to the point when the body was fine. If he
was unlucky, the time regression might’ve gone to the point where his heads were cut off and the
meaning of backtracking would’ve disappeared.
‘Besides, it costs a lot.’
Dantalion felt great pain. Among his eight heads, the heads of the young man and woman turned black
and soon scattered as ash. In doing so, he permanently lost a significant amount of knowledge. Tsk.
Dantalion clicked his tongue and quickly turned around. He intended to flee back to his castle. Just then,
a silver sword light flew toward Dantalion’s neck.
“What the hell is ‘the future is history’?” Grid came close and asked in an irritated voice.
Dantalion smacked his lips. ‘It is Shunpo.’
This was the greatness of a god who rose through the process of transcendence.
‘This person isn’t an ordinary god. The moment he overcomes all the trials, his ranking will rise to the
king of the gods.’
Dantalion once again activated the Book of the Future. The surprised Grid pulled out the Blessed
Weapon Enhancement Stones. It wasn’t an ancient enhancement scroll but an enhancement stone.
[You have enhanced the +4 Blade Born from Enlightenment and Strong Desires.]
[The enhancement has failed and the enhancement value has decreased.]
Time went back once again.
‘This!’
Dantalion had four heads left and his expression distorted. It was a situation where he had left his castle
and it was just before his neck was cut. He could see Grid standing 10 meters away. Why was Grid’s
expression even more distorted than his?
Dantalion shouted, “”Think about the benefits of having me as a messenger!””
“Don’t talk to me because I’m in a bad mood now.”
Grid sighed as he checked his weapon. Fortunately, it was restored to +4 by the time backtracking but
he didn’t feel good.
‘It failed too naturally... By the way, it is clear that Dantalion’s time regression ability is definitely great.’
It wasn’t backtracking his own time but the time of the world itself. Grid was certain that all the players
currently connected were experiencing the time regression.
‘The reason why he didn’t use this ability in the human world is because the penalty is too big.’
The act of raiding the human world was a type of game for great demons. None of them would be
foolish enough to suffer damages while enjoying a game. In that sense, the great demons who came to
play and had their souls destroyed after meeting Ruby were idiots.
‘Two heads are the price in exchange for turning time back once... He can’t lose all his heads so there is
only one chance left for him in the future. Shunpo.’
Once again, Grid held the Falling Moon Sword. It was because time had gone back to before Grid swung
the Falling Moon Sword. That’s right. The time regression didn’t apply only to Dantalion. Countless
conditions were needed for the time regression to be advantageous to Dantalion alone and this was
obviously an area of luck.
“”Shit!”” Dantalion lost his composure. He wanted to use Teleport to return to the castle but he felt
Braham’s gaze and pulled out his sword. Braham’s ability to control and counter magic in real time was
the fundamental reason for Dantalion’s weakening.
“......!” Grid’s eyes widened as he was about to wield the Falling Moon Sword. It was due to what he felt
from Dantalion who was holding the sword. Dantalion’s upper body leaned back and there was a sound
like iron being scratched. Some things unknowingly surfaced in Grid’s mind. He was reminded of the
information that Dantalion used the Sword Saint’s swordsmanship when attacking the human world.
The form of the swordsmanship that Biban used swept through his mind. He remembered the moments
when he fought with Kraugel, sometimes as an enemy and sometimes as an ally.
Grid’s body moved reflexively. He forcefully twisted his muscles, put away the Falling Moon Sword and
activated White Tiger’s Posture. Simultaneously, Dantalion’s sword appeared like lightning and cut at
Grid’s upper body. It was a sword technique that must win in a battle of sword against sword. It was the
Sword Saint’s absurd move that unconditionally avoided the opponent’s sword while hitting the
opponent with his own sword. This blow collided with Grid’s armor, causing sparks.
[The effect of Doran’s Ring has been activated.]
This was truly a great demon. Dantalion couldn’t destroy the armor made of Greed and Grid’s use of the
White Tiger’s Posture greatly increased his defense, but he still dealt so much damage. Dantalion didn’t
miss this chance. He continuously used the Matchless Heart Technique that was the symbol of the
Sword Saint and suppressed Grid.
Grid wanted him to be deeply absorbed in the situation so he waited for when Dantalion got a bit
deeper. It was just that Dantalion’s mental strength was higher than he imagined. He suppressed his
killing intent toward Grid who drove him this far and maintained the right ‘line.’ He moved forward and
retreated, restraining himself from going too far when attacking Grid.
Meanwhile, Braham and Zikfrector’s magic and Yura’s sniping covered Grid. However, Dantalion was
implementing super sensitivity as well. He evaded the pouring bullets with minimal movements and
deflected Nefelina’s shockwave with Sword Curtain. Still, he couldn’t completely absorb the impact and
was shaken.
‘Now!’ Grid removed the White Tiger’s Posture and hit back. Then blood gushed from Grid’s neck.
Dantalion avoided Grid’s sword and fought back by aiming for the small gap between his armor and his
helmet.
‘This bastard is really the Sword Saint.’
The frowning Grid was tense. He knew that the next attack would come but Dantalion’s self-control was
beyond imagination. He ignored the chance to cause serious damage to Grid and retreated to broaden
his vision. It was as expected. The shield flying from behind Grid was captured in Dantalion’s vision.
Mercedes’ shield that was blocked by Dantalion’s sword rose in the air and collided with the God Hands.
“......”
“......”
It was something that no one could deny. At this moment, Dantalion was reenacting and was almost
identical to the Sword Saint.
“”You... It would’ve been better to accept my suggestion. Regret today’s misjudgment for the rest of
your life.”” Did he judge that it was over? Dantalion placed the sword in his scabbard and lowered his
upper body deeply. It was obvious to anyone that it was a posture for drawing the sword.
“Your Majesty!!” Piaro felt Grid’s crisis and ran over while shouting. Braham and Zikfrector wrapped
defense magic around Grid. Nefelina gathered her Breath. The agitated Sariel showed signs of going
berserk and Yura awas forced to prepare Hell Regulation. Only two people were different. Grid, who was
the target of the attack and Mercedes who followed him weren’t worried about Grid’s safety. The thing
they had in common was that they had experienced the Matchless Heart Technique. It was also directly
through Biban, the founder of the Matchless Heart Technique.
The sword was pulled out of the sheath. The sharp sword light that seemed to cut at Grid’s neck was
stopped and sword energy released. Dantalion’s body started to fly backwards at a tremendous speed,
and he reached the gate of the castle in an instant. He used the sword energy to escape.
Dantalion was making a pleased smile only for his eyes to widen. It was because Grid was approaching
right in front of him. He pursued as if he had expected Dantalion to run away. ‘How?’
Dantalion’s neck was cut again.
Grid put away the Falling Moon Sword after the strike and combined the Fire Dragon Sword and
Enlightenment Sword. “You are too weak to be my messenger.”
Hopefully, either Leraje or Marie Rose would become his messenger. Grid wasn’t obsessed with
Dantalion. Knowledge? The knowledge of Braham, Sticks, Nefelina and Zikfrector was enough. They
couldn’t see the future but they were intellectuals who explored the truth in their respective fields. In
the first place, the future was a concept that could change at any time. For Grid, it was better to seize
Dantalion’s power than to use Dantalion as a subordinate. He was convinced that he and the
messengers could use the power much better.
“”Persistent guy!””
Dantalion burst out angrily and once again backtracked time. Thousands of demonkin and demonic
creatures poured out of his castle. The result was naturally terrible. The timing of Dantalion’s time
regression was for after they came out of the castle. The number of demonkin and demonic creatures
was meaningless. The level 400 monsters were destroyed by the messengers’ wide-area magic. In
particular, Sariel’s activity was very dazzling. Sariel, who was about to go berserk due to Grid’s crisis,
stabilized her mind and released her power.
Dantalion sat down with only two heads remaining and murmured to himself. “”Luck... If luck had
come...””
“They are pathetic last words.” Grid ridiculed. If he was in Dantalion’s position then he would’ve poured
out curses like a waterfall.
[Dantalion’s Knowledge Essence has been acquired.]
[The 25th great demon ‘Dantalion’ has been defeated.]
[Dantalion’s Knowledge Essence x4 have been acquired.]
[Dantalion’s Damaged Book has been acquired.]
[Dantalion’s Sword has been acquired.]
[Dantalion’s Staff has been acquired.]
[Your level has risen by 3.]
Chapter 1423
‘It is really rich for a named person who can roll back the server.’
Grid first distributed the stat points. He discarded the habit of saving his stat points after making the
Falling Moon Sword. The 260 points previously saved had already been invested in strength and agility.
‘Put it in agility.’
He gained three levels which was 54 points total. 6 of them were automatically distributed to strength
due to Magic Swordsman of the Epics and 25 were automatically distributed to intelligence due to the
influence of Duke of Wisdom. Grid had to maintain the golden ratio of strength and agility so he
naturally cared about agility. The remaining points were all placed in stamina. The best stat for Grid was
stamina because it enhanced various survival numbers.
‘Um... I want to test other stat combinations.’
The golden ratio that was now commonly known was a 1:1 ratio of strength and agility. The effect was
only present when strength and agility were above 2,000 or intelligence and stamina were above 800.
Therefore, people speculated that there were more golden ratios based on this.
‘Maybe three or four stats together can form a golden ratio.’
Of course, this was a story of when hidden conditions were met. Various effects would occur depending
on the proportion of stats that reached a certain value.
‘It would be nice if a stats reset was possible.’
Grid’s four basic stats of strength, agility, intelligence, and stamina were very high. If he could reset
these stats, then it would be possible to reveal the hidden golden ratios through various distribution
experiments. Was it impossible to reset his stats? Then the unknown golden ratios would only benefit
lucky people.
‘Someone might’ve already found a golden ratio that I don’t know about... Can’t they release the stats
reset item instead of useless cash items?’
Grid trembled as he thought of the paid items that could be purchased after joining the Yatan Church.
The S.A Group that discriminated against religions on the pretext of balance was abominable. Then his
mood soon improved. He was happy when seeing the items that Dantalion had dropped.
‘First of all, there is Dantalion’s sword and staff.’
Dantalion had also dropped a sword and staff when he died in the human world. The performance was
excellent so he had given them to Mercedes and Braham.
‘I just felt like they were lacking by 2%.’
Grid brought up the details of Dantalion’s staff and sword. It was great. It was a perfect compatibility
with the sword and staff that dropped in the human world.
‘It is a top tier item.’
Considering the utilization, it was even comparable to Grid’s new sword. The basic stats didn’t fall short
of the new sword and the ability to transform was a big advantage. The sword could become gauntlets
and the staff could transform into circlets, both of which had additional functions. For the gauntlets,
defense increased in proportion to the attack power and ejection was possible. It was like a rocket
punch. It automatically returned and all enemies in its path were attacked. The circlet maintained a
mana shield in proportional to intelligence and passively boosted skill damage.
‘Is this the circlet that Dantalion used? First of all, I will give it to my messengers to use. Then after we go
back to Reinhardt, I will break it down.’
This would increase his understanding. So far, the item transformation skill was only for Greed. Now he
might be able to produce items with the transformation function as a default option.
‘It would be fun to transform Talsha.’
It was cool when thinking of Talsha’s reaction who would freak out at the change in form. That guy had
been naughty recently. Grid smiled with satisfaction and checked the next item.
[Dantalion’s Knowledge Essence]
[Rating: Legendary
Knowledge that contains the skills or magic information of the former legends.
You can acquire a random skill or magic from a former legend.

* Can only be used once per person.
★ Skills or magic already possessed won’t appear.]
‘This is crazy.’
The surprised Grid’s eyes shook because the item was that great. The moment this old scroll was
opened, an ordinary normal class player might learn Pagma’s blacksmithing skills. He expected Dantalion
to drop this item but he hadn’t expected that four of them would drop.
‘I thought it wouldn’t be great because four of them dropped.’
He thought the ability to acquire the skills of a past legend would come from Dantalion’s Damaged Book.
This was much more generous than he expected. The corners of Grid’s mouth kept rising into a smile.
The phrase that no skills or magic he already had would appear made him particularly pleased. In fact,
he had been worried that Pagma’s skill would appear out of the former legend’s skills. He experienced
many bad things so he had the habit of always assuming the worst case scenario.
‘The S.A Group finally has a conscience.’
Grid confirmed the information of the last item.
[Dantalion’s Damaged Book]
[Rating: Legendary (Transcendent)
A book that describes all the knowledge that Dantalion built up over thousands of years. The
combination of knowledge sometimes brings the miracle of reading the future.
Currently, 80% of the content is damaged.
All skill levels will increase by 1 when acquired. Doesn’t apply to skills that have already achieved master
level.
* Can only be used once per person.
★ The Time Regression skill can be activated.]
“Gasp.” Grid sucked in a breath. All his skills leveled up. The rewards he dreamed about really came out.
They were rewards with a value worthy of all the top 10 rewards Grid had earned so far. There was even
a guide saying it could only be ‘used once per person.’ It was as if it was saying that Dantalion had
several books.
‘Does this mean that Dantalion will drop the same rewards later when he respawns?’
It was super amazing. In addition, Time Regression was also available.
‘Time Regression... An operator level permission...’
Time Regression caused the time of the server to roll back. Strictly speaking, it was more than an
operator’s authority. If he failed while enhancing an item, he could roll back time and succeed. If he
repeated this, he would be able to achieve the ultimate enhancement of all items.
Grid was very excited as he confirmed the information of Time Regression.
[Time Regression]
[It can only be used once.
Time will rewind, returning to anywhere from five seconds to three minutes ago. The exact time can’t be
specified and all the knowledge of Dantalion destroyed during the use will disappear. At this time, the
‘all skills level up’ effect of Dantalion’s Damaged Book will be removed.]
“......”
Then it was like this. It was a meaningless skill. Not only could it only be used once but he would lose a
lot of benefits the moment it was used.
‘The person who created this skill... are they abnormal?’ He could only interpret it as a sadistic hobby
considering the person wasted data by making a skill that wouldn’t even be used.
Tsk tsk. Grid clicked his tongue and looked back at the group. Most of them were satisfied because they
had leveled up. Yura was especially thrilled. She got rewarded every time she cleansed hell. It seemed
she got something big this time.
‘I can feel that her anti-magic power has become stronger.’
Grid’s insight detected the change in Yura. Her magic power was described as the only jade color in
Satisfy and now it had become darker.
‘Anti-magic power is a force specialized in countering demonic energy.’ It might seem similar to divine
power but the properties and effects were quite different. The power would gradually be discovered.
Grid grinned and confirmed the contribution of the group. The contribution rankings for the raid were as
followed: 1st place was Grid, 2nd was Braham, 3rd was Mercedes, 4th was Nefelina, 5th was Sariel, 6th
was Yura, 7th was Zikfrector, and 8th was Piaro.
The reason Grid got the highest ranking was due to the additional contribution of forcing Dantalion out
of the castle. It was also easy to understand why Braham was second. If it wasn’t for Braham’s magic
controlling him, Dantalion would’ve been twice as strong.
‘It is surprising that Mercedes is ranked higher than Nefelina...’
The best damage dealer in this battle was Nefelina. She was a hatchling and couldn’t use Breath at will,
but she breathed out powerful shock waves and separated Dantalion’s bones and flesh several times.
On the other hand, Mercedes’s sword didn’t reach Dantalion several times. Her role in the battle was
close to a supporter. The way she fought in the battle was by helping Grid link attacks more easily while
blocking Dantalion’s long-ranged attacks that kept Nefelina’s shockwaves in check.
‘Ah.’ Grid replayed the battle and realized what happened. Every time the Falling Moon Sword cut
Dantalion’s throat and every time he used the five fusion sword dance, Dantalion’s movements seemed
to have become subtly dull.
‘Mercedes used Gravity Field to assist me.’

Mercedes was a treasure. Grid felt a deeper trust and liking toward Mercedes. Then he looked at Piaro
and felt sorry. Piaro’s complexion was dark. He seemed skeptical that he had the lowest contributions. It
was a particular shock that he was lower than Zikfrector, who gave up dealing damage from beginning
to end and solely focused on blocking Dantalion’s recovery.
‘Piaro’s stats are lower compared to the other messengers...’
Piaro was 100% pure human and he wasn’t born with a special power like Mercedes. The most
important thing people always forgot was that he was a farmer. It was a non-combat class. It was
natural that his abilities were lower compared to the other messengers.
‘In addition, this fight was particularly disadvantageous toward Piaro.’
The 25th Hell had lava running through the ground. Most seeds burned and disappeared before they
even sprouted. The same was true for Rapid Growth. In addition, after confirming that Dantalion was
good at long-ranged attacks, Piaro focused on protecting Yura’s personal safety. Unlike Mercedes, who
was only loyal to and dedicated to Grid, Piaro tended to look at Grid’s surroundings.
‘Considering this, it is true that Piaro’s strength has declined. He needs a buff.’
Originally, Grid intended to divide the compensation according to the order of achievements. Yet at this
moment, he changed his mind and decided to give priority to Piaro. The reason behind the change in his
thoughts was the peculiarities of the messengers.
Braham, Nefelina and Sariel. First of all, these three wouldn’t be interested in the skills of a former
legend.
‘They won’t learn it even if it was given.’
It was natural. Braham was a magician. The efficiency was low if he learned skills other than magic.
What was the use if he learned the Sword Saint’s swordsmanship? Swinging the sword with low strength
and agility wouldn’t produce any power. In addition, Braham didn’t have the Sword Mastery skill.
Meanwhile, Nefelina was a dragon. Human techniques were useless from her perspective. As she grew,
she would naturally gain dragon magic and skills. Their power transcended the skills of the former
legends.
‘Sariel’s case is similar. There is an archangel’s inherent skills and there is no reason to be obsessed with
human skills.’
Grid thought about it before saying, “Yura and I will own two knowledge essences. The remaining two
will be divided after a discussion between Mercedes, Piaro, and Zikfrector.”
The startled Yura waved her hand. “Don’t worry about me. It is much more efficient for the other
messengers to learn it. The reason I was able to contribute so much in the first place was purely thanks
to Piaro’s help.”
Zikfrector opened his mouth before Grid could respond. “You don’t need to concede anything. I don’t
need the knowledge essence.”
“Eh? You don’t need it?”

This body is nothing more than my incarnation. It is Zikfrector who is the incarnation of Zik of the seven
malignant saints, not Zik of the seven malignant saints. In the end, it is just a consumable to be used up.
It is too luxurious for it to learn the skills of a former legend.”
“Ah...” Grid was convinced and Yura couldn’t raise any more objections.
Grid, Yura, Mercedes, and Piaro. These four people were decided as the owners of the knowledge
essences. Of course, the owner of Dantalion’s Damaged Book was Grid. Grid said he decided fairly based
on contribution but he would’ve insisted on having it if he was lower in the rankings. In any case, the
messengers would’ve offered it to him without making any claims.
“First of all, we should enter the castle.”
The completion of a conquest was the triumphant entry. The loot obtained by Grid naturally included
the black crystal castle.
“......”
Under the guidance of Mercedes, Grid approached the castle and frowned. It was because the gates
were firmly closed and the elevated bridge didn’t descend.
Nefelina shrugged. “It seems that it won’t recognize its new master.”
Piaro felt resentment. “I will plant a bean tree right now to cross the walls.”
“......”
Wasn’t this too much? He was a king so he should spread out the dragon wings... It happened when Grid
was feeling distressed.
Step.Yura stepped in front of Grid. A brilliant jade light stretched out around the black crystal castle and
covered all of the 25th Hell. It was the purification ritual of the Demon Slayer that worked on a hell that
lost its master.
The elevated bridge descended and the gate was opened. The black crystals that made up the gates and
walls were all clear. The demonic energy imprinted on them were purified and only the pure magic arts
remained.
A wide smile spread on Grid’s face. “This deserves to be the new headquarters of the hell branch.”
Chapter 1424
[The +8 Songstress’ Sword is shining brilliantly.]
[You have succeeded in the enhancement and acquired the +9 Songstress’ Sword.]
“...It came out!!!” Cage cheered when he opened his eyes and confirmed the result. The gamble where
he bet all his assets succeeded. The difficult moments passed like a lantern and tears flowed.
‘I would’ve quit the game if this failed... There is no law against anyone dying.’
Cage was a person with no luck. No matter how hard he tried and challenged things, the result was
always the worst. He suffered a setback every time. This time was the same as well. He participated in a
raid as the main damage dealer and after all the hardships he suffered, he rolled the number ‘1’ on the
dice. The boss dropped the item he wanted but he lost the right to bid on the item itself. He was too
angry to dismiss it as bad luck as usual. It was bad luck if it happened once or twice. So why was it only
him every time?
Cage was unable to restrain his anger and lost his mind. He used all the gold he had saved by living with
cheap potions and bought a large number of enhancement stones from the exchange. He looked
forward to seeing the market value rise some day and started to enhance all the rare rated items he
collected in his warehouse. The result was terrible. His enhancement stones just flew away. It was a
perfect development for him to lose his sense of reason.
He really did lose his sense of reason. By the time he came to his senses, he had damaged all the
equipment he had been using. None of the items’ enhancement levels were left and they had dropped
to their base values. The only thing that was fine was his weapon. It was a unique rated weapon
purchased using a loan.
He screamed. +8 came out. The price of the item increased by four times due to one enhancement level.
Did he want to stop? After thinking about it and hesitating dozens of times, he finally came to the
conclusion that he couldn’t stop here. It was too insufficient to recover the damage. Then he screamed
again.
+9 came out. The price of the item had increased by eight times. He had been playing Satisfy for five
years and this was the first time he was really making money. It was a large amount of money, not a
small one.
“Haha!Hahahahat!”
He would finally walk on the flower road! Cage was shedding tears of joy when a notification window
rose in front of him.
[Time has regressed.]
“......?” Cage’s laughter abruptly stopped. The shining +9 Songstress’ Sword started to lose its light. Cage
rubbed his eyes. The Songstress’ Sword was returning to +7.
“W-What is this shit aaaaaaack!!”
Screams occurred from all over the city. There were dozens of people in this small city who had similar
experiences to Cage.
***
"...We are asking for an explanation and compensation.” The haggard-faced man read the last sentence
of the statement. In front of hundreds of reporters, he dared to declare that he would sue the S.A Group
and he felt his legs trembling. He was so nervous and afraid that his head was spinning and he felt
nauseous. However, he was elected as the representative of the ‘Backtracking Victims Group’. He
couldn’t back down. Determination filled his heart and he gazed at hundreds of cameras with a firm
expression.
In response to his courage, the S.A Group immediately announced its position. In summary: this was a
phenomenon that occurred during the normal game process.There was no compensation.
“This is the tyranny of a big business!”
The Backtracking Victims Group strongly condemned the attitude of the S.A Group. People sympathized
with the victims but it was only at the level of sympathy. There was no idea of helping the victims. As the
S.A Group stated, the backtracking was a phenomenon that occurred during the normal game process. It
happened in the process of Grid and the Overgeared Guild raiding Dantalion. There was no legal basis
for the S.A Group to compensate those affected.
...In addition, many people benefited from the phenomenon. Only the victims were pitiful.
***
‘I’m embarrassed.’ Grid temporarily logged out and coughed. He was uncomfortable to see the news
that tens of thousands of people suffered big or small losses due to the time regression.
‘I feel it all the time but the S.A Group has no blood and no tears.’
He understood why they didn’t give compensation. Dantalion’s time regression was a normal game
system as the S.A Group claimed. Still, couldn’t they give the victims a word of comfort? It might be fake
but they wouldn’t have felt so upset if the S.A Group had soothed the hearts of the victims. Grid thought
about it before shaking his head.
‘I can also understand the S.A Group’s position.’
There would be people who took advantage of it as long as the S.A Group showed the slightest
weakness. If the S.A Group comforted the victims, it was likely there was a group that interpreted it as
an apology and that the S.A Group admitted their mistake. In addition, the sparks would splash on Grid.
Regardless of whether it was right or wrong, the S.A Group’s response of leaving no room for the victims
was a good thing for Grid.
‘There is no point in thinking about it anymore. Fortunately, none of the guild members are victims.’
Grid moved to the great hall.
“Braham isn’t here yet?”
It was a beautiful castle made up of clear crystals that only appeared in fairy tales. As it turned out, the
owner of the castle of the 25th Hell called the Indestructible Castle was changed from Dantalion to Yura.
However, the person sitting on the throne was Grid. Yura gave up the top seat.
“I’m here now.”
“You should’ve come faster.” Grid reprimanded Braham, who entered late. He was a bit annoyed that
the usage of the knowledge essence was delayed due to Braham.
“There are a total of 193 magic arts imprinted on this castle. Three of them combine with their own
power to create new ones in real time. How can you have no inspiration when this living and breathing
art is in front of you?” This was why Braham was away for two days. Braham was fascinated by the
Indestructible Castle. He had lived for hundreds of years but even he felt awed by the results of
Dantalion’s thousands of years of knowledge.
“I have to understand to be interested.” Grid answered before turning to Mercedes, Piaro and Yura.
“Have you prepared your hearts?”
“Yes.”
Dantalion’s Knowledge Essence would grant a random power of a former legend. There were also non-
combat skills. The characteristic of non-combat skills was to raise growth potential so it couldn’t be
called a failure but... Mercedes, Piaro, and Yura wanted combat skills. They were different from Grid
who already had many combat skills, the Undefeated King’s swordsmanship, and Braham’s magic. Their
combat skills were limited. To be honest, they were nervous. They were afraid of using the essence and
getting an unwanted skill. They were pleased by Braham’s selfish demand to not use the essence until
he came back from looking around the castle.
“Let’s get started quickly,” Braham urged them. He was interested in what skills Grid and the
messengers would gain.
Grid clicked his tongue. ‘This is why he has no friends.’
Braham had spent two days exploring the Indestructible Castle. The reason he asked Grid and the
messengers to stand by and not use the essences was purely for his own enjoyment. He even prepared
snacks for himself as he prepared to see what skills Grid and the messengers would acquire and enjoy
their reactions. Even so, Grid couldn’t hate Braham. Braham hadn’t just been playing for two days. He
analyzed the magic engraved in each crystal and the result was a significant increase in his intelligence.
This time it was their turn. It was time to become stronger and please their colleagues...
“Why are you delaying here?” Nefelina sat next to Braham, chewed on bacon, and urged them as well.
Her expression was very excited like she was watching a movie.
Grid glared at them and told the group, “Let’s begin.”
“Yes.”
The four people pulled out Dantalion’s Knowledge Essence. It was a dark blue bead that seemed to
contain the universe. The four people exchanged looks, gulped, and simultaneously placed their hands
on the bead. The magic power that poured out from the beads surrounded the four people.
At this moment, Grid was emptying his mind. ‘I hope the Undefeated King’s swordsmanship will come
out but there is no such possibility.’
Undefeated King Madra was special among the legends. He was born with the greatest talent but the
range of his activities was too limited and his life was too short. It was Grid’s judgement that the
Undefeated King’s swordsmanship wouldn’t be in Dantalion’s knowledge.
‘In this situation, the first thing to aim for is Muller’s swordsmanship.’
It was the Sword Saint’s swordsmanship that created results that didn’t make sense the moment a
sword was held in the hand. It was good to learn the Matchless Swordsmanship. But...
‘...Let’s not feel expectations.’
Grid knew this pattern. There was a high probability that Kruger’s tailoring technique or Gis’ mining
technique would come out. The more intensely he wished for something, the worse the result would be.
"......!"
Grid was trying to clear his mind when he felt the knowledge flowing in his head. Then his eyes widened.
[100,000 Army Swordsmanship has been acquired.]
The Undefeated King’s swordsmanship was obtained. The excitement that climbed up Grid’s spine
subsided coldly. 100,000 Army Swordsmanship. A sword technique composed of 100,000 Army Blockade
Sword and 100,000 Army Massacre Sword. Grid had already acquired it.
‘This damn thing?’ Grid’s pupils shook violently. The worst development had appeared. Rather than
Kruger’s tailoring technique or Gis’ mining technique, it was the 100,000 Army Swordsmanship that he
already had...
"......!"
Grid’s deepening thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a remarkable notification window that
emerged in his vision.
[The influx of new knowledge has completed the 100,000 Army Swordsmanship you have learned.]
[The degraded 100,000 Army Swordsmanship has been upgraded to the original.]
Amazing! Super amazing! Grid’s mouth dropped open and he was drooling when he suddenly heard
Piaro’s scream. “Y-Your Majesty! The Matchless Swordsmanship...! I got the Matchless Swordsmanship!”
“What?!” Grid came to his senses. Piaro, who dreamed of becoming the Sword Saint but could never
reach his goal, had now acquired the Sword Saint’s technique. What was this luck?
Grid’s trembling gaze turned to Mercedes and Yura. He felt anxious. He feared that his and Piaro’s good
luck would make them upset. Yet to his surprise, they also had large smiles on their faces. It was a rare
day when luck came all at once. It felt like the Backtracking Victims Group had become sacrifices for
their good luck.
“Hahaha!”Grid couldn’t endure it and burst out laughing. He was so excited that his shoulders shook like
he was dancing.
Sariel saw this scene, took out a harp and started playing it. Playing instruments and singing were the
basic skills of archangels. A beautiful, heavenly harmony rang through the middle of hell. It was crazy.
[All the rulers of hell have detected the presence of an angel.]
[The rulers of the deep hells are expressing their interest.]
The deep hells. It was referring to the single digit hells.
“......” The eyes of Grid and the messengers turned to Sariel.

Sariel faced them with innocent eyes and pouted before belatedly sweating. Just then, a heavy blow
struck the Indestructible Castle.
Chapter 1425
The castle shook along with the roar. Their bodies tilted to the left and right and their vision became
dizzy, but Grid responded calmly.
“Stay away from the windows! It is Barbatos’ sniping!”
It was the intervention of the 8th great demon. The situation was serious. It was a relief because he was
better than any of the other great demons. Among the rulers of the deep hells i.e. among the single digit
demons, Barbatos was the weakest. In addition, Grid had already fought Barbatos once. He knew how to
deal with Barbatos. “Braham, Decoy is useless. He isn’t a sniper that relies on his senses. He is one who
sees with his eyes and shoots the targets.”
“How primitive.”
“We have to find the ‘eyes’ that are providing him with the vision... gasp!”
Once again, a huge shock hit the castle. The startled Grid crawled under the table. He had descended
from the throne the moment the attack began. It was impossible to sit still while Barbatos was sniping.
That was just committing suicide. Just like humans could only hold their breath in an earthquake, Grid
also temporarily hid his body. He had to be as careful as possible before Barbatos’ eyes were found.
“......?” Grid was crawling on the floor beside Piaro when he suddenly noticed that something felt off. He
couldn’t see the faces of any of the group apart from Piaro. Only their feet and calves were seen. It was
because everyone else was still standing. The only people crawling like cockroaches were himself and
Piaro.
Yura glimpsed the panicked Grid and sent him a whisper.
-This castle is covered with so many protective arts that it can’t be destroyed by anything other than a
dragon’s Breath.Among the great demons, only Baal and Amoract can do it.
-Maybe it was originally like that but aren’t they down right now?The composition has changed so
hasn’t the defense decreased?
-No...I should’ve told you in advance.I’m sorry.
Grid knew that the Indestructible Castle was terrifyingly sturdy. Hadn’t he experienced it himself?
However, it was impossible to determine how much damage it could bear. It was because he didn’t have
the knowledge to measure the function and power of the magic arts. It was the same for Piaro. Grid and
Piaro were in a very unfavorable position compared to Yura who could read the detailed information of
the Indestructible Castle, Mercedes who could see it with her Keen Insight, and the other messengers
with advanced knowledge.
“Hmm...” Grid slowly got up as if nothing had happened. “What is the possibility of Barbatos’ eyes
penetrating the castle?”
“Nothing can come into the castle without permission of the lord.”
Grid admired it. The Indestructible Castle. At first, he wondered if Dantalion had the chunni disease
when he saw this exaggerated name. Now it turned out that it really was the Indestructible Castle.
“I can’t feel relieved. Barbatos’ power is to snipe whatever is visible. This castle has too many windows.”
Barbatos’ sniping was unaffected by obstacles. It was pointless even hiding behind walls. His sniping
omitted the process of breaking the wall and struck the target on the other side. No matter how strong
a person, they would be shot the moment they were caught in his vision.
“This is the reason why I was crawling.” Grid straightened his shoulders. He shook off his shame by using
reasonable grounds to excuse his unsightly behavior of crawling on the ground.
The discouraged Piaro also became dignified. “Exactly. However, there is no need to worry. The
windows of this castle are magically coated. It is impossible to look in from the outside.”
“It is... coated?”
Dantalion must’ve valued his privacy but he also seemed conscious of Barbatos’ power.
‘Did Dantalion have a bad relationship with Barbatos? Is it to the extent of being vigilant? No, he wasn’t
wary of just Barbatos. He was wary of all great demons except himself.’
Grid couldn’t overlook the fact that the great demons were competing with each other.
‘Dantalion didn’t want to die so he asked to be my messenger... It is natural for him to make a safe nest.’
Dantalion’s death occurred only after he lost six heads. Every time he lost a head, his knowledge was
lost. Perhaps Dantalion didn’t want to lose the knowledge he had accumulated over thousands of years.
He was obsessed with survival. He didn’t aim for a higher ranking and instead forever sought safety in
the 25th Hell.
‘The complete acquisition of this castle... it is a huge profit.’
Perhaps the reward from the Dantalion raid with the biggest value was the Indestructible Castle. Grid
was thinking seriously when Braham asked Yura a question. “Is there any way to be freer from the
oppression of hell?”
Grid’s messengers had lost 40% of their abilities the moment they entered the 25th Hell. This was even
after they reduced the penalty by drinking the tea and taking the medicine from the incubus to purify
the energy.
“It can improve after obtaining the tuila’s eggs in the 24th Hell.”
“Tuila? I am unfamiliar with it.”
“It is a monster that inhabits the sulfur waterfall that is rare in hell. It is said that if you ingest the tuila’s
eggs raw, it will purify the demonic energy and death energy invading your body as much as possible.”
They had to move to the 24th Hell anyway. In the first place, Grid’s purpose was to purify all the hells in
their 20s. No matter how cozy the Indestructible Castle, they couldn’t stay here for the rest of their lives.
The problem was Barbatos. The sniping that struck the castle without a break seemed to be taunting
Grid’s party hiding in the castle as cowards. It was very uncomfortable psychologically and physically.
There were deafening explosions and the castle continued to shake, causing motion sickness.
‘Annoying guy.’
He was the worst guy based on the first impression. Grid felt severe hostility toward Barbatos and it was
the same for the other messengers. The reason Braham wanted to get rid of the penalty was because he
wanted to go out and tear Barbatos to death immediately.
‘If the penalties aren’t neutralized then there is no chance of winning.’
In any case, this was the 8th ranked great demon. Barbatos was likely to be stronger than Grid thought.
Even Nefelina didn’t act hastily.
“I can’t sense him.” Nefelina finally spoke after a moment of silence. It seemed she tried to grasp
Barbatos’ location only to fail.
Grid advised her. “You don’t have to look for strong energy. Barbatos is sniping from an invisible
distance so it is unlikely for him to come here directly. An inconspicuous familiar might be his eyes so
look for a weakling.”
“Hmm...” Nefelina looked somewhat disbelieving as she closed her eyes and focused. 20 minutes later,
she opened her eyes. “There are a few small demonic creatures roaming around the castle and one of
them is suspicious.”
“That’s him.”
Braham immediately raised his magic power. The moment Nefelina told him the coordinates, Braham
disappeared using Teleport and then returned in two seconds. “I took care of it.”
“Braham!”
Braham’s white top was stained with red blood. He had been hit by Barbatos while killing his familiar. It
was shocking. Braham’s surprise attack took place in just one second. Barbatos’ ability to capture
Braham’s appearance and to snipe him in a moment...
“You were careless based on the way you didn’t use a shield.” Nefelina frowned. Triple casting by
simultaneously using Teleport and attack magic while maintaining the shield. Nefelina knew that it
wasn’t a very difficult thing for Braham. It was amusing and disappointing that Braham allowed a
counterattack. Nefelina actually acknowledged Braham’s skills in her heart.
Braham snorted. “Of course, I used a shield.”
There was no need to say it pierced through. Grid and the messengers naturally understood it. Their
expressions were serious as they realized how strong Barbatos was. Then Braham urged them. “We
should move quickly while the sniper can’t shoot.”
Their position was found due to Sariel’s aria. If they stayed here, enemies would keep swarming and
they were bound to be isolated. Grid’s party went to the 24th Hell to secure the tuila’s eggs.
***
[100,000 Army Massacre Sword]

[It is a single blow.
All enemies in view will receive damage that is equal to 6,000% of your physical attack power. Each time
a target dies, the damage applied to the next target increases by 100%. There is no limit on the increase.
Skill Resource Consumption: 20,000 mana, 300 sword energy.
Skill Cooldown Time: 10 minutes]
[100,000 Army Blockade Sword]
[It is a single blow.
Deals 200% attack damage to all visible enemies and gives the ‘blockage’ effect for eight seconds.
Blocked targets can’t move and their skills or magic will be sealed off. Additional damage will be dealt
when using the 200,000 Army Swordsmanship on the blocked targets.
Skill Resource Consumption: 20,000 mana, 300 sword energy.
Skill Cooldown Time: 30 minutes.]
The power of the original 100,000 Army Swordsmanship transcended Grid’s imagination. He always
believed that the 100,000 Army Swordsmanship adjusted by Biban had a power close to the original but
the actual situation was completely different. Even the Sword Saint couldn’t draw out the real power of
100,000 Army Swordsmanship. Sure enough, it was a swordsmanship made by Undefeated King Madra,
a ‘genius who will never be born again.’
‘The attack power coefficient is doubled and the additional effects are greatly enhanced.’
In particular, the development of the 100,000 Army Massacre Sword was very dazzling. The range
changed from being able to distinguish between enemies and allies and to ‘in view.’ As it was well-
known, skills based on ‘field of view’ had a higher utilization and were rare.
“...It is like shooting a Breath!”
It was Nefelina who appreciated it the most. The 100,000 Army Massacre Sword used with the Fire
Dragon Sword. The majestic flames that burned and destroyed all enemies in their path were purely
powerful. Of course, it didn’t achieve the full power of a Breath but it was still vaguely reminiscent of it.
Braham evaluated it with a rare stiff expression. “If Madra survived then it would’ve been humans, not
the gods, who dominated the world.”
It was in the same vein as Hayate’s shocking statement that Madra would’ve sealed all the dragons if he
was alive.
Grid felt a thrill. He felt proud that the swordsmanship made by the most talented person in this world
view was at least partly reproduced by himself.
‘The downside is that the sword energy consumption is too big...’
It was shameless to talk about the consumption of resources after seeing this power. The consumption
might be twice as great but the power was convincing. The Fire Dragon Sword once again released fire
and the dozens of tuilas hiding behind the sulfur waterfall turned to ashes. The demonic creatures
judged as elites of the 24th Hell were destroyed in one blow without showing their inherent defense
and survivability.
Besides, it wasn’t only Grid who was powerful. First of all, Piaro was stronger than before. Just as Grid
obtained the Undefeated King’s swordsmanship, 100,000 Army Swordsmanship, Piaro only obtained the
Matchless Swordsmanship, but the effect was huge. The Free Swordsmanshp and Free Farming style
evolved under the influence of the Matchless Swordsmanship. In addition, the evolved technique had a
synergistic effect with the Matchless Heart Technique and the power was increased. Now it was
impossible to judge that Piaro was ‘weak compared to other messengers.’
The development of Yura was also dazzling.
She got Lantier’s body technique, ‘Hundred Rings’, so she was better at ‘using her body’ overall.
Hundred Rings connected constant movements like a ring and it had a very good compatibility with the
Demon Slayer’s characteristic of changing weapons in real time. This allowed her to do combat at ‘all
distances.’ The fact that she had to play melee, medium and long range combat was both a strength and
a weakness, but now it had been completely sublimated into an advantage.
The problem was Mercedes. She revealed that she had learned the skills of Miner Gis but there was no
real change. Why did she look so happy about it? Grid felt uneasy.
‘Did she learn a mining skill? I’m happy if she is able to help me obtain minerals but... That’s not it,
right?’
He didn’t think so, but he couldn’t help becoming more anxious. Just then, rocks fell from the sky. Each
rock was as big as a house and there were many of them, smashing the shield that Braham spread out
like an umbrella.
“Avoid it!" Nefelina shouted after using the shockwaves to blow away some of the rocks. Grid’s party
immediately scattered everywhere. Only one person. Mercedes was the only one who stood still.
One hand was holding a pickaxe. It was a pickaxe that Grid had given her. He didn’t want to give it to her
because he felt uneasy. However, she had learned the technique of the legendary miner and asked for it
as a gift in commemoration, so he couldn’t help giving it to her.
The pickaxe hit the ground. Then the rocks from the sky covered Mercedes.
“Mercede...s?” Grid screamed only for his mouth to drop open. It was because Mercedes’ health on the
party window remained at MAX.
Ttaang, taang, taang...
The sound of the pickaxe hitting the rock made Grid recall an old memory. The death knight of the
legendary miner Gis who appeared in the Behen Archipelago. He was invincible during mining...
The skill that Mercedes learned was indeed a mining technique. Grid didn’t know whether to be
disappointed or pleased.
In the midst of the turmoil.

“I’m flustered because there are a lot more of you than I thought. Still, it is enough to reduce the
number.” The 24th great demon, Nebiros appeared while laughing at the human who was crushed to
death without being able to respond to the pile of rocks. “Shudder at my strength. I will kill you.”
Nebiros had the power to control minerals and plants. The moment he started to use magic power, the
mountains and land moved and all types of minerals and plants hit Grid’s party. He specialized in big
attacks that would destroy one million troops in no time. Unfortunately, Piaro dominated the land using
Field Reclamation and the plants entered Piaro’s control. In addition, the minerals were hit by Grid’s
hammer, causing the shape to change and they lost their power. For Nebiros, he met enemies with a
very bad compatibility.
“A blacksmith? A farmer? How?”
Nebiros overlooked the fact that there was also a miner here.
Mercedes popped out from the pile of rocks once she glimpsed an opportunity with Keen Insight and
attacked Nebiros. Nebiros completely lost any chance of victory. He had relatively high combat power as
the 24th great demon, but he was killed in a relatively futile manner.
The 23rd and 22nd great demons they met afterwards also weren’t opponents of Grid’s party. They
weren’t as good as Dantalion who was considered a named monster among the great demons. On the
other hand, Grid’s party became stronger due to Dantalion and they ate the tuila’s eggs, reducing the
penalties of hell by a further 10%.
Chapter 1426
The chain explosions of different shapes and colors gradually disappeared. It was a terrible proof of
slaughter but it was beautiful. The eyes of the executives staring at the screen were red.
The red that stretched out like a wave devoured the other explosions and slowly filled the screen. The
100,000 Army Massacre Sword, the Blockade Sword, and Fated to Perish. It was a sight created by
100,000 Army Swordsmanship being reproduced with the Fire Dragon Sword.
Director Yoon Sangmin blankly watched the screen where hundreds of smashed demons drowned in
their own blood and expressed concern. “The Undefeated King’s swordsmanship... it is too strong.”
At this very moment, the two billion players were steadily growing. The attack power that knocked
down monsters with one strike, the defense power that was like a mountain, the speed that deceived
cognitive abilities, and the ability to cast high difficulty magic. They were no longer exclusive to Grid.
The players’ constant enthusiasm discovered a number of hidden classes and the normal class players
who experienced the fourth class advancement were on par with the hidden classes. Players who gained
the ultimate attack skills with an attack power coefficient of over 200% came onto the stage one after
another and the raid times of infamous boss monsters were becoming shorter every day. The numerous
records built by Grid that seemed to be immortal started to be broken one by one.
Of course, this didn’t mean they were players who could fight against Grid. However, external factors
such as the evolution of classes and titles and the emergence of new items meant the average growth
rate of players was gradually accelerating. The ‘balance’ that the S.A Group was obsessed with was
slowly occurring.
At this time, Grid acquired the original 100,000 Army Swordsmanship. Was Director Yoon Sangmin
worried that the gap between Grid and the other players, which was starting to grow smaller, would
widen once again?
“Don’t you know how special the Undefeated King is? Could the board tolerate the poor design of a
great demon dropping the Undefeated King’s swordsmanship?”
Yoon Sangmin reprimanded the development team who designed the great demon Dantalion. However,
the development team was under the personal management and supervision of Chairman Lim Cheolho.
The chief designer Jacob didn’t even blink at Director Yoon Sangmin’s threat.
“Dantalion is one of the few beings close to the truth. The operations director doesn’t seem to know
much about Dantalion.”
“I know that Dantalion has been obsessed with knowledge for thousands of years. Still, do you think the
logic is right that he would’ve acquired the best swordsmanship in the worldview simply because he
accumulated a lot of knowledge? If that is the logic then all the strong people in Satisfy would be
scholars.”
“Dantalion’s knowledge is the realm of a power. How can it be compared to a scholar? Even Dantalion
didn’t personally recreate the Undefeated King’s swordsmanship. He just understood it theoretically and
placed it in his knowledge.”
“Then Grid happened to get it? Hah.”
“......”
It was a well-known fact in the industry that Yoon Sangmin was a longtime fan of Grid. Now he was
sighing at the current situation. At this point, the chief designer Jacob also had to shut up. He also
realized that the situation wasn’t very good.
“The probability of 100,000 Army Swordsmanship dropping from the knowledge essence is only 4.2%...
We can only say that Grid was too lucky...”
“Why did such a gimmick exist in the first place? The value of Dantalion dropping the skills of the former
legends is enough. Did you have to use the Undefeated King’s swordsmanship as bait?”
“Dantalion is proficient in the skills of the former legends so we had to include the Undefeated King’s
swordsmanship. The rule of the development team is that we must keep the setting no matter what
variables it might cause. This is the truth that runs through Satisfy. If we don’t follow the setting or make
errors, the immersion of the players will be broken and Satisfy will just become a game.”
“What about the problem with variables?”
“We have to believe that the players will bear it and overcome it on their own. This is one of the factors
that guarantees freedom.”
“Is this the position of the development team?” Yoon Sangmin’s gaze turned toward Chairman Lim
Cheolho. Chairman Lim Cheolho was silent. It confirmed Director Yoon Sangmin’s interpretation.
Yoon Sangmin sighed. “The operating team can’t tolerate it. Chief Designer Jacob is always talking about
the setting. Isn’t Madra’s setting that the more it is passed down, the more it becomes a myth?”
The 100,000 Army Swordsmanship skill was myth rated. If someone could see Grid’s status window, the
100,000 Army Swordsmanship wouldn’t be marked with SS or a question that meant a variable. It would
be unreadable.
“Thanks to Magic Swordsman of the Epics, Grid who has become a god gained additional myth rated
skills that have nothing to do with his class. That... It will have an unparalleled impact on Grid when
Pagma’s Successor gets the skills of other legends.”
It was a natural flow for a player to become a god. The warrior who saved the world against the great
demons would be hailed as a hero. What would they call a great player who defended humanity many
times if not a god? Morpheus predicted that a player like Grid would appear one day. Thus, the myth
classes were set from the beginning. Myths were more powerful than legends. If a player had the
powers of two myths then they would feel omnipotent.
“Director Yoon, what are you so worried about? Are you nervous that other players won’t be able to
keep up with Grid? Why worry about it now?”
The other executives listening in silence clicked their tongues. They didn’t agree with Director Yoon
Sangmin at all.
“Wouldn’t it have made more sense to talk about the gap between Grid and the players long before
this?”
To be exact, it was after Grid got Magic Swordsman of the Epics. The competitors of myth classes were
assumed to be transcendents, not players. It was absurd to discuss the gap with other players at this
time when God Grid grew Magic Swordsman of the Epics to just before the myth level.
"Yes, I’m aware of that. It is a fact recognized by a large number of players. The thing I’m worried about
is the possibility of Grid changing and going bad.”
Yoon Sangmin became a fan of Grid because most of his choices and actions were correct. Grid had a
bad mouth, was greedy, and had many complaints, but he was still a very moral person. He possessed
the best power and force in the West Continent but he never wielded his power recklessly and poorly.
Considering the hundreds or thousands of kings in real world history who wielded their power, Grid was
almost a saintly, noble person.
However, the Undefeated King’s swordsmanship was too powerful. It was hard for Grid to keep his
original intentions when he could kill thousands or tens of thousands of people simply by swinging his
sword. Director Yoon Sangmin speculated that Grid becoming intoxicated by power and being corrupted
was close to 100%.
“I will ask one thing.” Chairman Lim Cheolho, who had been quiet throughout the meeting, opened his
mouth for the first time. “Does the operations director have the right to deprive a player of the ability
they have just acquired?”
“...No. However, I think we should sanction the swordsmanship of the Undefeated King even if we need
to build a new policy. I’m convinced this is the right thing for the future of Satisfy.”
“The S.A Group hasn’t accepted the appeal of any group or individual. No matter the judgment of the
operations group or the board, we’ve never made any updates. All the trends have been given to
Morpheus and the players. What will happen if companies try to intervene in Satisfy after we change
our policy? Director Yoon, can you handle being responsible for everything your decision creates?”
“T-That... I was too short-sighted...”
Director Yoon Sangmin backed down. He blushed when he realized he spoke unreasonable nonsense
because he was too agitated. Chairman Lim Cheolho and the executives shook their heads and once
again turned their gazes back to the screen. The explosions of various forms and colors were still
ongoing.
This was the result of Grid and his messengers’ destructive march. All the hells in the 20s, except for the
Dog’s Mouth, were captured by the Overgeared Guild in just one week.
“As expected...”
Lim Cheolho smiled happily. He had watched Grid for a long time and trusted Grid, but he was worried
at this time. He fully agreed with Director Yoon Sangmin’s concerns. Still, he knew that the lifespan of
Satisfy would drop dramatically the moment the company intervened.
Even if Grid became a terrible tyrant drunk on this new power, the best thing the company could do was
watch. He believed there was nothing wrong even if Grid became a tyrant. It was because Morpheus
would respond to the emergence of a new evil. Someone else would take over Grid’s role.
***
It happened when the S.A Group was flipped over because of the emergence of one skill.
‘It is cool.’
Grid had a free and easy feeling as he appreciated it. Omnipotent? He didn’t feel this at all. The
experience of destroying a monster with one or two blows wasn’t unique to Grid. It happened more
than once or twice. It might be different if the destructive power of 100,000 Army Swordsmanship was
proportional to the amount of damage inflicted, not the physical attack power. However, it didn’t have
the effect of Falling Moon Sword so Grid didn’t feel dramatically stronger.
He definitely thought it was strong when he saw it causing great damage to the great demons but... He
was already too strong to be intoxicated with this much power.
[You have entered the 20th Hell.]
“Um...”
Grid was tense once they reached their final destination. There was a large river reminiscent of the Styx
and lightning flashed in the dark sky. The screams of souls were mixed in with the sharp wind. The 20th
Hell presented the scenery of hell that most people commonly thought of. There was also a cave that
rose in the center with five tributaries swirling around it. It was larger than a normal castle and
resembled the skull of a dog with its mouth open.
“Is that the castle?” It was a question that naturally emerged because the cave was very difficult to
access. It was like a fortress.
Yura nodded in response. “Probably. I heard that the 20th Hell is called Dog’s Mouth. Now I know the
reason.”
The red-skinned demon Glant. He didn’t become a great demon but he was an excellent adviser. Grid
recalled the demon who put on an apron to clean the Indestructible Castle and asked his messengers,
“How about the penalties? Did it become worse?”
“It feels like my strength and stamina have fallen below half. My movements have become very dull and
my thinking isn’t smooth either,” Piaro replied honestly.
The other messengers didn’t raise any objections so the situation was almost the same.
‘A penalty of more than 50%...’
This was despite using all the means and methods to reduce penalties... He once again realized how
excellent the title ‘Recognition of the 9th Great Demon’ that he obtained from Hell Gao was.
‘Once we finish this expedition and go back, I will have to instruct the messengers to raid Hell Gao.’
The title ‘Recognition of the 9th Great Demon’ activated the hell reputation system and it was
speculated to be obtained by doing the Hell Gao raid twice after killing a number of great demons.
‘Mercedes will get it in the next raid but it will take a long time for the other messengers to get it... Until
then, I will be stuck in the smithy for a while.’
The byproducts obtained by killing the great demons were great. In particular, there were many gems so
it seemed that most of his accessories could be replaced with new ones although they wouldn’t be as
good as the Ring of Absurdity.
‘It isn’t possible with Elizabeth’s current skills, even if she has the help of Braham and alchemy.’
He didn’t mean to disregard Elizabeth’s skills but the talent of great magician Pauld was that excellent.
Braham had given up several times when it came to the production of artifacts.
In the forefront, Grid started moving. The messengers might’ve received more penalties after entering
the 20th Hell but there was no tension. They considered that the power of the 21st great demon was
similar to that of Dantalion and they determined that the 20th great demon would be similar as well.
They didn’t want to stay in one place for too long. The moment their location was discovered, Barbatos
was likely to track them down.
‘It is a strangely peaceful place.’
Not a single demonic creature appeared as they reached the river surrounding the fortress. Although it
was hard to describe it as quiet when the screams of the souls were constantly heard...
“Yura.” Grid extended his hand to Yura. She understood what it meant and blushed slightly as she
grabbed Grid’s hand. Grid held Yura in his arms. Yura was wearing armor but her physique was so good
that she easily fit in Grid’s arms.
“Let’s go.” Grid gave a signal and opened his dragon wings. Braham, Nefelina and Zikfrector floated
using magic while Mercedes and Sariel spread out their wings. Piaro planted and sprouted beans in the
ground and he also rose up. It wasn’t as good as Braham who floated using gravity magic. The party
started to cross the river.
Grrr...
The growl of a beast echoed and the hot heat made their skin warm. The source of the heat was inside
the cave called the Dog’s Mouth. The whole group scattered reflexively.
Flames shot out from the cave. The flames were reminiscent of a dragon’s Breath and the light of the
flames was like when the Fire Dragon Sword used 100,000 Army Swordsmanship. The speed was so fast
that it was hard for the messengers to avoid it with their reduced stats.
Grid relied on his transcendent ability and used 200,000 Army Crushing Sword to get rid of the flames.
The sword energy flew to the location where the flames emerged and caused an explosion. A cloud of
dust rose and a giant dog came out of it. It was a three-headed cerberus, but it was 100 times larger
than any cerberus seen so far. The even more eye-catching thing was the great demon on its back. He
wore black armor and his red eyes looked at Grid’s party.
“You are all trivial trash apart from one person.”
Could it be due to the penalties? The assessment of the messengers was very low.
“Hoh... It is the most ridiculous barking I’ve ever heard in my life.” Braham frowned at the words and
laughed in an absurd manner. He immediately cast magic but the oppression of hell slowed the flow of
mana. The flames that the cerberus fired reached him before his magic was cast. The flames came
simultaneously from three heads. The power and range was so outstanding that it couldn’t be compared
with the initial flames.
‘This rotten thing.’
It seemed hard to protect all the messengers. He could only pray that they endured it well. It happened
the moment when Grid hugged Yura tighter and tried to deflect some of the flames using Revolve.
“It is still too early for you.” A middle-aged man wearing a fedora appeared with his back to the
approaching flames and flicked his fingers. Grid saw that the name above his head was ‘Marbas’ before
his vision darkened.
[The person of power in hell has expelled you from hell.]
“......”
Grid’s party was returned to the human world.
Chapter 1427
“He is greater than the rumors.”
Marbas—it was a name that was often mentioned when discussing hell. It was said he had the power to
change the order of the great demons. In many ways, Grid thought it was an exaggerated reputation.
The order of great demons was determined by strength. They fought and won, and their ranking
increased as they won. It wasn’t something that could be forced by the power of others. This was what
Grid thought.
Now it was definitely ambiguous. Marbas expelled Grid’s party from hell as if declaring that hell was his
home. It was a force that dismissed the dignity of a god. It wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say it was the
peak of power.
“That guy is Yatan’s agent?” If not, it doesn’t make sense for him to treat hell as his home.
Yura agreed with Grid’s speculation, “Yatan’s agent is known to be Amoract, but... after seeing Marbas, I
think Yatan might have multiple agents.”
Marbas’ power had always been attributed to his ability to breed demonkin and demonic creatures, but
this seemed to be fundamentally wrong. It was clear he had strong backing.
Nefelina took one more bite of food and praised Marbas’ skills, “Regardless of his force, his magic
abilities are great. I didn’t feel any fluctuations in mana until he appeared in front of us so his magic
casting speed is more than my perception.”
She might be a hatching who was just born and had high pride as the blood of the insane dragon, but
she didn’t disparage others without basis. She was fully aware and convinced that there were many
people in the world who were stronger than herself, just as she expressed deep gratitude to Grid for
protecting her from the tower members.
“Then why did Marbas help us?”
“......”
No one could answer this fundamental question.
Grid changed the question, “What was the level of the cerberus and black knight?”
Marbas had said that the 20th Hell was still too early for them. Grid was also vaguely aware of it. Every
time the cerberus fired flames, the world of transcendence was activated and the messengers couldn’t
easily respond. Yet this was just the pet of the 20th Great Demon. The 20th Great Demon, who wore full
body black armor and had a red glow—he was likely to be stronger than the cerberus.
“The cerberus is a mythical creature that represents hell along with the hydra. It is a very powerful and
fierce beast that even the gods of the sky are afraid of. It won’t be able to win easily even if we
overcome the oppression of hell.” This was Zikfrector’s answer.
Grid couldn’t deny it. He experienced that the cerberus he met so far were completely different from
the cerberus of the 20th Hell.
“The Black Knight... I don’ t know. Our seven good people didn’t experience hell, so I only know bits and
pieces of it.”
“I know.” Sariel raised her hand when she heard this. Her blonde hair was shiny and her seductive
collarbone was revealed. Sariel wore only a thin piece of cloth on her body and a lot of her skin was
exposed. The curves of her body were revealed when she moved. Of course, Grid had no interest. It was
because in Grid’s eyes, Sariel had a neutral gender. It was hard to recognize her as one way or another—
whether as a male or a female—when she kept changing her appearance between a man and a woman.
“One of the targets I was trained to be most vigilant about in case of a war between heaven and hell is
Black Knight Eligos. I heard he is one of the strongest in all of hell. I wasn’t expecting him to be guarding
the 20th Hell... I was surprised as well.”
“One of the strongest in all of hell?” Grid frowned. It was a response like he wasn’t convinced. It was
natural. Eligos was the ruler of the 20th Hell. He might be named, but there should still be limits. It was
hard to admit that he was no different from a single digit great demon.
Sariel added an explanation, “Black is a color that symbolizes wickedness and evil. From the moment
that black was used to describe Eligos, it proves that he is a special being among great demons.”
Grid murmured, “Um... If that is true, then the conquest of the 20th Hell should be postponed until after
all of us completely overcome hell’s punishment.”
“Is there a way?” Braham’s question in response was unfavorable. As a vampire i.e. a demonkin, he
knew how hard it was for non-demonkin to be liberated from the oppression of demonic energy. From
Braham’s point of view, the only ones who could overcome the oppression of demonic energy among
Grid’s messengers were himself and Nefelina.
Grid laughed in this heavy atmosphere. “There is naturally a method. There is a huge pushover.”
Hell Gao. The 9th ranked great demon who periodically invaded the human world because he wanted to
regain the body sealed by Muller or because he wanted to erase the mistakes of being repeatedly
defeated by humanity. He was a single digit great demon who was still a famous name in hell. Just being
acknowledged by him helped improve Grid’s reputation in hell and erased hell’s penalty.
***
Under Grid’s guidance, the Hell Gao raid teams were overhauled. Hell Gao appeared along with seven
fire stones. Grid had to lead the team directly in order to raid him, but Grid was excluded from the list.
Grid’s vacancy was filled by Braham, Nefelina, Mercedes, Piaro, Sariel, and Zikfrector. It was a gorgeous
selection of members.
“Isn’t it better for us to be removed from the group at this level?”
Once the number of fire stones increased, Hell Gao’s emergence cycle was slower than before. It was
exactly once every 45 days. The 10 meritorious retainers who had been supporting Grid expressed their
disapproval. They believed they would be a small help when they were with Grid, but now it was hard to
have that belief.
If the messengers joined forces, Hell Gao could be easily eliminated. Was there any reason for them to
join the raid team? It wasn’t just a waste of manpower. The problem was that they would get a share of
the rewards. The items would enter the treasury, but experience was different. The difference was
based on contribution, but it was shared between all the raid team members. The 10 meritorious
retainers believed it wouldn’t be helpful to share the experience.
Grid understood their thoughts. “I know it is much better for you to hunt personally rather than
spending time on the Hell Gao raid. Still, I hope you will participate for the sake of the guild’s
development. There is a title you will get from raiding the great demon a certain number of times and
you should obtain it.”
They were words full of consideration. Anyone who heard it would think that it was the 10 meritorious
retainers suffering losses.
“Grid...”
The Overgeared members were warmed by Grid’s gentleness, but this became a dagger for Jishuka. She
wanted to give up her feelings for Grid and to hate Grid. However, it wasn’t possible when witnessing
things such as this over and over again. Jishuka bit her red lips and left the meeting room first.
Grid looked after her with a sad expression and Yura was also depressed. She was as ignorant about love
as Grid and Jishuka, but that didn’t mean she was blind. She noticed the atmosphere between them and
realized something had happened.
At first, she was happy. She was happy when thinking of the fact that Grid, who was conflicted between
her and Jishuka, finally made up his mind and chose her. Then that joy... it only lasted a few days. She
had no choice but to admire Jishuka as a woman. She felt guilty when she saw the always bright Jishuka
being depressed and in pain. It was also hard to see Grid suffering from his choice.
In fact, Grid seemed to hesitate. The number of dates between Grid and Yura had increased significantly
recently, but their relationship hadn’t deepened. Maybe... the one that Grid should’ve chosen was
Jishuka, not her.
Jishuka was someone who came to South Korea to be with Grid. Could Yura do that in her position? Yura
had confessed to Grid in front of people around the world and placed shackles on him. It was hard to
imagine a cowardly person like her would’ve acted as courageous as Jishuka.
‘The person who should be by Grid...’ Yura thought about Grid smiling happily at Jishuka’s actions
despite being embarrassed. The person who suited Grid who was passive in love was Jishuka, not Yura.
Yura already knew this.
‘But...’ She didn’t want to leave yet. She wanted to be with Grid, at least for the moment when Grid
needed her for the hell expedition.
‘Please understand this last greed.’ Yura apologized as she looked at the back of the departing Jishuka.
***
There were a total of 31 items such as bones, leathers, and horns with diverse attributes and different
shapes. There were also four peak quality gems and 39 highest quality gems. There were five
bloodstones and 22 obsidians.
One week in reality. This was the list of materials secured during the week-long expedition in hell. These
were just the crafting materials among the loot. Among the items, there were nine legendary rated ones
and he gained a huge 43 enhancement stones. There were also the former legend’s skills and the skill
level rise from Dantalion.
Hell. An uncharted land that no one dared to invade except for Yura. The area with one of the highest
difficulties in existence and a place ordinary players couldn’t access was recognized as a treasure trove
by Grid.
‘I heard the respawn time of the great demons who die in hell is at least one month to three months... It
is regrettable.’
The problem wasn’t the respawn interval. It was that the resurrected great demons were weaker and
had a lower drop rate than before they died. For example, if Dantalion was resurrected, then he would
be resurrected with only two heads. Then as the years passed, he would accumulate knowledge and
grow more heads. This meant the chances of dropping the knowledge essences were reduced.
‘Even if the drop rate is lower, I can still get a lot... Is there a way to shorten the respawn interval?’
He wanted Dantalion to resurrect faster and kill him more often...
It was a truly devilish idea, even from the perspective of a great demon.
“Oh my, aren’t you a frequent visitor these days?” Elizabeth was pleased when Grid entered her
workshop. Looking at the pile of work, she was probably richer than her uncle by now. Grid smiled and
handed Elizabeth a bag full of jewels.
“What is this?” Elizabeth wondered.
“Open it.”
“Heeek...” Elizabeth was shocked. The gems used to create the national treasures were the highest
quality. The gems had great potential, were beautiful, and were just as rare. Meanwhile, these were
peak quality jewels. Elizabeth was an artisan and it was her first time seeing peak quality jewels.
“This... I heard that the probability of producing them is only 0.5% with a master level alchemy facility...”
The highest quality gems needed to be used as a material. In order to artificially make peak quality
gems, highest quality gems were needed. Additionally, the quality of the gems used as materials would
be degraded if the production was a failure. The production probability of 0.5% meant it was virtually
impossible to make. It couldn’t even be attempted until the alchemy facility was master level.
Grid explained, “The great demons often dropped it.”
“Wow...” Elizabeth also received news of Grid’s expedition to hell every day. The moment she turned on
the TV, she received news reports about the great demons that were killed. The popular searches on the
Internet were also filled with the names of the great demons, so she couldn’t help knowing. “The
ranking of Yura unni also went up significantly. Hell is good in many ways.”
“Yes, it is a land of milk and honey.”
Perhaps people would misunderstand hell. Many who mistook hell as a land of opportunity would
challenge it by any means.
...They were going to feel despair, but Grid didn’t know about this. "How about it? Can you make some
useful accessories from it?”
“Um... It is worth looking forward to the things made from peak quality gems. It might be impossible to
make the Ring of Absurdity, but I’m confident I can make something with better results than Doran’s
Ring.”
It was overlooked since Grid used it from the beginning, but Doran’s Ring was a very good artifact
compared to the rating. How many items in the world were better than an artifact that instantly
restored half of the damage suffered, increased attributes resistance, and relieving poisoning and
curses? The weakness was that the defense wasn’t high due to the limitations of the unique rating, but
Grid still liked to use Doran’s Ring.
"Okay, then please do so.”
“What form or options do you want?”
“I’ll leave it purely to your inspiration. Please make something as good as possible no matter how much
time it takes.” Grid entrusted it to her and immediately left the workshop. It might seem impolite to
leave after making this vague request, but Grid knew Elizabeth’s personality. She resembled him. Just as
he wanted to run to the smithy right now, she would want to go and work on the jewels.
“Leader!”
“Eh?” Grid was heading to the smithy district when he stopped. He looked back and could see Elizabeth
gasping for breath. It seemed she ran with all her strength to chase him here. “If you have something to
say, then just send a whisper. Why...”
“I think it is better to look directly at your face and say it.”
“......”
It was an expression of determination. Grid showed a kind smile when he noticed that Elizabeth had
made an important decision. “What is it? Don’t feel burdened and tell me.”
“That...” Elizabeth couldn’t easily open her mouth. Grid waited silently. He was afraid she would be hurt
by moving carriages so he approached her side and protected her. “That...”
Elizabeth hesitated a long time before gulping and summoning up her courage. “Is it okay to smash all
the gems?”
“...Huh?” This was unexpected.
Elizabeth explained to the flustered Grid, “In fact, I had a strange encounter a while ago. This person
commissioned me to create the parts necessary for a magic power mechanism. The magic power
mechanism he was trying to create would clearly have the best performance I have ever seen. If you
give permission... I want to make it...”
“Is there a design?”
“I made a number of speculations while making the parts. So probably... Of course, there is a good
chance I will waste all the gems.”
“Even the peak quality ones?”

“Yes... I can’t guarantee I can do it even with the peak quality gems... Ah, I will understand if you don’t
give permission. I know how shameless I am to be asking you this right now.”
“Try it.”
“Huh?”
“If you think it is right, then do it. I will try my best to cooperate, so don’t be too burdened.”
Grid spread his wings only after joining the Tzedakah Guild. His colleagues believed in him and gave him
expensive materials. This was how he got the chance to experience both success and failure. The
experiences of that time created the Grid of today. Now it was Grid’s turn to create a second or third
Grid.
“Thank you, Leader!” Elizabeth was so pleased that she jumped up and hugged Grid hard. The roots of
the Overgeared Guild were becoming stronger.
Chapter 1428
“You finally got the hang of it.” Pauld smiled. It was a clear smile that matched the little boy’s face but
looking closely, it was creepy. There were no emotions in the large eyes. Light didn’t shine in it and it
showed no moods, so it didn’t match the smile on his face. It was impossible for a corpse to have true
emotions. The smile was nothing but an act to realize his soul.
Agnus used to believe that the deceased was the second return of Luna. Now he saw Pauld’s empty
smile and nodded. “I’ve definitely adapted.”
Every time Agnus’ deceased moved, dozens of bizarre devices in his body rotated with a slight sound. It
was just abstract magic power for someone else, but it was a process of absorbing resources like mana
or aura from the outside and then filtering them into power. The materialized power was launched from
the deceased’s heart. It was made by Pauld and was a magic organ that shouldn’t exist.
Just then, there was the terrible noise of bones breaking in the deceased’s body like a doll being pulled
by a thread. The joints that twisted in the reverse direction moved like tentacles. An ordinary human
being would definitely be affected by the shock.
However, Agnus’ deceased was literally a corpse. It just moved and it naturally didn’t feel pain. The
deceased didn’t care about the broken Achilles tendon and kicked off from the ground. The acceleration
was so fast that even Agnus missed some of it despite having transcendent vision from the Baal’s
Contractor class growing to legendary rated, 2,500 points in agility, and the correction from various
titles.
‘It is more than I expected.’
Agnus was convinced by the appearance of the deceased, who learned how to use the magic organ in
exchange for the body turning into rags. The moment he created a deceased with a body sturdy enough
to withstand the output of the magic organ, the number of targets he needed to fear would be
significantly reduced.
***
“You are much more persistent than I thought.”
Mir, the owner of the Blue Dragon Dao. He was called the strongest yangban, but he had never been
proud due to this identity. A yangban? He was just a soldier born and trained to get revenge for the
expelled gods. Even if he built up divinity and became a god, his natural destiny wouldn’t change. After
all, he existed under Hanul and would disappear after fighting for Hanul’s sake. This was why—
“Every time I see you being cut, stabbed, killed, and resurrected, only to point your sword at me again,
it... It makes me feel the compulsion to learn from your mindset.”
Mir dreamed about becoming the martial god. He didn’t have a grandiose intention like wanting to get
rid of Hanul’s shackles. He just wanted to establish a ‘me,’ not a created half-god or a created god. This
was why he was obsessed with martial arts. Throughout his life, he honed everything in the category of
talent including the body of a half-god, power, and lifespan. He didn’t stop trying hard unlike the other
yangbans.
Yet it was only recently that he realized something. He learned from the man in front of him that what
he always thought was hard work was nothing more than relying on his natural talent.
“Gasp... gasp... gasp...”The eternal snow created by the blue dragon’s curse was dyed red and the body
of the man lying on it was full of wounds. The man was dying, just like a week ago, a fortnight ago, and a
month ago. However, the time it took to reach the result of death was different every time. Half a
month ago compared to a month ago, and even today compared with a week ago, the man persisted for
a longer and longer time before falling.
A drop of blood dripped down a finger onto the snow. It was Mir’s blood. There was a faint wound on
his left shoulder. Every time the man persisted for a longer time, the wounds on Mir’s body increased. It
wasn’t deep, but Mir was alert.
The man slowly closing his eyes on the red snow was the present day Sword Saint, Kraugel. Mir felt
anxious that Kraugel might soon leave a wound that couldn’t be erased.
***
[Your level has decreased.]
It was already a decrease of three levels. Unlike the average person, Kraugel gained 15 stat points every
time he leveled up, so the loss was quite significant. It was enough to feel his weakened strength. Even
so, Kraugel’s heart was very relaxed despite the weight of the sword in his hand.
‘It increased by four this time.’
Kraugel checked his super sensitivity stat and smiled lightly. The super sensitivity that changed from a
skill to a stat after becoming the Sword Saint was special among the hidden stats. It was the strongest
combat-related stat exclusive to the Sword Saint. The only downside was that raising it was very
difficult.
Kraugel’s super sensitivity stat was less than 40 before he came to Kaya, but now it was 67 points. It was
thanks to fighting the yangbans, especially Mir, during his stay in Kaya. The more he reacted to Mir’s
attacks, the more Kraugel’s super sensitivity grew rapidly.
In return, he suffered a total of eight deaths from Mir alone, losing a significant amount of experience
and a few items. Still, it was worth it to Kraugel. He had already fallen to level 1, so he was acclimated to
the concept of losing levels. He could just obtain more items. His bank balance was recovering since his
mother overcame her illness...
Of course, the White Tiger Sword was placed in his warehouse. Even Kraugel would have to worry about
bankruptcy if he dropped the White Tiger Sword.
“Welcome.”
“Please open Warehouse 378.”
It was a small town. It was a town built in the desert, as if to prove why Kaya was called the kingdom of
sand. Kraugel designated this place that was completely different from the snow-covered capital as the
resurrection point and stopped by the warehouse immediately after his resurrection to find the White
Tiger Sword. He chewed on jerky and moved to the hunting site.
It was necessary to be prepared for death when fighting Mir again. Before then, he had to build up as
much experience as he could.
***
Obora, the new master of the 22nd Hell, was one of Berith’s devoted retainers. The impact was very
weak compared to Berith, who could deceive the system with the power of lies, but the overall combat
power was quite excellent. The snake-like lower body bent geometrically and attacked at totally
unexpected angles, and the force of the tail was heavy enough to stiffen the God Hands. Additionally, his
scales were hard and resilient. He was challenging in many ways. Even if the messengers were under a
severe penalty, the fact that the raid time took more than two hours meant Obora was strong.
‘Maybe that is why he dropped something nice.’
The appendage dropped by Obora was a ‘spine.’ It consisted of seven cervical vertebrae, 20 thoracic
vertebrae, and four lumbar vertebrae. Once extended, the length reached three meters. However, it
was possible to combine each one and it could shrink down to one meter.
It was one of the reasons why it was hard to deal with Obora. Obora’s snake-like tail took various forms
and its length changed, so it was hard to read and deal with the attacks. If he didn’t have his
transcendent senses, then Grid would’ve suffered serious injuries like the other messengers.
‘I want to use this as a new sword material.’
It was a sword that swung like a whip and could change its length. The more the enemies read and
responded to the trajectory of the sword, the more likely they were to fall into an ant hell.
However, there were many shortcomings with it as a new sword material. There was cartilage in every
bone joint of Obora’s spine, so it was virtually impossible to smelt it like a mineral. Of course, it was the
cartilage of a great demon, so it was flexible but hard as steel. Nevertheless, it was likely to be damaged
as soon as it was put in the furnace.
‘If I ignore it and smelt it, the spine itself will become harder. However, if the cartilage is damaged then
it will lose the unique function of the spine.’
It couldn’t be swung as a whip or to shrink and expand. It would just be a long, whole bone.
‘If I make it into a sword, the durability and attack power will be far below the level of a sword. Um,
what if I separate all the bone joints and reconnect them with linksinstead of cartilage? No, it is better to
rebuild the bone joints with Greed.’
Grid considered it for a long time before concluding that it was impossible to replicate Obora’s spine
with other metals. Of course, he could replicate the form, but it was impossible for the ability of a
blacksmith to completely preserve or reproduce biological functions.
“Ah!” Grid suddenly came up with a good idea. There was a method borrowing the power of the system.
Use the pure Obora’s spine to make a sword first and get the ‘Spine Sword Blueprint.’ Then use Greed as
the material to make another Spine Sword!
‘...Ah, damn. It is impossible.’
It was naturally impossible. The blueprint would specify that Obora’s spine be part of the essential
materials. Grid was troubled for a long time before summoning the manager of Reidan’s alchemy
facility.
The manager ran over through the warp gate the moment he received the call and greeted Grid while
placing his palms together, “Did you call, Your Majesty?”
The manager was a craftsman alchemist and a named NPC. However, he spent so much money that he
couldn’t act confidently in front of Grid.
“I want to make parts out of Greed that function exactly like this spine, but it isn’t possible with my
techniques alone. Can I borrow the power of alchemy?”
“That... With all due respect, it is impossible.”
“No, why can’t you do it? Isn’t the ultimate purpose of alchemy to make miracles? It is just one spine. I
don’t think it can even be considered a miracle.”
“The science of alchemy itself has been ostracized due to ancient alchemists who dreamed of eternal life
or creation committing many inhumane behaviors. The name is the famous Philosopher’s Stone. The
alchemists who longed for the Philosopher’s Stone were even more cruel than the Yatan Church
followers who worship evil gods and demons.”
The TMI started...
“All nations and species on the continent defined alchemy as heresy and expelled the alchemists from
the continent. Thousands of years later, alchemists tried their best to recover their lost rights. Part of
the efforts included disposing of all materials related to the Philosopher’s Stone. Creating or replicating
a part of life, which includes the parts of a creature, belongs to those discarded materials.”
“So the conclusion is that you can’t even reproduce a spine?”
“...I’m sorry. I am ashamed.”
“Sigh, it’s fine. Go back first.”

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry, Your Majesty. Please call me again at any time if you need me.”
‘Why? You didn’t even help when I called...’ Grid was pretty callous toward the alchemy manager. In
Grid’s eyes, this person was just a money-eating hippopotamus. This didn’t mean he doubted the
manager. He just didn’t like the study of alchemy itself.
“......!!” Some time after the manager left. Grid was deeply sighing and thinking about working on
something else when he received a shock. It was because he suddenly came up with a brilliant idea.
‘It isn’t a big problem, right?’
The moment Obora’s spine was used to create a sword, it would be judged as an item. Grid had the Item
Transformation skill. If he changed Greed into the Spine Sword then he could temporarily make up for
the lack of attack power and durability. It was a ‘time based divine sword’ founded using the principle of
the Blood Sword.
‘If it is impossible to make a divine sword, then I will make it temporarily become a divine sword.’ Yes,
let’s make it first.’
Grid pulled out Obora’s spine that had been in the inventory for a while, placed it on the anvil, and used
Open Potential on his blacksmithing technique. The production of the Spine Sword was immediately
launched. Well, the word spine was a bit cruel. It was a good idea to give it a name like the Backbone
Sword.
Chapter 1429
Just a few years ago, the position of players was far inferior to that of NPCs. The days when Grid was
helpless against the dukes of the empire proved this fact. Most of the people in power in each kingdom
were NPCs and the players were just employees who moved according to their will. Players had very
little power and experience to surpass the power and system accumulated in hundreds of years of
history.
In the first place, they didn’t feel the need to go beyond it. The vast majority of players wanted to be
part of the already existing society and thought this was enough. However, a handful of players were
deeply dissatisfied. They couldn’t tolerate serving or relying on NPCs and hoped to become the main
subjects of society.
Over the years, the world finally started to change. The system that was centered around the Saharan
Empire collapsed due to Grid and Basara. The kingdoms liberated from the oppression of the empire
strengthened their business and armaments and offered players all types of benefits and opportunities.
As meritorious players became nobles of various kingdoms and owned territory, the status of players
was developing day by day.
More players were enjoying the ‘lord system’ which used to be the home of just a few high rankers. The
aftermath was serious. They were opposed to the existing system, saying they didn’t want to serve NPCs
who were just artificial intelligence. They didn’t guarantee the human rights of NPCs. They ruthlessly
exercised the power they finally gained. It was a basic thing to raise the tax rate to the maximum, exploit
human resources at will, or take handsome women or men as concubines.
Every land ruled by players was full of misery and it was hard to watch.
“This is how refugees are created. It is natural for them to enter the Overgeared Kingdom and Valhalla.”
Lion—he was one of the ‘five wealthy merchants’ who surpassed the fallen king Kir in the rankings. He
was lacking when compared to Muto, who remained overwhelming number one thanks to the full
support of the Overgeared Kingdom, but he still accumulated financial resources at an amazing speed.
“Hahaha... I instructed the soldiers to seal the castle doors... those bad guys. The jerks didn’t even
protect the gates but instead ran away with the people...” High smiled with embarrassment and
scratched the back of his head.
Lion was amazed that a fool who had lost half his territory’s population after becoming lord for half a
year could laugh. However, he didn’t express his feelings. His emotions weren’t cheap enough to be
used on a moron.
“This is the price I promised. Take this and transfer over all rights to the territory.”
“Gulp. I’m not responsible for any problems that happen afterwards, right?” High looked at the amount
of money with greedy eyes and confirmed it again.
This was a small territory that could accommodate up to 6,000 people. High was granted this land by the
king as a recognition of his service as a nobleman of the Arc Kingdom. All the rights of the land belonged
to him, but no one knew what type of future trouble would be waiting if it was sold to a third party or a
merchant from another kingdom. To be honest, the king might try to take the land away.
“Correct. From the moment the deal is struck, you are free from all responsibilities.”
There was no need to take responsibility for any problems that might occur...
Lion handed over a contract roughly stating this along with the payment and urged hastily, “Sign it
quickly.”
“U-Understood.”
High had a grasp of himself. He might’ve used all types of dirty means to become a lord, but he didn’t
have the ability to gather talents or manage a territory. His willpower wasn’t strong enough to resist the
hedonistic temptation of power. Thus, he coldly signed the contract. It wasn’t a bad deal for him
because he would receive a lot of money for passing on the land that started costing him a lot of money.
[You have purchased the rights to the ‘Bichio’ territory.]
[You have become the lord of Bichio.]
[The Craftsman Trading skill has increased to level 3.]
[It is rumored that the king of the Arc Kingdom has become alert to you. A summons might arrive sooner
or later.]
The king’s vigilance? It was just a formal procedure. It would be better than regretting leaving this land
to the garbage who destroyed the precious population. The king might ask for proper sincerity and
monitor him openly for a while, but Lion was well prepared. Now Lion wasn’t the one who had to worry
about his life...
“Huhuhu.”
It was the garbage in front of him who happily sold his land at will. He never imagined that he would be
chased and hunted by the Arc Kingdom forever.
‘It is good that there are many things on sale due to garbage like this.’
Lion only smiled after High left. Similar things were happening all over the continent. A huge amount of
money was being spent by merchants to buy broken territories.
***
“There is no romance, no romance.”
Satisfy had a number of effects on people’s real lives. One of them was the new and flexible use of
space. Now when it was time to meet someone, people lay down in capsules without getting ready to go
out. It was also very common for singers to perform in Satisfy. The same was true for Guseha’s 20th
anniversary concert.
Regas heard the grumbling Peak Sword and looked like he didn’t understand. “Is there anything
unsatisfactory? Both the visual and sound effects are the same as reality. You can still feel the
enthusiasm of the people.”
“However, we aren’t seeing the real Guseha.”
“Isn’t Guseha’s customization famous for looking like his real self?”
“Sigh, it is like a monster born from modern society. Stop talking, stop talking. Eh? Kimchi pie specialty
store? Is it a new fusion dish? Let’s go and see it.”
“Didn’t you eat three hours ago?”
“Why does that matter? You won’t gain weight eating in games anyway.”
“Haha, you are the monster born from modern society.”
Guseha’s 20th anniversary concert was being held in Reinhardt, the capital of the Overgeared Kingdom.
Reinhardt’s opera house was so large and beautiful that it was increasingly being rented as a stage by
famous stars. Lauel’s foresight shone in these small areas. It was rumored that Grid, who hadn’t wanted
to invest so much money in creating cultural activities, was fond of the opera house these days.
“Deli...cious!”
A fusion that mixed kimchi with British recipe. Peak Sword felt admiration after taking a careful bite of
the kimchi pie. The flavor of the kimchi juice spread throughout his mouth as he chewed on crispy layers
of pie. It was also pleasant to see the change in texture as the crispy pie became soft as it was soaked by
the kimchi juice. It was a dish where foreign flavors and the flavor of home co-existed.
Regas had a somewhat subtle expression. “I think it would be better to add beef than pork. I don’t like
the texture of fat.”
“Kimchi is best matched with pork belly.”

“It does well with beef and lamb...”
“Kimchi is a great food so it goes well with anything. Um?”
Peak Sword was licking the kimchi juice with his tongue when he suddenly cocked his head. It was
because the man ordering kimchi pie at the counter was very familiar. It was a strange thing. It was
obviously their first time meeting but he felt like he was seeing a person he had known a long time.
“I can feel your hot gaze. It turned out to be Peak Sword and Regas. It is an honor to meet two of the
Overgeared Kingdom’s 10 meritorious retainers. I’m going to buy a lottery ticket today.” The man with
the pie in his hand smiled and greeted them. It was a cool smile as refreshing as a carbonated drink.
The unknown player. There was a high probability they had a low level. However, Regas didn’t judge
people based on level or reputation. He greeted this person politely with a smile.
On the other hand, the reluctant looking Peak Sword had his mouth shut. He watched silently as Regas
and the man had a casual conversation until they separated.
“Then I’m going now.”
Was it because he was embarrassed by the speechless Peak Sword? The moment the man left, Regas
pointed out Peak Sword’s impolite behavior. “Why did you stare at an innocent person like that?”
“...Guseha.”
“Huh?”
“The person just now, it was Guseha.”
“Was there poison in the pie?”
“No, really! I’ve been a fan of Guseha since middle school. Do you think I can’t recognize him? I don’t
know how he concealed his unique stride and other habits but he can’t hide the special shape of the
muscles around his eyebrows when he smiles!”
“......”
Regas retreated stealthily. Regas boasted a strong mentality and physical strength but he felt
particularly tired whenever he was with Peak Sword.
Peak Sword shouted at him, “Don’t you know? Skin Maker! Guseha knows the Skin Maker!”
“......!” Regas’ eyes widened. The Skin Maker was someone who changed the outer appearance of items
and players in exchange for large amounts of money. He had recently become a more difficult person to
meet and could only be found through special routes. Rumor had it that a third generation chaebol with
a bad personality chased the Skin Maker because he was made to look like a beggar. It was just a rumor.
“Chase Guseha!”
“Ah, yes!”
Peak Sword and Regas used their skills to find the man from a moment ago.
It was a basic law of the Overgeared Kingdom that combat-related skills were banned in the cities but
the authority of the 10 meritorious retainers was above the law. Moreover, it was backed up by their
skills.
Thousands of people filled the street but the two men smoothly moved through it without a single
collision. The two people’s ability to completely control their bodies while using dash skills that
temporarily amplified their movement speed was no different from a superpower in the eyes of
ordinary people.
***
-Brother Seha!Where are you now?
The manager kept sending him whispers. It was crazy to be caught in Satisfy as well. Guseha shook his
head and answered.
-I’ve come all the way here. Why can’t I take a look at the Overgeared God Temple and Khan’s statue?
-What about the concert interview?The reporters are waiting!
-I’m not giving the interview~
-No, Brother.This isn’t just a concert, it is the 20th anniversary concert.Today isn’t good...fans will be
wanting an interview with you.
-It isn’t the fans. This is what the reporters want.I communicate with my fans every day on social
media.So I will see you tomorrow.
-Brother!
[The target has been blocked.]
‘It is quiet now.’
The rest of the leftover kimchi pie. The taste was ambiguous, so Guseha had been wondering whether to
throw it away or not. Eventually, he put it in his mouth while his vision captured Khan’s statue. The
blacksmith who became a legend shortly before his death. It was Grid’s master...
Every player knew his story. The process of the destruction of Immortal was extremely loud.
‘Please be happy in Heaven.’
Guseha approached the statue and expressed his brief condolences. He, a master representing one field
in reality and Satisfy, admired Khan, who was a master as well. Even if the field was different, the tough
process of becoming a master would’ve been similar.
Guseha’s gaze headed toward the street lined with dozens of smithies. ‘Grid must be somewhere over
there.’
Of course, there was a much higher probability of Grid not being there. It was funny to expect him to be
in the smithy everyday when he was probably busier than Guseha. Still, it was something that couldn’t
be known.
‘If I have to pick someone who can take care of this item without any greed, I can only think of Grid. I
want to see him once...’
He didn’t know when he would be able to visit Reinhardt again. Guseha felt a sense of anticipation and
moved to the smithy area.
His eyes were deep and his expression was complicated. It was such an elaborate expression that it was
hard to believe he was wearing a skin mask.
“I finally found you, Skin Maker Guseha.”
“......!” Guseha was startled as he walked into a deep alley. A man with a black cloth covering his face
was blocking his way. “How do you know me?”
“You might be able to change your appearance but you can’t change your soul. Guseha, I don’t want to
make things big in the capital of the Overgeared Kingdom. Please accept the transaction. My employer
said that he will forgive all your mistakes during this period if you hand over the item to me.”
“Is it because I made his face funny? It wasn’t a mistake. It was on purpose.”
“I’m just delivering the message.”
“Um... Don’t you know the danger of the thing your friend is after?”
“I’m not curious.”
Behind the man who spoke firmly, the figure of a death god with a huge scythe appeared and
disappeared. Then Guseha’s soul gauge that was only visible to the man started to be consumed.
“You will die in five minutes. Your resurrection point is in the empire and my employer is waiting with
his men. I think it would be good for you to accept the deal.”
“Um... I can’t log out when in battle. Do I have to kill you to get rid of this?”
“It will be lifted if you can get more than 10 meters away from me.”
“Haha, it is possible?”
“It is impossible...”
The man’s head suddenly tilted back as he was speaking. There was a flash of sword light that cut off the
man’s disheveled hair. It was the effect of drawing a sword at high speed.
“If you mess around more, next is the neck.” A figure appeared behind Guseha. Peak Sword took back
the drawn sword and placed it back in the sheath. Then he stared at the man who attacked Guseha.
“Who are you? Didn’t you see the notice that fighting in Reinhardt will lead to imprisonment?”
“I have no... luck.” The man clicked his tongue and jumped. It was extraordinary that he could jump into
the roof of a four storey smithy in one go. It was just that Regas’ physical ability was better than this.
“I need to inspect you, so I’ll hit you once.”
“......!”
The man was startled from the voice heard behind him and pulled out his weapon from his inventory.
He protected his waist with a steel rod that looked like a spear handle. Regas’ kick hit the steel rod. The
man’s body couldn’t withstand the shock and flew through the exterior wall of the next building. He
rolled around a few times before finally barely stopping. Regas chased straight away. Just then, a death
god appeared and swung a scythe at Regas.
“Knight?”
Regas noticed the identity of the man and was flustered. Of course, he didn’t stop his actions. He moved
into the arms of the death god, blocked the scythe with the back of his hand, and used his fists. The
death god’s huge body was pierced by the fist and shook precariously.
Regas’ eyes were shaking as well. It was because Knight completed his movement technique and left as
Regas was temporarily confronting the death god. Peak Sword saw this and clicked his tongue. “Is it high
power escape magic? Hidden classes are tricky in this way.”
It was hard to respond when the skills weren’t known.
Guseha came to the side of Peak Sword and Regas to soothe their regret. “Thank you for your help. I... I
am the Skin Maker, Shift.”
Chapter 1430
Guseha was the Skin Maker himself? The flustered Peak Sword shut his mouth and Regas greeted him
instead, “I never imagined that Guseha and Shift would be the same person. I wanted to see both of you
if there was an opportunity. Now I get to meet both at once in this way! It is like fate! Hahaha!”
“...How do you know that I’m Guseha?”
Guseha was well aware that the Overgeared Kingdom’s information network was great. It was right to
be aware of the Overgeared Shadows’ eyes and ears everywhere. However, Guseha’s current
appearance was a new work. It was a skin he was using for the first time today. It was impossible for the
Overgeared Guild to know he was Guseha unless they were monitoring Guseha in real time.
Regas saw his wary stance and pointed toward Peak Sword. “This person is your big fan. He immediately
recognized you when we met at the roadside stall just now. He noticed based on the angle that your
eyebrows...? Haha.”
“Hum hum.” Peak Sword coughed. He was very embarrassed because an uncle was telling another uncle
he admired that ‘I am such an avid fan I can identify you by looking at your little habits.’ Still, this
embarrassment was just temporary. He was meeting the muse he had been looking forward to for 20
years and was frankly delighted. “Guseha, the king of ballads and the master of great classics is a
brilliant star to me. It is a pleasure and honor to meet you, Hyung-nim. An autograph... if possible,
please meet me in reality. Of course, this is when your time is free.”
“Hahaha.” Guseha read the sincerity in Peak Sword’s nervously trembling voice and put away his
vigilance. He gave a happy smile, shook hands with Peak Sword, and spoke, “I’ve been a fan since you
were the master of the Silver Knights Guild, the only active Korean Guild. I was cheering for you from a
distance but if I knew you were my fan, I would’ve cheered for you from a closer distance.”
“Hyung-nim! My face value might be high but I am eight years younger than you! Please speak to me
comfortably! Aren’t we both citizens of eastern countries with manners?”
“I’ll talk to you without honorifics if we become closer later.”
“I hope that day will come, Hyung-nim!” Peak Sword wrapped both his hands around Guseha’s hand and
his eyes shone as brightly as a girl. It resembled his eyes when he looked at Grid.
***
Guseha had been a top star for 20 years and he was skillful in how he conducted himself. He soothed
the excited Peak Sword, solved things moderately, and naturally brought up the main point—Death God
Knight. He explained how and why he was targeted by this mercenary. At the center of the story was
something called ‘Heart of the Frost Queen.’
“Heart?”
The Frost Queen—she was the ruler of Heraris and people were familiar with her. It was just like the
Frost Queen’s Breath that Grid had used to make Mumud’s Orb. There are various items collected in the
Heraris area that had the name ‘Frost Queen‘ attached to them and these items were widely used in
various fields.
People couldn’t be unaware of the Frost Queen. For example, Lauel often referred to the Frost Queen
when leading troops. The excited soldiers were told to cool off their heated blood by recalling the cold
breath of the Frost Queen and the soldiers understood it.
However, the number of people to actually witness the Frost Queen was rare. In fact, it was more like
‘none.’ Still, the world was wide and there were many people, so it was impossible to jump to
conclusions.
Heraris—it was a place where the white snowfields endlessly spread out and people lost their sense of
direction. It was only a white, vast land. The moment they stepped in there, travelers despaired over the
compass that became useless. They wandered for a long time before dying. Due to the cold that froze
even the flow of mana, magic didn’t trigger so it was impossible to escape.
It was a famous story that Skunk, the adventurer who completed a map of the West Continent, had
suffered 17 deaths in Heraris. Yet even such a Skunk didn’t meet the Frost Queen. Skunk succeeded in
exploring the ‘area’ of Heraris, but he didn’t clear the dungeons that existed in this area. Dungeons in
the Heraris region were too dangerous for Skunk to explore.
The Frost Queen was either somewhere in one of those uncharted dungeons or wandering in the snow,
so it was difficult to meet her. Yet there was her heart? Didn’t this mean that someone had found the
Frost Queen and killed her?
“It was in the Hemilton principality a year ago that I got the queen’s heart. I heard a rumor that the
princess couldn’t come out of the castle due to a burn on her face that she obtained in her childhood. I
visited her and treated her and the prince gave me this gift as thanks. Well, it is more accurate to say I
‘got rid’ of the wound rather than healing it.[1]”
“Hah...”
“Wow, listening to you, skin making is a skill with a very wide usage.”
The class rating of the Skin Maker was just rare rated. It had the unique ability to change the appearance
of items and characters. There was sufficient demand for the ability, but there wasn’t any big merit
other than making money. People speculated that there would be definite limitations on the growth
because it was a non-combat class. Regas and Peak Sword’s thoughts were the same.
However, Guseha knew how to make good use of his ability. Rather than simply doing business with
people who wanted to be ‘cool,’ he traveled all over the continent and helped those who desperately
needed his power. He grew by gaining quests, preempting favorable information, and securing rare
treasures. This was why people couldn’t easily meet the Skin Maker. He didn’t bother receiving a
player’s commission unless they paid a considerable amount of money. He was entitled to pick his
customers.
“Hemilton... Hemilton. Didn’t the prince participate in Lord’s coming of age ceremony?”
"Yes, it is a nation founded by the third son of Saharan. It was the area where the African leopard was
active in the past.”
“Kujarak? Did he raid the Frost Queen?”
Kujarak, a strong person from Africa—he didn’t participate in official activities like the National
Competition, but he was a famous high ranker. It was just like how people thought of Kraugel as ‘one of
the few people who can fight against Grid.’ Following this idea, during the period of Kraugel’s
supremacy, Kujarak was evaluated as ‘one of the few people who has a chance to win against Kraugel.’
He was a figure who received the expectations of people and exceeded them greatly. It was because he
was a fighter with a rare style. His pure physical ability was overwhelming unlike Kraugel, who had
natural senses and Hao, who had been honing his skills his whole life. This was important considering
the characteristics of virtual reality games that were heavily influenced by physical ability. Therefore,
Kujarak’s superior physical ability was an excellent advantage compared to the people of South Korea,
who were exceptionally weak in Satisfy. It was as if they were looking at a beast...
Whether it was the past or now, Kujarak’s sightings would ignite the hearts of top rankers. One of the
opponents that Regas wanted to fight most was Kujarak. Regas and Peak Sword judged that Kujarak
might’ve raided the Frost Queen with his skills.
“Who knows? I didn’t hear about the source of the heart. For someone like me, Kujarak is an
otherworldly figure like the two of you. Therefore, I didn’t think about Kujarak’s name when I got the
heart.” Guseha continued speaking, “Yet thinking about it now, it is likely to be associated with Kujarak.
Those who have been eyeing at the Heart of the Frost Queen have long known that the Hemilton
principality has been holding the heart. The reason why they didn’t take the heart from the principality
despite being about to afford Knight was probably because they were wary of Kujarak. Of course, it is
said that the strength of the prince is also extraordinary...”
[The player ‘Shift’ has shared information on the Heart of the Frost Queen.]
[Heart of the Frost Queen]
[The last legacy or curse of the Frost Queen.

Perfectly assimilates with the cold when taken. The attack power of the cold attribute will increase
significantly. Every time cold damage is suffered, resources such as health and mana are recovered in
proportion to the amount of damage. The lower the ambient temperature, the higher the ability level.
★ Some stats will be changed.
★ Items equipped are limited to the cold attribute items.
★ Skills or magic with attributes other than no attributes and the cold attribute can’t be used.
★ The ‘Ice Fog’ skill is always applied.
★ The ‘Ice Kingdom’ skill is created.]
[Ice Fog]
[Deals 5,000 cold damage per second to all targets within a radius of five meters. Targets exposed to the
fog for over six seconds will suffer from the ‘freezing’ abnormal condition and suffer 20,000 fixed
damage per second. Lasts for at least four seconds up to 12 seconds. Can’t be disabled.]
[Ice Kingdom]
[It is activated when staying in one area for more than a certain period of time. It freezes the world,
creating a paradise of solitude.
However, it is limited to territories without an owner and is limited in area.]
“......” Peak Sword’s expression crumpled like a piece of paper. He thought it would be a great item
because it was a gift from the prince of Hemilton, but it was completely different from his imagination. It
was an item that belonged to the elixir category. It must be taken to exert the effect, but it would always
cause wide-area damage that was impossible to identify? It was a cursed object that brought only death.
It was more like the class change book of a boss monster. “The person who gave this gift... are they a
malicious person?”
“There is nothing bad. A thing doesn’t have to be usable for the value to be high.”
“That is true, but...”
The Heart of the Frost Queen was reminiscent of a diamond with a frozen surface. It was beautiful
enough for cries of admiration to come out. It could be traded at a high price even as a simple
decoration. Additionally, the types of humans were very diverse so there were those who didn’t care
about being alone. For whatever reason, anyone with a desire for power would covet such an object.
Guseha continued, “Knight’s employer has been approaching me in the six months since I got the heart.
He learned late that the heart was in my hands and came to me saying he wanted to buy it. Of course, I
refused. It is common sense that an item like this is too dangerous.”
“That’s when the hunting began.”
"Yes, I could change my appearance, so it was relatively easy to avoid the tracking, but... it is hard to run
away forever and the transformation didn’t work on Knight.”
“Um... By the way, Hyung-nim, why are you carrying what your enemies are after in your inventory
instead of leaving it in a warehouse? What would you do if you died and dropped it?” Peak Sword
wondered.
“Don’t mention it. I left it in the warehouse once and the cold went out of control, causing all the items
in the warehouse to be frozen. Then the bank ruled that I wasn’t allowed to store it in the warehouse.”
“What the... then it is fine to leave it in your inventory?”
“Yes, it is like it is trying to tempt me by making me always look at it.”
“It is a cursed thing.”
“That’s right. So I wanted to leave this with Grid. If it is Grid, then he won’t use it casually and it won’t be
easily taken away by someone.”
The recent tyranny of the lords had led to an opportunity to shed light on Grid and Ares again. In
particular, Grid had never wielded power recklessly despite having power comparable to the empress.
Even the Chinese media, malicious to Grid, had started to call him a man of honor. Guseha trusted Grid.
"I guess, but... God Grid isn’t invincible. There are times when he dies. God Grid might not be able to
protect the heart forever.”
“I’ll figure out a way to deal with the heart as soon as possible. I would be grateful if you could arrange
for Grid to keep it until then.” Guseha bowed deeply. He felt sorry for asking such a difficult favor
without notice.
Peak Sword thought about it before nodding. “The intention is good... let me explain the situation to
God Grid.”
Guseha’s attitude of not wanting this power to fall into the wrong hands was truly wonderful. However,
would Grid want to accept something that was so obviously troublesome? Peak Sword was worried but
his worries were groundless.
“Of course, I will take it. It will be a pain if this falls into the hands of a guy like Agnus.” Grid readily
accepted it, but he attached a condition—Guseha had to accept the Overgeared members’ request to
create skins.
Lauel rejoiced.
1. I’ve googled over what the ruler of a principality could be called and got extremely confused the more
I googled. However, I eventually decided to go with prince.
Overgeared 1431
Chapter 1431
There was a mountain of work to do. He hadn’t known when Sariel would go berserk, so he rushed
through the hell expedition and neglected blacksmithing.
“Sigh.”
It had been two weeks since he was stuck in the smithy. Grid temporarily suspended the production of
the Backbone Sword and focused on what could be handled in the short term. He took care of the
commission of the members and created or modified items for the messengers. It was a necessary
procedure to compensate for their strengths and weaknesses identified in hell.
The Backbone Sword... it wasn’t something that could be made in a few days. Due to the nature of the
bone material, the work had to be done as carefully as possible. Metal required being melted in heat
several times to harden, then melted again and hardened while being tempered thousands to tens of
thousands of times. However, the difficulty was very high because bones burned rather than melted. It
was impossible to smelt and temper bones unless their craftsman blacksmithing technique was at
master level.
“It seems like it is almost all done.”
He worked hard for half a month. The members’ requests were completed and the messengers’ items
were neatly maintained. Grid was about to start production of the Backbone Sword when he suddenly
felt uneasy. He didn’t remember making Jishuka’s item? Grid belatedly realized and reviewed the list of
commissions but he didn’t find Jishuka’s request on it.
‘Did she not make a request because she was too uncomfortable...?’
Jishuka refused to become Povia’s Successor and started to walk her own archery path. Then she grew
explosively, unlike people’s concerns. It wasn’t even unexpected that she won two gold medals in this
year’s National Competition. The arrows fired by the Bow Saint were endless and there were many
different types of sniping. Thus, no high ranker could respond to her attacks. Eventually, Jishuka
returned with the gold medal rewards and placed them in the guild warehouse, but she didn’t leave a
request to make something from the rewards. It was noticeable that she was avoiding anything related
to Grid.
Grid was bound to be agitated. He was anxious that he would lose her as a colleague. ‘If Jishuka
disappears, then I...’
Jishuka was one of the ‘origins’ of Grid. Without the trust and support of Jishuka and the Tzedakah
Guild, Grid would’ve lived a completely different life. He could’ve become a second Agnus. The reason
Grid loathed Agnus was because he read the potential for himself to be the same as Agnus.
‘...It must be sad and painful..’
Grid was depressed when he thought about the possibility of Jishuka leaving. Just imagining the sense of
loss he had never experienced before sent a frightening chill down his spine.
‘First... I will make a new item for you.’

Currently, Jishuka’s armament was the same as Faker’s. He understood, analyzed, and improved
Kruger’s pants that were given to Faker in the past and completed a Grid’s cloth armor set. In fact, Grid’s
cloth armor set was barely an upgraded version of Kruger’s pants. The performance was better, but it
was a result of using ‘enhanced materials’ that increased the ‘conditions of use.’ Grid’s tailoring
technique couldn’t even touch Kruger’s toes just yet.
‘Still, there is a good chance this will be an old story.
Due to Dantalion’s Damaged Book, Grid’s Tailoring skill had been upgraded to advanced level 8. He
would reach the advanced master level in one year minimum and two years at the most. The rewards
gained at that time would be six levels and the opening of the Craftsman Tailoring skill. Then it would be
a complete fusion of blacksmithing and tailoring techniques...
Considering that Grid’s blacksmithing technique reached beyond legendary to the myth level after he
used Open Potential, Grid’s tailoring technique might only be craftsman level, but it was more likely to
display a legendary performance.
‘It is possible to upgrade Jishuka’s equipment with my current skills. Weapons will naturally make things
better.’
The Red Phoenix Bow was old. Of course, it was a myth rated weapon so the overall options were
excellent enough to be used for the ‘rest of your life,’ but the attack power value was low. This was a
story from Grid’s perspective, but in any case, the current Grid was confident of making a bow better
than the Red Phoenix Bow.
‘By now, the original version of the Red Phoenix Bow isn’t an overwhelmingly outstanding item. The Red
Phoenix Bow transcends the original, but there is a limit to it.’
There were all types of recipes accumulated in Grid’s head. The Overgeared members operating
throughout the continent were still acquiring new production recipes at this moment and giving them to
Grid.
Grid currently had a total of 192 ‘bow’ recipes. Based on his vast knowledge and experience, it wasn’t
difficult for him to make a better bow than the Red Phoenix Bow. If it was impossible with Grid’s power
alone, there were ways to get the help of the system by using Item Creation. It was for a colleague who
had become a legendary class. No, it wouldn’t be a waste to use Item Creation for Jishuka. The weapon
called the bow had a high utilization.
‘If I make it, it will be useful not just for Jishuka, but for people who will grow one day.’
Mercedes could also use it well from now on.
“The new bow’s features...”
Grid decided to temporarily exclude any attributes. The ability to amplify Jishuka’s fire attribute was
fully built into the Red Phoenix Bow. Originally, the bow was a weapon less influenced by attributes. It
was natural. The bow was just a tool for firing arrows. Attributes could be granted to arrows so it was
better in terms of utilization to have no attributes. Looking at the ‘resources’ called the Breaking Evil
Arrow that Jishuka obtained as the Bow Saint, the power was reduced due to the influence of the fire
energy in the Red Phoenix Bow.
Grid didn’t know if Jishuka had noticed it, but it was better to use ordinary bows than the Red Phoenix
Bow when firing poisonous arrows or the Breaking Evil Arrows.
‘Materials that amplify while embracing various attributes are mithril or orichalcum...’
Both mithril and orichalcum were wonderful metals, but they weren’t sufficient to be materials for a
myth rated weapon. Grid determined it was better to invest in adamantium. Adamantium was a metal
from Asgard and it contained the advantages of all the minerals on the ground. Of course, the level was
low compared with the divine stone produced by Hexetia, but Hexetia was now in prison and he was a
long way from gaining the divine stone.
Grid was thinking, but he didn’t stop moving his hands. He adjusted his firepower in the furnace and
heated up Obora’s spine. He took it out at the right time and tried to forge weld it. Smelting and
strengthening bones was near impossible in common sense, but Satisfy was less affected by common
sense. Moreover, the techniques of a legend completely overturned common sense.
[Your dexterity has increased by 1.]
“Oh?”
The higher the skill lower and the higher the total amount of stats, the lower the chances of a stat being
increased due to production. It was a device designed to prevent the infinite rise in stats for non-combat
classes. For Grid who felt that the stats gain from the Tailoring skill was gradually decreasing, the rise of
just one point in dexterity was precious.
‘It is a difficult task to forge weld the bones, so the stat-related penalty is relieved?’
The forge welding was a neat success. It was also at a great level compared to a fortnight ago. It seemed
he had increased his overall senses by delaying things for half a month.
‘It is good the way things are going.’
Grid judged that based on the difficulty of the Backbone Sword, it would be rated higher than legendary.
He might have to consume ‘Item Upgrade’ which would increase the target item’s rating to the
maximum legendary rating. However, Grid had a hunch that things would be good.
At this time, Peak Sword visited the smithy. Grid was in a good mood and was able to concentrate on
listening to the story of Guseha and the Heart of the Frost Queen. Then he embraced it in a positive
manner.
***
[The player ‘Shift’ has transferred the Heart Of the Frost Queen.]
“I’ll take care of it.”
“Thank you, Grid. I can rest assured thanks to you.”
The deal was successful. The Heart of the Frost Queen—the directionality might be bizarre, but it was a
high value item, so it was damage resistant. It would be a legendary rated elixir if a rating had to be
assigned to it, so it was natural to have damage protection. Wouldn’t it be funny if a legendary elixir
couldn’t be taken because it was damaged? The main content of the transaction was that Grid would
keep it until Guseha found out how to destroy it.
There were only a few conditions attached.
First, Guseha would unconditionally accept the requests from any Overgeared members to create a skin.
Second, if Grid lost the Heart of the Frost Queen, then Guseha wouldn’t hold him accountable. However,
Grid had to disclose the situation where he lost the item to Guseha in a video and Guseha had to be
convinced. Third, if Grid found out how to use the Heart of the Frost Queen properly, then Guseha
would sell the Heart of the Frost Queen to Grid. At that time, Grid must pay a reasonable amount.
They were so favorable to Grid that it might seem to be an unfair contract at first glance, but Guseha
had no complaints. The Heart of the Frost Queen was no different from a time bomb.
Guseha was the one who turned the bomb over to Grid. The dangers that Guseha originally would’ve
experienced would be aimed at Grid in the future. Instead of asking for a separate reward, Grid only
asked for a reward within the range that Guseha would accept which were requests to make skins.
Additionally, it wouldn’t be done for free. It was decided that all the materials required to make the
skins would be provided by the Overgeared members.
What about the possibility of Grid losing the Heart of the Frost Queen? Guseha naturally had to accept
it. It was as Peak Sword said—Grid wasn’t invincible.
Finally, the condition of ‘If Grid finds out how to use the Heart of the Frost Queen properly, then Guseha
will sell it to Grid’ was welcome from Guseha’s standpoint. Who wouldn’t be happy to be given money
and have his troubles solved by having the heart being used up?
“Guseha... you are the same as when I see you on TV.”
The reason why Guseha could maintain his top position for 20 years wasn’t just due to his beautiful
appearance and ability. It was also because he had done countless good deeds. Sometimes when he saw
articles or interviews with Guseha, Grid thought he was a person with strong beliefs and this was
actually the case.
If Grid had been in Guseha’s position, then he would’ve returned the bomb while blaming the prince of
Hemilton. It was only natural to ask for reasonable reparations. No, maybe he would take advantage of
it to make a deal with the guys who wanted this item.
Meanwhile, the moment the Heart of the Frost Queen became his, Guseha tried to take responsibility
until the end. He kept his faith rather than taking the easy way or coveting wealth by making a deal with
the wicked. Grid thought that the reason why Satisfy had prospered so far was due to the efforts of
these great people.
“I really admire you,” Grid confessed with a smile and Guseha’s ears turned slightly red.
“If I had experienced this in real life, then I would’ve given it up immediately. I’m just trying hard
because this is Satisfy. What admiration? I am embarrassed.”
“It is in reality and in Satisfy.”
“......?”
“If you are threatened again in the future, please rely on us.”
‘Hah.’
The Overgeared Guild—as the leader of the world’s leading organization, Grid’s pride was enormous. It
would be rather difficult without pride because most of the Overgeared members, who had splendid
talents, were active in many fields in reality.
Guseha faced Grid and felt all the anxiety in his heart being washed away. “These words alone are
reassuring and delightful. I will also try to help Grid and the Overgeared Guild in my own way.”
Guseha left with these sincere departing words. Judging by Peak Sword and Lauel rushing out, it seemed
he would have a lot of work to do in the meantime.
The left behind Grid smiled happily. He was glad to have gotten to know a good person.
‘Faker and Lauel will investigate those looking for the heart... first of all, I’ll check if it is possible to
modify it.’
Grid briefly laid down the hammer and started to study the Heart of the Frost Queen.
Chapter 1432
[This is an invalid target for the skill designation.]
The Heart of the Frost Queen was an elixir. As the name suggested, it was literally a medicine. All of the
blacksmithing skills such as smelting, transformation, modification, and disassembly couldn’t be applied.
‘It is natural. A blacksmith isn’t a pharmacist.’
He tried it just in case, but he felt like a thief.
“Mercedes, bring me Nefelina.”
“Yes, Your Majesty.”
Mercedes set off immediately from where she had been guarding Grid’s side. She returned in just five
minutes with Nefelina. Considering the distance between the smithy and the castle, it was a speed that
made people think Shunpo was used.
‘Using Gravity Formation?’
The skill, Gravity Formation, that Mercedes learned, could change gravity in a small area. Grid had
fought in hell with her aid and witnessed her rapidly slowing down or speeding up the enemy’s actions.
Based on Mercedes’ prowess, he thought it would be possible for her to use Gravity Formation to speed
up her movement.
Nefelina grumbled as she took off her sleeping mask, “I was just about to fall asleep. What is this
impoliteness?”
“During the day?”
“I am a child. Don’t I need quality sleep to grow faster?”

“Really? Sorry, I lacked consideration.”
“I am feeling skeptical these days. The incarnation of one of the seven evils, who came later than me, is
recovering from the Curse of Sloth thanks to you. Meanwhile, I can’t eat to my heart’s content. Now you
have to get in the way of my nap? It feels like I’m the only one who gets treated badly.”
“If it wasn’t for His Majesty’s grace, you were destined to already be dead or sold to a black magician’s
tower and suffer as an experiment. You might not be grateful to His Majesty for saving your life, but you
are too shameless to complain about it.”
“I don’t like this arrogant woman either...”
“It isn’t because I am particularly caring for Zikfrector that he is recovering from his curse. It should be
that the characteristic of the Blood King is affecting him. Well, I’ll persuade Administrator Rabbit to give
you one extra cow every day. Is this a bit more comforting?”
“Five.”
“Yes, I’ll deliver it.” He said so, but this small request probably wouldn’t work. Even one was something
she should be grateful for. It was a situation where his finances were at stake due to consuming too
much money on the hell expedition. If he sold the items the great demons dropped, then he would’ve
earned ten or hundreds of times the amount he spent, but there could be no external sales due to Grid’s
policy of focusing on internal investment. Of course, recently, he had been feeling the need to
strengthen not just the Overgeared Guild and Overgeared Kingdom, but the entire human race... still, it
was too early to sell it outside.
“Look at this.” Grid reached out the Heart of the Frost Queen to Nefelina, who was happy without
knowing what was going on.
Nefelina’s big eyes that glowed like lanterns elongated like a reptile. She was using her dragon’s eyes. It
meant she had become serious. “This... it has a huge amount of yin energy.”
“This is the Heart of the Frost Queen. Can you eat and digest it?”
“It is possible for anyone to eat and digest it, but they won’t be able to control the leaking yin energy.
The moment I eat this, everything in Reinhardt will freeze.”
“Aren’t you blessed by the elements? Then why can’t you control it?”
“The yin in this heart isn’t a simple element, but close to evil thoughts. It is safe to call it an artificial
curse made unconsciously. It shouldn’t be consumed by anyone other than a lunatic who wants to reign
alone in a frozen world.”
“Is there any way to eat it somehow...? If there was a legendary pharmacist, could they change the
ingredients to alleviate the side effects?”
“There has never been such a brilliant pharmacist in history. In the first place, didn’t I say it was more
like a mass of curse rather than a medicine? Tsk tsk, the one who is a god is clinging to this power.”
“So there is no way.”

Certainly, the power of the Heart of the Frost Queen was too strong. It was a balance collapse item that
Satisfy hated. The person would become stronger the moment it was eaten so the setting of isolation
would remain unchanged for the sake of balance.
‘The red phoenix’s heart is also unresponsive. It is unfortunate but it can’t be helped.’
Grid gave up and placed the heart in his inventory. He had to take up this baggage, but he didn’t regret
it. He should avoid this uncontrollable force going to anyone which would increase unnecessary risks.
‘I’m glad it wasn’t a villain who raided the Frost Queen.’
Kujarak, the African leopard—to be honest, he wasn’t in the range of Grid’s interest. He didn’t attend
events like the National Competition and he usually moved alone on the periphery. There was no
contact at all so far and there was a high probability there would be no contact in the future. Yet at this
point, Kujarak was bound to be interesting. Based on the Heart of the Frost Queen, it was highly likely
that the Frost Queen was a boss monster in the same class as a super named boss monster.
‘He broke through Heraris’ vicious snow and raided the super named boss monster... his reputation of
being able to threaten Kraugel is convincing.’
Grid wanted to meet him someday. It was rare that meeting with a strong person would cause a loss.
Grid resumed the work that he had paused for a while.
***
“Please make this mark appear in my right eye every time I use a skill. Make it so faint that it is hard to
notice unless one focuses.”
Guseha had used his skin production skills relatively correctly. He healed people who suffered from
disabilities and wounds all their lives, and healed their mental illness. Of course, they weren’t good
deeds without any conditions. He received a reasonable price for them.
“Dark red flames should burn on my left hand and arm. However, they should respond to the keyword
‘black flame dragon.’”
Guseha was different from Saintess Ruby. He had no intention of showing the charity and power of the
Saintess. There were a lot of experiences of simply being driven by money. If players offered a lot of
money to be beautiful or cool, then he would produce skins that fit their taste without saying anything.
In doing so, he realized that the standard of ‘cool’ was very subjective. He confirmed that there were
many different tastes in the world.
“Once I raise my hand like this and cover half of my face, I want the background to be dark and for there
to be thunder and lightning. Is it possible?”
“If I smile softly, my hair and collar should move as if there is a breeze.”
“Every time I express the words ‘past life,’ a meaningful aura should appear... how about black angel
wings floating behind my back for a while before disappearing?”
“Every time I look up at the sky, say ‘cough cough’ like this or say ‘Hoo, this is good,’ then blood should
flow from my mouth. If someone sees it, then they will naturally think of a beautiful person who can’t
live long. That is the concept.”
...But this was very severe. He felt dizzy every time Lauel added another demand. He couldn’t
understand why the interest was like this. He believed he already learned that people’s desires and
tastes were quite diverse, but that belief was broken today.
The saddest thing was that he had the ability to fulfill most of Lauel’s requirements. The things he long
believed were ‘useless functions’ started to show off their presence as if they existed just for Lauel. He
even wondered if the Skin Maker was a class born to match Lauel’s bizarre taste.
“Among the requirements, the only one beyond my power is the thunderstorm, but the rest is possible.
Instead, it requires a lot of materials. The things that come to mind right now are Helda’s dye, dokkaebi
fire, wyvern lungs, Furios’ grudge, moonlight glass...”
Lauel eagerly wrote down the list of materials needed to create the skin. He was happy at first that his
ideals could be realized, but then his expression gradually darkened. It was because there were so many
ingredients that were hard to get. There were some rare materials that were hard to get his hands on
even with the help of his subordinates.
“Hoo, it is a series of trials... the world is too harsh to me. Perhaps this is karma from my past life.” Lauel
smiled bitterly and stared up at the sky. How wonderful would it be if at this time, blood dripped from
his mouth and wings faintly appeared behind his back before disappearing? Once his thoughts reached
this point, Lauel’s dying motivation was rekindled. “Sir Heder, lead all the knights and get these
materials right away.”
“Yes, my lord.”
“...Um.”
Guseha stared blankly at Lauel summoning the knights and giving them orders before turning his gaze to
Vantner. Destructive Tank Vantner—he was famous as the 1st ranked guardian knight and was one of
the first to run over the moment he heard about the cooperation between the Overgeared Guild and
Guseha.
“Tell me what hairstyle you want. I will implement it right away.” Guseha didn’t bother asking for
Vantner’s request. He recalled some of the common wishes of bald clients and took out popular wigs.
They were wigs that looked like real hair. They were made of special materials and were items in high
demand by middle-aged nobles.
“If you are a man, then it is a mohawk...” Vantner was answering with a bright look when he suddenly
came back to his senses and shouted, “I! I’m not bald in reality!”
The reason he was bald was because he customized his appearance to be bald...
Vantner always insisted on this. If he wore a wig now, then it was just admitting that he was bald in
reality.
“I beg your pardon. So what do you want?”

“...Leonardo DiCaprio.”
“......?”
“Don’t you know the name of this legendary great actor?”
“I know...”
“Leonardo DiCaprio. I want to live with the face of Leonardo in his early 20s.”
The ideal type didn’t only apply to the opposite sex. The psychology of admiring and wanting to
resemble the same sex was a universal desire that everyone had experienced at least once.
Guseha saw Vantner’s heart and nodded. “I understand. I can match the body shape, right?”
“I don’t want that. Leonardo was very skinny in his 20s. I want to leave my body as it is and just change
my face.”
“It won’t be balanced.”
“It’s fine. After all, it is the best as long as you have a good face.”
"I understand.”
It was an easy request. It was simple to make a skin mask and there were many references for the
legendary star’s face. Besides, Vantner refused to wear a wig. There was no need to go to the trouble of
doing the hair. The next day...
“Puhahahat!”
The rugged, bald Leonardo with a hairy chest made the Overgeared members burst out laughing.
“......”
Blond.Where did you put Leonardo’s blond hair?
Vantner barely swallowed down these words and silently took off the skin mask. Since then, Guseha
stayed in Reinhardt for a long time. It was because the Overgeared members came to him without a
break to make requests.
Unexpectedly, he wasn’t tired. Rather, it was more fun than he expected. Thanks to the Overgeared
members being able to somehow obtain materials that were difficult for ordinary people to get, he was
able to carry out difficult production requests that he had never experienced before. Therefore, his skill
experience rose sharply.
Chapter 1433
The director of Inferno, Latvihi—a bitter smile spread on the handsome face with impressive deep eyes.
“I have to give up.”
Snot rolled down from his nose. It was the effect of the ‘runny nose every time you speak’ skin mask.
The runny nose looked very funny with a serious expression, but Latvihi didn’t mind. He was the heir of a
large company and his ego was strong. In the virtual reality world, a little runny nose didn’t reduce his
value. He could show this appearance if he wanted.
“This is compensation for the failed commission.” Knight paid six times the down payment without a
word. He boasted the highest fees in the mercenary industry so the penalty for a failed request was very
large. Even so, he didn’t have any regrets. The chances of succeeding in the request went down to zero
the moment the Heart of the Frost Queen entered Grid’s grip.
“Both you and I feel sorry. Sniff.”
“It is my fault for thinking too late about the possibility of Guseha being Shift.”
Things would be different if he had detected the Skin Maker’s identity a few days earlier. The reason for
the failure was that he only realized Guseha’s suspiciousness when Guseha entered Reinhardt.
“You are too humble. I admire you for figuring out Guseha’s identity with only meager information. I
have confirmed that your reputation isn’t a bluff, Knight. Sniff. I want to make more requests to you in
the future. I hope you don’t refuse.”
The snot that hung from the runny nose...
Knight tried not to be conscious of his client’s runny nose and nodded. “I owe you for this failed request,
so I will pay you back. You can ask me to do anything as long as it doesn’t involve the Overgeared
Kingdom. Then I’m going...”
The hidden class ‘Death God’ was close to an assassination class, but Knight’s imposing gait as he left
was reminiscent of a knight like his ID. He was a talented man who had been at the top for many years
and he was a friend liked by many.
‘In Grid’s case, it was very different from the family’s discerning eye.’
Latvihi was thinking about the time when Pagma’s Successor first appeared when he reeled. He blew his
nose before greeting the next guest. It was the black magician, Purgis. He was one of the Yatan Servants
after Rose suddenly disappeared one day.
Currently, there were three players who were the Yatan Servants. This meant that players could be
deeply involved in the operation of the Yatan Church. The situation where players led the operations of
the Yatan Church was helped by the system. For example, they benefited from the cash items. The Yatan
Church was no longer closed off. The family judged that the current Yatan Church was a good place to
invest in.
“Is it true that you will lease land for us to build temples?” Purgis shook hands with Latvihi and asked
with an uneasy expression. He seemed suspicious. It was natural to have doubts.
The Yatan Church was the enemy of the public. It had always been the target of other forces. Even if the
temples were built in as secret a place as possible and the identity disguised, most temples would be
discovered and destroyed within months or years. The larger the temple and the longer it remained, the
more benefits that were gained. The Yatan Church only received material damage before it could
receive any benefits.
The biggest cause was the existence of most lands having owners. The lords thoroughly managed and
supervised their territory. They regularly searched their territory for the shadows of the Yatan Church.
This was the will of each kingdom’s government. No matter how lazy or incompetent the lord, they
wouldn’t be able to turn a blind eye to the king’s order to search for and destroy the Yatan Church.
The Yatan Church was an object of vigilance and disgust. The temples that the Yatan Church had
managed to keep for more than 10 years were less than 10 and even those were built on land without
owners. However, temples couldn’t only be built on land without owners. It meant there were fewer
people there. It was hard to gather the faithful or to receive offerings. There wasn’t much value.
Then they received a proposal that was tempting. It was a proposal to provide territory to build and
operate a Yatan Church. It was even a proposal from Inferno, a global company.
“Why does your company want to sponsor our church? To be honest, I think it is just a trap.”
Latvihi answered, “Companies see profits and act. Sniff. We just judged that the Yatan Church could
make us money.”
“Money... do you want to use our church to enter the underworld?”
“Haha, Inferno is an honest and hardworking company. We don’t want a dirty connection from the
Yatan Church. We want customers. They are hundreds of millions of customers.”
Latvihi laid out a map of the West Continent. There were 17 marks on the map that his runny nose
dripped on.
“There are 16 small and medium sized cities and one large city. We will help you build temples in these
places. Sniff. Of course, it should be disguised so it isn’t a Yatan temple on the surface, but this is
something you have always done. It should be easy, right?”
“......”
17 places? Inferno owned 17 territories? Wasn’t this on a national scale?
‘I’ve heard rumors about companies nurturing or sponsoring rankers, but is it possible to expand their
forces to this extent?’ Purgis felt like he had been struck by lightning. He was surprised because he
didn’t know that there was a bigger force behind Inferno.
“Rent and taxes must be paid regularly and the ‘offerings’ must be obtained from outside the territory.
Additionally, all equipment and consumables supplied to the believers will be purchased from merchant
groups designated by us. If the Yatan Church follows these conditions, then the lords of the 17 cities will
condone all the activities of the Yatan Church and protect them from external surveillance.”
“Are there any other conditions? For example, we shouldn’t perform great demon summoning
ceremonies.”
“We have no intention of intervening in the doctrines or policies of the Yatan Church. We only hope that
the Yatan Church will grow its power safely and become a bigger customer. Now, please read this.”
Latvihi pushed over a thick contract. It was a contract without any toxic clauses and was full of welcome
conditions for the Yatan Church. To be honest, it was doubtful if Inferno could even benefit from this.
Purgis’ body trembled with excitement. “I will discuss it with the other servants and give you an answer.
It won’t be too late.”
“I am looking forward to a positive answer.”
The answer arrived the next day. The deal between the Yatan Church and Inferno was naturally struck.
Latvihi reported it to his family and showed a relieved expression, “Yes, the Yatan Church has accepted
it. This means that Amoract isn’t directly involved in the operations of the church. Yes, yes. The Heart of
the Frost Queen... I think it is better that it is in the hands of Grid. Yes, I will keep in mind that the
meteor is approaching. Everything is for Earth.”
***
“Good.” Grid carefully considered it before deciding not to waste Item Creation. The requirements for
Jishuka’s new bow were focused on no attributes and speed. He could make something good enough
using the existing recipes. Item Creation was just a luxury from the moment he excluded effects like
granting attributes, the hit rate, or range correction.
‘It is great.’
There was a satisfied smile on Grid’s face as he pulled the bowstring several times. It was a bow that was
judged as legendary rated even though it didn’t use high quality materials such as the breaths because it
didn’t require an attribute attached. The pure attack power reached the limit at the cost of abandoning
additional effects such as hit rate correction.
‘The Bow Saint’s arrows will hit 100 out of 100 times anyway.’
Of course, it depended on the target, but... in the first place, the concept of hit rate was meaningless for
a target that couldn’t be hit with a Bow Saint’s skills. Avoiding the arrows of the Bow Saint meant they
were already in the realm of transcendence or an opponent with a power.
The pulling of the string gradually increased. Considering the time it took to load an arrow, it was at a
level where two arrows per second were fired. Of course, this was Grid’s standard. Jishuka could shoot
two or three times as many arrows. The downside was that the distance was short because it was a
short bow. However, Jishuka had the Red Phoenix Bow. She could use the Red Phoenix Bow for long-
ranged shooting.
‘I’ll make another no attributes longbow when good materials come in later.’
He searched the exchange as well as the guild’s warehouse, but there were no materials he liked. The
demand for weapons called bows was so high that it was a common phenomenon.
-Jishuka.
Grid gathered up his courage and sent a whisper to Jishuka.
-Yes?What is it?
Fortunately, Jishuka’s voice was as bright as it used to be. The deeply relieved Grid shared the
description of the newly created bow.
-I made a new one.Use it as a secondary weapon.
-Wow, what is this?It has more attack power than the Red Phoenix Bow?There is also quick firing?
-Isn’t this what you need now?
-Yes!Thank you!How much is it?
-It is a gift so just use it.It didn’t cost me money because it was made using materials from the guild
warehouse anyway.
-Yes~ I understand.I will repay you next time.
“I’m glad she is more energetic than I thought.”
She was like the sun. Was this how plants felt after photosynthesis? Grid felt good after hearing
Jishuka’s bright voice for the first time in ages and paused in his hammering. Obora’s spine lay on the
anvil. The shape was quite sharp thanks to Grid forge welding and forging it in his spare time. It was
getting to the point where it could be called a sword.’
‘It would be great if this has a unique rating.’
Then he could use Item Upgrade to make it legendary rated. It was enough if the Backbone Sword’s
rating was legendary. The Backbone Sword was a phantom sword. It was intended to deceive rather
than directly kill the enemy so it was fine for it to have a slightly lower attack power. If transformed into
Greed then the attack power would be covered to a certain extent.
‘I have to give up on my greed.’
There was a high possibility of uncontrollable situations if he repeatedly tried the forge welding in an
attempt to get a higher rating and attack power. It was because a possibility of failure existed in all the
processes of smelting the bones, forge welding them and forging them. Grid’s blacksmithing technique
was virtually a myth rating and there was almost no possibility of failure, but the more he did the forge
welding, the more Grid’s insight and dexterity sent him warnings.
‘Every time I succeed in forge welding, the probability of failure for the next one increases. It is
dangerous.’
Grid secretly checked the bone powder piled up around the anvil. The next two smelts were the limit for
Obora’s spine being forged without damaging it. It was better not to exceed four forge welds. Grid didn’t
pay attention to his concentration. He naturally entered the state of self-transcendence. The
Blacksmith’s Breath came from his mouth and his fatigued muscles stopped cramping in response to
Blacksmith’s Patience.
A concentration that wouldn’t shake even if the world was destroyed took over his body.
Ttaang-!
A clear hammering sound filled the smithy and extended to the outside. Mercedes, who was guarding
the entrance, could tell that His Majesty’s hard work was finally over.

Objects that symbolized a god were rare. Just look at Rebecca’s divine objects which included Raphael’s
Spear and the others of the three artifacts, the First Holy Sword, and the Source of Light that it was said
she handled personally. However, it wasn’t long after Grid became a god and he was increasing the
number of divine objects at a frightening pace. For the Overgeared God Church members, it was a
blessing and a miracle, while it was a scam in the eyes of outsiders.
-Is there still no Overgeared God Church coin to milk the cash cows? ᄏᄏ
-Why don’t you believe in the Overgeared God?Why don’t we believe in the Overgeared God?
-On.ly God Gr.id.
On the Internet, the joys and sorrows of those who belonged to the Overgeared God Church and those
who didn’t belong to it were mixed.
Chapter 1434
“......!” Grid awakened from his submerged consciousness and screamed soundlessly. The muscles
throughout his body were strained and both wrists were swollen. He reflexively wanted to drink a
potion, but his shoulders wouldn’t rise.
‘An experience like this... it is my first time in years.’
Once he fell into a trance, the sensation that kept his body safe—pain—was removed. He was obsessed
with the results in front of him until his stamina was consumed and he couldn’t even move his fingers.
The level 300 Grid suffered from extreme fatigue every time he experienced the self-transcendence
state. Then it became fine after entering level 400. His physical fitness was so good that he finished the
item before becoming exhausted.
Now he was in this shape. He even suffered fractures to both hands. Just how hard did he swing his
hammer? This was the first time this had happened.
‘I think I hammered it at an angle that strained my muscles and bones.’
In other words, the difficulty of the Backbone Sword was very high. It wasn’t possible to use ordinary
methods to join Obora’s spine together without damaging it.
“Later, flames might burst out making an item...”
Was there a blacksmith who exploded the smithy and lost his life every time he made an item? No one
would believe it.
Grid summoned Overgeared Corn and shook his hands to warm them up. The fractures were recovering
in real time. Grid’s recovery power wasn’t much different from a boss monster. Overgeared Corn licked
Grid’s cheek and flared his nostrils. He was angry that he had to lick a dirty man’s cheek instead of a
beautiful maiden’s. This was a separate instinct from liking. Overgeared Corn had some faith in Grid, but
physiologically loathed him.
Overgeared Corn’s blew air from his mouth even more fiercely. His eyes were about to be turned inside
out. Based on the bubbles, he was about to vomit. The wings started to flap due to agitation and the
Backbone Sword on the anvil shook. The 30 joints moved. It was a small and subtle movement, but it
was enough to prove the possibilities of the Backbone Sword to Grid.
The Backbone Sword started to appear in Grid’s head. Countless changes—the Backbone Sword that
shook due to Overgeared Corn showed its infinite potential with just one move.
“......”
Grid’s heart rate accelerated. An object of admiration that he wasn’t sure he would reach no matter
how strong he was. It was because he imagined himself showing some of Sword Saint Kraugel’s
swordsmanship, even if forced (through items).
‘Kraugel will be surprised.’
Motions made possible only with natural senses—Kraugel’s swordsmanship that was based on
unimaginable movements went beyond the concept of technique. It was strange and beautiful. There
were many martial artists who became famous while honing their martial arts who would call Kraugel’s
swordsmanship an art.
Now Grid could imitate that art. The Backbone Sword was telling him that it would surely be like that.
Confidence was instilled in Grid with just one move.
-Cheeky newcomer.
Was it jealous of the way Grid interacted with the Backbone Sword? The Fire Dragon Sword opened its
mouth after a long time and its voice was cold. If it had a tongue, then it would’ve clicked it.
“It is your younger sibling, so be nice to it.”
-Our sources are different? How can you call it my younger sibling?
The Fire Dragon Sword was made from the fire stone and Greed. The Backbone Sword also used Greed,
but it was only the handle part. The Fire Dragon Sword seemed to feel that the Backbone Sword, made
from the spine of a great demon, was very low level.
‘It wasn’t this cold toward the Falling Moon Sword...’
Could it only acknowledge the moon night iron, not Greed? Grid held the Backbone Sword and brought
up its details.
[Formless Sword]
[Rating: Myth
Durability: 1,100/1,100 Attack Power: 2,790
★ Changes form for every attack.
★ Every time the form changes, the evasion of the attack target will decrease greatly and weaknesses
will be exposed.
★ For a general attack, two consecutive strikes must occur unconditionally.
-Connect a stab with a cutting attack.
-Connect a cut with a stabbing attack.
★ Once five combos are achieved, it will cause the target of each combo to receive an abnormal status.
There is a very low probability of a ‘blind spot attack.’
★ Once 12 combos are achieved, a ‘blind spot attack’ will occur with every attack.
A sword containing the ideals of Overgeared God Grid.
It is made from the spine of the 22nd Great Demon, Obora. 30 joints are retained, allowing for countless
changes in the form and length. It is called ‘formless’ because the original appearance isn’t known.
* The nature of the bone blade means it is likely to be damaged. Every time an attack hits, the durability
is decreased.
Weight: 900
Conditions of Use: Grid]
‘It is formless because it is obviously made from Obora’s spine, but it is hard to tell what it is.’
Indeed, the other person wouldn’t be able to know. Grid frowned at the name and swung the Formless
Sword. The length of the Formless Sword increased as it targeted the place where Grid’s gaze was
directed. The maximum length was three meters. It was longer than a spear.
“Hmm.” Grid curled up his lips like it was interesting and retrieved the Formless Sword. The sword that
was pulled back to one meter stretched back out again like a whip. This... Grid was also likely to have
reacted one step late to it. At the very least, he had to activate the world of transcendence to react to it.
That was how anomalous it was.
‘Crazy.’
In fact, it was necessary to have careful control due to the transformation of the form. It was a
groundless fear. It was easy if it was used as a whip. The lack of a guard helped to control the distance
more freely.
‘The low attack power can be covered by the combos.’
Durability issues could be resolved with his repair skills. If it was combined with the blind spot attack at
the right timing, then it would have a very strong effect.
‘It is more than I expected.’

He was convinced about why it was judged as a myth rating. The interested Grid swung the Formless
Sword without a break. Every swing, the Formless Sword bent like a whip, stretched out like a spear,
sharpened like a knife, or repeatedly moved in diagonals or circles. The scene of it freely wandering
through the gaps in items in the smithy was like a small dragon.
-It is more like an earthworm than a dragon.
“Haha.”No matter how noisy the Fire Dragon Sword, the smile on Grid’s face widened. After a few
minutes of excited swinging, he noticed that the dexterity stat was moving the movements of the
Formless Sword shine even more.
‘I’m so happy.’
The cycle of adding a new sword was gradually becoming shorter. It felt like he was getting stronger.
‘Once I rescue Hexetia one day...’
He would use Hexetia’s help to make the Formless Sword with Greed. Of course, the Greed he would
use at that time would be its upgraded form, Gravurnium.
‘Then I will overturn Heaven and hell.’
There was no ending in MMORPGs. Even if the story of the world was finished, the world would remain
and the future story would be created by the players themselves. Grid hoped the day would come soon.
After exterminating all the beings who threatened what he had achieved, he wanted to enjoy peace and
the world in a relaxed manner.
Grid’s dream of running a small smithy after retirement remained. He would do only what he wanted to
do, listen to what he wanted to hear, and look at what he wanted to see. Sometimes, he would feel
rewarded by helping newbies.
‘Hmm...’ He imagined the faces of the newbies who would be shocked to buy items he made without
knowing who he was. Grid smiled and left the smithy.
"You’ve worked hard.” Mercedes and dozens of royal guards opened the way and held a military
ceremony. He wondered why everyone was gathered. The crowd around him was no joke. It seemed the
players who saw the world message about the Overgeared God’s divine object rushed to watch him.
“Brother Grid is handsome!”
“Please show the personal information so I can post it on social media!”
“God Grid, I’m dying!!”
There were people cheering. They really wanted to see the divine object, but Grid just smiled and
waved. To be honest, he wanted to show off the Formless Sword. However, the characteristics of the
Formless Sword meant it was necessary to keep it a secret weapon as much as possible.
‘If it was Vantner, then he would’ve boasted without thinking about it.’
Sometimes, Grid envied Vantner.

***
“We found out who hired Knight to find the Heart of the Frost Queen.”
Was it a nightmare?
“Lion is 3rd on the merchant rankings. He is one of the divine merchants of the business world called
one of the Five Great Merchants and he is based in the south.”
Or was he seeing things wrong? The back of Lauel’s hand that was covering half his face was surrounded
by black flames...
Grid stared blankly and opened his mouth with difficulty, “...Black fire dragon?”
“Huhu, Your Majesty recognizes it. It is karma from my past life that I can never shake off.”
“......”
What were these wings...
A chill went down Grid’s spine when he learned that the power of the skin maker was beyond
imagination. It was obvious that Lauel’s chuuni disease, which had barely been healing, had become
worse than before. Grid decided to think positively. ‘This is how Lauel enjoys the game. My eyes and
ears are going to rot, but... let’s understand it.’
“Getting back to the point, there is a very good chance there is another force behind Lion. Considering
the value of the Heart of the Frost Queen, the commission fee required by Knight should be quite high.
It isn’t an amount that Lion can afford as an individual. Even if he is one of the Five Great Merchants, his
financial resources are still far from enough compared to Kir in his prime. Cough, cough.”
“Lauel!” Grid was startled because Lauel suddenly coughed up blood. Poison? Shouldn’t Lauel be pretty
resistant to poison due to the blessing of the poison master?
Lauel waved his hand as Grid pulled out an antidote. “Genius is short-lived. It isn’t a problem that can be
solved with medicine.”
“Crazy... this guy...” Grid frowned with disgust when he realized that Lauel’s blood was a concept.
Regardless, Lauel continued his explanation. The key was that there was a huge force behind the Lion
merchant group. It was highly likely that they were the same force that sponsored various groups such
as the revolutionary group. Grid heard this and expressed his doubts, “The probability that they are the
same force is high? I’m not convinced?”
The groups listed by Lauel—the groups supposedly supported by the same force had no contact or
common ground. Even the tendencies were different. There were terrorists, politicians, religious groups,
and demon worshippers.
“Isn’t it a law that investment should have a purpose?” Grid wondered. There was no purpose at all. It
felt like they were just randomly scattering money.
“Ah... Is it to deepen the war by investing in various opposing groups?”

War could be a business for someone. Therefore, Grid was deeply wary of the unidentified force. Yet
unexpectedly, Lauel interpreted it differently.
“Based on the surface, your guess is reasonable, but... my opinion is a bit different. I think it is intended
to deter war. It is like taming hungry predators with livestock.”
The reason why the revolutionaries who had been hunting hidden classes calmed down recently was
because the complaints had faded. Lauel monitored them and saw that their equipment had upgraded
several times more than before and thanks to this, they lost interest in the revolution and focused on
hunting and raiding.
It could be seen from this that the revolution of the revolutionaries was just a shell. The force that
supported the revolutionaries didn’t instigate the revolutionaries. It meant that they might have
supported the revolution, but they didn’t force it. Thus, the revolutionaries ended up like this.
“It is like they are investing in potential players and wanting them to grow... this is my opinion.”
“What is this... daddy long legs?”
“It is an appropriate analogy. Of course, I’m not certain about this. Faker is still suspicious and plans to
investigate thoroughly in the future, so we will keep an eye on it. Cough, cough.”
“......” Grid became tired quickly when he saw Lauel coughing up blood again.
Grid left Mercedes with the messengers who were preparing for the Hell Gao expedition and moved to
the East Continent. It was time to check if Blue Tiger, the clan of the old gods, and the people of the old
gods were doing well. There was something Grid didn’t know. It was that Lauel was rapidly gaining
affinity with the evil eyes king after gaining the skin mask.
“Grid!” Fortunately, Blue Tiger was doing well. She also said she was dating Tosun.
Today, Grid’s mind was confused in many ways.
Chapter 1435
“Now, eat it. I mixed honey with garlic seasoning.”
“Delicious.”
“......”
A tiger enjoyed the carrot salad made by a rabbit.
Grid had no intention of tackling the fact that a rabbit was cooking. Tosun was special among the people
of the old gods. The Twelve Zodiacs—they were the subjects who personally served the old gods. Tosun
had intelligence, was bipedal, and knew how to handle tools. The physique was similar to that of
humans. What was the big deal about cooking?
He was also convinced by the sight of a tiger eating carrots. It was because Blue Tiger was the child of
the white tiger. Yes, a half-god. She was more than twice as big as an ordinary tiger, but she didn’t insist
on eating meat. However, Grid was confused. He naturally couldn’t accept the appearance of Tosun and
Blue Tiger, both who were openly engaging in affection.
Even if Tosun wasn’t a normal rabbit and Blue Tiger wasn’t an ordinary tiger, weren’t they still a rabbit
and tiger? No, they had already come too far to discuss the issue of species. Blue Tiger was a half-god.
The problem of species couldn’t be solved even if Blue Tiger dated a tiger, not a rabbit.
There was a simpler problem.
“At least get the gender right. Can’t you turn into a man?”
Grid took a bite of the carrot salad served by Tosun and finally pointed out the problem. Blue Tiger had
become human to sit at the table and talk to Grid face to face and she was a slim beauty. Tosun was also
a female...
Blue Tiger explained with a bitter smile, “It isn’t a good thing to be born a child of god. We are lonely
and easily exposed to danger. I can’t give birth to a child.”
Grid had Pagma’s memory and recalled Blue Tiger being treated as a dog by the yangbans, so he had a
vague understanding of Blue Tiger’s mood.
“Platonic love...”
“Kiss.”
“...No.”
Just because they had the same gender didn’t mean they couldn’t have a physical connection. Grid
seemed to hear the voice of a minority group asking him to respect diversity when he saw Tosun and
Blue Tiger kissing. Then he picked up another carrot.
‘No matter what, it is good as long as they are happy.’
Grid smiled and quietly looked around the surroundings. The forest that had been turned into ruins by
the yangban, Garam. The territory of the old god that made him think of the word ‘destruction’ had
been completely recovered. Tosun and Blue Tiger worked together to restore the land and their feelings
toward each other developed in the process of suffering.
Grid was thinking about it when Blue Tiger poked the forearm of Grid who was drinking cold tea. “It
used to be just hard as steel. Now it is more elastic.”
“Is it like the muscles of a tiger?”
“Aheung.”
Grid’s body as he built up transcendence and divinity had experienced a dazzling development. The
muscles that gained elasticity and durability easily added strength to the evolved skeleton. He was able
to explode powerful forces in an instant and the range of motion of his body had increased. It was
comparable to a predator.
‘It is amazing to think about how these muscles were messed up.’
Grid was reminded of the side effects of making the Formless Sword when Blue Tiger asked Grid a
question with a smile, “Did you come from the west just to see us?”
"Yes. Why?”
“Hung hung heh.”
"What? Why are you laughing?”
“Huhuhu, you mean that you missed us. I’m glad. Sure enough, the god of virtue is very gentle.”
“I’m not the god of virtue now...” He had never been the god of virtue in the first place. Tosun was the
only one who called him that. He was called the god of virtue for the first time in ages so the name
Overgeared God, which he liked, felt even more wonderful.
“Benefactor! You came, ong!”
“God of virtue, om!”
“Moooooo!!”
Kyeongja, Banguli, Black Cow, etc. The Twelve Zodiacs who lost their god and became ghosts of the
forgotten land. They were saved by Grid and came running belatedly after hearing the news that he
came
“I missed you!”
“I’m so happy you came again!”
“Moooooo!!”
“W-Wait! Calm down!”
Grid screamed as he was pushed to the ground by the sudden attack of the Twelve Zodiacs. He was
smiling with delight when he saw that the clothes and armor of the Twelve Zodiacs were covered in dirt
and sweat. He got a glimpse of how hard they must’ve lived. Still, this smell was a bit...
Grid barely escaped from the Twelve Zodiacs, who were persistently rubbing their bodies against him,
and rolled up his sleeves.
“I’m going to make you some new clothes while I’m here.”
“We’ll help you!”
“I’ll prepare alcohol and food.”
“Moooooo!!”
Grid had a realization among the chattering Twelve Zodiacs members. Their smiles and the fact that they
had found their lives. He felt great.
***
Snore.Grrrr.
Deep in the night. The Twelve Zodiacs and people of the old gods were drunk and fell deeply asleep.
Perhaps he didn’t want to wake them up, so he used a subtle light to illuminate his field of view. The
shining light. It was the light emitted by the light elemental that judged and acted on its own to help
Grid. The 10 God Hands held Mjolnir and swords as they broke rocks and branches on the path, cutting
them and helping Grid move them easily.
“......”
Inside the forest, Grid stood in front of the lake shining with moonlight and savored the word ‘peace.’
The Hwan Kingdom, the expelled gods, hell and the great demons, and the gods from Asgard—the more
he savored the value of peace, the more he felt the flood of enemies threatening the peace.
Thinking about it a few times, it was good to see the ending quickly. Mir’s presence emerged in the mind
of the confident Grid. Mir, the owner of the Blue Dragon Dao—he was the existence that Hanul
designed to face against the archangels. He was a strong man with a strength that rivaled the great
demons.
Grid felt the need to fight him. Could he break through the lightning that he couldn’t respond to
properly a few months ago to reach Mir and hurt him? Additionally, could he do it without Kraugel’s
help?
‘I don’t need to kill him, but I have to pose a threat.’
Mir was the most important figure in the present time. It was only by defeating Mir that the white tiger
and blue dragon would be liberated, and the forgotten myths of the East Continent completely
recovered. He was very powerful and was suitable to be used as a ‘standard.’ It was just as Garam was
once his measure of strength.
‘I can break through the 20th Hell once I reach a level where I can threaten Mir.’
How huge was the existence of the Black Knight guarding Dog’s Mouth? Grid didn’t notice it when
standing face to face. It was only when he took a step away and looked back objectively that he could
truly feel the Black Knight’s size. Even if the messengers raided Hell Gao and eliminated the penalty in
hell, he couldn’t expect them to overpower the Black Knight. The assistance of the myth rated cerberus
couldn’t be underestimated and it played an important role. Once they fought, Sariel would certainly go
berserk, so Sariel had to be excluded from the combat power.
‘My role is important.’
He needed to fight Mir and check his skills. It had to be Mir. Grid was making this judgment and asked
the person coming from behind him, “Is there any way to break the Magpie Bridge?”
The Kaya Kingdom and Pa Kingdom were connected by the Magpie Bridge. Both were under Mir’s
influence. Destroying the Magpie Bridge was the most fundamental solution to the situation in the East
Continent.
“The Magpie Bridge... it is a bridge built at the expense of tens of thousands of crows and magpies. The
concept of breaking the phenomenon caused by unified souls isn’t common.”
The one who was coming was Blue Tiger. One step, another step. As she approached, she gradually
changed from a human to a tiger.
“You still haven’t given up on liberating God White Tiger and God Blue Dragon? Aheung... I think it is
right to give up. It is hard to say this... Kaya was cursed by God Blue Dragon and was covered with ice, so
many people died and disappeared. Meanwhile, the Pa Kingdom has always been a small kingdom. Few
people will be saved even if you liberate the two gods.”
“......”
“Grid, this continent is virtually at peace thanks to your resurrection of God Red Phoenix and God Black
Tortoise. This is what I think... Aheung...”
“How is it peace when you are trapped in fear for the rest of your life?” The people of the Cho Kingdom
and the Xing Kingdom couldn’t step out of their kingdoms. The moment they left the protection of the
red phoenix and black tortoise, they would be captured by the Hwan Kingdom and taken to Kaya or Pa.
They once again forgot the old gods they had regained and turned into puppets praising the false myths
of the yangbans. “Additionally, you want to see your father.”
“Grid...” Blue Tiger’s large eyes were wet.
Grid tapped her forehead with the ‘King’ character engraved on it. “I just want to do what I can. Then in
the future, you can do what you want. That will do.”
It was a terrible arrogance to believe that personal power could never be destroyed. As long as Satisfy
didn’t have an ending, there would surely be an era ‘without Grid.’ Grid wasn’t too worried or
thoroughly trying to prepare for that time, but he had a wish that his actions today would have a
positive impact on the future.
Who knew? Sooner or later, the Overgeared members would get married in reality, have children, and
their children would get in touch with Satisfy. Existences like Blue Tiger would become their solid
backing. Of course, he didn’t necessarily want a reward for helping people. He was aiming for his actions
to lead to a virtuous circle.
Grid opened his mouth, “I want to leave this with you for the time being.”
“This...?”
“It is the Heart of the Frost Queen. I have a place I need to go to. It will be embarrassing if I lose it there.
Please protect it for a few hours.”
There was a high probability of dying if he fought Mir. It was crazy to go with the Heart of the Frost
Queen to meet Mir. Blue Tiger and the Twelve Zodiacs had the power to protect the Heart of the Frost
Queen. They had regained some of their myths and had become incredibly strong over the past few
years. This was also a place out of reach of the influence of the Hwan Kingdom.
“Aheung... This is somehow... it resembles the curse of God Blue Dragon.”
“Yes, but there isn’t a connection. The Frost Queen is the ruler of an isolated land in the West Continent.
There would be no contact with the East Continent.”
“Yes...”
“Then I’m going.” Grid left the forest. The moment he left the protection of the old gods, he felt a sticky
gaze, but it was only for a moment. The ‘ponds’ of the Hwan Kingdom that monitored the ground
couldn’t follow Grid’s rapid and secretive movements unless a god was watching it. Of course, chores
like surveillance were taken care of by the yangbans.
Grid was able to enter Kaya safely without any interference. Just then—
[The powerful sword of the Sword Saint has separated the world!!!]
“......!”
Grid’s vision tilted at an angle. The desert he stepped on collapsed and sand fell like a waterfall down
the dark underground.
[The earth god Garion has exerted his power. Everything split in half is restored.]
“......”
The sight he saw just now was like a dream. The desert that had shook like crazy and collapsed was
restored again. Grid burst out laughing at the following world message.
[Sword Saint ‘Kraugel’ has killed a half-god.]
‘Is he still doing this here?’
If Kraugel had stayed and fought in Kaya since that time...
Aside from the level, it was highly likely that the White Tiger Sword had grown to almost a myth rating.
He might’ve built up divinity after killing a half-god several times. Grid’s tension that was taut every time
he thought about the strong enemies he would have to face in the future relaxed. He even felt relieved.
That’s right. Kraugel was one of the people Grid trusted and depended on most. The yearning he had for
the sky above the sky that would never fade away...
Tang tang tang!
“......?”
Grid was lost in the memory of Kraugel in the past only for his expression to stiffen. It was because a
man with blood all over his body flew from somewhere and rolled around several times before stopping
at Grid’s foot. It was Kraugel...
"K-Kraugel?”
“...You recognized the wrong person.”
Chapter 1436
The relationship between Kraugel and the yangbans slowly reversed. Now, Kraugel wasn’t the prey busy
escaping. He was a seasoned predator who held his breath as he watched the yangbans searching the
desert and canyons for him before ambushing them in reverse. Of course, it wasn’t easy to kill the
yangbans.
The problem was that even if his surprise attack succeeded, it took quite a while to deal enough damage
to ‘kill.’ The yangbans were half-gods. Every single one of them was named. They had tens of times more
health and higher stats than Kraugel, so it was impossible for them to die easily.
Breathtaking situations had occurred several times over the past year where the yangban had run away
before Kraugel could kill them, or the yangban was rescued by his colleagues and Kraugel barely
survived by fleeing. Still, it wasn’t always the same. There were often lucky days.
Today was that type of day. His super sensitivity stat was especially effective today after it had risen by
four in return for being killed by Mir a few days ago. In this case, was it because they didn’t have the
ability to learn beyond their arrogance, or was it because Kraugel launched a surprise attack on one of
the three yangbans who were searching the canyon and the weakness and critical hits burst out in a
row?
Kraugel had been planning to retreat after moderately increasing the experience of the White Tiger
Sword, but he changed his mind. He poured out skills to link the combo even after seeing the other
yangbans running at the screams. His calculations were perfect.
“Groan!”
Every yangban was strong. However, there were only seven yangbans who had built up their divinity.
Apart from them, the rest of the yangbans couldn’t handle Kraugel one-on-one. After a series of frantic
cuts, the yangban that was hit by the Space Sword turned to gray ash.
[The half-god has been defeated.]
[Once again, you’ve made a remarkable achievement.]
[You have become the protagonist of the ‘Humiliation at Kaya’ myth.]
[In the future, when fighting against half-gods or gods, all stats will increase by 10% and the power of
your sword techniques will increase by an additional 20%.]
[You understand the concepts of ‘legend,’ ‘transcendence,’ and ‘status,’ and you are in the harmonious
‘heart, body, and skill’ state.]
[The transcendence that has been suppressed due to a lack of opportunity is blossoming.]
[......!]
[......!!]
[!!!]
“Gasp...Gasp...?”
It was a series of amazing rewards. Despite the urgent situation, the thrilled Kraugel became flustered. It
was due to the notification windows that only repeated the exclamation points. An error? It couldn’t
be...
Crash! Kraugel moved his sword to the side and the yangban’s formless will collided with the blade and
dispersed. The yangbans who arrived at the scene shouted. “Kraugel!”
The name Kraugel was now clearly imprinted on the yangbans. The one with the power of the former
Sword Saint whom Mir acknowledged but who never showed a single one of the matchless skills—he
was insignificant prey, the same human being.
The incarnation of talent who seemed a match for ten thousand enemies, he transcended humans
without the matchless skills, murdering half-gods with his sword. He wasn’t in the common sense...
Pungsa and Usa had personally pointed out that he was ‘dangerous.’
Today, another colleague was killed. They didn’t intend to mourn the death of a colleague. However,
they were aware and alert to the fact that they could die. This man must be eliminated. Even if he was a
legend that didn’t die due to the power of the oral traditions that were immortalized, he would
eventually weaken and disappear if he was killed again and again.
The yangbans attacked Kraugel fiercely. They put down their honor and self-esteem and did their best to
cooperate. Kraugel had just killed a yangban and most of his skills were on cooldown, so it was hard for
him to find the opportunity to counterattack. He saved his life by using thorough defense tactics such as
blocking attacks, avoiding attacks, and buying time with grappling techniques.
“A person called the Sword Saint is using the sword as a decoration!”
The yangban mocked Kraugel who ran away instead of staying to fight. Their faces were red, but the
provocation didn’t work. Kraugel was silent as he observed the sensations in his body.
‘I need a bit more time to adjust.’
His body had changed. To be exact, his stats had changed. It was the aftermath of his stats rising and
gaining new passive skills as the protagonist of a myth and a transcendent. It was a pretty abrupt change
from Kraugel’s position when he believed that the super sensitivity stat was the superior concept of a
transcendent’s senses. Additionally, the system was strange. Rather than listing the newly acquired
abilities and skills, only the exclamation marks were still being used.
Kraugel needed time to identify and adapt to the changes. He wanted to accurately control himself
rather than blindly leaving his body to his strength and speed while wielding the sword. This was the
only way he could win.
“You are like a rat!”
The faces of the yangbans turned redder. It was enough to question if they would die of a brain
hemorrhage. Kraugel used Sword Curtain to block the sharp wind. Then he turned his chin and used the
sheath to guard against the sword before using jajinmori.
The yangban let out a weak groan as his body flew far away. The reason his expression distorted wasn’t
due to the pain. His one-edged sword—he was robbed of his weapon. It was impossible for yangbans to
have the awareness of warriors, but he understood how humiliating it was to be deprived of his
weapon.
[’Snatch the Sword’ has succeeded and you’ve successfully got your hands on the ‘Yangban’s
Zhanmadao’.] [1]
In response to the movement of the rotating sheath, the sword that flew into the air fell precisely into
Kraugel’s hand. The duration of Snatch the Sword was five seconds. It would fall from his hand after five
seconds. This was never a short time given that he could interfere with enemies trying to retrieve the
weapons. In an ordinary battle, the entire battle would’ve been overturned.
However, the opponent was a yangban. It made no difference if the yangbans had weapons or not.
Weren’t they proficient in all martial arts? No. Rather, it was because the depth of all the martial arts
was shallow. The yangbans were powerful only due to their innate physical ability and the power of the
four gods, not because of their skills. Of course, there were exceptions like Mir.
“Youuuu!” The yangban who had his weapon robbed came rushing with the aura of the blue dragon.
The lighting disturbed the desert sand and caused a storm. Meanwhile, the other yangban acted
covertly. He appeared behind Kraugel without a sound and stabbed his sword. Kraugel defended against
the attack of the yangban and swung the White Tiger Sword in his right hand.
Increased stats and new skills—he had finally accurately identified and adapted to the changes caused
by these.
Kraugel’s sword moved lightly. The movements were smaller than before, but he was more powerful
than ever before.
“Ugh!” The dopo of the yangban who had his attack deflected and was counterattacked became
covered in blood. Kraugel retrieved his sword and turned backwards. The blade of the yangban who
approached with the energy of the blue dragon faced the transparent blade of the White Tiger Sword.
“......?!”
The eyes of the yangban widened as he thought he was going to smash Kraugel’s sword and head. It was
a sword with medium thickness, but it was as transparent as glass, making it look fragile. The yangban
thought it would break easily, but not only did it stop the blue dragon’s energy, it also damaged his skin,
flesh, and bones...!
“Kuaaaaaack!”The yangban screamed as his hand was cut off.
It might be different if he was a yangban who had accumulated divinity, but it was the worst thing for
the body to be damaged when the red phoenix had been unsealed. He was pulling up the feeble amount
of red phoenix energy left to somehow try and regenerate the wound when his companion grabbed at
the back of his neck. Thanks to him, Kraugel’s sword just cut through air.
The yangban who saved his colleague spoke while increasing the power of his lightning, “It is more than I
heard in the rumors.”
They knew in advance that Kraugel’s sword contained the energy of the white tiger, but they never
heard it was this powerful. Wasn’t it right to describe it as a divine object rather than a normal sword?
Moreover, Kraugel’s potential was more than imagined. Of course, the result wouldn’t change. Kraugel
had a limit. He did well for a while, but his weariness was high and his wounds noticeably increased.
“I’ll finish it quickly.”

The two yangbans simultaneously invoked the aura of the blue dragon and the white tiger. It was fairly
burdensome for them who had failed to accumulate divinity. They weren’t confident about controlling
this explosive force. However, they knew that drawing things out wouldn’t lead to good results. The
passing of the sword and one-edged sword increased the wounds on Kraugel’s body. Nevertheless,
Kraugel’s resistance was fierce. His sword skills finished their cooldown and he unleashed them one by
one.
“Groan...!”
“Don’t stop and push forward!”
The bleeding of the yangban who lost his hand was severe. The one-edged sword he wielded gradually
became dull. He felt scared when he noticed that Kraugel’s sword skills persistently seeking him out had
become incomparably powerful. This fear turned into anger. Me.I am afraid of a human when I qualify
to be a god?
“Ohhhhh!”
Clang!
“......!”
It was tricky to deal with opponents who were ready to die. Kraugel’s momentum weakened as the man
who lost his hand started attacking without caring about his body.
‘It will be hard to survive.’
There was no choice but to aim for mutual destruction. The best thing he could do now was to take even
one person with him to the underworld. Kraugel knew this and hesitated. His fear of dropping the White
Tiger Sword shook him. He never thought he would be afraid of death because he didn’t want to lose an
item. Kraugel felt strange about himself and smiled bitterly.
His shoulder dropped as a sword pierced his chest. He squeezed the blade with his bare hands so that
the enemy couldn’t take it back. His hands weren’t cut off due to this body that had ‘Sword Immunity,’
but the pain was vivid and blood flowed. As he released the blade and bent down, the sword stuck in his
shoulder broke his collarbone, cut through, and soared into the air.
The immobilized sword suddenly soared upward and the flustered yangban lost his balance for a
moment. Kraugel shoved the White Tiger Sword into his heart. The heavy one-edged sword that stabbed
Kraugel’s side made him dizzy, but he persisted.
“This...! This terrible guy!”
The yangban was stricken by the sight of Kraugel stabbing the sword in the heart of his colleague while
one arm was cut by the sword and his intestines were pouring out due to the zhanmadao cutting his
waist. In his eyes, Kraugel wasn’t the Sword Saint, but a sword demon.
The notification window that only displayed exclamation points finally changed to a sentence. The
content wasn’t very welcome, but Kraugel didn’t waver. He boldly accepted the coming death and
deployed his last sword energy. He heard a howling auditory hallucination from the ‘Matchless
Swordsmanship’ that was kept in his inventory, but he turned away from it and aimed his sword
technique at the heart of the yangban.
The yangban didn’t die. He survived in a breathtaking manner. The damage was lacking. He wanted to
take one with him, but he failed. Still, Kraugel didn’t regret it. His body was damaged, so there was less
strength at his fingertips. The reason for not killing the yangban wasn’t because his swordsmanship was
too weak.
Look. The system recognized it.
[No signs of the Matchless Swordsmanship have been found in any of your achievements since
becoming a Sword Saint.]
[Nevertheless, you killed six half-gods and became the protagonist of a myth.]
[It has been judged that the skills you have been using and the sword techniques you have created have
the potential to surpass the Matchless Swordsmanship. The rating of all the skills you have will be
increased to legendary (transcendent).]
“Haha...” The bloody Kraugel let out a faint laugh.
“Crazy guy!” The yangbans hated it. One lost his hand and the other had a damaged heart. They got
goosebumps that the man who was going to die soon in return for making them look like this was
laughing.
Kraugel’s body received the attacks of the yangbans and flew far away. A final notification window
emerged in his vision as he lay weakly in the desert.
[The duration of immortality is over.]
‘It is up to here.’ Now all he could do was hope the White Tiger Sword was fine. He was quietly accepting
death when a familiar voice entered his ears.
"K-Kraugel?”
Flinch!
Kraugel’s body trembled. He looked up slowly, checked Grid’s face, and turned his head away. “...You
recognized the wrong person.”
His moment of defeat was witnessed by Grid, not someone else. For Kraugel, it was more painful than
dying.
“Who are you?!” The yangbans growled at Grid. They had half lost their sense of reason after suffering
from all sorts of humiliation and being seriously injured. They couldn’t afford to read Grid’s energy so
they didn’t notice Grid’s identity. They wouldn’t have changed their attitude even if they recognized
Grid. It was because new colleagues were starting to arrive at the scene.
Grid was confronted by five yangbans while throwing a potion to Kraugel. It was the very expensive
potion made by Reidan’s alchemy facility.
“I think it will be a bit intense alone?”
“I’ll help you.”
“What type of concept is that...”
“......”
“Ack! This human...! Are you ignoring us?!”
These bastards hadn’t changed their lines. Grid clicked his tongue, pulled out the Formless Sword, and
swung it. The sword stretched out like a whip and wrapped around a wounded yangban’s body. It
tightened and sliced at the wounded yangban.
Chapter 1437
There were also four peak quality gems and 39 highest quality gems. They were gems where the value
couldn’t be discussed using the common sense of ordinary people. The rare treasures that should’ve
decorated the national treasures of the empire or the coffins of emperors were scattered around
Elizabeth’s workshop. Broken things were a frequent occurrence and some even turned into powder. It
was a sight that would’ve caused Administrator Rabbit to pass out if he witnessed it.
However, Elizabeth felt no guilt. Her face was only filled with joy. ‘This...! This can possibly succeed!’
There wouldn’t be a second chance.
The accessory commissioned by a suspicious, genius boy. The imaginary product that came to her mind
in the process of making only seven parts was of incomparable value to the emperor’s coffin. This was
just Elizabeth’s personal opinion, but... to be honest, she was scared. Now, at this moment, Elizabeth let
go of all her fears. Her worry about what would happen if she caused damage to Grid disappeared.
It was natural. She created part of a permanent mechanism that absorbed the mana of the atmosphere
and changed it to energy. It was still very small and even if it was completed, there was the disadvantage
that the size of the mechanism was too big...
Still, this alone was enough for her to glimpse the infinite possibilities. Elizabeth imagined the super
large aircrafts that would cross the skies of the Overgeared Kingdom, the warships that would dominate
the seas, and the birth of the magic machines that would pave the foundations of ruling the continent.
A notification window popped up in her shaking vision.
[You are approaching the creation of an ‘absurd artifact.’]
[You haven’t produced any results yet, but your name deserves to go down in history just for
establishing the theory.]
[In recognition of the first achievement in hundreds of years since the great magician Pauld, your Artisan
skill has risen to the master craftsman level.]
“......!!”
Mastering the Artisan skill. This meant that the success rate of the permanent mechanisms under
production would increase. However, the part to be pleased about now wasn’t the immediate
achievement, but the rise in potential. Achieving master level in the Artisan skill meant she was qualified
to become a legend. She wasn’t being hasty. The great blacksmith Khan had actually proved it.
“K-Kyaaak! Amazing... E-Eh?” Elizabeth was letting out cries of excitement when she felt something
strange. It was the first achievement since Pauld? There was no way. She wasn’t the one who
established the theory of the permanent mechanism. It was the genius boy whom she met not long ago.
“...Don’t tell me?” An eerie chill went down Elizabeth’s spine.
On this day, the Overgeared Shadows was in a state of emergency. They had already set a considerable
number of assassins to keep an eye on Inferno and now they were ordered to search for a lich who was
believed to be Pauld.
“Change mission priority to tracking Pauld.”
There was information that Pauld was resurrected as Agnus’ lich. In the past, Kraugel had delivered this
information through Grid. This meant that Agnus had acquired or was likely to gain the permanent
mechanism. Faker and the Overgeared Shadows had to find it and destroy it.
***
The yangbans didn’t realize it. No, they wouldn’t have understood even if they perceived it. They just
saw a crazy guy stabbing his sword into the air at nothing and wondered what he was doing. Then the
sword that pierced the air greatly increased its length and wrapped itself around his body and the body
of his colleague. It was only at the moment of joining that they went ‘uh...?’ and felt goosebumps on
their skin.
Their understanding was too late. At this moment, the yangbans exposed to the inexplicable were no
less than the ordinary people they hated. The cold weapon bent like a whip and wrapped around the
bodies of the yangbans.
Kraugel wondered, ‘Is this really a sword?’
Just then, the small blades of the Formless Sword twisted. The 30 joints moved in the reverse direction
to change the angle of the blade. The blades that rose like saw blades or thorns tore and carved at the
skin of the yangbans held by the Formless Sword.
[The yangban ‘Saesak’ has been killed.]
[The yangban ‘Mulgyeol’ has been killed.]
They were already critically injured by Kraugel. They turned to gray ash as they died and Grid and
Kraugel simultaneously gained experience. Kraugel leveled up. His spirit also rose. After recovering from
the special medicine Reidan’s alchemy facility created, he suddenly felt like he was struck by lightning.
He linked together Thunderbolt and Frenzy Sword.They struck the bodies of the yangbans who were
staring blankly at their colleagues who died in vain. The yangbans were one step late in recognizing the
blood that flowed from their bodies. Kraugel was already standing behind them and stabbing his sword
deep in the sand.
Heaven and Earth Rupture—the sword technique that was promoted to the legendary transcendent
rating destroyed the ground and the sword energy that erupted from the cracks in the ground swept
over the yangbans.
“Wow.” Grid exclaimed from among the yangbans. He was still holding the Formless Sword in his hand
as he entered the midst of the enemies that Kraugel had gathered together. If he used the Undefeated
King’s Swordsmanship with the Falling Moon Sword, then he could simply cut the necks of the yangbans,
but Grid wanted a performance test of the Formless Sword. The Formless Sword twisted, stretched out,
and reversed the 30 joints as it wrapped around the bodies of the yangbans.
The stormy sword inspired Kraugel. Kraugel’s talent overflowed at the sight of the inherently
‘impossible’ sword movements created by Grid’s sword toward the yangbans. Kraugel’s sword energy
repeatedly rotated. It followed the path of the Formless Sword, intertwining but not disturbing as it
gradually accelerated and cut at the yangbans.
His cooperative attack that showed his miraculous talent inspired Grid this time. Kraugel’s sword energy
drew a diagonal line after turning. Then it repeated another turn and added acceleration. It was offering
better sword paths for the Formless Sword.
Grid heard a type of auditory hallucination. The limits of his imagination were shattering.
“Keok!”
“Kuaack!”
Unlike the critically injured Saesak and Mulgyeol, the three yangbans who joined later were in good
condition. Despite experiencing Kraugel’s Thunderbolt and Frenzy Sword, they immediately surrounded
themselves with the energy of the white tiger and minimized the damage of Heaven and Earth Rupture.
Until now, they had plenty of room to relax. This was until the man who killed Saesak and Mulgyeol with
the strange sword appeared right next to them using Shunpo.
‘This guy, he is the rumored...!’
‘He passed Chiyou’s Test...!’
The yangbans were vigilant. They would be birdbrains if they let down their guard after seeing the
devastating scene of their fellow yangbans dying. They were alert from the start. They raised their
power from the time they allowed Kraugel’s surprise attack and started to resist with all their might
when Grid broke in.
The problem was that Grid and Kraugel were stronger than rumored. Kraugel’s sword suddenly became
complicated and difficult to respond to, while Grid’s sword, which was already complicated, became
faster and harder to react to.
‘These guys... they are getting stronger in real time.’
The reason why the yangbans liked to use soft swords was because they were easy to use to kill. The
lightness of the soft sword wasn’t a disadvantage for them, who had the power to unconditionally kill as
soon as they hit the target. However, Mir had instructed them not to use the soft sword when fighting
Kraugel. The speed and irregularity of the soft sword, which took advantage of its lightness and elasticity
didn’t work against Kraugel, so they were instructed to use heavy weapons.
Mir was a special existence for the yangbans. He was like an idol. The only yangban who was Mir’s
opponent was Garam. It had been a long time since the aforementioned Garam died.
Therefore, the yangbans listened well to Mir’s advice.
They prepared a heavy sword and zhanmadao to fight against Kraugel. It was just that Kraugel wasn’t
the only one who was here right now.
“Shit...!”
They kept being pushed in speed and the wounds on their bodies were increasing. The yangbans had no
choice but to blame the heavy weapons. It didn’t matter who went first, but they abandoned their
weapons and released the soft sword they were wearing like a belt.
Their speed increased. They used the natural advantage of their body to create anomalies in their
attacks. The yangbans were more focused than ever. It was just like when they were challenging
Chiyou’s Test. However, if focusing could produce the best results, then they would be gods, not half-
gods.
“......?!”
Kraugel’s sword suddenly became heavy. He abandoned the rotation of his sword and it fell down like a
thunderbolt. Here, the elasticity of the soft sword exerted its power. It halved the strength of the White
Tiger Sword and bounced it back. The yangban was dumbfounded. He almost lost 10 years of his life
blocking this attack.
“......?”
The yangban was trying to attack Kraugel, who was being chased by a colleague after his attack was
blocked, when his vision tilted. His neck was hot as he was slashed by Grid’s whip-like sword.
“This damn...”
Kraugel, who was flexible in dealing with changes, and Grid, who stuck to his strategy despite changes—
the two people with completely different personalities were so compatible. Their cooperation was like
cog wheels that spun without rest. A huge cog that was bound to crush them the moment they were
sucked in. Were they fellow soldiers who had crossed the line of life and death with each other all their
lives?
The yangbans swallowed down their swear words and looked back on the day. Was there anything
different than usual? It included minor things like finding something on their sleeves a bit late as they
were getting dressed, or stepping on something dirty while walking down the street. Maybe their luck
was especially bad today. Perhaps this was why they met two monsters beside each other.
It happened when the demotivated yangbans took a step back...
There was a cold that didn’t suit the hot desert. The sand that was heated by the sun quickly froze,
turning parts of the desert into ice sheets. A chill went down Grid and Kraugel’s spines.
It was already there by the time the notification window appeared.
“Keuk...!” Grid twisted his waist with all his power. A flash of lightning brushed by Grid’s hair and caused
an explosion on one side of the desert. The explosion also occurred at the place where Kraugel stood.
Did he get hit? The worried Grid was soon relieved. it was because Kraugel’s harsh breathing was heard
from beyond the dust.
A new voice was heard from the sky, “You have grown.”
The man who was holding coldness and lightning in his hand like the tail of a dragon could clearly be
seen floating there. The identity of the man whose white dopo fluttered in the air was Mir. He was the
one who made Grid a ‘challenger,’ and the last threshold of the Hwan Kingdom.
Chapter 1438
Mir’s emergence changed the mood of the battlefield.
“Mir!” The frustrated yangbans regained their vitality.
Grid sympathized with them. Grid had met numerous yangbans, including Garam, and he knew the
essence of the yangbans. They seemed to believe that Mir would save them, but they would die. They
had humiliated the Hwan Kingdom, and they were a disgrace to the yangbans. The charges that Mir
could place on them were overflowing. If it was Garam, then he would’ve killed them while swearing.
Grid sent a whisper, -There will be a commotion soon.Run away in that gap.
The purpose of Grid’s visit to Kaya was to check his skills. Even if he knew he was going to die, he
stepped back on this land to challenge Mir. Defeat was natural in the showdown, but it would be too
much if he received Kraugel’s help and both of them died.
“......” Kraugel didn’t answer.
There also wasn’t the commotion that Grid had mentioned. Mir didn’t harm the yangbans. Rather, he
defended them. “Overgeared God. God, as you know, we were made to act as angels. Unlike angels, we
won’t be reincarnated if we die. Our souls are trapped in hell and will suffer forever. Our god has lost
the power to make hell tremble and the demons of hell don’t respect us. Can’t you take pity and spare
them?”
“...Do you really need to ask this? Can’t you stop it by killing us?”
“God, it is because if you decide to hurt my colleagues, I know I can’t protect them.” Mir had seen
through Grid from the first day they met. His discerning eyes were truly outstanding. He could precisely
see through Grid’s current skills, who had grown rapidly in hell.
Grid got goosebumps, but he spoke firmly without showing it, “I want to stop the seeds of the
yangbans.”
It wasn’t a bluff or a provocation. He was serious. The people who had a stronger power than humans,
but despised humans. There was nothing to be gained by keeping them alive.
“I’m going to kill them and then I will die,” Grid’s eyes were cold as he declared.
The yangbans gulped and Mir looked sorry. “Is that so? I honestly want to change God’s mind with a
better offer, but... I’m afraid I don’t have the authority. I will have to do my best to protect them while
fighting.”
Mir’s right arm lost its shape and became blurred. He swung the Blue Dragon Dao. Grid’s transcendence
was triggered. The moment Mir appeared, the God Hands that appeared and took out their shields
blocked the lightning. They didn’t intend to block it. The lightning just luckily fell onto the path of the
God Hands. It was fortunate that the trajectory of the God Hands was irregular.
Grid lifted his sword and blocked Mir, who was flying toward him. Noe, Randy, and the Overgeared
Skeletons appeared like they had been waiting and struck Mir from the left and right sides. The Formless
Sword that was interlocked with the Blue Dragon Dao twisted its joints. It climbed up the Blue Dragon
Dao like a vine and grabbed the blade.
Just then, a rain of battle gear fell from the sky. Perhaps they were glad to receive the call after so long.
The number of battle gears that responded to the summons was higher than usual. Nevertheless, it was
all futile. The attacks of Noe, Randy, and the Overgeared Skeletons failed to penetrate the shroud of
energy surrounding Mir and all their efforts were in vain.
The Blue Dragon Dao easily shook off the Formless Sword and the thousands of weapons that poured
from the sky were either blocked by the thick barrier of earth created by Mir or swept away by waves of
lightning. Most of the unique and higher rated weapons penetrated the earth wall and some even
penetrated the waves of lightning, but they couldn’t hurt Mir’s body which was solid due to the White
Tiger’s Posture.
‘The more I see him perfectly use the power of the four gods, the more fraudulent it seems.’
Mir had long acquired the power of the four gods and he wasn’t influenced by the release of the red
phoenix and black tortoise. Additionally, the growth rate of the named NPCs transcended that of high
rankers. Mir was a super named NPC who was dreaming of becoming a god. As Grid grew, he naturally
grew as well. Of course, Grid’s growth rate was much more dominant.
“......!”
Mir released the White Tiger’s Posture and was wielding the Blue Dragon Dao when his eyes widened. It
was because Grid was holding a new sword in his left hand. He seemed to want to swing the two swords
in an unnatural movement, but he lowered his waist. It was 300,000 Army Stealth Sword. The top dirty
trick exerted its power.
‘I can’t believe I missed the sword for a moment. It is an amazing sword technique.’ Mir was purely
impressed.
Grid smacked his lips together with regret. ‘It is shallow.’
Double wielding swords wouldn’t exert proper power unless Dual Wielding Mastery was learned to a
high level. The weapon itself was treated as a secondary tool and the power was halved. The skill’s
power also received a penalty. Thus, the stealth sword failed to exert its power. Even so, Grid knew that
without the use of the double swords to create a disturbance, the stealth sword wouldn’t have reached
Mir. The target of the stealth sword was limited to ‘targets below a certain level.’
“Ugh!” Grid swallowed down a scream. It was because the Blue Dragon Dao dug into his chest armor
before changing its trajectory and drawing a diagonal line, cutting deeply at his thigh. In addition to
suffering over 20,000 damage, the wound was frozen and he received a physical abnormal condition. His
movements slowed down.
Mir, who had overpowered Grid with just the power of the four gods when they fought the other day,
was now thoroughly using the weapon effect of the Blue Dragon Dao.
‘It is a harvest, a harvest.’
Mir acted sincerely to him from the beginning, yet Grid hurt him a little bit. It proved that he had grown
tremendously compared to when they first met. However, Grid still wasn’t satisfied. ‘I will risk my life.’
He had to take one arm in order to earn something from this. Grid retrieved the Formless Sword and
drew out a new sword. Cold moonlight rose from his fingertips. It was the appearance of the Falling
Moon Sword.
“Drop.” It wasn’t a fancy skill with a high coefficient. Sometimes the simpler the skill, the greater the
power.
It happened at this moment...
It was an instant use sword dance used at a super close distance. It was even a sword dance used with a
‘must cut’ sword. Grid was confident that this was a blow that not even the martial god could avoid, let
alone Mir. In fact, Mir’s expression changed for the first time. An arm fell off. It was Mir’s arm. The
unfortunate thing was that Grid’s arm was also cut off.
‘A XX counter...’
The situation was worse than he thought. Mir had fought back by giving up his left arm instead of his
right arm that held the Blue Dragon Dao, while Grid was hit by the counterattack and lost his right arm
holding the sword. Due to this, the Falling Moon Sword fell to the ground.
Grid had no weapon right now. Fortunately, the Fire Dragon Sword played an active role. The Fire
Dragon Sword assisted Grid by moving itself along with the God Hands holding the shield. It quickly
judged and blocked Mir’s follow up attack on Grid. Then it used the rebound of the collision and settled
into Grid’s left hand.
Mir told him, “You have many amazing new things.”
“Gasp, gasp... Don’t you want to make losing your arm a medal?” Grid mocked Mir who was running the
energy of the red phoenix to regenerate his arm. Mir’s face still had the scar from where it had been cut
by Grid a few months earlier.
“Please understand,” Mir answered while lightly fending off Kraugel’s surprise attack. “It is impossible to
realize my wish with one arm, so I can’t help it.”
Grid yelled with surprise, “No, Kraugel! Why haven’t you run away?!”
He tried his best and was about to come to terms with death. Then dammit, Kraugel entered the battle
instead of fleeing. It meant they were both going to die. It didn’t fit his purpose.
Kraugel stood at the forefront to buy time for Grid to recover and spoke nonchalantly, “I don’t know
retreat.”
In fact, he had run away hundreds of times when he was alone here in Kaya, but... he didn’t want to run
away in front of Grid. Leave Grid behind and run away alone? He would rather die. This was more a
matter of pride than efficiency or loyalty. Kraugel swallowed down his innermost thoughts and became
determined to fight while Grid shouted at him.
Mir was intrigued by the comedy. “I felt it before, but your relationship is unusual. God, are you thinking
of letting the Sword Saint become your messenger?”
“No, that isn’t it.” Grid and Kraugel answered at the same time.
“We are friends.”
“We are competitors.”
“......?”
They were different answers.
Mir kept smiling as he cocked his head.
“And.”
Grid and Kraugel continued at the same time.
“We are rivals.”
“We are friends.”
“...Haha, I see.”
‘They are a good pair,’ Mir thought before feeling regret. If only Garam had less greed or if Pagma
wasn’t so soft. Then wouldn’t they have been saying this to him right now by his side?
“As a courtesy, I’ll let the two of you go together.”
Mir unleashed a lightning attack. An unprecedented powerful energy was unleashed and vibrated the
frozen desert.
-Shouldn’t you run away quickly now?
-Do you think I will leave the enemy in front of you and turn my back?
-No, we can’t win anyway, so at least one person should live.
-Yes, we can’t win.
Kraugel nodded and put his hand into his inventory. The thing he took out was an old booklet. It was a
booklet that contained the ‘Matchless Swordsmanship’ studied by the previous Sword Saint.
-However, it isn’t me who will survive. It is you, Grid.
He thought he had helped Grid a lot, but it was true that he received a greater grace. The White Tiger
Sword in his hand was the proof.
“Kraugel?”
“If my sword skills didn’t match the name of Sword Saint, I wondered what it would mean to be the
Sword Saint.”
[Overgeared God Grid is writing the 12th epic.]
“I was thinking about letting go of the position of Sword Saint.”
[The beginning of the epic begins in the desert overlooking a city covered by perpetual snow.]
“Now that I have proven my qualifications, I can accept the teachings of the former generation.”
[He witnessed a noble belief.]
Chapter 1439
[He witnessed a noble belief.]
[It was a belief that didn’t break under the attention or advice of excessive greed, even when he
received criticism and ridicule for being stupid.]
[It was sometimes poison.]
[The saint was slowly encroached by poison and wandered near the abyss.]
A person who was praised as the sky above the sky. His actions as the Sword Saint were far from
people’s expectations.
He stayed in Kirinus’ hut during the height of his growth and turned away from the Sword Saint’s
Matchless Swordsmanship that he was able to secure. Then in the past year, he had an unreasonable
struggle against the yangbans of Kaya and repeatedly died. It wasn’t something that fit in with common
sense. Those who knew Kraugel’s recent life had no choice but to feel sorry or think he was crazy.
However, it was time for everyone to realize it. Kraugel’s asceticism wasn’t pointless. He was a man who
was the sky above the sky. It was foolish arrogance to judge him by a single standard.
[However, the saint’s beliefs remained unchanged. He cast doubt aside with the sword and the trials
were slashed with a sword as he proved himself to be the Sword Saint.]
“......”
The Matchless Swordsmanship that had been shunned for a long time. Kraugel’s expression was subtle
as he finally faced it. The world messages that were rising. He noticed that Grid’s epic was describing
himself.
‘...I’m embarrassed.’ It was true that he had been wandering around the abyss, but for it to be publicly
disclosed was a bit...
Grid felt sorry for Kraugel who was blushing with embarrassment. In fact, this wasn’t something for Grid
to feel sorry about. The epics described not only Grid’s direct experiences, but his emotions and things
he witnessed. Additionally, when witnessing and describing others, information that Grid didn’t even
know was often stated. It was good to recognize it as a secondary part of the system.
In conclusion, Grid didn’t know that Kraugel had struggled enough to be told he was near the abyss. The
contents of the epic weren’t intended by Grid.
[He was enlightened through the saint.]
[The most reliable and dependable thing is the great power that is passed down.]
[He learned that being himself wasn’t being wise.]
[A conviction that was unwavering in the face of everyone’s denial.]
[He learned and embraced the beliefs of the noble saint.]
......
...
[Overgeared God Grid has completed the 12th page of the epic.]
‘I’m glad it isn’t long.’
Grid’s inner worry was relieved. For him, whose past or innermost thoughts had been exposed in the
epics, the epic involving Kraugel was quite uncomfortable. It could’ve been rude to Kraugel or it could’ve
revealed his feelings toward Kraugel? For example, the phrase ‘he learned from the saint’ could’ve had
the word ‘longing’ added. It was true that he longed for and admired Kraugel. He didn’t want to hide his
heart, but the picture of him publicly confessing it to the party involved made him feel ashamed.
[The 12th page of the epic has been completed.]
[Your status has risen by one level as a reward for completing the epic.]
[Maximum health will increase by 5%.]
[There is a chance of reflecting status abnormalities.]
[The probability of reflecting status abnormalities already exists in your First King title.]
[The increase in status will relax the conditions of reflecting status abnormalities of the ‘First King’ title.]
[The passive skill ‘Noble Belief’ has been acquired.]
[Noble Belief]
[Passive
The more difficult the situation, the more you believe in your own power.
Every time a skill is on cooldown, one stat will rise slightly. The increase stat is randomly determined and
the duration is proportional to the skill’s cooldown time.]
‘This is a jackpot.’
The consumption of skills meant weakness. It was natural for combat capability to weaken every time a
skill was on cooldown. Noble Belief had the effect of breaking that logic to some extent. Stats unrelated
to combat might rise, such as charm, political power, or dexterity, but Grid had dozens of skills. No
matter how unlucky, he believed he would be able to see the benefits of Noble Belief.
‘Besides, dexterity is pretty good. It will help with control of the Formless Sword.’
Grid awakened from his brief thoughts. It was because every time Kraugel wielded the White Tiger
Sword, he created a storm of swords and the ice around them was cracking.
‘...It isn’t a joke.’
Kraugel had finally acquired the Matchless Swordsmanship and had proudly qualified as the Sword Saint.
How much stronger had he become? Grid gulped with anticipation and Kraugel, who finished the
inspection, silently took a new posture.
Mir opened his mouth from where he had been watching the situation with interest, “It is really
amazing. Kraugel is the one who learned Matchless Swordsmanship, but the Overgeared God became
stronger as well?”
‘He was waiting for us.’ Grid frowned. It took approximately eight seconds for the epic to be written and
for Kraugel to learn the secret technique. It was a short time, but Mir could’ve swung his sword dozens
of times in this period. Yet Mir didn’t attack the two of them. He wasn’t just watching blankly. He
evacuated his colleagues and restored his severed arm completely.
On the other hand, Grid still had the loss of one arm. Certain conditions must be met to restore a
severed body part and this was considered virtually impossible in combat.
‘It will be tougher now.’
They had become stronger, but the situation was worse. Mir was freed from the burden of defending his
colleagues while fighting and his momentum would rise to the maximum. Meanwhile, Grid lost an arm.
Far from checking his power, he was more likely to die in vain.
-Kraugel, no matter how I think about it, you should fall back.
-Wasn’t this story already over?
-......
Noble Belief bullshit. He was a stubborn ass. This damn stubborn guy.
-Yes, do whatever you like.
In fact, Grid was very grateful. If he fought Mir alone, then he was likely to die before he could test his
skills properly. If Kraugel fought alongside him, then he would have more leeway and be able to try
more things.
‘A friend and competitor...’ Mir was observing Grid and Kraugel closely. He had lost his reason to be
impatient from the moment his colleagues fled. He could kill Grid and Kraugel as soon as he made up his
mind to end this fight. For now, he wanted to watch this interesting situation a bit more.
Grid was a god. On the mental side, there would still be remnants of his human life, but he was
someone worshipped by countless humans. Yet he was inspired by a mere human being and became
stronger through enlightenment. Mir had just witnessed it himself.
‘I’m glad.’ A smile spread on Mir’s face.
Why didn’t he erase the scars caused by Muller and Grid? It was to not forget the painful moments. Mir
recalled that day’s battle every time he saw the scar on his body. He thought it was a way to grow
stronger. He wasn’t certain about this. The gods of the Hwan Kingdom had never shown themselves
learning anything. It was an attitude that said a god was already flawless. Did he have to be arrogant like
them to become a god? Was his way wrong?
This was a problem Mir had always been struggling with. Then at this moment, his worries were over. A
human being that became a god—the moment he saw Overgeared God Grid learning from Kraugel, Mir
confirmed that his method wasn’t wrong.
To be honest, Mir respected Grid. He was walking ahead on the path that Mir aimed for, so it was
natural to want to emulate him. However, Mir had no choice but to be hostile as long as Grid sought the
liberation of the Four Auspicious Beasts. If even the seals of the blue dragon and white tiger were
released, then the Hwan Kingdom would lose a lot. All the yangbans except for Mir would lose their
strength against Asgard’s angels. Then the gods of the Hwan Kingdom would have no foundation for
their revenge against Asgard.
Mir had no interest in getting revenge on the gods. He didn’t want a war that would kill his colleagues,
but he couldn’t go against Hanul’s will. This was the destiny of those who were made by Hanul. The only
way to escape this fate was to become a god equal to Hanul. Of course, Mir wanted to be the martial
god even without such a grand reason.
His spirit was refreshed. The smile on Mir’s face deepened.
Kraugel’s sword that was sliding over the ice sheet was quite fast. Mir lifted the Blue Dragon Dao and
blocked the attack. Then he turned his waist and kicked. Mir’s foot penetrated the ice wall made along
the Blue Dragon Dao’s path and was inserted into Kraugel’s solar plexus. It went in perfectly. Mir
immediately swung his sword and thought Kraugel was going to die.
However, his sword didn’t slit Kraugel’s throat. The sword couldn’t touch it because the body floated
backwards.
‘Did he stop it?’
Kraugel’s sword that pushed at his foot made Mir feel admiration.
‘I can’t believe he retrieved the sword in such a short gap.’

He thought the sword techniques had become faster, but it seemed that the person had also become
faster. Kraugel’s sword made an illusion. As expected, it was a speed worthy of admiration. Defense or
evasion was easily possible, but it was a bit tricky to see a timing to counterattack.
The Blue Dragon Dao stretched out like a fan and squeezed through the gap in the sword to aim at
Kraugel’s heart. Then the Blue Dragon Dao tilted. The reason was because the weight of the White Tiger
Sword that struck it was considerable. It wasn’t just the speed. The power also seemed doubled.
‘This swordsmanship...’
It was fast and strong, but the balance of offense and defense was perfect. It meant full control without
suppressing speed and power. This was the Matchless Swordsmanship. It was the swordsmanship that
Muller had used to hurt Mir hundreds of years ago.
Chill.
Mir glimpsed Muller’s shadow from Kraugel and was thrilled. He was delighted to think that Kraugel
would one day grow up to be a good opponent. Yes, this was a story for later.
‘It isn’t enough yet.’
First, there was a fundamental problem. Mir had already experienced Muller’s swordsmanship many
times. Unless Kraugel’s swordsmanship could surpass Muller, he was just dancing on Mir’s palm. Mir
saw Kraugel’s movements and routes as he prevented a counterattack by using Sword Curtain and
predicted clearly what type of sword technique Kraugel would use soon. It was a sword technique that
came rushing in and just before reaching, it created three variables by holding the sword in reverse.
‘Matchless Sword 8th style, Beheading.’
The conclusion of the variables was the sword aiming at the neck. He even remembered the name. If he
ignored the tricks and defended his neck, or fought back the moment Kraugel held the sword in reverse,
he could retaliate. Mir moved faster than Kraugel after making a decision, only for his eyes to widen.
“Splitting the Sky.” It was because Kraugel used a sword technique other than Beheading. Mir was
caught off guard and was stabbed while the sky behind him split apart.
Chapter 1440
Splitting the Sky was a sword technique made by Piaro during his time as a great swordsman. It was
valuable due to the scarcity of counterattacks, but it was hard to say that the power itself was
outstanding. Strictly speaking, it wasn’t a skill that should be acquired by consuming one of the valuable
sword technique creation slots. However, Kraugel created Piaro’s Splitting the Sky.
The Sword Saint inherited your swordsmanship.
It was a tribute and support for the senior and teacher who once dreamed of becoming the Sword Saint.
Some people might see it as meaningless. However, Kraugel was the man who was ranked 1st. There
was no distinction between NPCs and players in his beliefs.
He respected Satisfy, this world itself. Therefore, he could make countless relationships and rise to his
current position. It was a sword technique that created a flow of sword energy (or pure energy) and
twisted the flow. It was called Splitting the Sky because it seemed to split the sky with the sword energy
and this technique struck Mir.
‘Did he notice that Beheading was seen through? No, should I say he predicted it would be seen
through?’
A sword with a similar posture to Beheading was used to induce certainty, controlling the battle by
inducing variables...
Mir felt like he was a fish caught in a hook. He felt pure admiration for Kraugel’s insight and wits. Yet
what was the meaning of a sword technique that wasn’t part of the Matchless Swordsmanship? He had
experienced countless times that ordinary swordsmanship wouldn’t seriously injure him...
“......!” Mir’s eyes widened. It was because the Blue Dragon Dao that was entangled with the White Tiger
Sword had stabbed him in the chest. It was with a powerful force. The current Splitting the Sky was
different from the one in the past.
‘It is deep.’
Mir had blood flow from his mouth as he placed the aura of the white tiger around his left arm and
crossed it over the Blue Dragon Dao. His white dopo fluttered loudly. Mir’s body had floated upward in
exchange for blocking the cooperative attack by Grid. Grid and Kraugel took off after him, scattering
pure energy. Meanwhile, Mir’s arm tore it all away with the energy of the white tiger.
Grid and Kraugel poured out their skills without sparing anything. They didn’t intend to miss the
opportunity that Kraugel had tried his best to create and they also aimed at the effect of Noble Belief. In
particular, Kraugel actively used the Matchless Swordsmanship. It was unbelievable that he used the 13
skills that he had just learned for the first time in the right place. His sword was more delicate and sharp
than ever. However, he failed to deal a significant hit since Splitting the Sky.
‘This person said he had fought Muller.’
It was as expected. It was highly likely that Muller had revealed all the roots of the Matchless
Swordsmanship.
Kraugel’s thoughts continued in the midst of the fierce attacks and defenses. He soon judged that the
Matchless Swordsmanship couldn’t be used and changed the trajectory of the sword. The Matchless
Swordsmanship turned into something unknown and Mir responded. Mir’s palm hit Kraugel’s chin. It
was a technique that contained the same characteristics as the counter that Grid suffered.
[You can’t regain your mental state.]
[Resistance has failed.]
“......!”
No matter how much his brain shook, he never thought he would be judged as physically confused.
Kraugel realized Mir’s status, staggered, and let his sword slip. He seemed to have let it slip while
ignoring the confusion and trying to control his body.
“Kraugel!” Grid urgently used Shunpo, but he was a step late. By the time Grid’s position changed, the
Blue Dragon Dao that Mir swung laterally had deeply cut Kraugel’s chest. Kraugel’s wound was frozen
and electrocuted, but he was surprisingly quick and left his spot.
It was thanks to Poetry that Praises the Sword. The reason he could survive in this state and move in
defiance of the freezing and electric shock was because he had shifted the damage he just suffered to
his secondary weapon. In return, a unique rated sword shattered, but it was cheap compared to saving
his life.
Grid performed the sword dances of Transcended Link Flower and Linked Kill Flower Pinnacle.
“Hmm.” Mir failed to kill Kraugel and was forced to back off. He thought about using Shunpo, but
decided it was unreasonable due to the blue-black petals of sword energy blocking his view.
Grid confronted Mir, who burned the petals with lightning, and rebuked Kraugel while getting the God
Hands to protect him, -How are you going to save my life if you die?
In fact, he knew this was an attitude without any conscience. The moment Kraugel’s Splitting the Sky hit
Mir, Grid had a short moment to retreat. Yet Grid didn’t flee and attacked Mir alongside Kraugel. In
other words, Grid kicked away the opportunity to live on his own.
Kraugel didn’t respond. He was extremely focused and didn’t notice the whisper sent by Grid.
“Overgeared God, I’m very happy at this moment, but my gods will soon...” Mir was speaking politely to
Grid when he shut his mouth. It was because the White Tiger Sword was stuck in his heart. The sword
didn’t slip from Kraugel’s hand. He deliberately let go of it.
The White Tiger Sword had grown with Kraugel and had the characteristics of ‘Heart Sword.’ In response
to Kraugel’s will, it performed a sword technique on its own. It was only once, but the power and effect
of the sword technique performed by the White Tiger Sword was consistent with Kraugel’s own. The
White Tiger Sword fell like a meteor and stabbed Mir’s heart, descending as hard as it could, and
separating Mir’s heart and ribs.
It was the moment when Kraugel, who had been focused and looking for an opportunity, succeeded in
critically injuring Mir. He belatedly replied to Grid, -Let’s just die here together.
-Y-Yes...
Kraugel’s purpose had also changed from the moment he witnessed Grid turning away from retreating.
It was from keeping Grid alive to fighting Mir with no regrets. In any case, this was Grid’s purpose and he
had no choice but to match it. It was only when their purpose was consistent that their cooperation
could be more detailed.
“...Kraugel.” Mir’s eyes were engulfed in the flames of the red phoenix. Kraugel was reflected in the
black eyes that shone like stars. “Your name is also engraved on my soul.”
A soul that would last forever because it wouldn’t break—Kraugel’s name, engraved on it, would be
immortal. It was like Muller’s name and Grid’s name.
The majestic flames of the red phoenix healed MIr’s wounds, but the scars weren’t erased. The long
sword wound that extended from his heart to his waist—Mir engraved it without erasing it. Then he said
what he previously couldn’t finish saying to Grid, “My gods will soon look at this place. So let’s finish this
fun.”
Mir had exchanged exactly 89 attacks and defenses with the two people. In terms of time, it was a short
offensive and defensive battle. However, it was enough time for his runaway colleagues to reach the
Hwan Kingdom. The gods would gather at the pond. Their gaze would turn to the ground and they
would scrutinize Grid.
A newly born god—they would be aware that he, who was regarded as a lowly indigenous god, actually
had great potential and would condemn him to extinction. The present Grid couldn’t handle the jealousy
of the gods. The gods, who were pushed out in a power struggle, started a war and they dreamed of
revenge far away from home even after losing the war. The envy and jealousy of those who lost
everything were terrible.
There was no way they would welcome the birth of a god who might threaten them. Additionally, if this
god was the one unsealing the Four Auspicious Beasts... they would harm Grid even at great cost. It was
until all the myths that just blossomed were extinguished.
Mir’s rush to end this fight was to protect Grid. From Grid’s perspective, it was bullshit.
“I understand you saying that you are having fun.”
He was also having fun. The last time they met, he had crossed the threshold of death due to the
lightning shot every time Mir swung the Blue Dragon Dao. Now that lightning could be blocked, dodged,
deflected, and counterattacked. The lightning shot by the Blue Dragon Dao no longer had much
influence on the battle.
Grid was able to confirm his own growth with this fact alone and was insanely pleased and joyful.
“However, it is hard to tolerate you saying that you can end this fight at any time.”
The Formless Sword stretched out vigorously. As Mir moved the Blue Dragon Dao, it curved and
wrapped around his body. In a previous situation, Mir had used Shunpo here. Then he was tied up by
Kraugel, who predicted where Mir would appear, and was hit by Grid’s linked attack.
However, it was different this time. Mir was impaled by the Formless Sword. He pulled the blade of the
Formless Sword bare-handed and dragged Grid right in front of him.
“Kuock!” Grid made a sound as his abdomen was pierced by the Blue Dragon Dao. He blamed himself for
not being able to use White Tiger’s Posture because it happened too quickly. Grid was kicked while
trying to retrieve the Formless Sword. He fell to the ground after being cut by the Blue Dragon Dao and
managed to hold back his scream this time. This time, he used White Tiger’s Posture so it was quite
bearable.
‘I need to improve the speed at which I use White Tiger’s Posture.’
Grid raised his body while correcting his vision and used Sky. Kraugel was on the defensive during the
short time Grid had collapsed, so Grid needed to press Mir. The sword dance, Sky, was something that
Mir couldn’t ignore. Sky was a sword dance that linked all the single sword dances that Grid had
acquired sequentially and without delay.
Mir had maintained a health close to the maximum value despite being critically injured several times.
His specs might be in the Baal-grade, but even he was pressured by the extremes of technique. Of
course, if it was Baal then it wouldn’t matter what attack Grid unleashed. He would wave his hand at it
like he was swatting at a fly. However, Mir was fundamentally different from Baal.
He was the type of person who was obsessed with ‘skill.’ Unknowingly, his competitive spirit was raised
and he tried to analyze Sky. Thanks to this, Grid achieved more than five combos and the ‘blind spot
attack’ of the Formless Sword was activated.
Just then, Mir awakened from his fascination with the Sky sword dance. He was reminded that the eyes
of the gods would touch here soon.
‘I was too fascinated. I have to finish it quickly.’
The red phoenix, black tortoise, blue dragon, and white tiger. Mir unleashed the power of all Four
Auspicious Beasts. Then the line went beyond the fullness of the health gauge and the color was
changed. His health increased by at least twice as much as before. His speed and attack power also
increased by that much.
He couldn’t endure it even with the White Tiger’s Posture. Grid avoided a cut by relying on
transcendence, only to be caught by the neck and hit by a series of stabs. It happened all before he
could take one breath.
Grid was stabbed one more time and immediately entered the immortal state. Mir still held onto Grid’s
neck and turned his attention to Kraugel this time. He quietly twisted his head to avoid the Space Sword
that was about to split apart the world and cut off Kraugel’s head, killing him.
It was at this time...
“......!” Mir’s eyes widened. He had the illusion that he lost all sensation from his lower body. He soon
confirmed that he wasn’t mistaken. He saw in his tilting vision that his ‘lower half’ was staggering alone.
Mir’s face struck the ground and he coughed up a large amount of blood.
His body was cut in two by Grid. It was the first time he experienced something like this since he was
born, so he stopped temporarily. Then the ‘instinct’ that had been suppressed by reason was expressed.
Survival was instinct. The power of the Four Auspicious Beasts fused into one and took the shape of
artificial angel wings. They spun and cut everything in the area. The targets naturally included Grid.
‘Dammit, it is over.’
It was too hard to secure visibility to use Shunpo. The loss of one arm was too big. Throughout the
battle, the balance of his attacks and defenses had collapsed. If he used and maintained Storm of the
Fire God, his arm couldn’ve regenerated. However, Storm of the Fire God could easily be countered by
Mir, so he didn’t even attempt it.
This was the problem. It was difficult to use the power of the four gods properly when fighting Mir.
‘I can use it from now on.’
Grid activated Storm of the Fire God. There was nothing to fear because he was in the immortal state
anyway. He linked the Blind Spot Attack with the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship. Then he recovered
the Formless Sword that he had joined with the Falling Moon Sword and swapped to the Fire Dragon
Sword.
He used Open Potential and started to pour out all the available fusion sword dances and the
Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship. He kept being cut by the artificial wings, but he ignored it. He swung
his sword one more time. Even if he died, he shouldn’t die meaninglessly. He had to measure Mir’s
defense and health in this completely unleashed state.
[You have died.]
At the end of his final struggle, Grid died.
“Um.” The gods of the Hwan Kingdom arrived at the pond just in time.
“You said there was a problem... it is settled.”
“It was a minor problem in the first place.”
After checking the landscape on the ground, they nodded and went back to their places. They found
only Mir in the desert covered in fire and ice. The gods of the Hwan Kingdom didn’t even notice the
scars engraved on the body that was standing in an imposing manner.
Overgeared 1441
Chapter 1441
“......”
Mir stood still without leaving until the ice that covered the desert melted and the fire dissipated.
Death and fear. They were unexpected, therefore they were concepts and emotions he was unprepared
for. He reflected again on the experience of being constrained in mind and body. The moment when he
was distracted because he was worried about the eyes of the gods. The embarrassment of allowing his
body to be cut in half...
The strange emotions ate at Mir’s rationality and he experienced his own nature. At that moment, he
was just obsessed with life. He went crazy with the determination that he didn’t want to die.
“Haha...” Looking back, he had considered himself special. It was natural when he was born with an
unrivaled talent among the yangbans. Therefore, he had always been doing things for others. He
believed he should protect them because they were worse than him. Yet when he was exposed, he was
a normal person with nothing special.
“Are you ashamed?” Jingle.The voice of the martial god came along with the faint sound of bells.
Mir politely bowed to the approaching martial god and answered, “No, I’m glad.”
He was a life created to be dedicated to Hanul. He thought he would lose it, so he didn’t have any
lingering feelings for it. He just felt sorry for the fact that he wouldn’t be able to become the martial god
and it would end. However, today he realized it. He might be a life created by someone’s needs, but he
was obsessed with life. He was also an ordinary person. Nevertheless, he embraced and cared for other
ordinary people. His goodwill and care weren’t the arrogance of the strong. He just sympathized with
the pain of others. It was a very minimal qualification. It was the qualification to become a god.
“I see.” Mir’s appearance as he gained enlightenment made Chiyou smile. He noticed that Mir had the
slightest chance of becoming a god killer.
Jingle.
Mir watched Chiyou leaving with the ringing of bells and had a thought. The reason why the gods of the
Hwan Kingdom hadn’t noticed the unexpected event was probably due to Chiyou’s favor.
***
The forest of the Twelve Zodiacs—Grid had designated it as his resurrection point before leaving for
Kaya. The first thing he did when he opened his eyes was to check his inventory. He checked the items
lost and the durability of his equipment.
‘Two shields are broken and one knife dropped.’
It was a waste, but it was only three out of dozens of secondary equipment. His divine sword wasn’t
lost... Grid adjusted his heart and sent a whisper to Kraugel, -You didn’t drop anything, did you?
-White Tiger Sword.

-What?R-Really?
-It is a joke.
-...No, what is this concept?
Originally, Kraugel had a humorous side. At every important moment, it was time to eat with his mother
(although it was all true). However, it wasn’t to this extent.
‘Is he excited? Well, it is understandable.’
Kraugel proved he was qualified to be the Sword Saint without learning the Matchless Swordsmanship.
Would Grid be recognized as Pagma’s Successor if Pagma’s Sword Dance or the legendary blacksmith’s
techniques were sealed? It would never be possible if it was Grid. It wasn’t just Grid. It was something
that no one apart from Kraugel could’ve achieved. He was the lord of labor who knew how to seek
extreme gains. It was convincing that he was the 1st ranked player despite having a normal class.
Kraugel’s whisper continued as Grid was becoming tired. The two people shared their opinions and
reviewed the battle a while ago. They pointed out each other’s mistakes and deficiencies and sought
ways to make up for them. It was a more valuable time than gold. By the end of the replay, they
concluded that Mir was the same as Baal. If they denied that Mir was in the same position as Baal, then
it couldn’t explain their overwhelming defeat.
Grid and Kraugel were aware of their own skills. Grid was close to or had already surpassed the prime of
the past legends, and Kraugel wasn’t much inferior. Yet it was in the realm of the ‘impossible’ to fight
Mir and win. Of course, Baal was more likely to be stronger than Mir, but it wasn’t unreasonable that
they were in the same grade.
-So the archangels will be Baal-grade, right?
-I think so.As far as I know, Mir was made to compete with Raphael.
-Tut...
Grid had never met Raphael. Furthermore, the oral traditions related to angels were rare, so
information was insufficient. In order to rescue Hexetia, he would have to break through the angel army
led by Raphael and the archangels. He was already troubled at the thought that Raphael would be as
strong as Mir.
Then Kraugel said something unexpected, -I don’t think you need to worry too much.For you, Mir is
likely to be a more tricky opponent than Baal or Raphael.Even if their specifications are higher than Mir,
they don’t have the power of the four gods and there is a clear relationship between divinity and
demonic power.
-Certainly...
Grid agreed. The reason why Mir was so tricky was that he had mastered all martial arts, not his high
specs. Over hundreds of years, he had completely refined and controlled the power of the Four
Auspicious Beasts. It was Mir’s greatest weapon and it was one level higher than the power of the Four
Auspicious Beasts that was in Grid’s items.
Grid could compete if it was purely the power of the red phoenix, but Mir knew how to combine the
power of the Four Auspicious Beasts freely to create various effects and attributes. Mir even neutralized
the heart of the red phoenix in Grid. Their compatibility was the worst. On the other hand, Baal and
Raphael were different cases. Rather, there was room for Grid to gain the upper hand.
Grid could create a ‘holy sword’ and ‘demon sword.’
Baal and Raphael would be critically injured whenever they allowed an attack from Grid. It was just like
Mir’s body was cut in two by the Falling Moon Sword.
‘The holy sword and demon sword might have limitations on their sustainability, but they won’t end
with just one swing, so they will be 100 times better than the Falling Moon Sword. I can reduce the
damage as much as possible if I wear holy attribute and demonic attribute armor on my body.’
There was just one problem...
In order to make divine items and demonic items, he needed the help of the Rebecca Church and Yatan
Church. Grid could make it using divine or demonic attribute minerals, but it couldn’t be called a true
holy sword or demon sword.
‘I can leave the divine blessing to Sehee, but the problem is the demonic attribute.’
Over the past few years, Sehee had tried very hard. She hadn’t been lazy for a single day since she felt
her limits in the higher leveled vampire cities. She only focused on hunting and her class quests until the
daily access time limit was reached. It was also while she was engaged in external activities such as
volunteering and appearing on broadcasts.
The problem was that it was very difficult to play solo due to the nature of her Saintess class. In some
cases, the hunting efficiency was often poor because they had to protect two people due to the addition
of Yerim. The hunting locations also had to be a place with the undead or demonkin.
Additionally, Sehee’s game talent wasn’t at the level of a genius. She had a rare talent when it came to
healing and buff timing, but it stopped at the level of being talented. Of course, this was great as well, so
she could level up enough to reach the edge of a high ranker.
He just wanted her to reach level 400 as soon as possible.
‘The fourth awakening will strengthen the blessing related stats that grant permanent holy power...
perhaps the making of a holy sword won’t be a problem.’
It might be weak in comparison to Rebecca’s holy sword, but he was certain it would be quite deadly for
a great demon. Where could he find the curse that would give the demonic attribute? The Yatan Church
was the only organization to make demon swords... it designated Grid and the Overgeared Kingdom as
an enemy. It was natural since Grid had killed the Yatan Servants.
‘The evil eyes might have the skills of that field.’
He was going to meet the evil eyes king anyway. He was exhausted every time they met and avoided the
king for a while, so now it was time to show his face.
“God of Virtue~!”
“Overgeared God.”
Blue Tiger and the Twelve Zodiacs came running when they saw that Grid was back. Grid had just made
up his mind to meet with the evil eyes king and he laughed when he saw them.
***
“The queen..?”
Kraugel said he would stay in Kaya. Grid returned alone to the West Continent and upon arrival in
Reinhardt, he witnessed an unexpected sight.
Yap, yap.
He heard a strange sound coming from the garden and found Irene practicing swordsmanship there.
“You’re back!”
A presence that shone due to Grid’s efforts in the East Continent—it was very beautiful to see Irene
smiling brightly while looking young enough to remind him of their newlywed days. This wasn’t to say
that she wasn’t beautiful when she was older. In Grid’s eyes, Irene had always shone more than jewels.
“I’m glad to see you are safe and sound.”
She wanted to come closer a bit faster, make eye contact, and feel his breath. Irene picked up the end of
her dress with one hand and came over. Her heart wanted to run over. However, she didn’t run because
she had a wooden sword in her other hand. If she put down the wooden sword, she could’ve picked up
the dress with both hands and ran, but she didn’t do this. It was because she respected the sword.
She wasn’t a swordsman, but she knew the source of the peace and happiness she enjoyed right now.
The soldiers, knights, and Grid all wielded their swords to achieve peace. Those who had been guarding
Irene’s side were also knights using swords. Therefore, Irene didn’t treat the sword as a mere tool. She
respected it. She couldn’t just throw it aside.
Grid’s heart trembled greatly after vaguely reading her inner thoughts. He remembered the first
moment he started liking Irene. Today was the 156th time he fell in love with Irene.
‘I will meet the evil eyes king tomorrow.’
The smiling Grid stood behind Irene. He held her small shoulder between his arms and wrapped his
hands around her wrists. Then he spoke to Royman, “I’m sorry, but I don’t think I can give up the
position of being the queen’s teacher.”
Chief Knight Royman laughed slightly. “I can’t afford the queen’s brilliance with my small talent.”
Royman was trained intensively by Piaro and Asmophel. Her skills were absolutely outstanding, but they
were still feeble compared to Grid.
“Now, Irene. Your feet should be like this. Your eyes and shoulders this way.”
“This... I don’t think it is your swordsmanship?”
“......!”
Grid was surprised as he corrected Irene’s posture. It was the posture just before opening the sword
path. He was surprised because Irene had asked such a sharp question. Was this truly Earl Steim’s
blood? Or was it due to divinity? Perhaps it was proof that she had always been watching him...
Grid couldn’t help kissing Irene on the cheek as he answered, “Correct. This isn’t my swordsmanship.”
“I want to learn Your Majesty’s swordsmanship.”
“Haha, my swordsmanship is specialized in dealing with multiple people so it doesn’t suit you.”
The best knights were always protecting Irene’s side. If the moment came when she needed to grasp the
sword, she would only be facing one or two enemies. The best knights of the Overgeared Kingdom, who
were led by Piaro and Asmophel and wore Grid’s items on their backs, would all protect Irene, even if a
thousand enemies attacked her. In the worst case scenario, only one or two people would get through.
This was why—
“This is the best swordsmanship for you.”
Grid taught her the swordsmanship of the Sword Saint. No, he taught Kraugel’s swordsmanship to Irene.
Kraugel’s swordsmanship that Grid saw in the fight against Mir were optimized for short-term combat.
Of course, it was just the surface of it.
Just as Kraugel couldn’t imitate the movements of the sword dance to use Grid’s sword dances, it was
impossible for Grid to reproduce Kraugel’s swordsmanship even if he had the Matchless Heart
Technique. However, Kraugel’s swordsmanship could exert power as long as there was the form. It was
because his swordsmanship was at the utmost limits and ideal.
“Yap!”
[Your wife ‘Irene’ has acquired the Beginner Sword Mastery skill.]
Irene’s appearance as she followed his movements made Grid smile.
This was Irene—a being who made Grid bear the desire to ‘protect this world’ and the obligation to
‘protect this world.’
Chapter 1442
“I thought I was going to die.” Nefelina’s words were extreme. It seemed she had struggled quite a bit
during the Hell Gao raid.
From Grid’s perspective, it was hard to understand. Certainly, Hell Gao, who appeared with seven fire
stones, was strong. His body might be sealed and he borrowed the bodies of demonic creatures, but the
9th Great Demon’s majesty wasn’t for nothing. Nevertheless, he should be a relatively easy opponent if
the six messengers joined forces. It didn’t matter how many fire stones there were. Just remove them.
Despite a lot of hardships, Grid and Mercedes had succeeded in the raid with just the two of them.
Nefelina explained to the confused Grid, “That madman Braham didn’t take action and just watched.”
“Bah, it is too disgraceful to join forces to kill such a thing.”
“That stone Zikfrector slept on the spot!”

“It wasn’t my will.”
“Mercedes took a long time to collect one fire stone!”
“The grandmaster slept in the spot where the fire stones were generated. It took me a while to break
through his barrier of runes.”
“......”
Grid summarized Nefelina’s words: Braham sat on the sidelines during the battle, Zikfrector did nothing,
and Mercedes failed to remove the fire stones in time. In other words, the other three people—
Nefelina, Sariel, and Piaro—had a tough battle.
Grid would’ve been upset if he was Nefelina. Still, what could he do? Braham was impossible to control
and Zikfrector was bound by the Curse of Sloth. The reason why Mercedes’ fire stone removal wasn’t
easy was an accident.
‘If there was no accident, they would’ve easily killed Hell Gao without Braham and Zikfrector... in any
case, it is my fault.’
He hadn’t predicted the possibility of Braham and Zikfrector trolling. He couldn’t predict this
unfortunate accident. However, Grid oversaw the Hell Gao expedition and had to bear the responsibility
for the accident.
“I’m sorry, Nefelina. In order to apologize, I’ll increase the amount of food in the future.”
Grid was actually already planning to increase Nefelina’s rations. No matter the reason, she was fighting
for Grid. She had the right to enjoy something. She already ate three times as much food as her size.
Administrator Rabbit had advised that her habits would get worse if she received more, but it was fine if
Grid gave it with the excuse of an apology.
“Hmm, if so...”
Nefelina’s anger was calmed. She hadn’t been whining while hoping for anything. She just wanted to
nitpick over it. Yet when she received something in return, she was a bit embarrassed. In her heart, She
wanted to punch Braham, but she decided to put up with it because she knew that Braham wasn’t a
simple vampire or magician. Braham also didn’t cross the line with the future dragon either. He
swallowed down the sarcastic words, ‘You are a pig who only eats.’
“Then why did you just watch?” The messengers scattered to their respective places. Grid chased
Braham to the nearby mountain and asked this question.
Braham struck Greed with Disintegrate and answered with an unwilling expression. “Nefelina and Sariel
still lack experience.”
Nefelina was a hatchling and Sariel had been in heaven before being locked in the Abyss. Their innate
blood and status meant they had the same knowledge as a sage, but knowledge alone couldn’t achieve
things. They had to gain experience and open up their wisdom in order to help Grid.
“I see.” Grid understood why Braham acted like a bystander and smiled happily.
Braham frowned. “Why are you smiling?”
“It is because I am grateful and happy.”
The reason why Braham tried to instill experience in Nefelina and Sariel was for Grid, after all.
Unfortunately, Braham’s personality wasn’t honest.
“Bah... I just don’t want them to hold me back.”
“Hmm.”
Grid smiled at Braham’s lame excuse and carefully touched the Greed placed on the rock. Light magic
power was felt. it was still dim, but it was a bright and powerful light magic power.
“Can this guy cut down the moon too?”
The Falling Moon Sword had proved its worth by bisecting Mir’s body. Grid wanted to have more moon
night iron, but it was no longer available.
Braham read Grid’s desire and spoke firmly, “It can’t cut it.”
“......”
“If Mir is a match for Baal as you evaluated, he is an opponent who can’t be completely cut.”
A presence that was close to a god. It couldn’t be cut except by the Sword Saint. This was why the name
of Sword Saint shone so much. It was also one of the reasons why Muller was the hero of heroes.
“However, it can break it down somehow.”
Just because they couldn’t be cut didn’t mean they were immortal. If beings only died from cuts, then
everybody in the world would be cut to death. They could be destroyed from the inside out. It was a
truth that was less obvious the more outstanding the person.
“Grid, don’t be impatient.”
Knowing the other side of the world didn’t necessarily mean one had to take full responsibility. The
shadow on Grid’s face created by his obsession with the star-like existence called ‘gods’ was lifted by
Braham’s clumsy but warm consolation.
“It is enough for us to prepare as usual. There is no reason to fret and covet what isn’t there.”
No matter how excellent the moon night iron was, it wasn’t everything. The moon night iron was
something that ate away at a person’s status. Braham thought there was no need to rely on it too much
and Grid felt the same way.
***
A duel of words. It was a fight with words, not a sword or a fist. It was easy to think it would be dirty and
dreary instead of flashy, but surprisingly, this wasn’t necessarily the case. Deep understanding and logic
were sometimes fancier and more powerful than a blade. A word could kill or save 10,000 people while
a sword killed or saved one person.
This was why the duel of words, called PvP by scholars and tacticians, had so many enthusiasts. There
were many duels of words taking place all over the continent at this moment.
“Binch! Binch! Binch!”
“Hey, Binch! I bet on you again today! Don’t receive a penalty for swearing after becoming mad with
anger. Do well!”
Among the non-combat classes, the classes in the field of controversialists were highly difficult to grow.
The expression ‘extremely desperate’ fitted perfectly. Blacksmiths made items, scholars read books, and
non-combat classes were expected to raise their classes through certain actions, not hunting.
Meanwhile, controversialist-like classes had to level up through hunting. Couldn’t they earn experience
by starting a duel of words, appeasing people, or writing poems?
This was a story for at least after the third class advancement.
No matter which city or village, there were already outstanding NPC controversialists, so it was hard to
find a place or job for player controversialists below level 300. They had no choice but to hunt using
skills such as dealing debuffs to the target and causing abnormal conditions. However, they were
insignificant compared to the debuffs of black magicians, so it was hard to get parties.
They weren’t welcome anywhere they went. They could barely kill one monster in the time it took
others to kill 10. Yet if they raised their level, they would become a strong malicious force and this was
the case with Binch.
‘It is noisy.’
There were cheers from the crowd of thousands. Binch’s expression when he appeared with
enthusiastic support was as uncomfortable as the shadow around his eyes. It had been two years since
he was hired as the trumpeter of the Lion Group. He had been active in hundreds of duels of words,
securing the interests of the merchant group and resolving all types of disputes. Even so, he still wasn’t
accustomed to people’s attention.
First of all, he didn’t like the ‘stage’ itself. It was a duel of words over the interests and pride of the
merchant groups. They were forced to disclose some of each other’s weaknesses and transactions, so
wasn’t it right to do it secretly in a dark room? Yet the merchants rented the Colosseum to attract
onlookers. The duel of words was also considered a means of making money by merchants.
‘I’m not a monkey in a zoo.’
It was unpleasant to be on stage. Of course, that didn’t mean he was going to quit this job. The reason
why Binch was dissatisfied with the current situation was due to this twisted personality of rejection
That was it. If the content of the duel of words caused damage to his employer, there would be no
damage to himself (the contract contents stated so). It was also an opportunity to build awareness and
the experience and remuneration were greater than anything. There was no reason to quit.
‘This person isn’t confident in his skills.’ Binch snorted when his opponent didn’t show up after he had
been on the stage for one minute.
Sometimes there were these types of guys. They were people who would delay taking to the stage just
before the duel of words began. It was a psychological battle, but it was shallow. Binch had never lost to
such people.
“Who the hell is this great person who is delaying the time so much?”
“Apostle of Justice? Is this ID real? It is a lame ID.”
“Puhahat! This chuunibyou disease! What type of Lauel is he?!”
“It is boring, so hurry and come up, you son of a bitch! Will you pay the price of the tickets if I get
bored?!”
The crowd started booing Binch’s opponent. This was a gentleman’s game of culture and wisdom, unlike
the bloody PvP. The duel of words was a noble spot loved by keyboard warriors for its distinctive
characteristics. The crowd might be about to start a riot but Binch was reviewing his opponent’s
information in the midst of the disturbance.
‘Affiliated with the Landy Merchant Group. The ID is Apostle of Justice, the ranking is unknown.’
Most controversialists hid their ranking. It was embarrassing because their level was low. The ranking
hidden by the opponent wasn’t a matter of concern. Binch paid attention to the Landy Merchant Group.
‘The Landy Merchant Group. They are said to provide manpower for the miners in the eastern part of
the empire...’
It was a merchant group selling manpower. The history was long, but small in scale. According to the
information provided by the Lion Merchant Group, the direction of the business itself wasn’t very good.
‘The reason they asked us to fight a duel of words this time is due to the labor costs.’
The problem was that the Lion Merchant Group acquired all the manpower nearby after entering the
eastern part of the empire. The Lion Merchant Group bought manpower for high fees that ignored the
existing market price. Therefore, the Landy Merchant Group only had flies left.
The Landy Merchant Group’s demand was a freeze on the labor costs. They were poor to start with, so
there was no way they could save for an expensive controversialist.
“He came up!”
“It is finally starting!”
The other party came up on stage. It was a face he had never seen before. The Apostle of Justice was
just as strange as his ID. Binch planned to use a frontal attack. The demand for a freeze on labor costs by
the Landy Merchant Group was an act of ignoring worker’s values and rights. This was the justification of
the Lion Merchant Group. At least in this duel of words, Binch was on the good side.
[The other party has accepted the duel of words.]
He sent an invitation to the other person, who took to the stage just in time, and the person accepted it
immediately. The theme of this duel of words appeared along with a 10 squared mental gauge in Binch’s
vision. From now on, the two of them would exchange words with each other. Every time they failed to
refute the other person’s opinion or made a statement that was contrary to their argument, their
mental gauge would be consumed by one square. The opportunity for a first attack was with the
opponent.
“How many gifts did you buy for your parents on the day you received your first paycheck?”
“......?”
It was a question that didn’t match the subject at all. Binch thought that one square of the opponent’s
mental gauge would be consumed at the system’s judgment, but the opponent’s words weren’t over
yet.
“You should spend at least 10% of your salary unless you are a bad son. I’m sure this is enough to
prepare a set of long johns, but after your salary doubles next month, can you give your parents two
sets of long johns?”
“......?”
Maybe it was because it was so strange. The system wasn’t able to judge the other person’s remarks
and responded belatedly. The sight of two squares on Apostle of Justice’s mental gauge being consumed
clearly entered Binch’s vision. It was Binch’s turn to talk, but Apostle of Justice was chattering non-stop.
The penalty for ignoring the turn consumed another two squares, but he didn’t seem to care.
“Of course, if your salary has doubled, then you can buy two sets. However, if everyone’s salary has
doubled, then you can’t buy one, let alone two. A sudden rise in labor costs is bound to be accompanied
by inflation.”
“This is too extreme. Are you a liberal arts major? I’ll explain the economic structure for you, liberal
arts...”
“You will be glad to buy even one set. Your job will be affected by the rising prices and rising labor costs
that occur at the same time. There will be a restructuring and you will be out on the streets. Then you
won’t be able to get your parents a pair of socks, let alone a pair of long johns. Isn’t this too bad?”
‘This crazy guy?’
Apostle of Justice was self-destructing. There were only two squares left on his mental gauge because
he kept ignoring the rules and continued to talk nonsense. Binch judged that he had won and shut up,
thinking that the Landy Merchant Group who hired such a person was insane. At this moment—
“And so, your Lion Merchant Group is an immoral group!” Apostle of Justice shouted.
They were ignorant words without any logic. Binch was snorting when his eyes suddenly widened.
[You are greatly offended by the criticism of the other person.]
[The mental blow is huge!]
[You are so angry that you are speechless and your head is blank!!]
‘And...?!’
Rules and logic governed the duel of words. Still, there were a few variables such as the use of the
‘Spiteful Tongue,’ ‘Swearing,’ and ‘Disregard’ skills.
Disregard could make the opponent’s verbal attack into nothing while Spiteful Tongue and Swearing
were lethal moves that greatly consumed the other person’s mental strength by ignoring logic.
It was just difficult to use Spiteful Tongue and Swearing in practice because all controversialists were
armed with the ‘Mental Defense’ skill. If one failed to break through the other person’s mental defense
after using Spiteful Tongue and Swearing, then their own mental strength would be consumed in
reverse.
Binch’s Mental Defense skill was as high as advanced level 4. To have a 100% chance of breaking
through Binch’s Mental Defense skill, the level of Spiteful Tongue and Swearing needed to be at least
craftsman level 4. Binch’s face turned white as his mental gauge dropped.
“D-Don’t tell me you are...!”
Parents attacker, Huroi—Binch encountered the huge presence who was considered a legend among all
the controversialists.
Chapter 1443
Every position came with a responsibility. For quite some time, Huroi had been unable to get things off
his chest. It was because the Mongolian people became sensitive every time Huroi was honest, just like
the Koreans, Americans, and Russians recently quarreled over Kraugel’s nationality.
[Korean game genes have caused another incident!]
[Kraugel, the pride of South Korea, became a complete Sword Saint based on Grid’s epic.]
[The beautiful communication of Korean people... Kraugel’s noble belief has brought enlightenment to
Grid.]
The world shook on the day that Grid wrote a new epic. It was an epic full of admiration for Kraugel. The
content of the epic itself was nothing shocking. Those who believed in Kraugel said, “The time has finally
come.” No one doubted that Kraugel deserved to be recognized. It was somewhat surprising that the
one who delivered Kraugel’s news was Grid, not the system, but it wasn’t special considering the
relationship between the two of them.
Nevertheless, there was an uproar in the world. The beginning were the provocative articles that third-
rate Korean media started to spread on the Internet. The behavior of some unrecognized media outlets
in describing Kraugel as the pride of South Korea and claiming Kraugel’s achievements as the result of
the Korean genes was enough to provoke some radical Americans.
-Are you saying that Kraugel, a Koryoin, is the pride of South Korea?
-The yellow monkeys give me goosebumps.Look at them crediting Kraugel’s genes for his achievements
so far.
-Fucking game DNA.What the hell is game DNA?What, are they saying that Korean blood flows through
all high rankers around the world?
-This is why Kraugel acquired American nationality, not Korean nationality.No matter how well you do in
South Korea, you would’ve been told that it is thanks to DNA. It must’ve been dark.Hahaha, I suddenly
feel sorry for Grid.
-It is hard to even say that Kraugel is Korean.They say that his family has been Russian citizens since the
generation of his great-grandparents. His Russian blood might be thicker than his Korean blood.Since he
has lived in Russia for several generations, there might be Russians mixed up among his ancestors.
-Even so, don’t involve Russia.Oh my god!Look at this.The Russians have already heard the news.
-Kraugel is a Russian born in Russia and raised there!Americans are just robbers that materialism gave
birth to!
-Let’s talk bluntly.It isn’t the United States that took away Kraugel. It was Kraugel’s choice to go to the
United States.Additionally, if you want to mess around, don’t do it here. Go to the Korean
communities.It was the Korean monkeys who started it first.
-Disgusting racists!
-Who is speaking to whom...
-The troublemakers have got together.What are you talking about? Kraugel isn’t Korean? ᄏᄏᄏ He is
Korean from the beginning ᄏᄏᄏ Do you know Kraugel?
-Now there is an influx of Koreans...Everyone, please get out of here.
...Now the Internet was a mess.
Due to several third-rate Korean media outlets, radical groups from the three countries were killing each
other in certain communities. The reason why Huroi started to watch his mouth was because he had
experienced a similar situation.
Grid’s first knight might be Jude, but I am his first subordinate.
He said this in an interview and was harshly rejected by the people of Mongolia. He wouldn’t have cared
if he was just scolded. The problem was that there were people who praised Huroi as the hero of
Mongolia. They were disappointed and saddened by Huroi. They all knew that Grid was definitely a
great person and that Huroi adored him. It was just painful for the people of Mongolia that the attitude
of the ranker representing their country was that of a servant to another person.
At that time, Lauel had given him advice.
‘Refrain from praising Grid. It is good for both yourself and the Overgeared Guild. Even if you don’t say
it, the whole world knows that you are Grid’s loyal servant. Why do you have to talk about it?’ Lauel
persuaded Huroi.
This persuasion worked. From that day on, Huroi watched his mouth. He sealed his personal opinions
and was faithful to his role as the trumpeter of the groups he belonged to, namely the Overgeared Guild
and Overgeared Kingdom, not the individual Grid. It was frustrating. He felt that he was in a miserable
position because he couldn’t talk recklessly with his mouth.
Then he met the Skin Maker. He gained a new appearance from Guseha and made the alias of ‘Apostle
of Justice’ by commissioning a forger. Now he hid his identity and traveled around the world whenever
he had free time. He went around freely saying what was in his heart.
He easily hunted with the power of his second class and the wyvern, allowing him to build up Swearing
and Spiteful Tongue which ignored logic. This meant the world couldn’t handle the power of his words.
It was because of this that the Landy Merchant Group recently sent a request to Apostle of Justice. The
reputation of Apostle of Justice was gradually accumulating to the point where requests were made.
Of course, Apostle of Justice had no intention of accepting the request. Apostle of Justice was a person
who wanted to act freely. He didn’t want to work to carry out requests. However, the name of the
opponents, the Lion Merchant Group, was annoying. It was the organization that was recently
mentioned inside the Overgeared Guild. They were after the Heart of the Frost Queen... he thought it
would be good to scold them at least once.
“D-Don’t tell me you are...!” Binch stuttered.
Huroi cautioned the controversialist of the Lion Merchant Group who was knocked down helplessly,
“Please don’t say anything more.”
“...Yes.”
Binch was convinced of Huroi’s identity and closed his mouth. The scary thing about the Overgeared
Guild was firstly its force. The second was its ability to insult your parents. Power was only the third.
Binch had no intention of competing with Huroi, who was notorious for his words. There was no loyalty
because he had a simple employment relationship with the Lion Merchant Group.
“Binch, what is this? Did you lose just now?”
“Why did Binch lose?”
The audience belatedly became aware that the duel of words was over and there was a stir among
them. They didn’t understand why Binch was defeated by this guy. Only one person was an exception. It
was the vice-leader of the Lion Merchant Group who was mixed in with the audience, Seomye.
-Binch, is Huroi the person you are dealing with right now?
-I won’t comment.
It was a good enough answer.
“Hmm.”
Seomye was aware that, after finding out the Skin Maker’s identity, the Overgeared Guild had been
watching the Lion Merchant Group for a while. It was predictable. It wasn’t because the Overgeared
Guild’s surveillance was sloppy, but it was a natural step. It was noticeable because they were conscious
of it.
On the surface, the Lion Merchant Group was the organization that moved to take the Heart of the Frost
Queen away from the Skin Maker. Then taking a closer look, they could quickly see that the Lion
Merchant Group was just someone’s servant. In fact, the Overgeared Guild’s surveillance was quickly
lifted.
‘Now that they’ve sent such a bigshot... they haven’t figured out exactly who is behind us yet.’
The Lion Merchant Group was just one of the dozens of organizations under Inferno. They were just one
of the many branches of Inferno. Seomye could realize how great this huge group was.
-Lion, Huroi has come to our branch right now.Yes, he has hidden his identity, but I am sure it is Huroi of
the Overgeared Guild.The Overgeared Guild still seems vigilant toward us. What should we do?
-He approached us by hiding his identity, so just pretend you don’t know.No matter the induced
interrogation, just go with it. It means to hand over all the information that Huroi wants. it isn’t a big
deal for the Overgeared Guild to know the information of the group.
-...Even if they are trying to find out who is behind us?
-Yes, just because we want to hide it doesn’t mean it is possible.The Overgeared Guild has already
contacted over half of the 26 organizations under Inferno.It doesn’t matter if we tell them what will be
revealed soon.
-Are you thinking of interacting directly with the Overgeared Guild?
-No.The superiors believe it is still too early to interact with the Overgeared Guild.
-What will we do if there is a misunderstanding due to the Heart of the Frost Queen?If the Overgeared
Guild sees us as a hostile force, then our superiors will suffer devastating damage.
-It is okay if we are destroyed.
-...The Lion Merchant Group’s true intentions.Lion, what is it?
-Seomye, when the time comes, you will naturally know what our purpose is.You will look back on
today’s conversation and think it is interesting.
Seomye found it hard to understand, but he didn’t argue any longer. He had long admired Lion’s ability
and personality, so he just trusted and followed Lion.
Step.Step.
At the Colosseum, after the crowd had left...
Huroi approached Sumye, who was sitting alone in the empty stands. In fact, the expression
‘approached’ was wrong. Seomye had been sitting by one of the four entrances and Hurou was just
trying to leave through it. Huroi didn’t even know who Seomye was. He didn’t know much about the
Lion Merchant Group.
The Lion Merchant Group had already been determined as low risk within the Overgeared Guild. Why
would Huroi be interested in the Lion Merchant Group when the Overgeared Shadows had withdrawn
from monitoring them and turned to tracking Agnus? His involvement in the duel of words was just to
teach them a lesson.
However, Seomye didn’t know this.
“Excuse me, do you have anything to do with me?”
Seomye rose from his seat and politely greeted Huroi, “You might already know me, but let me say
hello. I am Seomye, the vice-leader and president of the eastern branch of the Lion Merchant Group.”
“...I am Apostle of Justice.”
“You are a great controversialist. I was impressed by your duel of words with Binch. I’d like to hire you
even if it costs millions of gold.”
“Millions of gold... I am looking for a stable job. How much can you give me?”
“......”
He had just been speaking out of courtesy, but it was caught immediately.
Seomye was deeply flustered, but he didn’t show it. He recalled Lion’s warning and spoke cautiously,
“There are bound to be disputes among merchant groups. There aren’t enough competent
controversialists. Considering the skills of Apostle of Justice, I would like to offer you 10 times the
highest pay in the industry.”
“......”
On this day, a whisper was sent to Lauel, -I have infiltrated the Lion Merchant Group. No one knows my
identity.
“......?”
Why was he doing something that wasn’t requested? Lauel found it absurd, but he thought that things
weren’t bad. It was a situation where he almost found out who was behind the Lion Merchant Group.
The Lion Merchant Group itself was just a puppet and was low risk, but it was unconditionally beneficial
to keep them close and dig up information.
Additionally, Huroi was the most idle one among the 10 meritorious retainers. Faker was eagerly
collecting information with the Shadows, Regas was training with the group of asuras, while Pon and
Peak Sword led the armored spearsmen group and rapid draw swordsmen respectively. Unlike the
others of the 10 meritorious retainers who had exclusive units, Huroi’s role was relatively free. It was
just like Euphemina and Jishuka.
-I don’t know how this happened, but...you’ve somehow succeeded in infiltrating them. I admit that you
are competent.
-I wouldn’t be Grid’s first subordinate if I wasn’t competent.
-The most important goal is the account book.Please secure this.If we look at the account book, then we
will be able to identify the forces involved with the Lion Merchant Group.
-Yes.
-Don’t be impatient.It is hard for even the top members of the group to locate the account book.It might
take months.If you think it is impossible, then you can just give up.
20 minutes later, Huroi replied, -I have secured the account book.
-Huh?Already?
-I found it on the side of the vice-leader’s desk.
-......
No, wasn’t this something that shouldn’t be left in the open? Lauel was baffled, but he controlled his
mind as he thought that everyone had moments of luck.
-Quickly take screenshots of the contents and return the book to its original position.Send the photos to
my email later.
-I understand.
Huroi felt his heart beating for the first time in ages. He was excited because he felt like the main
character of a spy movie. It felt like vitality was added to his life that had been boring since his mouth
was sealed. This was the power of hospitality.
Chapter 1444
Satisfy’s world was bigger than Earth. It was true even if the scale was limited to the West Continent. It
usually wasn’t easy to find a hidden person. However, the Overgeared Shadows that absorbed Eclipse
were able to pull out anything from all territories. It was possible to even find a needle in the sand. It
could be compared to a large metal detector and satellite.
There were few people in the world who could escape from the skills of the Overgeared Shadows, who
not only mastered basic tracking techniques of capturing and exploring the path by digging into the
target’s appearance, personality, inclination, and background, but also actively utilized Eclipse’s
methods of poisoning and chasing soul incense.
Additionally, many kingdoms on the West Continent were favorable to the Overgeared Kingdom. Many
kingdoms, and even the empire, assisted in their search. Faker thought that Agnus would soon be found
as long as he wasn’t in hell. It was just like Faker expected.
-I’ve found him.
-Wait.
Sound Transmission. It was the system that players called the whisper. Every player enjoyed this system
and took it for granted, but NPCs were different. Sound Transmission couldn’t be used unless they had
reached a certain level or learned a skill. The Overgeared Shadows had acquired this power. This was a
benefit obtained by absorbing Eclipse. They were the most secretive organization on the continent and
had the ability to use Sound Transmission.
Faker received the messages from the members and unfolded the map of his destination. It was a map
made by Skunk himself. The defense, terrain, buildings, and structures were marked in detail. It was only
one piece of paper, but it was a treasure trove of information.
“......”
The complex content was instantly imprinted in Faker’s mind.
The city of Echiran. Faker was able to grasp and recall all the information about small and medium sized
cities located in the remote lands of this faraway principality. The city he came to for the first time was
as familiar as his homeland. It was the domain of a genius. The darkside of the Overgeared Kingdom was
such a presence.
-All leaders, listen up.
Faker led the Shadows Group.
-Begin.
Every time he gave a command, the entrances and exits of Echiran were blocked one by one and the
disturbances on the streets subsided. The city’s shadows gathered around a mansion. It was the only
building with lights on in the city that had become as silent as a mouse.
-All the exits have been blocked.
-The residents have finished taking refuge.
-The mayor has cleared away the soldiers.
The reason for the rapid operation was due to the mayor’s cooperation with the Overgeared Shadows.
The Hemilton principality had chosen a friendly relationship with the Overgeared Kingdom. In other
words, the ruler of the principality issued an official document to actively assist the Overgeared
Kingdom.
The mayor said he would help even more by lending the support of the army. Faker felt grateful, but he
naturally refused. Using an army against Agnus was the worst. The root of Agnus was a necromancer.
The longer the battle continued, the stronger his army of corpses would get as their numbers grew. If it
was a battlefield with Agnus’ presence, then it was better for no one to be there.
‘It is all just a theory.’
Agnus’ combat style was different from other necromancers. It was the same logic as Grid’s combat
style being different from a blacksmith’s combat style. Unlike necromancers who slowly dominated the
battlefield through sufficient preparation and procedures, Agnus mostly overwhelmed the battlefield in
an instant.
He cut the enemy himself with sword skills comparable to a swordsman ranker, operated the death
knights and lich at the same time to show firepower comparable to a magician, and even if he was
injured, he could quickly recover or invalidate his death.
He didn’t have the necromancer weakness of ‘being weak at the beginning of the battle.’ The strength of
being stronger in the second half was also applied. It was natural because he overcame his limitations
with the runes, achievements, titles, and class.
‘I have to bring everything out. It is to the very depths.’
Faker’s eyes sank. The scene in his dark eyes was the mansion of a monster, but it was himself who was
staring back at him. It sank deeper and deeper.
He brought out the killing intent that he used to wipe out one of the Seven Guilds alone. He reflected on
the former Lantier, who only half developed his skills in order to be a pillar of the empire, and used it as
a negative learning material. He repeatedly mulled over the regret of failing to guard the great
blacksmith and strengthened his heart by remembering the kingdom that he guarded in the shadows,
correcting his spirit.
A talent that could reach the sky. The precious talent that hadn’t been revealed for many years due to
his role in protecting the Overgeared Kingdom was born at this moment.
Faker moved the members back and placed his hands on the ground. Then thousands of shadows
stretched out toward the mansion. The red bricks and transparent windows were instantly dyed black.
The mansion was eroded by shadows. It was already regarded as Faker’s property.
The shadow that eroded the mansion moved like a living creature. Would the mouth of a mythical
monster be this big? It bit and swallowed the whole mansion.
‘It is amazing.’
‘He has become stronger in the meantime.’
The Shadow Group wasn’t all NPCs. There were a handful of players who had long accumulated trust
and strength in the Overgeared Guild. For them, the assassin ranker, Faker, was an object of awe. They
believed that Agnus, who they had no choice but to collide with, and Pauld, the target of the mission,
would be swallowed up by the shadows along with the mansion.
Just then, the hemisphere of shadow that had been condensing by swallowing the mansion fluctuated
greatly. Someone’s hand stuck out of it. It was a skinny and dry hand that showed the shape of a
skeleton. The blood vessels sticking out all over the pale skin was reminiscent of a corpse.
“Scatter.”
The moment Faker gave the brief order, the 300 Shadow members surrounding the mansion
disappeared immediately. Of course, they didn’t leave the scene. They hid their appearance inside the
shadows and behind natural earth features, but the siege remained solid.
The hand that came out of the shadow suddenly enlarged. It arrived in front of Faker’s nose in the blink
of an eye. Faker leaned back to avoid it and raised his foot. A sharp blade emerged from the tip of the
boot and pierced the opponent’s abdomen, but the momentum didn’t cease. It was an opponent with
high physical resistance.
Faker rotated the foot stuck in the abdomen of the enemy and swung his dagger. He swung the knife
several times before pulling back.
Grrr.
The opponent breathed like a beast. There were deep knife marks on his neck and chest, but he didn’t
shed a drop of blood. The blood vessels engraved on the pale skin hardened. The smell of the dead was
strong. The man with the name ‘Agnus’ Deceased’ above his head once again narrowed the distance.
The force of the advance was so powerful that his charge was terrifying. Faker, who was comparable to
Grid in terms of speed, barely avoided it.
“I think we need to increase the output of the mechanism even higher.”
“The deceased can’t withstand more than this right now.”
“It is your fault for not making a better one.”
“It is because I didn’t get the right materials.”
The voices of two people were heard. They were Agnus and Pauld. The two men talked lightly as they
came through the hemisphere of shadows. Faker’s gaze was fixed on Pauld. He was a little boy, so it
seemed that Elizabeth’s report was correct. Faker revealed his business here, “Agnus, in consideration of
the danger, I will remove the lich, Pauld. You can cooperate or resist.”
“What right do you have?”
“The right of the strong.”
Agnus was talking with a smile when his eyes widened at this answer. He was briefly flustered by Faker’s
confident attitude in openly asserting these unjust rights that deserved criticism.
“As expected of Faker.”
Agnus’ expression brightened. He liked this Faker, who got right to the essence without using
righteousness or logic as an excuse.
“However, strength and weakness are relative laws,” Agnus said with a shrug.
Pauld was already moving forward. “Am I that easy? It seems my reputation is lousy in this day and age.
It is clear that Braham disparaged my achievements.”
Pauld clicked his tongue like he was offended while Faker quickly observed him. His skin was pale and he
looked exactly like a person. He was completely different from the liches Faker had met so far who
showed only white bones. His nonchalant expression expressed his confidence. His small body looked
terribly weak, but the physical strength of the body was meaningless in front of magic.
‘Are they all his own artifacts?’
There was a necklace, two bracelets, and 10 rings. Pauld was lavishly decorated with accessories. It was
hidden by the hem of his pants, but the ankles were probably covered as well. Maybe his hair tie was an
artifact as well.
‘He must be stronger than I thought.’

If Elizabeth’s guess was correct, Pauld could manufacture artifacts. Considering that the time Kraugel
reported Pauld’s resurrection through Grid was a long time ago, it was likely that most of the accessories
that Pauld was equipped with were artifacts made by him. Additionally, Agnus’ deceased was very
strong. It was a power beyond the original estimates.
Faker made a quick judgment and wrote on the shadows for the members to see. It was the power of
Lantier. He told them to tie up the deceased and added that they shouldn’t force it.
Faker’s figure disappeared. It was so swift that it caused Agnus’ deceased to cock his head as he tried to
eat Faker. Faker rose from the shadow under Pauld’s feet and stabbed at Pauld with a dagger. It was
where the lich’s core was located. Regardless of the specifications, the target would be forced to suffer a
critical injury. At least, generally speaking.
[The target has neutralized the damage.]
The necklace that Pauld was wearing glowed blue. It was a cold light that showed its presence without
mixing with the sunlight.
“You became Lantier because your skills are extraordinary. It is like the 25th.”
The 25th Lantier. The only Lantier to become a legend. The time of his activity overlapped with Pauld.
Pauld pulled off the necklace that lost its light in exchange for absorbing a large amount of damage and
used great magic. There was no aggressiveness. It was a magic that summoned a huge sphere of light. It
was as if light magic had been increased hundreds of times in size. For Faker, it was far more deadly than
attack magic.
“I have a lot of experience since I was almost killed by the 25th.”
The lich’s infinite magic power caused the sphere of light to expand rapidly, completely clearing all
shadows within a radius of 50 meters. The secret movements of the Shadow members were clearly
revealed to the deceased and Faker’s Shadow Movement that connected to the ‘nearest shadow’ was
temporarily cut off.
Agnus’ deceased roared. He rushed like a beast toward the Shadow members who couldn’t hide and ran
wild. The various types and depths of the martial arts he used spoke of his experience with martial arts
during his life.
“......!”
Experienced assassins didn’t make sounds. The finest drake leather armor was torn and they died
horribly from the piercing attacks of the deceased, but they never groaned. However, the sound of their
flesh being crushed and their bones broken echoed eerily on the battlefield.
Faker increased his speed. In every breath he took, he avoided magic and cut at Pauld with his dagger.
Yet compared with Pauld, Faker’s health gauge was consumed faster. Pauld wasn’t allowed to use
magic. Even without the shadows, Faker was a peak assassin. He created gaps with difficulty against a
magician with a superior advantage. It was just that the 10 rings on both of Pauld’s hands emitted a
different light every time, stopping and reflecting Faker’s attack. Moreover, the two death knights
summoned by Agnus were cooperating to attack Faker.
There was a shriek from the dagger that collided with two swords. This meant that he simultaneously
blocked the attacks of the death knights aimed along different trajectories with one movement.
‘It would be great if he became the Sword Saint.’
Faker’s skill at creating countless dark sword rays and completely controlling his speed impressed Agnus.
His ability to deal with two named death knights and a lich at the same time was surprising enough to
make Agnus’ cold heart fill with enthusiasm.
Pauld lost two rings and his wounds started to increase rapidly because he couldn’t handle the rapidly
accumulating damage. Faker’s greatest strength lay not in his speed but his secrecy. The secrecy caused
confusion. Pauld had no choice but to compress a shield and spread it thinly over his body. It was
because he couldn’t predict where Faker’s attacks would fly from.
‘It is to this extent despite me sealing the shadows?’
‘Now.’
Faker’s expression was indifferent as he blocked the death knight’s sword with the dagger in his right
hand for the first time while taking out a new dagger in his left hand hidden behind the cloak that
fluttered in the aftermath of the collision. There was no expression, so his heart wasn’t read and his
intentions weren’t discovered.
Agnus, the two death knights, and Pauld—Faker’s focus deceived the eyes and senses of the enemies
looking at him from all directions. Then it turned into killing intent as he deeply pierced Pauld’s
abdomen. Pauld felt nauseous and poured out a huge amount of magic power.
The huge sphere of light floating in the air fragmented and scattered like broken glass and shadows
were restored to the area.
The situation of the battle changed.
Agnus’ deceased, who was using his explosive breakthrough dash skills without restriction, faltered for
the first time. Based on the way he struggled the moment the Shadows regained their stealth ability, his
senses weren’t as developed compared to his high fighting power.
“......”
Agnus was surrounded by a group symbolizing the Overgeared Guild and his expression hardened for
the first time. Faker repeated to him, who seemed to be aware of his situation at last, “I am going to get
rid of the lich, Pauld.”
The sun was rising. The moment the sun shone on the battlefield, the momentum of Agnus’ deceased
and death knights weakened. The inhabitants of the night were bound to be shabby compared to the
Overgeared, who ruled day and night without distinction.
Faker wiped the blood flowing from his forehead, absorbed the shadows around him, and condensed it
around his dagger. It was a shadow sword that would devour and destroy Pauld. He also hoped he could
get rid of the death knights.
“You can try and resist.”

Assassins were short-term decisive weapons. Faker had no intention of dragging out the fight.
Chapter 1445
A lich or death knight owned by a player couldn’t be destroyed in the usual way. It was like a pet. It
belonged to the account, so what method did other players have to violate it? Yet Faker discussed
destroying Pauld. Was it a bluff? Seeing the lack of a disgusting pretense, it probably wasn’t a bluff.
‘There must be something he believes in.’
The dagger with the shadows wrapped around it. It had a much more profound energy than the
hemisphere that engulfed the mansion.
‘This is why I doubt that Baal’s Contractor is invincible.’
The Sword Saint was the best, but Baal’s Contractor was invincible. It was a role that was hostile to
humanity, so it made sense that it had an unrivaled side. It was actually absurdly strong. Aside from
their loathing of Agnus, people feared the potential of Baal’s Contractor.
Agnus himself couldn’t guess his own limitations. He had rejected Baal’s quests several times for their
uselessness when he wasn’t in the right mind. If the quests that contained the slaughter of civilians had
been faithfully carried out, he would be many times stronger than he was right now.
However, it was too much of an extreme to one side. Following divinity and the Demon Slayer, now
there was a counter in the shadow arts? This was why Baal’s declaration that there would be no one to
compete against him was just nonsense.
‘...No.’
Agnus studied the energy contained in Faker’s shadow sword from a slightly different perspective. It was
the energy of extermination. There were no restrictions on utility. The power wasn’t limited to just the
dead. There was the possibility of destroying any opponent. It was a killer’s secret technique. This skill
would be limited, just as the ‘Deceased Creation’ of Baal’s Contractor and the ‘Swordsmanship Creation’
of the Sword Saint had restrictions on the number of uses.
‘He’s put a lot on the line.’
A legendary skill with a limit on the number of uses was purely for themselves. Yet Faker was going to
use it to get rid of Pauld. He was willing to sacrifice one of the benefits of becoming a legend. It wasn’t a
usual mindset. There was a high possibility of death. Agnus pulled out a sword and exercised the
authority of a demon noble. He summoned three demons. It was a number that proved his noble title
had been elevated.
“Exercising your rights. Then I understand. Every time a strong person exercises their rights, there will be
weak people who lose their rights.”
I did so.
Faker read the eyes of Agnus who spoke and was convinced.
‘He’s changed.’
There was none of that madness that was Agnus’ symbol. Was there no malice left? Faker wasn’t sure.
Agnus could’ve shaken it off along with his madness or it might be deep in his mind. One thing was for
certain. Agnus wasn’t some daredevil who didn’t know the consequences. It seemed he would have to
reduce the goal of destroying the death knights along with Pauld. One of Agnus’ few weaknesses was his
madness. Now that it was gone, it would be a tougher fight than he determined.
Step.
Agnus took a step forward. He didn’t approach Faker. No matter how good his swordsmanship, he
wasn’t a match for Faker. Didn’t Faker block two death knights who were more powerful than high
rankers? Agnus glanced at the cityscape beyond the siege of shadows and spread open his arms.
“The back streets of this glorious city were full of underprivileged people who lost their rights. They
were weak people no one cared about if they suddenly disappeared one day.”
“......”
Faker noticed something and became anxious. There were no circumstances for it and no physical
evidence, but Agnus’ words created an ominous feeling. It was the senses of a genius that was closer to
foresight.
“I gave them value.”
Thump.
Agnus lightly stomped on the ground where he stood. The aftermath was great. The entire land started
to shake and the dead started to crawl out. The site of Agnus’ mansion was already a graveyard.
Hundreds of bodies were buried below this great land.
Kuueok...Kuooh...
The ghouls that were illuminated by the light had the pained expressions from when they died. The
number that reached 400 was arranged like an army with one gesture from Agnus. There were no
separate guards protecting the king. Faker realized it. Agnus’ madness and malice hadn’t disappeared.
They were just controlled. The mad dog had become a madman.
“I understand your heart that attacked first without waiting for your colleagues. You were trying to tie
me up out of fear I would notice and ruin it by returning to hell. But... can you handle it?”
Agnus sneered and flicked his fingers. Then the demons fired rays from their mouths. The targets were
the Shadow members, not Faker. Agnus was thinking of reducing the number of Shadow members
blocking the deceased and increasing his army.
It was real from now on. The fight against time began. Faker had to achieve his purpose as soon as
possible.
Faker remained in the shadows and completely deceived the senses of Agnus’ army. From the start, he
had no intention of moving to Pauld’s shadow. They would surely be on guard. Rather, Faker appeared
in Agnus’ shadow. This move was aimed at keeping the demonic firepower in check while catching them
off guard. However, the danger that Faker failed to detect was lurking in Agnus’ arms.
Croak.
A black frog.
Faker’s expressionless face was broken. It was because the name ‘Chepardea’ above the head of the
frog sticking out its long tongue was an unusual color. Black red. It meant that his hierarchy was very
high even in hell. The small tongue extended as it reached Faker. Every time the size changed, speed
was added and the trajectory shifted. It was almost like an illusion, but the frog just stretched out its
tongue.
‘Fortunately, it isn’t deep.’
Faker, whose waist was injured because he couldn’t avoid the attack completely, regained his
composure. The damage was only 4,000 and there were no physical abnormalities. Poisoning occurred,
but he resisted it with the power of a legend. Contrary to his concerns, Chepardea was weak. It was
common sense that demons would be weakened in the human world, but it was much weaker than
what he feared. It meant that it wasn’t the main body. High ranking demons and angels couldn’t come
to the human world lightly and this frog was the same.
Chepardea’s tongue struck the ground in succession. It was the place where Faker had been standing
just a while ago, but now he was hidden in the shadows.
-Croaak!He actually survived the attack from this body!
“It is because you are weak. Tsk.”
Agnus wasn’t happy with Chepardea’s intervention.
In the human world, Chepardea’s stats were downgraded to a very lousy level. Nevertheless, Faker
should’ve noticed. Chepardea’s tongue wasn’t useless. It shot fast and constantly controlled targets
approaching Agnus. The presence of Chepardea meant that no blades could touch Agnus’ body.
‘I can’t act as bait any longer.’
Assassins were flames that blazed brilliantly but were extinguished quickly. From now on, Faker would
only be targeting Pauld. Faker reappeared in Pauld’s shadow. He was naturally prepared. Two death
knights lowered their swords simultaneously while Pauld’s ring glowed and spread a chill.
Faker disappeared straight away and reappeared next to Pauld. It was a position where the chill hadn’t
reached. Pauld didn’t only have one shadow. There were faint shadows that changed moment to
moment depending on the angle of the sun and the flow of clouds.
Faker moved through all these shadows and attacked Pauld constantly. If anyone knew that Shadow
Movement was a skill that ‘targeted one of the shadows in sight’, they would’ve been mesmerized by
Faker’s appearance at the moment. The skill of capturing, designating, and linking skills to move, split,
and flash between shadows was like a miracle.
Clang!
Ting!
Claaang!
Tong!
Every time Faker appeared from Pauld’s side, rear, front, or even under the foot, the swords of the
death knights would hit the ground and several overlapping shields on Pauld’s body would break.
Pauld’s magic operation wasn’t quick because his core was damaged and the rising sun. It was difficult
for him to use great magic to constrain Lantier’s movements. Pauld looked frustrated and shouted,
“Help!”
He might’ve been captured by Baal’s Contractor, but it was a hard-earned new life. It was a resurrection
after hundreds of years of labor. He didn’t want to die in vain in this place. Agnus had already acted.
Hundreds of ghouls were flocking to Pauld as if they had received his command.
‘We must give support!’
The Shadow members, who were tying up the deceased’s feet, scattered in all directions. There were
more than one or two members who were seriously injured or killed by the rays of the demons, but
their spirit didn’t die down. They knew that their lives were insignificant. Lantier’s technique of planting
shadows could quickly cultivate assassins, so they were consumables that could be replaced at any time.
Still, they tried not to die.
There was only one reason. It was because the enemy was Agnus. If they died, they would come back
and be a burden to their side.
“Tsk.”
The Overgeared Shadows’ struggle scratched at Agnus’ patience. The Shadow members’ skill at slowing
down the deceased’s pursuit by setting up traps and throwing daggers while scattering the army of
undead was enough to irritate the enemy.
‘I thought their reputation was too high, but it is the opposite.’
It would be better to kill them all. Agnus, who had been focused on controlling the demons, released the
demons freely and directly entered the battlefield. He turned his back on Faker and swung his sword at
the Overgeared Shadows. A normal swordsman wielded the sword using the swordsmanship they had
been trained in, except when using skills. It didn’t matter if it was self-studied or copied from someone
else. In any case, it was swordsmanship.
Meanwhile, Agnus’ swordsmanship was purely due to the power of the rune. He didn’t swing the sword
by thinking and making judgments himself. Rather, he gave himself to the flow of the runes. It was
similar to blacksmiths making items using the auto button. He used swordsmanship automatically. The
best swordsmanship was automatically recreated in every situation. There were times when he was
helplessly defeated by swordsmen better than him, but this was rare. He easily overwhelmed most of
his opponents.
“Agnus...!” The players belonging to the Overgeared Shadows gritted their teeth. They were angered by
the appearance of Agnus slashing at the throats of their colleagues.
Agnus laughed as he made the dead Shadows into undead. “Who are these bastards angry at?”
Agnus’ actions became more brutal. Somehow, he approached Faker and killed the Overgeared
Shadows helping Faker. Then he raised them as the undead to tie up the other members. Nearly 400
ghouls were concentrated around Pauld. They covered all the shadows around Pauld and attacked every
time Faker appeared. Even so, Faker’s offensive didn’t stop. He coughed up blood while repeating his
rampage and continuing to destroy Pauld’s shield.
“Why is he so stubborn...?”
Pauld’s face became even paler. He almost loathed Faker’s face that appeared in front of him again.
Then he realized that the opportunity had arrived. Faker rose from a tiny shadow between ghouls and
was caught by the ghouls. He seemed nervous and overburdened. It might not be credible, but the
scene of the swords of the death knights piercing Faker’s back entered his vision. It was the right time
for a counterattack.
Still, Pauld didn’t act rashly. Legends didn’t die easily. He knew because he lived in the same era as
Braham. If he targeted Faker now, this person would survive for a few seconds and then that sinister
sword could penetrate his core.
Two of Pauld’s rings glowed. They were artifacts that strengthened the power of magic and increased
the speed of using magic. A shield was placed over his body. One layer, two layers, three layers... the
speed was much slower than usual, but it repeatedly covered him in a firm manner. The overlapping
shield that Faker struggled so hard to destroy started to show signs of revival.
However, Faker wasn’t agitated. Faker coughed up blood as he was stuck like a skewer on the death
knights’ swords. He was pulled away by the rotten hands of the ghouls, but he took one more step
forward. He stabbed the dagger in a straight line. The leading ghoul became the first victim of the
shadow blade.
Keeeok!
The three ghouls behind it also breathed their last breath.
Kaaack!
Even the ghoul standing in front of Pauld like a barrier turned to gray ash. A single dagger brutally
destroyed all the arrangements to protect Pauld. Nevertheless, Pauld’s face was full of joy.
“It is too late!”
He had created numerous artifacts and carved his name in history. A person who would’ve been great
even if he hadn’t been resurrected as a lich showed joy at stacking a few shields over each other. This
meant he felt a great threat from Faker. It was a blow to the heart that Faker dealt while giving up this
path to escape. No, it was safe to say that the approaching attack was a last ditch struggle, but Pauld
was still relieved.
He had already experienced several times that this insidious shadow sword couldn’t penetrate more
than four layers of his shield at a time. He was convinced that he would live. The one thing that made
him feel uncomfortable was that there was no agitation on Faker’s face, but it seemed like mere
obstinance. At this moment...
———!
A spear came flying silently and shattered the five shields that Pauld had barely managed to overlap.
Pauld saw it clearly. A small smile spread on Faker’s face, which had remained unchanged despite the
desperate situation.
‘Th... is...’ Pauld felt like time was flowing slowly. The blade of the shadow sword squeezed through the
broken and scattered remains of the shield and was projected on Pauld’s trembling pupils.
“Go, Faker!”
A new cry broke into the battlefield.
***
“......?”
Emotions rose on the faces of the Shadow members who had been indifferent despite being slaughtered
by Agnus and his demons. It was because shadow soldiers appeared everywhere and started to protect
them.
T-This is ridiculous...
The trembling gazes of the Shadow members turned in the direction of Faker. Their leader was caught
by the enemies. They noticed that Faker was blocked from the shadow movements because he
summoned the shadow soldiers.
‘Why does he want to protect us...?’
“Seeing this futile nonsense, it seems it costs a lot of money to raise you guys?”
It happened in the moment when Agnus wiped out the shadow soldiers with the rays from his demons
and mocked Faker’s senseless sacrifice...
“Go, Faker!” A new voice echoed through the battlefield.
Agnus and the Shadow members turned in the direction of the shout and their eyes widened. A path
was smashed through a wall built by hundreds of ghosts. All the ghouls in the path were floundering
with half broken bodies. A late shock wave scattered fragments of Pauld’s shattered shield all over the
place, creating a huge explosion.
After this bizarre scene, the Shadow members turned their heads completely and saw the knight riding
on a white horse. This was the reason why Faker drew the attention of the enemy by pretending to be in
a crisis. It was why he smiled without shaking, even though he lost his way to escape. He knew it was
time for a trusted colleague to arrive.
The shadow sword stabbed into Pauld’s core.
Just then, the death knight ‘Lantier’ soared from Faker’s shadow, grabbed Faker by the neck, threw him
to the ground, and stabbed a dagger at his heart.
Chapter 1446
[Kill List]
[Specify the target of the assassination.
The number of times it can be specified is increased by three every time Lantier’s Techniques is
increased by one skill level.
* If the target is within the sensory range, it is easier to explore the location. The hit rate and weakness
attack probability will increase significantly only for the target and the damage to the target will increase
by three times. This effect will last until the opponent dies.
* Once the target is killed, the targeting is permanently destroyed. However, this effect doesn’t apply to
some special beings. If the target is a player, the penalty caused by death will be increased by at least
two times or up to three times.
Current kill list spots available: 8/9
Current kill targets: Pauld (Lich owned by the player ‘Agnus’).]
Kill List was a skill in the same category as Grid’s Item Creation skill. It didn’t bring any material benefits
to the user. It was just a fleeting skill to kill someone and die together. It wasn’t comforting that the
number of times it was available was relatively high. It was absurdly shabby compared to Item Creation
that created designs, Swordsmanship Creation that created the strongest sword skill and Deceased
Creation that made the worst undead.
Nevertheless, Faker really liked it. A kill list was pointing out the duty of an assassin. Besides, it was
powerful. It was a skill that maximized the speed and killing ability to give wings to assassins in short-
term battles. He was convinced that Pauld’s solid shield, that was in the realm of great magic, would be
smashed by a ‘basic hit.’ It was a fleeting skill, so it was even more brilliant.
He constantly circulated the shadow movement using the wind elemental. The shadow sword that
would send the target to the underworld finally touched Pauld’s abdomen. It was a springboard for
Pon’s support that arrived at exactly the expected time.
[The target has neutralized the damage.]
The single blow came to nothing, but Faker’s eyes remained steady. He was familiar with Furfur’s Power
attached to the Rune of Death for a long time. It wasn’t enough to strengthen the summoner. It aso
invalidated the damage of the designated summons up to two times. Faker couldn’t forget the ability
that Agnus revealed years ago when he fought Grid directly.
Faker calmly moved his sword without panic. He moved deeper and confirmed that the damage was
invalidated once again. He vibrated the shadows around the blade to induce multiple hits. It was the
flexible use of the Soul Wheel skill to move the shadows.
His mana was depleted in the aftermath of the repeated shadow movements and soldiers, but there
was no problem. The legendary assassin replaced health with mental power. He didn’t have mana and
consumed health instead of mana to use skills.
It was a blaze that burned gorgeously for a short time. This was an assassin.
Faker immediately abandoned the idea of living. After all, Agnus’ skills had become much more powerful
during the years when his whereabouts were unknown.
“Keook!” Pauld was finally exposed. The strong shield, the barrier of undead, and the power of the Rune
of Death. Everything that protected him was stripped off at this moment and he was on the verge of his
soul being destroyed.Die, he would really die...
Pauld trembled as he felt the magic power forming his body and serving as the framework for holding
his soul slowly being pulled out. He was terrified and he didn’t dare to look at Faker. It was the first time
since he was born that he felt such horror at the distinctly approaching death, even though he had
already died once. The dam was about to collapse. The lich’s core that generated infinite magic power
started to crack. It was a crack that could never be reconnected.
“Kuaaack...!”
The dying flash.
Pauld felt the end and overcame the obstruction from the sun in the sky. He turned a blind eye to the
rough shaking of his core and focused on a complicated great magic formula. The great man, whose
name was known even to later generations, was trying to protect the last of his pride. He didn’t intend
to die alone. He was determined to take the god of death in front of him with him.
However, Agnus’ actions were quicker than his resolution. A new death knight rose from the shadows,
grabbed Faker by the neck, and threw him to the ground. Pauld’s core, that was about to shatter, was
barely maintained. The death knight stood above Faker’s body and stabbed the dagger in. Pauld was
familiar with the energy of the man crossing the shadows with creaking white bones. “25th...”
“It is excessive resistance.” Agnus was approaching. His voice was calm, but his steps were rough. He
seemed to be struggling with his anger. “Do you know? The guy who is trampling on you is essentially an
idiot. He has little to do with the guy who was once a legend. Thus, he was defeated and became my
servant. Ah, there must be no sense of reality if I say this. By the time you stepped into the Behen
Archipelago, he was already gone.”
It was an obvious provocation. Agnus succeeded in capturing Lantier before Faker even knew about the
Behen Archipelago. ‘A legend? The god of killing? No matter how you run at me, you are just a child
compared to me.’ This was the meaning.
“......”
Faker couldn’t move. He stared silently at the empty eyes of the 25th Lantier who was pressing against
his body and shadow. He could feel something in the bones that had no expression. It was sorrow that
turned into a plea.
‘Kill me.’
He seemed to hear such a voice. It couldn’t be regarded as an illusion due to the very clear quest
window that appeared in front of him. The contents told him to place the 25th Lantier on the Kill List
and destroy him. It wasn’t a courtesy for the former generation. It wasn’t even consideration for his rest.
The reason for the class quest was to prevent external leakage of Lantier’s Techniques. The system was
classifying the 25th Lantier as an outsider. The body buried in the ground was dug up and disappeared.
Then it became the servant of Baal’s Contractor, so he should be vigilant.
“Effort must be made for the dead to find the knowledge and techniques from when they were alive. I
had a hard time nurturing this idiot over here. It isn’t a card to be taken out in this place. Tsk.”There was
a deep furrow in Agnus’ brow. He was one of the bigshots who targeted the Behen Archipelago around
the same time as Grid. Unlike Grid, he didn’t reach the last island, but he targeted the 61st island
protected by Lantier ahead of Grid.
From the perspective of Satisfy time, it had been 10 years. It wasn’t long after the end of the Second
National Competition. The 32nd Great Demon, Belial, had just appeared on the stage. For all those
years, Agnus tried quite hard to grow Lantier. Even in his days as a mad dog, when his emotions were
ahead of his reason, he recognized the value of the death knight who was a former legend.
The problem was that there was no sense of urgency. He hadn’t grown much in the years that passed.
He was truly incompetent and disgusting during his time of madness. He had been suffering recently
because of that. The first thing he did after giving up on his lingering feelings for his ex lover and finding
his rationality was to focus on raising Lantier. It was work that was being done in real time even at this
moment.
Despite this, Lantier wasn’t ready yet. It wasn’t a card that could be used in real combat. The failure to
fully grow the skills was a secondary issue. It was that Lantier’s ego was too strong. Every summoning
dramatically increased the consumption of domination because he slightly regained his memories and
self from his former life. He needed to be kept locked up for at least half a year in the future. In Agnus’
opinion, he wanted to reverse the summoning right now. The longer the summoning duration, the
greater the resistance.
‘Just a little bit more.’
Faker’s immortality was still maintained. There was a great possibility that the suppression on Faker
would be lifted if he took back Lantier before then.
‘3 seconds.’
Agnus measured the remaining time of the immortality and turned his gaze to the battlefield. He saw
Pon and the knights breaking through the army of the dead. It was a group of 50 people wielding spears
while treating their horses as another limb. They were a small number compared to the Overgeared
Shadows, but they weren’t lacking in overall force. The knights were such an existence. They had a
different characteristic from assassins and were sturdy. However, Pon was one level lower than Faker. It
was enough to finish off Faker while the ghouls bought time.
“Agnuuuus!” Pon screamed and revealed his naked killing intent when he saw the dying Faker. It was
ridiculous from Agnus’ position. As Baal’s Contractor, he could count the number of players he was wary
of on one hand. Pon’s reputation was quite great, but it wasn’t to that extent. It was a different status.
“You must feel like it is unreasonable. You will feel anger from time to time. After all, you are the weak
ones.”
During the time when he was firmly crazy, he had to exercise the rights of the strong at every critical
moment. It was because he often saw the him of the past from the appearance of the weak under his
feet. He was a fool no matter how many times he thought about it. Some things were meaningful, but...
he had to put his own pure satisfaction first, rather than fighting for others. Shouldn’t he have discussed
happiness at least once?
“Kill him.”
The moment he gave a command to Lantier, his power of domination decreased again. The appearance
of the dead stopping their actions and falling down was very noticeable. Still, it was fine. It would be
easier as long as he removed Faker.
Lantier’s movements were somewhat slow due to Faker resisting the shadow pressure, but he raised the
dagger above his head. It was about to strike and kill Faker.
Just then, red cloth covered Agnus’ vision. It was a long cloth. If it was worn on a body, it might drag
over the ground. However, the man didn’t look uncomfortable.
“Agnus.” The man who appeared without any warning. He, who wouldn’t have been felt if it wasn’t for
the flapping cloth, stared at Agnus with his dark eyes. There were firm eyes that wouldn’t waver from
any storm. The dignity of a monarch could be felt from it.
Lantier’s dagger stabbed at the man, not Faker. He ignored Agnus’ order. It wasn’t because the
command lacked domination. Rather, he was swallowed up by the man’s presence and followed his
instincts. His senses felt that this man was dangerous and he instinctively attacked. He completely lost
sight of the opponent he should kill.
The red cloak touched by the dagger first turned into shadows and split. It took only a split second for
the scattered shadows to turn into dozens of bats. Finally, the wind from the man stopped. The cloak
that was slightly shorter settled down calmly down to near his ankles.
“From your position, we are villains. I’m sorry.”
The man spoke bitterly before taking out his sword and swinging it. It was a diagonal slash. Agnus’
dynamic vision (based on agility) only saw the form. The thing that Agnus clearly saw was the result, not
the process. It was the sight of Lantier’s smashed skull surrounded by bats. The power of the
shockwaves reminiscent of a Breath was enormous.
“Kukuk!”Agnus started laughing. It was because at this moment, he experienced the unreasonableness
that he had discussed with Faker and Pon.
Chapter 1447
The Hemilton principality was the kingdom that the founder Saharan gave to his third son. The location
was the southernmost part of the continent. Geographically, it was the furthest from the empire. It was
the best option to protect his son, who failed to become the emperor and was exiled.
“It is too remote and they haven’t been there before...”
“You mean Sticks and Braham?”

“Yes.”
The Overgeared Shadows identified Agnus’ location. It was a feat of the general unit. Faker was proud of
the performance of his subordinates, but also worried. Was it possible for regular members to
completely deceive Agnus’ senses? Perhaps Agnus had already noticed their eyes?
Faker failed to dispel his doubts and concluded that he couldn’t wait for support. The Hemilton
principality that resumed exchanges with the continent from the moment that Lord’s coming of age
ceremony ended was too closed off. There was no means to warp there and even Braham and Sticks
didn’t know the coordinates. What if Agnus fled to hell while Faker waited for support? There might not
be a second opportunity. If a chance did come again, it would be too late. A bunch of artifacts would
already be in Agnus’ inventory.
‘I must be willing to make sacrifices for the members.’
Eventually, Faker went first. It was comforting to know that Pon’s armored cavalry unit was just near the
Hemilton border. As Faker and the Overgeared Shadows were fighting...
“Send me to the place nearest to the principality.” Grid stepped forward himself. Of course, he trusted
Faker’s skills. In particular, he couldn’t help being thrilled and impressed when he heard about the
power of the Kill List. However, the opponent was Agnus. He might be weakened by the loss of Mumud,
but he wasn’t an opponent the Shadows could go against. The quiet period he showed after yielding
Mumud to Euphemina was very disturbing. It was hard to fathom how much stronger Agnus had
become. The potential was too high.
‘Still, he is one level below Kraugel...’
Grid was speaking of Kraugel after learning the Matchless Sword. It was a fact that he learned after they
fought together. He and Kraugel had the same Noble Belief. It was natural since Noble Belief was a skill
that was generated by watching and feeling enlightened by Kraugel.
‘Agnus isn’t normal.’
Grid had no intention of dismissing Agnus’ talent and potential. Nevertheless, the reason for being sure
that Agnus was below himself and Kraugel lay in Agnus’ personality and attitude. Would Agnus have
tried hard like them? It was absolutely impossible. It could be seen just by tracing his past actions a little
bit. In the traces they found of Agnus’ actions, there was little focus on ‘growth.’ It was rare to pursue
efficiency. He moved according to his heart.
It had been like this for years. The fact that he was still one of the best gave people goosebumps, but in
any case, he could only be one level below Grid and Kraugel currently.
“I will move you to the Gultan Sea.”
Braham glimpsed Grid’s nervousness and started Mass Teleport without any complaints. Thanks to this,
Grid fell into the sea and became a wet mouse. He ended up going into the stomach of a gray whale... it
was too long to explain everything one by one.
Grid escaped by cutting through the gray whale’s stomach and subsequently resorted to using Shunpo.
His stamina was depleted, but thanks to the help of Overgeared Corn, he repeatedly used Shunpo. He
was able to arrive at the scene in time. It was a time where he experienced how great and precious the
power of a transcendent was.
Unfortunately, many Shadow members died. Grid felt anger and sadness, but he didn’t resent Agnus.
This time, they were invaders. He understood and accepted it. Grid was gradually realizing that it wasn’t
efficient to waste emotions on someone or a situation every time something happened. It was the
process in which his mind world expanded following his body and spirit.
“From your position, we are villains. I’m sorry.”
Grid showed the minimum of politeness. He didn’t forget that Agnus had protected Irene and Lord. Still,
there was no hesitation. He immediately drew his sword and defeated Agnus’ death knights.
***
[Your death knight ‘Lantier’ has suffered catastrophic damage.]
Lantier’s skull was smashed. He seemed to stumble before immediately finding his balance and fighting
back. This was the level of a former legend. He might’ve lost a lot of the strength of his life due to
becoming an undead, but his basic skills were certain.
However, Agnus had no intention of watching Lantier’s unyielding struggles. He immediately cancelled
the summoning. It was good judgment. If his judgment had been even 0.1 seconds slower, the man’s
sword that was cutting through the air would’ve split Lantier in half. The lich and death knights also had
the concept of level, so it was best to avoid the death penalties.
“Grid...” Agnus stared at the man who had sharp eyes.
Overgeared God Grid. At this point, there was no other ill-fated relationship. There were more than one
or two things taken away by Grid and it was likely that he would be robbed again at this moment. It
wasn’t an honorable thing. His side had a history of stealing Grid’s precious things.
‘It was Khan.’
It was during the Third National Competition. Veradin moved Immortal, invaded Reinhardt, and killed
Grid’s mentor. It wasn’t an incident where Agnus intervened. Far from intervening, he didn’t even know
what Immortal was doing. He turned a blind eye and didn’t care about the people who gathered
because of him. That sneaky bastard Veradin used Immortal to his liking. Well... it didn’t matter at all.
The things that were one-sidedly robbed by Grid were also accidents that happened because he was
weaker than Grid.
“It is funny that you are apologizing.”
Agnus laughed at Grid’s lame attitude and started to resist. There was no further conversation. Grid was
tired from the aftermath of using Shunpo nonstop and gritted his teeth while Agnus used his brain
nonstop to find a way out of this crisis. Satisfy’s skills were well known for their gorgeousness, but this
was too much. It felt like the final boss in a movie.
Every time Grid swung his sword, a shockwave like a Breath would burst out. The heavens and earth
opened up and Agnus instinctively stiffened. A sense of reason was a problem at times like this. He
would feel fear and fear caused errors in judgment. Still, it was better to be sane than crazy.
As Agnus pulled himself together, Grid broke through two death knights without difficulty and reached
him. Agnus blocked the attack by overlapping ‘Corpse Shield’ and ‘Belief of the Blue Knight’ and used the
recoil of the impact to retreat. He saw a gap, but he didn’t try a counterattack. He was familiar with
Grid’s ‘you hit me and I’ll hit you back’ combat style. It was common sense that he would lose in an
exchange of blows with Grid.
‘It is a different time.’
Agnus realized desperately when he felt the difference in strength. Grid started as Pagma’s Successor
and became a myth (most people thought of Grid’s class rating as myth) and it was obvious how hard he
had been working in Satisfy since its opening. Then what about him? It was great that he got Baal’s
Contractor, but now he was like this.
‘You stupid jerk.’ Agnus was swearing at his past self when his old robe fluttered in the wind. It was wind
created by the deceased returning from where he interfered with Pon on the battlefield. A work created
by combining the permanent mechanism with all types of precious materials. Unfortunately, it was only
unique rated, but it still had the best fighting power. It was good enough to stand against Grid for a
while.
The shockwave that occurred every time Grid’s sword collided with the deceased’s fist caused the earth
to shake. The deceased that boasted infinite magic power and great speed thanks to the permanent
mechanism made Grid step back a little bit.
Agnus looked down at his arms.
Mutter mutter.
Chepardea was chanting a spell. It was to open the hell gate. He was a member of Baal’s household, but
he seemed to think that fighting Grid was crazy.
‘10 minutes.’
According to Chepardea’s claim, he was a ‘demon of magic greater than a great demon.’ Baal’s
subordinate actually had a lot of talent. It was to the point where he could go back and forth between
the human world at will. This meant he could open a gate to hell. It was easy to open a gate in hell, but it
took a long time to open it in the human world. It was 10 minutes. This was the aftermath of the decline
in stats.
‘I have to hold on somehow.’
Agnus was running out of all his resources, including health, and was facing a crisis. He blocked Faker’s
dagger that was attacking Pauld and tried to fight back, but failed. He was disturbed by the cooperation
of the God Hands that each held a sword or hammer. It was quite a headache.
‘The problem is that I can’t reverse summon Pauld.’
Pauld was a special being. Not only did he become a lich of his own will, but he also absorbed the energy
of the Kunlun Ginseng and formed a body with flesh. By achieving certain conditions, he existed again as
an independent body. He made artifacts and could intervene in the worldview. He could even be
regarded as an NPC. He was obviously dominated by Agnus by force and became Agnus’ property, but
he was less influenced by the system.
There was no concept of summoning or reverse summoning. Pauld was always out in the world. This
was a big advantage. There was no need to use the domination he required to maintain the summons.
Now it was a weakness. An NPC who was immortal due to the characteristics of a lich and the Kunlun
Ginseng. He was like that, but... looking at Faker, there was definitely a method to kill him.
‘The best thing right now is to kill Faker...’
-Bend down!
Chepardea’s scream woke Agnus up from his thoughts. Agnus reflexively bent down and in his low
vision, he saw the back of the deceased, whose upper body was separated from the lower body. It
wasn’t just the deceased. The ghouls blocking Pon and the knights were also split in half. It was
happening simultaneously without a time difference. Agnus belatedly realized that he wasn’t safe either.
[You have suffered catastrophic damage!]
Flop!Agnus’ body collapsed to the ground. He stared up at the sky blankly and belatedly saw a sword
light. It grew to the size of a huge half moon and swept through half of the battlefield. Ash rose in every
place where the sword light passed. The dead who split in half were turning into ash.
-It is really great swordsmanship.It isn’t perfect, but it is almost there.Croak.He is able to fight a single
digit great demon that is restricted in the human world.
Chepardea expressed what he was feeling. It seemed he had given up on opening the hell door. He
stopped the spell to talk. Grid approached and swung his sword. In his immortal state, Agnus rose to his
feet and reacted. He activated the Rune of Death to use the power to reverse health. “Bentao’s
Mockery.”
The target was naturally Grid and it hit. However...
[Your health has successfully been exchanged with the target ‘Randy.’]
“A pet?” Agnus frowned and stabbed his sword forward. He struck the ‘Grid figure’ who had been the
target of Bentao’s Mockery so hard that he was dizzy.
“Kuock... Stars.”
The memphis and God Hands struck after Agnus’ unexpected counterattack. It was a baptism of electric
currents, blades, and hammers. If it wasn’t for Chepardea’s tongue, Agnus’ body would be covered with
holes.
-It is amazing that you’ve raised a memphis up to here.Croak.It has been a really long time since I have
seen an adult memphis.Is this person really Pagma’s Successor?Isn’t he better than Muller?
“Shut up.” Agnus’ patience ran out when this unhelpful guy expressed his admiration.
Agnus was extremely sensitive right now. It was because he realized why he had won every time he
fought others. Variables created using his pets and runes. People had a hard time responding to it. It
was just like he was having trouble responding to Grid’s variables right now.
‘He is too talented.’
Grid was an opponent he couldn’t win against even in his best state. It wasn’t strange to lose when he
had already been tied up by Faker and consumed a lot. The Overgeared members approached and
surrounded Agnus, who collapsed with a smile, and Pauld, who was frightened. Grid pointed his sword
at Agnus’ neck. The sight of the clear sword tinged with red was impressive. However, Faker’s shadow
sword was even more disturbing.
“T-That guy is dangerous.”
Pauld was also afraid of Faker. The opponent who showed an overwhelming force was Grid, but he was
looking at Faker, not Grid.
“Why aren’t you killing me? Are you going to show me compassion now?”
Agnus taunted Grid, but Grid didn’t respond. If Grid killed Agnus first, he didn’t know what would
happen with Pauld. Thus, he was trying to avoid variables. Tsk. Agnus clicked his tongue and shifted his
gaze to Faker. He wondered if there was a way to do anything before Faker killed Pauld. However, there
was no gap. Pon and the knights were protecting Faker.
“Pauld. I had fun in the meantime.”
Agnus gave a greeting that didn’t fit him. Pauld’s uneasiness became a reality and he gave up. Agnus had
a bittersweet expression as he stared into Pauld’s shaky eyes.
“Don’t be too sorry. Even if you die, your traces will remain in the world.”
Step.
The footsteps of death were getting closer.
“N-No...! It... it wasn’t easy to create the permanent mechanism!”
Did he have to die before his dreams came true? Why did he struggle for hundreds of years to be
resurrected? These questions rose as Pauld looked frustrated.
Freedom. He felt the freedom he had longed for. The terrible power of Agnus that bound his entire body
disappeared without a trace. Perhaps... was it a consideration to free the soul as much as possible
before dying? It was ridiculous considering Agnus’ usual temperament, but Pauld couldn’t help smiling.
Perhaps it was because the time they were together was quite long, or because this was the last
moment of his life, but right now, Agnus felt like a friend.
“Agnus...?” Pauld was smiling and trying to express his thanks when his eyes widened. It was because
Agnus’ hand pierced his heart. It was a hand imprinted with the Rune of Death.
“I’ll use it for you—your strength.”
“Cough!”
“......!”
“......!”
Things changed rapidly. Grid, who had been confused by the sight of Agnus trying to comfort the
wounded Pauld, hurriedly swung his sword at Agnus. However, it was too late. Pauld was killed instantly.
Faker’s judgment was quick. He changed the trajectory of the shadow sword that had been aiming for
Pauld and pierced Agnus’ heart. The name was already written in the Kill List. He calculated that he
could kill Agnus from the time that Grid arrived.
[You have killed ‘Agnus’, the target of the kill list.]
[The target’s death penalty is increased by at least two times and up to three times.]
[The purpose has been achieved and the name ‘Agnus’ has been removed from the kill list.]
“I don’t feel resentment. Someday, you guys will also...” Agnus spoke as he turned to ash. He accepted
death rather than using the undead transformation. His eyes were too calm and it made people feel
even creepier. What were Agnus’ later words that were swallowed up by the wind? The Overgeared
members were vaguely feeling afraid, while Faker was placing a new name on the kill list.
[Would you like to assign the player ‘Agnus’ as a target of the kill list? You have already specified this
target once.]
[...It has been specified.]
Chapter 1448
“That spiteful guy.”
They never thought he would kill Pauld with his own hands. It was unexpected for such a thing to
happen in that atmosphere.
Agnus had protected Pauld’s side ever since rescuing him from Faker. He hid Pauld behind his back even
when surrounded by Overgeared members. The expression on his face when he said goodbye to Pauld
at the end... he was so lonely and sad that it was hard to believe it was acting. It felt like he was leaving a
friend. Given this atmosphere, it was virtually impossible to predict that Agnus would attack Pauld.
“Indeed, that crazy guy couldn’t make such an expression. I should’ve noticed his intentions when he
left Pauld instead of restoring him.”
“It’s not that he didn’t want to restore Pauld. It was that he couldn’t. The regeneration power is sealed
off until the broken nucleus is repaired.”
“Really...? What a waste. I’m sorry since I wanted Faker to grow more...
“......”
Very few players understood or liked Agnus. It was the same for the Overgeared Guild who knew about
Agnus’ past. They sympathized with his past, but he was still an enemy. There were limits to
understanding and empathy. In addition, Agnus had a history of invading the territory of the Overgeared
Guild. A considerable number of Overgeared members and soldiers had died at his hands.
In particular, Pon detested Agnus. It was because many things had been suffered since the days of the
Tzedakah Guild. He helped Agnus with his colleagues a few years ago, but he didn’t do it because he
liked Agnus. Today, he was ignored, so he hated Agnus even more.
“......”
Pon wasn’t the type to just move his mouth. He scolded Agnus while properly looking at the
surroundings. He gave potions and bandaged the wounded Shadows members and armored cavalry
members.
Grid also did his job silently. He had pulled out a portable furnace and anvil and was repairing the
members’ broken weapons and armor. In this case, the Overgeared Skeletons and God Hands were very
helpful. They repaired the mass produced items well. It wasn’t until some time later that Grid organized
his thoughts and spoke, “How many people are dead?”
There was no need to count all the injured. There was the Saintess in the Overgeared Kingdom. Even if
their limbs were cut off, they could be healed as long as they survived.
“There are 175 deaths in the Shadows Group...”
More than half the troops had been lost. It was even the best power that was developed by
transplanting the shadows. Nevertheless, they didn’t accomplish their task. Grid stared straight at Faker
and the Shadows members who couldn’t raise their heads like they were sinners. His eyes were deep as
he met the gaze of every person. “I am proud of you. Thanks to the Shadows Group, we were able to
destroy Pauld and kill Agnus. Everyone has worked hard.”
The biggest reason the Overgeared Guild decided that the lich Pauld should be eliminated was his ability
to produce artifacts. In particular, it was determined that artifacts with the modifier ‘Absurdity’ and the
permanent mechanism would be difficult to handle if they were produced in large quantities and held
by Agnus and his undead.
It didn’t matter that Agnus absorbed Pauld’s power. It was highly likely he got the Artifact Production
skill, but it was okay. Grid didn’t think Agnus could create the Absurdity series and the permanent
mechanisms alone. The desired goal was achieved.
It was an achievement that wouldn’t have been possible without the Overgeared Shadows. Grid knew
about the Shadows Group’s skills, but even he hadn’t expected them to be this good. It was an assassin
group that would surely find and destroy opponents anywhere on the continent. They were capable,
strong, and cool, and match the name of the Overgeared Shadows. There was a reason why the world
was afraid.
“From today on, I will raise the quality of the equipment given to the Overgeared Shadows by one
rating.”
All troops in the Overgeared Kingdom had the mass produced Grid set given to them. It was a mass
production set that Grid had made in the past. The items that were designed and mass produced by
Reinhardt’s blacksmiths had low usage conditions and there were less emotions attached to them.
They were just useful items. There were no negative effects that reduced stats and boasted better
durability and attack power than those in the same rating. Above all, it had the advantage of being able
to be used easily by anyone because the ‘form’ was ideal.
However, even the same items made with the same design were divided into ratings. For example, the
Mass Production Grid’s Sword that was spread to the largest number of soldiers ranged from normal to
unique rated. The higher rated items were rare, so items of different ratings were given depending on
the level of the army and the rank of the soldiers.
Among them, the Overgeared Shadows was an organization classified as within the upper level of the
Overgeared Kingdom, even though their number was small. All members were guaranteed to get epic
rated items and unique rated items were distributed to people at the promotion level or higher.
Still, Grid felt that it was lacking. He decided to arm all members with the unique rated mass produced
set and treat those above the promotion level as first-grade knights. This meant that the few craftsmen
in Reinhardt would be giving their best work. It was like defining the value of the Overgeared Shadows
as special. The Shadows Group who sacrificed themselves were entitled for such treatment.
The foremost of them was naturally Faker. Faker proudly watched the Shadows members who were
trembling with excitement. At this moment, he was filling Grid’s wide field of view. The awe that he had
felt toward Kraugel for so many years—the same emotions started to be directed toward Faker.
“Did you name Agnus as part of the kill list?” Grid asked when he recalled Faker’s blow that took Agnus’
life at the end and Faker nodded silently.
Grid’s expression stiffened for a moment. The power of the Kill List skill was great, but the efficiency was
relatively bad against players. Increasing the death penalty by 2-3 times was a scary feature and was
inevitably fatal (the higher the level, the more terrible it was), but it was a one-off. It was more efficient
to use it to target named NPCs and monsters.
Yet Faker put Agnus on the kill list. It seemed he wouldn’t tolerate a threat to the Overgeared Kingdom.
A lofty willpower was felt from him.
“...There is something called the Strange Magic Power Stone.”
[Strange Magic Power Stone]
[Rating: Myth
Type: Consumable
Can increase the rating of the target item to the same rating as the stone.]
It was an item that Grid had saved. He didn’t use it even when the Formless Sword was judged to be
below the legendary level. It was a really valuable item.
“I’ll use it for you.”
He would repay a lofty willpower with lofty willpower. A smile slowly spread on Faker’s face as he faced
Grid’s fiery eyes. It was a smile he was showing for the first time in his life. He lived in the shadows and
now he showed a bright and brilliant smile that matched the sun perfectly. It felt rude to say thank you.
Faker was having this thought when Pon hugged him and congratulated him, “Congratulations!”
Pon was also impressed with Faker and the Shadows members that he saw today. Thanks to this, the
armored cavalry members were in a state of anxiety. It felt like hellish training was waiting for them...
***
The prince himself visited the city of Echiran. It was because the mayor’s authority was too insufficient
to meet Grid’s request to be given secure magical coordinates for the principality.
“I understand. I will do so.”
It was to disclose the kingdom’s coordinates and permit them to be used for magical purposes. It was
something that normally wouldn’t have happened. It was too much trouble to guard against surprise
tactics, such as using the coordinates for teleportation.
However, the prince of Hemilton trusted Grid and the Overgeared Kingdom. The Hemilton royal family,
who had lived on the outskirts of the world for hundreds of years, was so pure (they even gave the
Heart of the Frost Queen to the benefactor who healed the princess) that they couldn’t doubt the one
who saved the world several times.
Additionally, Grid’s proposal was too sweet. The proposal was to set up a warp gate between Hemilton
and the Overgeared Kingdom if the coordinate registration was granted. A warp gate—a product of
magical engineering that existed in ancient times when giants made of metal traveled across the
continent...
The highly advanced mobile system that Sticks reproduced with the capital and technology of the
Overgeared Kingdom would be the core of the exchange between the Hemilton principality and the
Overgeared Kingdom in the future.
‘That’s it.’ Grid sighed with relief as he performed Lauel’s errand well and negotiated with the king. He
could’ve just summoned Braham to get the coordinates. The reason he did this was for the development
of the Overgeared Kingdom as well as courtesy to his allies. From the beginning, the purpose was to
install the warp gate.
Due to its long-term isolation, the Hemilton principality had built its own culture and was a very good
exchange target. Exchange things that each side didn’t have and they would receive a lot of help from
each other. The problem was that the distance was too far... ‘It will be terrible if the installation of the
warp gate fails.’
Grid was worried about Sticks’ concern that the warp gate technology wasn’t yet complete.
“...Is that true?” The prince was sitting next to Grid and eating in this friendly atmosphere when a sharp
light flashed in his blue eyes. It was due to the news that he received when a knight approached him and
quietly whispered.
“Your visit has brought a great blessing to the principality.”
“Did you receive good news?” Grid asked the prince.

Then the prince’s smile deepened as he spoke, “There is a monster called the gray whale in the eastern
waters. It is a guy with a huge body like a citadel. That guy roams through the sea, so the principality
can’t do any activities in the east at all. We can’t even go fishing even though there is the sea in front of
us. Now he is dead.”
“I am delighted.”
‘I think he is the one I killed...’ Grid was itching to talk, but he didn’t say it in case he would look smug.
Yet sometimes, silence was golden. It was enough not to say it.
“The people of the continent worship King Grid as a god. I heard about Your Majesty’s achievements and
understood their feelings, but I couldn’t empathize. Honestly, I thought it was too much. How can you
worship a living human being as a god? I and the principality just saw you as a hero. You have changed
my mind today.”
“......?”
“I heard a number of eyewitness reports that said Your Majesty came from the east side. Your Majesty
must’ve been the one who killed the gray whale. It might be a coincidence, but... no, I feel it is an even
greater fate if it is a coincidence.”
At the prince’s words, the eyes of the people in the hall looking at Grid became strange. They were all
public officials of the Hemilton principality.
“The principality is closed off. Our ancestors feared the boundaries of the empire and didn’t dare look at
the continent. They isolated themselves. That is how we built our own culture. It is the same for faith.
We don’t believe in the goddess of light. We served the god of the sea in the hopes that one day he
would destroy the gray whale and open the way for us to move through the sea. Isn’t King Grid the god
of the sea that we serve?”
It might sound like a silly joke made to the guest of honor, but that wasn’t the case. They were words
filled with deep favor and trust.
[Your myth has started to sprout in a remote kingdom where Asgard’s faith hasn’t encroached.]
[Your deity stat has risen by 1.]
“......”
It was the day after the people of the back alleys, killed and defiled by Agnus, and the 175 Shadows
members turned to ash. A meteor shower poured down in mourning for them and Grid belatedly
realized something.
It was that his myth, which he sometimes doubted due to its weakness, was clearly being engraved into
this world.
Chapter 1449
Baal’s Contractor was a class with many strengths, but it wasn’t an all-rounder. There was a flaw in the
most basic part: the failure to be able to specify a resurrection point. Once he died, he was resurrected
in hell. From the time he achieved a legendary rating, his demonic energy became so strong that it was a
huge constraint. It was very troublesome. It often took a month to get back to his destination.
Additionally, the fact that he couldn’t open the hell gate on his own was another major limitation. Just
look at what happened now. He told Chepardea to open the hell gate but that son of a bitch Chepardea
refused. Thus, he had to be stuck in hell.
-Pagma’s Successor is too strong.You should’ve let me know this quickly.Croak.I already knew he was a
transcendent who built up his divinity, but I thought he was similar to Muller. I was wrong.
“That XX guy Muller, Muller. Why do you always compare and use Muller as a standard of what is good
when he didn’t leave behind any achievements?”
Humanity praised Muller, who sealed many great demons, as the greatest hero in history. It was
ridiculous. Most of the great demons sealed by Muller were ranked low. Hell Gao was the only high
ranked one and it was only done in the ‘human world.’ Besides that, Muller’s only achievements were
boring things like protecting cities or saving people from demonic creatures. He was a complete idiot
compared to Grid. Agnus was annoyed whenever Chepardea, Baal’s subordinate, praised Muller like he
was great.
Chepardea stabbed the key part.
-Hasn’t it been less than 20 years since Pagma’s Successor appeared?On the other hand, the former
legends were around for an average of 100 years and Muller was the strongest among them as far as I
know.It was natural to compare using his standards.Croak.It is abnormal to think that Pagma’s Successor
is already comparable to Muller.
“What is abnormal? He isn’t just a legend. He is a god.”
-Croak gol gol gol!Are you serious?Gods are just one of the common human gods.There has been a flood
of human gods since ancient times. In the era where people worship ‘long-lived things,’ what is so great
about human gods?Divinity isn’t an absolute concept.You’re unexpectedly naive.
“......”
The frog went ‘croak gol gol gol’ when he laughed... Agnus was intrigued by something he was learning
for the first time and gave up on his anger. He was upset about losing three times the experience when
killed by Faker, but there was no guarantee he could get revenge even if he went to the human world
immediately. He started walking obediently along with Chepardea.
“What is this place?”
He thought they were going to meet Baal to go through the procedures and report. Chepardea was
Baal’s subordinate. However, the place where Chepardea led him to wasn’t Baal’s tower, but a place he
was seeing for the first time. The area itself wasn’t a different place from the 1st Hell and it felt strange.
It was still, unlike other hells where demonic energy and flesh fluctuated and screams of demonic
creatures were heard incessantly. It was a peaceful place that didn’t fit with hell.
“Is it a neutral area?”
-That’s right.Croak.
“How can a single mansion on the cliff of a beach be treated as a neutral area? The other demons won’t
just stand by.”
Other neutral areas were full of Yatan statues. It was an unwritten rule among demons that they
couldn’t harm each other where Yatan was watching. It was ridiculous. Those who made violence their
law and honor would avoid violence due to Yatan. This made Yatan seem like the god of peace rather
than the god of evil and it didn’t make sense. Yet there was no statue of Yatan here. How did it exist as a
neutral region?
Chepardea explained to Agnus who had reasonable questions.
-It is the result of strength.The owner of this mansion is so strong that no one rushes at him. Thus, it
naturally became a neutral area.
“......?”
Even the great demons would be challenged by demons. Meanwhile, someone who wasn’t a great
demon had enough strength to suppress challenges?
“Don’t tell me... Zepar?”
He might be from a low-ranked demonkin family, not a demon, but he sharpened and polished his
natural gift with the sword and cut off the heads of various great demons. He had all sorts of titles such
as Sword Demon, Sword Ghost, Sword with no Thoughts, etc.
Agnus heard a particularly famous story several times about his week-long bloody fight against another
Sword Demon called Iyarugt.
-That’s right, croak.Perhaps it is because he has so little demonic energy that he can act in the human
world without restrictions.He is even free from the Abyss because he has reached the realm of ‘freedom
from all ideas and thoughts.’
Chepardea’s bulging eyes curved like crescent moons.
-He is the one who can cut the damn door of the Abyss.
“Hoh...”
Agnus was smiling from ear to ear. The Abyss was the center of the world. It was the beginning and the
end. Not only did it connect hell to the human world, but it was also a door to Heaven. The moment the
door opened, relatively free beings like Agnus could go back and forth between the human world at will.
It was the same for demonic creatures.
-I intend to recreate the human and demon great war that took place on the Behen Archipelago in the
distant past.Croak.If I can persuade Zepar to be the sword of the great war and Gamigin, the king of
souls, King Baal will naturally grant his permission.Croak.
In fact, Chepardea was wary not only of Grid but also Faker. He sensed a great danger from the power of
shadows that killed those who couldn’t die. Thus, he concluded that a human and demon war was
necessary. It was based on the judgment that it would be a headache if he didn’t kill the legends of this
time, including Grid and Faker, to weaken humanity.
“Gamigin? Who the hell is he?”
-The 4th ruler.He turns the souls of the dead into his servants.He has a different power than you, who
uses the dead as servants.Croak.
“Souls...” There was only one person who passed through Agnus’ brain. Pagma. It came to mind that his
soul was within Baal’s grasp. “Don’t tell me... Pagma’s power will be available...?”
A legendary blacksmith and Baal’s Contractor. He fought against the great forces of hell by creating an
undead army and arming them with his weapons and armor. In his later years, he was a true strong
person and he was acknowledged by Agnus.
Chepardea laughed.
-Of course.The other monarchs didn’t understand King Baal signing a contract with Pagma. They called it
a spiteful whim. However, I understood.King Baal had a bigger picture in mind when he signed with
Pagma and took his soul.Croak croak croak!
“Is this real?” Baal surprisingly had such a thorough personality?
Chepardea responded to Agnus who was having doubts. He avoided Agnus’ eyes while doing so.
-I don’t know if it is true...it is just my feeling.Croak.
“......”
-In any case, it is worth seeing.The legendary souls accumulated in hell over the years aren’t just
Pagma’s soul.
***
It had been three months since he visited the Hemilton principality.
Sticks and the magicians of the tower, as well as Reidan’s alchemists, worked to establish a warp gate
between the Overgeared Kingdom and the principality. As expected, it was a pretty tough task. There
were repeated frequent accidents and failures, causing the investment cost to increase. Nevertheless,
things were clearly progressing and good news arrived along the way.
The Zednos and Laella couple (who were in a secret relationship and only started a public relationship
after being caught by Vantner) gained hidden skills while assisting with an ancient magical ceremony.
It was said that it was possible to change their classes, but they maintained the normal class on purpose.
The potential of the normal classes was revealed after the fourth class advancement and it was no
worse than hidden classes. No, it could be considered better from a certain perspective. In particular,
magicians who specialized in one attribute like Zednos and Laella were greatly influenced by the
‘Enhanced Attributes’ passive that they received and the Zednos Laella couple were convinced they
would exert immense power from the fifth advancement onward.
The Overgeared Shadows were becoming more elite. The members were led around the continent by
Faker, armed with the growth type weapon and myth rated armor that Grid worked hard on. Thanks to
Lauel assigning many missions to the Overgeared Shadows at Faker’s request, they were able to
constantly accumulate practical experience based on training.
Grid used the Strange Magic Power Stone to create Faker’s armor. The reason why he used the stone for
armor, not weapons, was because Faker was an assassin. Assassins had a high evasion rate and received
a significantly smaller number of hits compared to other damage dealers. This meant it would take a few
years to raise growth type armor to the legendary rating or higher. On the other hand, weapons could
be raised relatively quickly. Faker’s weapons and armor were the growth type, so Grid naturally used the
stone on the armor.
He spent a full two weeks making the growth type weapons and armor, but... it wasn’t a waste of Grid’s
time.
The 10 meritorious retainers were stimulated after hearing about Faker’s performance and were also
active in various areas. Among them, Jishuka and Euphemina stood out. The two of them happened to
meet and team up at the Galgunos Temple. Then they succeeded in raiding Galgunos.
Euphemina had inherited the power of Mumud and linked great magic into combos, splitting up the
undead army. Meanwhile, Jishuka’s Breaking Evil Arrow reportedly gave Galgunos rest. Their
achievement was very large—Grid had been worried that Agnus would target Galgunos after losing
Pauld, and now that worry had been completely extinguished. It was somewhat difficult because the
very good hunting ground, the Galgunos Temple, had disappeared, but it wasn’t a problem because the
10 meritorious retainers were discovering new hunting grounds.
Meanwhile, Grid’s messengers easily succeeded in the second Hell Gao raid. This time, Braham was said
to have cooperated. The reason he used was that he wanted to test a magic he created that could cool
the fire. It was inspired by the Heart of the Frost Queen. In any case, the messengers received the
‘Recognition of the 9th Great Demon’ title as Grid intended. It was relatively effective against the
penalties of hell.
The only unfortunate part was Sariel. The new title she (?) received couldn’t stop her berserk
phenomenon. She still had the potential to go berserk in hell, so this was a matter that needed to be
handled carefully.
“...I am sleepy.”
Grid didn’t resume the hell expedition. He dragged the training chains and climbed remote mountains
while constantly making underwear. Armed with the Triad Lee Jeong’s training tools that increased the
experience acquisition rate, he focused on polishing his Tailoring skills using the power of the 24th Great
Demon, Nebiros, that he obtained from the last expedition to hell.
[Nebiros’s Power]
[In some parts of nature, your concentration will increase.
If the location is a forest, mountain, field, or mine, the skill usage speed will increase slightly and the skill
cooldown time will decrease slightly.]
The great demon who used rocks and plants for various purposes. Nebiros’ Power, that had been
useless due to Piaro’s counter, was attached to the Rune of Gluttony and this improved the efficiency of
Grid’s work. Grid felt like he had become a hermit deep in the mountains. He listened to the constant
rattling of the chains and made underwear all day long, so it felt like he was going to suffer from a
mental illness. The fortunate thing was that it wasn’t quiet because Noe kept talking and the
Overgeared Skeletons and Randy were growing by hunting.
“...Eh?” How many pieces of underwear had he made? He had made so much underwear that he
thought he would get a reputation as an underwear designer if this was in real life. Grid’s eyes had lost
their light and looked like the eyes of a dead fish. Suddenly, they regained their light.
[The production of ‘Beautiful Men’s Underwear that Shows Skin Between Gorgeous Flower Patterns’ is
successful.]
An underwear with a very long name was born.
[This work presents a new paradigm to the uniform men’s underwear market.]
[It is a remarkable achievement. Countless tailors will look up to your achievements.]
[The ‘Advanced Tailoring Skill’ has reached master level.]
His Tailoring skill that had accumulated a lot of experience immediately responded.
It was the moment when the class quest that had held Grid back for many years was finally solved.
[You have cleared the class quest ‘Tailoring Skill Training’.]
[As a reward for clearing the quest, the ‘Craftsman Tailoring Skill’ will be opened up.]
[You have gained six levels from the quest clearance reward.]
[The Legendary Blacksmithing Skill and Craftsman Tailoring Skill have combined to evolve into a new
technique...]
[......!]
[......!!]
[Your blacksmithing skills are beyond the level of Pagma and are a match for a god!]
[The combination of god-like blacksmithing skill and the craftsman-level tailoring skill has evolved into
‘Overgeared God Grid’s Techniques’.]
[Overgeared God Grid’s Techniques]
[A combination of the ultimate blacksmithing technique and tailoring technique.
All types of metal, leather, and cloth can be handled perfectly. You can do anything in moderation as
long as it is ‘made by hand.’ It is possible to even describe it as a god’s power.
* The production button is enabled and the time it takes to make an item is greatly reduced. The effect
rises in proportion to the dexterity stat.
* A minimum of epic rated items will be produced.

* There is a very high probability of producing unique rated items.
* There is a certain probability of producing legendary rated items.
* There is an unconditionally low probability of creating myth rated items.
* All stats of a production item will increase by 30%.
* When myth rated items are produced, all stats will permanently rise by +20 and reputation throughout
the continent will rise by +1,000.
★ The resources and time required to create the next item are reduced when items are made
consecutively. It stacks up to 10 times.
★There is no limit to the number of times Granting an Ego can be used.
★ Growth type items can intentionally be produced.
★ Magic can be assigned to production items without any additional materials. It is only possible for
magic you have learned.
★ If an attribute is given to an item using specific materials, the power of the attribute is maximized.
★ Exercise certain rights over the items made using a god’s power. Not bound by the owner.
★ This is a complete skill without further development. Open Potential can’t be applied to it.]
“......”
It was finished. The short sentences explaining Overgeared God Grid’s Techniques made Grid excited. He
felt rewarded for all his past efforts. Then a new quest appeared in front of the thrilled Grid.
[Pagma’s Rest]
It was the last class quest.
Chapter 1450
[Pagma’s Rest]
[Difficulty: Final Class quest.
A traitor who betrayed a friend and dug up the remains of the former generation legends, he ended up
signing a contract with a great demon.
Those who have heard of pieces of Pagma’s life don’t know that he is a hero. Even those who know that
he saved humanity often disparage his achievements or raise the conspiracy theory that he did it for
other purposes because he signed a contract with Baal. The world recognizes Pagma as just the
blacksmith Pagma.
After inheriting Pagma’s skills, you are the only witness who understands Pagma’s life and respects his
achievements.
Free the pitiful soul who is suffering in hell.
Quest Clear Rewards: Open Pagma’s Sword Dances, Splendor and Chop. All sword dances can be fused
without restriction except for Sky.
Quest Time Limit: None]
The contents of the final class quest instilled some sentimental feelings in Grid.
Pagma, who betrayed his own people and freed the trapped half-god. Pagma, who stabbed his only
friend in the back. Pagma, who enticed the innocent doppelganger into the forest. Pagma, who
conspired with the great demon Baal to dig up the remains of the former generation legends.
The Pagma who appeared in various quests and episodes clearly had a personality flaw. However, it was
sentimentality that was maximized when the focus was placed on all of Pagma’s ‘actions.’
Pagma, who was courageous and determined to save the caged Blue Tiger. Pagma, who cried sadly after
killing Braham. Pagma, who had no choice but to use the purity of the doppelganger to stop the war.
Pagma, who colluded with Baal to fight against the demons and gods...
From a certain point, Grid learned about Pagma’s inner thoughts and feelings behind his choices. After
that, Grid couldn’t blame Pagma. Of course, this wasn’t enough to persuade anyone who hated or held a
grudge against Pagma. Still, Grid didn’t deny that Pagma was a hero.
A man who fought for humanity alone, who saved humanity at the expense of his soul but was never
happy. It was as the system expressed. He was a very pitiful hero.
“...Are they fucking crazy?”
Grid was sentimental for a while before abruptly coming to his senses. He couldn’t help swearing.
Free Pagma’s soul? A soul held by Baal? The difficulty was too high for a class quest. At this point, he had
to suspect that the S.A Group hated Pagma’s Successor.
It was natural for him to doubt it. The reason Grid was strong wasn’t because he was Pagma’s Successor.
He was constantly building up his support with Braham, Piaro, Mercedes, the Saharan Empire, the Tower
of Wisdom, the East Continent, etcetera, he accumulated all types of powers in the Rune of Gluttony,
and he developed transcendence and divinity.
Grid was stronger due to his individual effort and luck rather than his class of Pagma’s Successor. He was
certain that his current self was at least several times stronger than the ultimate Pagma’s Successor
designed by the S.A Group. It was by at least a dozen times.
Grid even had the power of the Overgeared Kingdom and the Overgeared Guild. It was unreasonable to
simply define Grid as Pagma’s Successor. Yet even for such a Grid, the difficulty of the final class quest
was like a star in the sky. He had no choice but to swear.
‘It is a quest I would never be able to clear if I was a normal Pagma’s Successor. What type of quest did
they put out as the class quest?’
To borrow a bit, no, to borrow a lot of Huroi’s words, he had to doubt their conscience.
“...Well, it’s fine.”
Unexpectedly, Grid calmed his mind. He recalled that the class quests had high difficulties in the first
place. It took him as long as 10 years to raise his Tailoring skill to the craftsman level. It was better to
think that it would take 20-30 years to complete the final class quest. It wasn’t a matter to waste his
mentality on right now.
‘The rewards are so good that I couldn’t help being irritated. Let’s leave it alone for the time being.’
Baal was a target to be defeated anyway. It was a quest that would be reached naturally sooner or later.
Grid’s heart had rapidly deepened since meeting Agnus and he was able to easily control his mind.
‘This is the really regrettable thing.’
Grid reexamined in detail the information of Overgeared God Grid’s Techniques. It was a technique that
fused his blacksmithing and tailoring skills. It was said that anything related to ‘production’ had a certain
level of effectiveness. It wasn’t just limited to these two techniques. It was good. It was so good that it
was natural for the system to say it was complete.
There were just a few things to feel regretful about. First, Open Potential didn’t apply. This meant the
effect of calibrating the minimum rating of items produced to unique (unless it was a growth type) and
boosting the item’s stats by 40% was no longer applied.
Second, there was no function to grant egos. Instead, he had to consume his Granting an Ego skill...
Grid’s nature meant he was reluctant to lock up other people’s egos in items.
‘I feel proud that Granting an Ego gives life to items, but I am reluctant to do it.’
Granting an Ego was the ability to attach the souls of beings like Iyarugt to an item. The process was as
followed:
1. In order to use Granting an Ego, Grid and the target ego must know each other.
2. Granting an Ego only worked when the target ego responded to Grid’s call.
3. No matter what form the ego existed in, it would forcibly belong to the item the moment it
responded to the call.
It was better if he could kill a monster and absorb the monster’s ego so it could be used without any
burden. However, this damn Granting an Ego targeted beings that Grid knew (who was close enough to
respond when called) and locked them in an item. It was an action that made him doubt the person’s
character.
‘Um... I don’t think it is too bad since the limit on the number of times is gone...’
There was a rule that if the item that the ego belonged to was destroyed, the target ego would return to
its original place. He could use this rule to destroy the item after things were over, returning the soul to
their original place and reducing the burden on himself. A typical method was the use of the Item
Combination skill. If he gave an ego to the combined item, the ego would be released as soon as the
combination was over.
Of course, it was hard to use Item Combination every time, but... ‘Wait, perhaps?’
Grid suddenly came up with a hypothesis. He took out the Enlightenment Sword and tried out Granting
an Ego. The target was Hell Gao. The soul of the 9th Great Demon who had lost his body and took over
the bodies of demonic creatures.
[Hell Gao’s soul has detected your calling. He was intrigued for a moment, but snorted and didn’t
respond.]
“This works?”
In order to use Granting an Ego, Grid and the target ego must know each other. There was no need to
like each other. Iyarugt had little affinity with Grid during the time of the showdown with Sword Duke
Limit, yet he responded to Granting an Ego.
[Hell Gao’s soul has detected your calling. He found it ridiculous, so he snorted and didn’t respond.]
“Hoh...” It was a skill that could be used for ill-fated relationships.
[Hell Gao’s soul has detected your calling. He is expressing his anger and telling you to do it in
moderation.]
‘If I keep doing this, won’t he be annoyed enough to respond at least once?’—Even if it was just to curse
him. He didn’t know that his ego would be taken away the moment he responded.
‘...Gasp? Can I call Pagma’s soul?’
Did he actually come up with such a genius idea? The excited Grid carefully tried it out. Unfortunately, it
failed. Pagma’s soul had lost its intellect so there was a notification window that he couldn’t hear Grid’s
call.
“It can’t happen.”
If it could be used in this way, Granting an Ego would be too fraudulent. The balance-obsessed S.A
Group wouldn’t allow such a loophole. Sure enough, it wasn’t possible... Grid continued to use Granting
an Ego while thinking. The target was naturally Hell Gao. There was a cooldown time in exchange for the
number of uses disappearing, but this place was a mountain and he had Divinity. It was no problem to
use it several times in a row.
‘In any case, the conclusion is that it is good.’
Overgeared God Grid’s Techniques—he had the penalty of not being able to use Open Potential on it
because it was a completed skill, but this was a reasonable balance adjustment. He could make items
like a factory (thanks to the dexterity coefficient, the automatic production speed was nearly twice as
fast as before), it was possible to aim at the myth rating, and he could grant magic and an ego. There
was also an advantage when attaching attributes.
Above all, the biggest evolution was being able to produce all types of items. Grid believed it was
possible to devise a way to break through the limits of item performance that arose due to the inherent
limitations of the materials. For example, he could introduce the artifact creation technique when
making a sword.
‘I can break through the limits with magic.’
It was possible. The items he would create in the future would be much more powerful than the ones he
previously made. The Overgeared God Grid’s Techniques was the ultimate skill.
“Let’s go back,” Grid declared as he stood up. The Overgeared Skeletons hurriedly put out the fire and
tidied up the surroundings. Randy was restoring his breathing. As Pagma’s Sword Dance evolved into
Grid’s Sword Dance, he naturally became more powerful and he expressed a sense of mission to handle
things without Grid having to step forward.
Noe was as easygoing as always. He slowly rose to the sky and spread out his jelly-like pink soles to
create lightning. The surrounding trees burned and opened up a path for Grid to walk.
“I’m going to fly anyway. Why are you creating a fire?”
“It was cool, nyang...”
“What cool nonsense? Braham has destroyed dozens of mountains and I’m afraid the price of timber
will rise further.”
“......”
Tsk tsk. Grid clicked his tongue and scolded while Noe followed him silently.
How long had they spent together? Grid’s words alone were good enough for Noe. It was the same for
Randy and the Overgeared Skeletons. Ah, except for Overgeared Corn.
***
“Based on the remaining magic power in the core, I can guess what Galgunos’ level was... how did you
kill him?”
“Sister Jishuka’s arrows...”
After stopping by the smithy to test out his skills, Grid returned to the castle and witnessed a rather
unexpected combination. They were Braham, Jishuka, and Euphemina. It was the first time Grid had
seen the three people together and the atmosphere was quite good. Braham’s eyes, which were usually
as cold as ice, showed a bit of warmth and a favorable attitude.
It was probably because Euphemina had inherited Mumud’s power. Braham had a sense of debt toward
Mumud. Perhaps this was why he was favorable to Euphemina. Jishuka, well... anyone would like her as
long as they were a person. It wasn’t because she was so pretty. She had a clear sense of self, knew how
to distinguish between public and private, and had a cheerful energy, so she spread positive energy to
people. Even Braham wasn’t apathetic toward her.
“What are the three of you doing?”
Grid sneaked in between the three people who were having a heated conversation. He checked
Jishuka’s expression and she greeted him with a surprisingly bright expression, “It has been a while~”
It was a very casual attitude unlike his worries. The past Grid would’ve been flustered and felt at loss for
words. However, Grid was in the process of expanding the world of his mind. The Mind was a different
concept that resembled the spirit. Grid could smile without losing his composure in front of Jishuka.
“Yes, it’s been almost four months. I missed you because I haven’t seen you in so long.”
“Eh?”
Rather, it was Jishuka who felt flustered. Her eyes, which were normally like a cat’s, became round and
her face was red like a tomato. Grid had already turned his attention to Euphemina and he didn’t see
her reaction.
“I’ve been constantly hearing about your active performance?”
Euphemina had changed to Mumud’s Successor and was now a monster with the title of ‘conditional
strongest.’ She was the first to gain an epic class and she revealed the existence of Siren and Mumud
alone. Her achievements since gaining Mumud’s power were great compared to Grid before he wrote
the epics. Euphemina smiled. “It is thanks to the consideration and support of the guild.”
Time made people mature. He could feel kindness from the once playful smile of Euphemina.
Grid patted her on the shoulder and brought up the reason he was here to Braham, who was looking at
him with dissatisfaction for some reason.
“Teach me some magic.”
Before coming to the castle, Grid had stopped by the smithy and experimented.
Overgeared God Grid’s Techniques allowed him to attach magic to ‘items in production.’ There was a
100% chance of success when granting one magic. The more magic that was granted, the higher the
chances of failure. Grid wanted to learn magic that was as powerful as possible. It was completely new
magic that didn’t overlap with the magic attached to the sword dances.
According to Braham, Grid’s body had ‘sword energy circulating in every vein where magic has to
circulate’ and it wasn’t suitable for learning magic. Still, this didn’t mean he couldn’t learn magic at all.
Didn’t he actually learn Decoy? He had grown and gained a lot of levels since then. So why not learn new
magic?
Braham stared at Grid’s body and nodded. "I’ll do so. It just so happens that there is good magic you can
learn.”
Overgeared 1451
Chapter 1451
“At first, it was unclear, but... your nature has changed.”
The training ground in the inner courtyard of the Overgeared Palace. In the past, Lord liked to use it very
much. Recently, it was a place Irene liked to use and now Grid and Braham were facing each other here.
“Your energy is a bit more suited to using magic.”
Braham’s words were meaningful. He transcended the level of just feeling the magic of all things. He
could read and intervene. This was why many of his magics had an extremely fast casting speed. When
using simple magic (from his perspective), there was no need to accumulate and express magic power.
He was able to intervene and transform the magic power floating in the atmosphere, creating magic
entirely from it. Braham’s world was completely different from the world that ordinary people saw. His
perspective when observing people was naturally different and he could instantly see the changes in
Grid.
‘Is it suitable for using magic?’
Grid speculated what was going on.Overgeared God Grid’s Techniques—he thought that the skill that
made it possible to give magic to items had raised his magical temperament itself.
“Two.” Braham opened the door to his mental world and pulled out two books from there. They were
magic books. “Now you can learn these two magics.”
“Finally, Meteor...?!”
“......?”
“...I’m just speaking.”
Grid had just been joking in anticipation, but he hadn’t expected Braham to look at him with this type of
gaze. Two magic books flew to the embarrassed Grid.
[The ‘Braham Enhanced Support Magic Book: Magic Power Cohesion’ has been acquired.]
[The ‘Braham Enhanced Support Magic Book: Magic Spray’ has been acquired.]
“...Is this a joke?” Grid’s eyes had been shining so brightly that it gave the illusion of starlight. Now it
quickly turned into rotten fish eyes. The black eyes lost their light and what was expressed was
‘nothingness.’ Even the Sword Saint wouldn’t be able to fight and win against the current Grid because
he wouldn’t be able to read the intentions and predict the moves.
Braham had this thought before clicking his tongue.
‘Even if I covered my eyes with a bean pod, I covered it too firmly.’ [1]
At this point, no matter what Grid did, it would be meaningful and great. Of course, he deserved to be
treated like that, but...
Braham made his expression cold and asked Grid, “Which part makes you think it is a joke?”
“They are two support magics.”
He had to kill the demonic creatures and great demons in hell, clear his class quest, etc.
Over the past six months, Grid’s level had risen so fast that it was comparable to his prime. Grid was
now level 455. Ever since breaking through level 399, which was called the Wailing Wall, there had been
no great change in the amount of experience needed to level up and this played a big role in it.
In any case, Grid’s intelligence was 5,303 points. It was 2,000 points higher than Zednos who was
constantly 1st or 2nd place on the magician rankings. Of course, it wasn’t intentionally raised. The
impact of Duke of Wisdom was great. Grid received 18 stat points every time he leveled up and 8 points
were forcibly invested in the intelligence stat due to Duke of Wisdom. Additionally, there were the
effects from his titles that added up to 50, effects from his items, bonus stats obtained whenever
making myth rated items, stats he earned from the Black Tortoise’s Shell, and so on. It all added up to
5,303. If it was simply based on the intelligence stat, Grid would be the 1st ranked magician and also
have the status of great magician.
To be honest, Grid had been looking forward to learning pretty good magic. Braham thought that Grid’s
energy had become suitable for learning magic. Didn’t he just say it? So how could Grid not feel
expectant?
“I thought I would at least learn Giga Lightning or Explosion...”
Grid revealed his thoughts. Now that he could give magic to the items he made, he didn’t hide his desire
to learn attack magic. However, Braham’s attitude didn’t change.
“Is it possible to attach magic without extra materials? It is an incredible development. It might be the
result of the knowledge of Duke of Wisdom combined with Pagma’s techniques.”
“So I want to learn as much magic as possible. I need to optimize the effect of the magic enchantment.”
“No, it is even more reason to learn these magics.”
Rumble.
Braham used Stone Wall to set up a rock barrier 10 meters ahead of them. It was a distance where the
power of Magic Missile was fully preserved.
“I know that your intelligence is considerable. It might be a bit better than that Patrian novice.”
He was speaking of Great Magician Ashur. One of the 10 great magicians of the continent was still a
novice to Braham.
“It is just that intelligence isn’t proportional to magic skills. Think of how you are different from
Reinhardt’s blacksmith craftsmen. Are your skills superior to them just because of dexterity?”
“...That isn’t the case.”
“Magic is the same. Intelligence isn’t the only factor that determines magic power, speed, hit rate, and
form. It has to be backed up by technique.”
Certainly, Grid lacked the passive skills and titles that enhanced the power of magic. Even if he learned
and used the same magic as Zednos, the overall power or utility was likely to be inferior. The intelligence
stat only affected the magic attack power. The overall completeness of the magic required assistance
from other passive skills.
“Ah...!” Grid realized it. This was why Braham was emphasizing the importance of support magic.
Braham had accurately seen and figured out how to supplement what Grid was lacking. It meant he was
always watching Grid.
“Look.”
White magic power gathered at the end of Braham’s hand that was aiming at the rock barrier. It was the
precursor to Enhanced Magic Missile that Grid was familiar with. There was nothing special about it.
Soon, the change began. Two seconds after the light gathered, the color of the light became subtly
thicker. By the third second, the volume had expanded.
“This is Cohesion. During the magic casting time, the magic power in the atmosphere is gathered to the
magic and the power is increased. That is why your Magic Missile is like dog poop while mine is like
Meteor.”
“......”
Dog poop...? Did he lose his affinity? The reason why Braham didn’t teach him good magic was actually
to bully him. Grid doubted it, but it was only for a moment. It was because he saw the hidden affinity in
Braham’s red eyes that shone as coldly as jewels.
“Normal Magic Power Cohesion slows magic casting time by up to two times and amplifies the power of
the magic by 1.5 times. Meanwhile, my enhanced Cohesion can delay casting time by up to three times
and amplifies the power by four times.”
For example, the casting time of Magic Missile (Enhanced) was one second. If he increased casting time
to three seconds using Cohesion, the power would quadruple. Magic Missile flew to the rock wall and
struck, causing cracks to form on the rock wall. It was Magic Missile used by Braham and it was Braham
who made the rock barrier. The rock barrier was the superior magic. Originally, Magic Missile shouldn’t
have scratched the barrier, but the power was significantly enhanced by Cohesion.
“Next is Spray.”
Braham once again used Magic Missile. Once again, there was the three seconds casting process and the
power of Magic Missile was maximized. Then it split into 10 shots and fired. It was like watching
raindrops shooting along a straight line. If targeted, a transcendent might be forced to use their world of
transcendence. 10 scratches formed on the rock wall that was hit.
“Spray spreads attack magic by up to 10. It increases the hit rate and range, but this isn’t universal. It
splits up the magic so the power is weakened. Still, the utility is very high.”
“...It is like this.”
A skill that changed a single target magic into wide area magic. The higher the intelligence, the more
likely it could kill the target. Fortunately, Grid had high intelligence. Braham had a reason for presenting
these two magics to Grid. Braham was looking at Grid’s future, not his present. Rather than teaching
magic with strong attack power right now, he aimed to teach magic that could strengthen weak magic
first before growing it step by step.
‘I especially like the Cohesion one.’
If he attached Magic Missile with its power quadrupled to items... it would fall short of the Giga
Lightning and Explosion he had been looking forward to, but it would still be useful. It might be more
efficient. It was because the cooldown time was dozens of times shorter than Giga Lightning or
Explosion.
“Thank you and I’ll learn well.”
Grid was touched by Braham’s teachings and opened the magic books to acquire two new magics. Then
he pulled out a portable furnace, made an item and attached Magic Missile that was affected by
Cohesion. In just eight minutes, a one-handed sword with a level limit of 400 was created. If he created
a dagger with a level limit of 300, then it would’ve taken less than five minutes.
[Sword Hiding Its Teeth]
[Rating: Unique
Attack Power: 1,830 Durability: 890/890
* One of the Overgeared God’s magics has been granted to the weapon. The weapon’s attack power is
increased by an additional 10.6%.
* Fires a powerful Magic Missile when attacking. Cooldown Time: 5 seconds. Mana Consumption: 600.
Can be activated and disabled.
A sword created by the Overgeared God.
Every time the sword is full of pure white magic, it will launch the Magic Missile enhanced by Magic
Power Cohesion.
Conditions of Use: Advanced Sword Mastery, Level: 400]
‘The cooldown time is the same as Magic Missile.’
Cohesion increased the power by four times, but the cooldown was no different. The mana
consumption was only 200 higher than normal Magic Missiles. It was because the mana cost of Magic
Cohesion was 200.
‘Overgeared God’s Techniques is really a scam.’
Grid noticed the effect of increasing the weapon’s attack power rather than the power of Magic Missile.
Granting magic. The logic of ‘the Overgeared God’s magic power has been injected’ increased the
potential of the sword. It was a very fundamental element that strengthened the intrinsic performance
of the item.
‘My intelligence is currently 5,300 and I get an extra 10.6% attack power from granting magic... will
10,000 intelligence increase it by 20%? This is also based on the standard of Magic Missile. The higher
the quality of the magic granted, the more likely it is that the intelligence-based attack power will
increase.’
Additionally, there was room for this attack power to jump if magic could be stacked two or three times.
He had often been annoyed by his stat points being forcibly invested in intelligence, but now it wasn’t a
waste. Braham delivered more good news to the delighted Grid.
“You just need to raise your intelligence a little bit and you can learn one more new magic. I think it is
good to focus on growth for the time being.”
“Yes, I understand.”
Just a little bit more. He probably needed to raise his intelligence to 5,500. Grid left his spot with
anticipation while inwardly shouting ‘Meteor.’
He wanted to leave for hell immediately but he first thought about securing Galgunos’ remains. The loot
brought by Jishuka and Euphemina—he planned to buy it and try to strengthen the Overgeared
Skeletons.
‘Additionally, Galgunos’ core.’
Maybe it would be the beginning of the Overgeared Skeletons’ evolution into liches.
‘Communication is possible once they become a lich. Hopefully, I can read Madra’s diary.’
It was a diary written by Madra who had lost his reason in his later years as a death knight. Thinking
about it rationally, it was unlikely that the swordsmanship teachings would be left behind. However, the
growth of the Overgeared Skeletons was essential in many ways.
1. Based on the idiom about putting on/covering your eyes with a bean pod where the meaning = being
blinded by love.
Chapter 1452
The Overgeared Skeletons were very different from general undead. The increase in level and stats
meant they could change classes and learn skills. They were able to grow just like players. Additionally,
their bones could be replaced. It was a complete transformation. It meant they could strengthen the
fundamental power of the body independently of their stats.
Grid’s dream of growing the Overgeared Skeletons into a death knight and lich wasn’t a pipe dream.
Grid was willing to invest hundreds of millions of gold in the Overgeared Skeletons. The utility shown by
Agnus’ deceased had left a strong impression in his mind. The stronger the undead who didn’t die and
didn’t know fear, the more harshly they pressured their opponent... he had felt it again in the battle at
the principality.
‘Money can be saved anyway.’

The speed of the automatic production of items was affected by the size, shape, structure, material, and
level limit of the items. The larger the item, the more complex the shape and structure, the higher the
material and the higher the level limit, the slower the production speed.
Among them, the biggest influences were the materials and level restrictions, but the level of items
required by the market wasn’t as high as one might think. The level limit of the most sought out items
was only around 300. Due to people’s limited financial resources, they preferred moderately excellent
materials rather than special. Most items required by the market could be made in 10 minutes by Grid’s
auto production. If he took a day to make more than 100 items, he would be able to sit on a cushion of
money in just one day.
‘If I am lucky enough to obtain a legendary or myth rated item, I can spread it to the Overgeared
members.’
This... it was thrilling no matter how he thought about it.
Grid’s mood had been the best it had been in recent years. He was very excited about the completion of
his blacksmithing technique. He had been liberated from the oppressive burden of the past few years of
needing to make underwear whenever he had time to raise his skill level. His heart was as light as a
feather and he couldn’t help being happy. Of course, he wasn’t so excited that he made the mistake of
making a wrong judgment. It was because he didn’t want all the efforts he had done to reach this
moment be destroyed like a sand castle.
‘No matter how anxious I am to make money, I shouldn’t release too many items on the market at once.
If the price of the item goes down, I’ll be the only one who loses. I should take Lauel’s advice and
carefully adjust the distribution quantity.’
Moments later, Grid arrived at the appointment place, found Euphemina, and waved. It was the training
room underneath the magic tower. Euphemina, who had been aiming rainbow-colored magic power at
the level 450 training golem inside, ended the training mode and approached Grid. Euphemina asked,
“Did you learn the magic well?”
“Yes, why don’t you come and take a look? Aren’t you interested in Braham’s magic?”
Euphemina still retained some of the characteristics of a Duplicator. As long as the target’s technique
was in the category of ‘magic,’ it could sometimes be duplicated with several times the power of the
original. After gaining the knowledge and skills of Mumud, the most talented magician in history, she
delved into other people’s magic and dyed it with her own color.
The lich, Galgunos—this was the biggest reason why the super named boss Grid couldn’t easily
challenge had fallen in her hands. The synergy between Mumud’s Successor and the Duplicator as a
magician counter went beyond Grid and Braham’s Duke of Wisdom. The moment Jishuka’s Breaking Evil
Arrow was added to Mumud’s magic that interfered with the ‘combination’ of magic and destroyed it
from the inside, Galgunos encountered a disaster.
“It would be rude to Sir Braham,” Euphemina answered Grid’s question.

Braham’s favor toward Euphemina stemmed from his past regrets. Braham wasn’t thinking about
Euphemina. He cared about Mumud’s power and will. Euphemina knew this fact and kept a clear line
with Braham. She maintained a sense of distance without relying on his care and kindness.
“Braham will see you one day, not Mumud.”
Grid smiled bitterly when he accurately learned about the relationship between Braham and
Euphemina. Then he stroked Euphemina’s hair like he did once before. She was an adult unlike her
young looks as a middle or high school student. Still, Grid felt like she was a younger sibling.
Euphemina also accepted his hand. A Duplicator who peeked at and stole the power of others—
Euphemina deceived others using the class characteristics of a Duplicator and often felt the
condemnation of her conscience. She instinctively kept a distance from others.
However, this wasn’t the case with Grid. Perhaps it was because she hadn’t stolen Grid’s skills or
because of her pride that she always did her best in her relationship with him, but she didn’t feel any
guilt toward Grid. She was able to be confident and relaxed. Grid was like a real brother.
“Here, this is what you wanted.” Euphemina handed Galgunos’ remains and core to Grid. “Sister Jishuka
said that you needed it, so I didn’t touch them.”
“Jishuka...”
“I saw it before. The relationship between the two of you seems very awkward. Is it true that the
relationship broke up before it even started?”
“......”
Was there such a rumor? Grid was flustered, but he soon honestly expressed his position, “I... am trash.
That’s why I like both Yura and Jishuka. Still, I know that the world won’t tolerate my heart and it is also
very impolite to both people. In the end, only one person can be chosen. Between them, Jishuka is very
bright. I think she will be happy without me.”
“Wow... Trash...” Euphemina’s eyes were filled with condemnation. She even expressed disgust on her
face. “Yura and Jishuka both knew your heart and liked you, yet you used that heart as an excuse to
break the relationship? Isn’t that a ridiculous reason? You have no consideration at all.”
“Rather, this is consideration. What do you mean? We can’t keep an ambiguous relationship forever.
The wounds will just become bigger.”
“What is ambiguous about it? You like both of them and they both like you, even though they know how
you feel. Will the world blame you? What’s wrong with that? The three of you like each other. If they
want to curse, then let them. It’s enough if all the parties involved are happy. Besides—what? Is it rude
to my sisters? That is just your delusion. If a person likes someone, it doesn’t matter what form or
situation it is. Even if you like both of them, they will be happy that their love has paid off. Anyway,
people who have never been in love can be delusional and do useless things alone.”
“...I see what you mean. Let’s stop talking about this.”
In the end, it was just Euphemina’s thoughts. It was just a handful of comments and was lacking to break
the ethics and common sense Grid had been learning all his life. Grid thought it was meaningless to have
a further conversation about it. He analyzed the remains of Galgunos with Pagma’s Eyes from his Baal’s
Contractor days. The knowledge of Duke of Wisdom helped to understand it. Grid found that the
unknown formulas and patterns engraved on the white bones were artificial magic power circuits.
‘Magic power cohesion, conversation, assistance with runaway magic power. Assistance with catalyst
generation. Assistance with mind enhancement...’
The flood of information resulted in one outcome. Galgunos’ bones showed that in order to become a
lich, he had studied and modified himself to amplify a lich’s power. Grid could almost feel how strong
Galgunos’ longing for power had been.
‘Did he dream of conquering the world?’
The amount of energy accumulated in the core was huge. It was hard to calculate since there would be a
significant amount of loss after death. Grid even grasped Galgunos’ personality.
‘He had this power, but he didn’t rush into the world. He kept hiding in the dungeon and gathering
troops... he should have a very careful personality.’
Grid wondered if Galgunos was anxious about the former generation legends. There were Pagma,
Braham, and the other former generation legends. Galgunos knew the power of humanity and he
couldn’t easily believe in his strength.
“There was a reason why Braham was surprised.”
Grid couldn’t hide his admiration. He thought about the possibility that he might’ve suffered a major
disaster one day if the Galgunos raid kept being postponed and realized how great the value of Jishuka
and Euphemina’s activity was. How much should he pay for this? Did she read Grid’s expression after he
couldn’t easily price Galgunos’ remains?
“I won’t charge money~ I will just be very grateful if you make an item for me when you have time.”
“...I’ll make 10 things.”
From a very long time ago, the Overgeared members had collected many production materials and
designs for Grid. Yet when asked if the value was equivalent to the value of Grid’s produced item, no
member answered yes. The Overgeared members were always in debt to Grid.
Now that relationship was slowly changing. The relationship between Grid and the Overgeared
members was no longer one-sided. The value of the help that the members provided to Grid had
increased. From Grid’s standpoint, it was precious regardless of whether his colleagues’ help was small
or large.
“Can you Become the King of the Dead?”
Grid summoned Overgeared Skeleton Two.
Clack, clack clack clack!
Overgeared Skeleton Two appeared while dancing the tango. He bowed politely to Grid only to open his
eyes in amazement. Galgunos’ white bones and core attracted his attention.
Clack clack!Clack clack clack!
Was he excited? The appearance of Overgeared Skeleton 2 stomping his feet made Grid laugh. He had a
bit of understanding about Mercedes’ taste in finding the Overgeared Skeletons cute.
“Let’s get started.”
The evolution of Overgeared Skeleton Two began. Overgeared Skeleton Two still tended to have a larger
skull compared to his body. Now he combined with Galgunos’ elongated limbs and achieved a well-
proportioned figure. (The saying used here is actually eight heads which refers to a body that is eight
times the length of the face. This is considered an ideal body figure.) The ribs and pelvis became thicker,
adding a sense of stability.
Every time the patterns and rituals engraved on Galgunos’ white bones were connected and combined,
light was regained. The violent black magic power surrounded Overgeared Skeleton Two’s entire body.
“......”
Overgeared Skeleton Two was performing a pious waltz like a sacred ritual when he suddenly stopped.
The black magic power surrounding him grew more and more violent, burning like flames. It was a
reaction that seemed like it wouldn’t acknowledge its new master. It seemed like it would burn up
Overgeared Skeleton Two.
‘A failure?’
Grid’s brow furrowed. Euphemina was also nervous. Even if the Overgeared Skeletons were the work of
Beriache, was it too greedy to absorb the power of a super named lich like Galgunos? It happened the
moment when their thoughts reached this far...
Overgeared Skeleton Two suddenly raised his head and roared. The eyes that were almost smiling at
Grid became sharp and emitted light. Every time Overgeared Skeleton Two forced the limbs that defied
his will to move, there was the sound of bones breaking in the room. If this continued, it seemed like
Overgeared Skeleton Two was going to shatter and collapse.
Nevertheless, Grid didn’t take any hasty actions. It was impossible to hit the Overgeared Skeleton to
stop the magic power that was running while and it was impossible to estimate what side effects would
occur when Grid released the summoning. Unfortunately, Grid was an outsider in the field of
necromancy. There was little knowledge and no related skills. In other words, the Overgeared Skeletons
met the wrong master.
“I should’ve brought Bullet!”
Euphemina grabbed the collar of the restless Grid. “Do you think that Bullet will know how to deal with
this? The Overgeared Skeletons are completely different from normal undead. You can only wait and
believe in the Overgeared Skeleton right now.”
At this moment—
[Combining with a new body! It is the complete body I dreamed of! I’m truly satisfied!]
Galgunos’ core that was in Grid’s hands shouted and flew freely.
“What?” Euphemina was startled. She thought Galgunos’ ego had been extinguished. She never thought
he would be hiding in the core, pretending to be dead while waiting for a chance. Even Braham didn’t
notice, so how could she?
“No!” Euphemina exclaimed as she reached out toward Galgunos’ core that was rushing at Overgeared
Skeleton Two. She was a person who directly experienced Galgunos’ terrible power. She realized that
combining Beriache’ legacy—one of the Overgeared Skeletons—with Galgunos would create an enemy
they couldn’t afford to go against.
However, it was too late. Galgunos’ core was sucked into Overgeared Skeleton Two and Overgeared
Skeleton Two’s roaring became even greater. It was like a scream. However, Grid’s expression was calm.
It was because he now knew how to help the Overgeared Skeleton.
“Granting an Ego.”
Chapter 1453
[Galgunos’ Soul has detected your call. He has ignored it.]
‘That’s it.’
Galgunos had just taken over Overgeared Skeleton Two’s body. Grid confirmed that he could be
designated as a target of Granting an Ego. That was enough. Grid moved rapidly. He couldn’t help
Overgeared Skeleton Two, who was suffering from being unable to control the magic power in
Galgunos’ remains, but he could help Overgeared Skeleton Two, whose body was taken away by
Galgunos. He could just squeeze this person out.
Grid planned to inflict enough pain that Galgunos wished he was dead and give up the body of
Overgeared Skeleton Two. It would also assist with the use of Granting an Ego, pushing Galgunos
thoroughly to the point that it was tempting.
[Galgunos]
The name that rose brightly above the head of Overgeared Skeleton Two filled Grid’s vision. Before he
knew it, he arrived in front of Galgunos and used Kill at the same time. Euphemina missed some of the
process. In her eyes, Grid’s movements seemed to be suddenly interrupted.
‘Very fast...!’
Mumud’s Successor was a magician after all. Euphemina had less agility. Still, the insight that she had
trained and accumulated since the days of being a Duplicator was one of the best in the world. This
meant she received considerable correction to her body’s dynamic vision. It was one of her greatest
strengths.
The fact that she missed Grid’s movement was quite a big shock. Yet the real surprise was something
else.
“......?!”
Galgunos’ thick, dark shield was something that could only be analyzed and disassembled by the
characteristics of a Duplicator and Mumud’s magic, or pierced by Jishuka’s Breaking Evil Arrows. The
shield that absorbed all normal magic and physical attacks broke instantly at Grid’s attack and scattered
fragments of magic power?
‘How high is the attack power required to do this?’
Euphemina laughed bitterly when she recalled the moments she struggled with Jishuka to destroy
Galgunos’ shield. She had a lot of feelings, but her mind and body didn’t stop. She used three magics
simultaneously. She used the characteristics of a Duplicator to observe Galgunos and analyze his
weaknesses. Then she used her rainbow colored magic power to induce decomposition and destruction.
Triple casting. It had reached the point of a genius.
Galgunos’ body emitted dark magic power from the wound Grid created and twisted in the reverse
direction of the joints. The body grotesquely bent and due to the lighting in the underground training
room, it was reminiscent of the shadow of a dried, old tree.
Mumud’s magic reversed the flow of magic power and caused the body to malfunction. This was the
result.
[Again... this girl...] Galgunos stopped as he tried to counterattack Grid with the fog of magic power and
his eyes were attracted to Euphemina. The red light of the eyes was full of anger and killing intent. He
seemed to have a deep grudge against her.
It was natural. Lich Galgunos had already lost to her once. He was pulled out of the temple where he
reigned as a god. Everything returned to nothing just before he achieved the dream of becoming a god
using a lich’s body. Galgunos would resent and curse Euphemina forever and ever.
However, it shouldn’t happen now. The one second where Galgunos and Euphemina’s eyes met. In that
second, Grid moved his sword dozens of times. The combination of the Formless Sword and Link was
destructive. Dozens of sword trajectories appeared, each with their own spiral while a ‘hard to recognize
blind spot attack’ was also launched. The swordsmanship was completed in just one second. It was more
like a phenomenon. A phenomenon that caused a disaster.
“......?!” Grid’s expression hardened as he was cutting Galgunos. It was because around 80% of the
attacks scattered like a mirage without touching Galgunos’ body.
‘Spatial distortion!’
The ultimate in space magic. It was a great magic that transferred any object, phenomenon, or even
concept to another space. It was similar to Lantier’s Shadow Movement, but it was one level higher.
Shadow Movement was a technique that moved the body to another shadow, while the usage of a
spatial distortion was endless. Of course, it was a magic that couldn’t be easily used, even for Braham. It
was because every time the magic was used, catalysts made with ‘horandia’ were needed and were
consumed. It wasn’t something that could be obtained just because of money.
A chill went down Grid’s spine as he retrieved the Formless Sword that had entered and left the
unknown space.
‘It turns out that this guy...’

He had the catalyst formulas engraved on his bones. It was unexpected that they could create a catalyst
that could distort space.
‘...Good.’
Astonishment turned into joy. The scene of Overgeared Skeleton Two using space distortion magic
unfolded in Grid’s head, increasing his motivation.
[You... are quite strong.] Galgunos, who hadn’t been very interested in Grid, spoke to Grid for the first
time.
“You too.” The moment Grid answered, Galgunos used Blink. His destination was behind Euphemina.
Grid immediately followed with Shunpo and stabbed at Galgunos, but it was shortly after Galgunos’
magic had already struck Euphemina’s back. Shunpo wasn’t an all-rounder in all situations. If the other
person moved through space first, then it was natural for him to be a step later.
[You are nothing without that woman who can use the power of breaking evil.] Galgunos looked ecstatic
when he saw Euphemina coughing up blood. There was little change in the expression, unlike the
Overgeared Skeletons, but his joy was clearly revealed.
‘This jerk doesn’t care about it.’
Grid realized he was being ignored, but he wasn’t agitated. His side would be very comfortable if
Euphemina was pulling the aggro. He calmly used Pinnacle Kill. There were two tricky things about
Galgunos. First, the power of a lich’s Mana Shield that was always activated would absorb a significant
amount of damage. Second, many of the attacks that penetrated through the Mana Shield were
affected by ‘Spatial Distortion.’
Once again, the Kill part of Pinnacle Kill was sucked into the distorted space. It wasn’t known where it
had been, but the Formless Sword was soaked in muddy water. During the time when Grid retrieved the
sword, Galgunos and Euphemina were engaged in a first exchange of attacks and defenses. Wounds
appeared all over Euphemina’s body.
Grid protected Euphemina with the God Hands while taking off Lee Jeong’s training tools set. In that
short period of time, Euphemina suffered a new wound. “Ugh!”
The situation was funny. The magic she fired into the air was blocked by the God Hands, causing the God
Hands to stiffen. Then Galgunos easily pierced through the gaps that Euphemina showed. The God
Hands were proof that this was a fight they couldn’t read. Euphemina predicted Galgunos’ route while
the God Hands were more likely to sabotage Euphemina.
“Sorry!”
Grid accumulated fighting energy because he had taken off the training tools and regained his original
stats. His speed was like an instantaneous flash of lightning.
“Huh? You don’t have to apologize for this much.”
Euphemina was flustered because she didn’t know when Grid had come to her side. The shield in his
hand was blocking Galgunos’ magic bombardment that was pouring in from the side.
‘Really... It is on a different level. Is it too much to be a support?’
Euphemina had missed a chance to fight back due to being hindered by the God Hands. Nevertheless,
she maintained her composure and smiled widely, unable to suppress her excitement. It wasn’t a bright
smile. Her eyes were blazing with fighting spirit.
This fighting spirit was her essence. She was a bigshot who had reigned as an unofficial ranker since the
launch of Satisfy until now. She might be a ‘conditional’ powerhouse, but this made her sharpen her
temperament of a winner and her senses were sharp.
“Feel free to run wild. I’ll support you as much as I can.”
Euphemina had a hunch. The current partnership with Grid was a chance that would never happen
again. Galgunos was too strong an enemy and Grid’s movements were one level higher than her own.
The moment she succeeded in identifying Grid’s intentions and worked together with him to take down
Galgunos, her skills would increase one step further.
“Yes.”
Grid nodded without saying much. It meant he was highly focused. He was also aware of it. Galgunos
was impossible to defeat in a normal way. The Spatial Distortion magic that had a 80% chance of
invalidating any form of attack and the lich’s unique infinite Mana Shield...
The key was to break the flow of Spatial Distortion and Mana Shield. Then what could be done against
the magic that was always activated?
‘Jishuka’s Breaking Evil Arrows must’ve played a really big role.’
There were too many tricky prerequisites for overpowering Galgunos. It was a super named boss with a
terrible level of difficulty. He thought it was a good choice not to challenge Galgunos prematurely. Even
if he challenged it, the probability of the raid failure was high.
Of course, this was a story before he made ‘this.’ Grid placed the Formless Sword in the inventory and
pulled out the Fire Dragon Sword and Falling Moon Sword at the same time. The items were combined
like flowing water and the long sword with flames that were like moonlight was held in his right hand.
The Transcend sword dance generated intense air waves. Fenrir’s cloak fluttered and the hard ground of
the training room was torn off, the debris floating in the air. Unlike the turbulent space, Grid’s gaze was
calm as he held the sword in the center. No emotions could be read on his face. This was why it was
hard to figure out his intentions. Even Euphemina, who was preparing to keep pace with Grid, was
flustered because she couldn’t predict his next move.
[You...?]
Galgunos’ reaction was extraordinary. Grid noticed something from Galgunos’ reaction, who was
distracted the moment the Falling Moon Sword was pulled out.
‘It is an ancient existence.’
Galgunos could create a catalyst for space distortion through ancient secret techniques and knowledge.
Why couldn’t he recognize the moon night iron?
[......!]
“......!”
Galgunos and Euphemina had wide eyes. The storm centered around Grid still stayed with Euphemina,
but Grid, who caused the storm, was right in front of Galgunos. The two of them were aware of the
concept of Shunpo, but the triggering of Shunpo combined with the brilliant effect of Transcend
displayed a ripple effect that took away the souls of the two people.
The great thing was that in the meantime, Euphemina’s magic was pouring out from behind Grid. It
would’ve been the perfect support if she activated it one second earlier.
[Galgunos’ Soul has detected your call.]
Galgunos’ astonished expression overlapped with the notification window on Grid’s retina. The Fire
Dragon Sword, wrapped in the cold flames, was already about to reach Galgunos’ core.
[Galgunos has answered your call.]
“......”
“......”
The sword that was roaring as if to tear the world apart stopped. Galgunos, who was staring fiercely at
Grid, suddenly smiled. The name that appeared above his head was Overgeared Skeleton Two. It was
the name Grid gave so the more he saw it, the more wonderful he felt the name was.
“...What is this vain end?” Euphemina’s words resonated through the call room.
Chapter 1454
Galgunos might be a lich with divinity, but his world was just a small temple. He was even defeated in
the temple. As a handful of believers watched, he was trampled on by the new legends, Jishuka and
Euphemina. His power couldn’t be intact even if he borrowed the body of Overgeared Skeleton Two to
be revived.
It would’ve been meaningless even if it was intact. He was nothing more than a humble and shabby
existence in this huge world called Grid. In conclusion, Grid’s victory was set from the start.
Euphemina was also well aware of this fact, but she never imagined it would end so easily. She knew
Galgunos’ strength better than anyone else. She had speculated that there would be a more intense
crisis and reversal. Then what was this...
“...What is this vain end?”
The words that represented Euphemina’s feelings unknowingly popped out. She was a genius, but she
didn’t understand Grid’s fight even with the wisdom and senses of a genius. The reason was simple.
Overwhelming Galgunos was impossible even in the realm of a genius.
In fact, Grid didn’t think he had overwhelmed Galgunos. It might feel meaningless from Euphemina’s
perspective, but it was a fierce battle for Grid.
‘He was a tougher opponent than I thought.’
There was a reason why he hadn’t taken off Lee Jeong’s training tools set in the beginning. Grid
recognized Lich Galgunos as a strong opponent, but was convinced Galgunos was worse than himself.
However, there was a variable called Spatial Distortion.
‘Spatial Distortion... it didn’t seem all that good when I just heard about it, but it is really powerful.’
Not only was Galgunos damaged, but he was downgraded because he borrowed the body of Overgeared
Skeleton Two. The ‘quality’ of the body itself might’ve improved, but the growth rate had decreased.
Additionally, all the equipment he would’ve used during the time as Lich Galgunos was lost.
It was only after linking the Falling Moon Sword with Item Combination that it was possible to knock
Galgunos down. As expected, it was much easier to destroy Galgunos, but it wasn’t overwhelming
compared with the various favorable conditions.
‘Spatial Distortion is fraudulent...’
Grid analyzed the cause and frowned. Then he soon smiled like the frown had been a lie. Overgeared
Skeleton Two grew and developed a well-proportioned figure. Grid’s mood was relieved when he saw
the smile of the one who was at the same eye level as Grid. The expectations were great. To what extent
had Overgeared Skeleton Two absorbed Galgunos’ power?
[I... I didn’t lose... I just stepped back for a while because the timing isn’t right...]
A somber voice was heard from Galgunos’ core that was now Overgeared Skeleton Two’s core. It was
the voice of Galgunos, who had been affected by Granting an Ego. Grid ignored the excuses entering his
ears and brought up the details of Overgeared Skeleton Two.
[Name: Overgeared Skeleton Two
Level: 430]
The level was good.
Due to the aftermath of absorbing the lich who had built up his status, Overgeared Skeleton Two
achieved the fourth class advancement at once and gained 30 additional levels. The growth was beyond
expectations, but the class name was deeply disappointing.
[Class: Dancing Lich Who Distorts Space]
“......”
It was a pleasing and wonderful thing since it proved that the power of space distortion was absorbed,
but what was the dancing lich? Of course, the Overgeared Skeletons’ love of dancing meant they were a
genius of provocation and were capable of doing the sword dances.
‘...It doesn’t seem that good.’
In fact, he thought Overgeared Skeleton Two would become the lich king.
‘Maybe it is like this before the fifth advancement.’

Well, what did the class name have to do with it? Grid’s smile became deeper after checking Overgeared
Skeleton’s stats and skills list. There was a change in the stat values.
Strength and agility was still low and the proportion of the stamina stat was lower than before. Instead,
it gained 4,800 intelligence and 2,000 insight. Once 2,000 insight was gained, it would develop dynamic
vision and the ability to grasp situations, so it wouldn’t be pushed back in a fairly rapid battle.
No, this wasn’t the best way to put it. An NPC’s intellectual power was proportional to intelligence. The
synergy of high intellectual power (intelligence) and insight might lead to ideas that went beyond tactics
and strategy.
‘Does Overgeared Skeleton Two need to open the leadership stat to make it more brilliant?’
A discerning eye. The insights through this were being added to Grid. Beyond accepting the change in
Overgeared Skeleton Two at face value, he inferred the reason for the change. He should research ways
to use Overgeared Skeleton Two as a commander or strategist, rather than just a lich.
‘Additionally, it gets 12 stats per level... it feels a bit low compared to the status, but it is still
reasonable.’
If Grid had to pick a part that was disappointing, it was the low stamina stat. Still, this didn’t have to be a
problem. The undead didn’t get tired and a lich’s magic power was infinite. In fact, Overgeared Skeleton
Two now had the characteristic of ‘mana won’t be depleted.’ As a result, the value of Mana Shield rose
sharply. The lack of health was replaced by the Mana Shield.
Surprisingly, the fraudulent characteristic of mana not being depleted was a ‘basic talent’ of the lich. The
biggest strength of Overgeared Skeleton Two after absorbing the remains and core of Galgunos was the
possibility of ‘catalyst generation’ and ‘spatial distortion.’
[Catalyst Generation Lv. 2 (proficiency can’t be accumulated)]
[Passive skill.
Automatically generates a catalyst for space magic consumption.
Automatically generates a catalyst for attribute magic consumption.
Magic Resource Consumption: 2,000~26,000 mana
Magic Casting Time: None.
Cooldown Time: None.]
[Spatial Distortion (Mastered)]
[Used to distort the space at a specified point.
Magic Resource Consumption: 20,000 mana, horandia, celtirove.
Magic Casting Time: 2 seconds.
Cooldown Time: 3 seconds.]

‘The resource consumption is ridiculously large.’
The casting time and cooldown time of Spatial Distortion was very surprising. He didn’t expect the series
of extremes to have such free and easy restrictions. The downside that hadn’t applied to the lich was
that it consumed a lot of resources.
‘Since Galgunos engraved Spatial Distortion on his body...’
Grid confirmed the information of another one of Overgeared Skeleton Two’s magic.
[Magic Formula Engraving Lv. 5 (proficiency can’t be accumulated)]
[Passive skill.
If the magic expressed hasn’t worked yet, the magic configuration will be maintained.
Up to 20 magics can be engraved.]
The magic formulas engraved on Galgunos’ bones. It had the best compatibility with Alarm magic. Alarm
magic needed the advance selection and casting of magic before setting the activation time. Meanwhile,
there was much more freedom when it came to activating magic that was cast in advance and then
engraved.
’No, it isn’t appropriate to think of it as a superior version of the Alarm magic. There is no limit to the
number of Alarms cast.’
Additionally, Alarm could be triggered in the right place depending on the capabilities of the user. The
higher the capability of the users, the bigger it might be than Magic Formula Engraving. Of course, this
was a far cry from Grid. Grid checked and organized the information of Overgeared Skeleton Two for a
long time before finally opening his mouth, “Skeleton.”
Clack!Clack clack clack!
“Don’t hit your chin. Speak, speak.”
[Yes... Master...]
‘Ohh...!’
The one that had been clacking for years was finally able to speak. Grid had a strange feeling. It was like
seeing his child grow.
[I’m happy to be able to talk to Master.]
Overgeared Skeleton Two also seemed deeply moved. There was a type of warmth in the originally
colorful expressions.
“Your voice is cool.”
[This is a gift from Master. I am very grateful.]
A deep, low voice spread through the space. It was serious and powerful. It was a voice that put weight
in the voice. It reminded him of a dragon’s False Dragon Words.
“There will often be times when Galgunos’ ego resists. Let’s aim for perfect control of him. It is true that
you need his help to adapt to the magic and Space Distortion in your body.”
[Yes, Master.]
[Hmph, who can control me at will...]
[Shut up.]
[This cheeky...]
[If you say one more word, I will destroy you.]
[......]
Galgunos’ core was classified as an item. It was why Jishuka and Euphemina earned it as loot and it
entered Grid’s hands. Galgunos was obsessed with life and rather than having an honorable death, he
chose to live. From the moment he was sealed in the core, power over his life or death completely fell
into Grid’s hands. No matter his innermost thoughts, he could only be Grid’s puppet. However, it would
take a lot of trouble for him to have a slightly cooperative attitude. Grid was relieved that Overgeared
Skeleton Two could control him on its own.
‘It has leveled up, so I should make new equipment. If Overgeared Skeleton Two fully adapts to its body
and newly acquired magic, I can transfer Galgunos’ ego to the equipment and... Ah, come to think of it?’
Grid was lost in thought for a moment before coming up with a good idea. “Why don’t you go to the
temple during the adaptation period?”
[Do you mean Galgunos’ temple?]
“Yes, his legacy might remain there. Additionally, the believers who serve him might follow you.”
[Great advice. There seems to be plenty of possibilities.]
“...Why are you suddenly doing the tango?”
Objectively, Overgeared Skeleton Two was very cool. The black magic power wrapped around the large,
sturdy white bones like a cloak. The red light of the eyes was accompanied by the voice full of weight,
making the atmosphere lively. There was no messy posture. There was the feeling of breaking this
atmosphere once it started dancing the tango.
[I was so amazed and delighted with Master’s insight that I showed some ugly behavior. If Master tells
me not to dance, I will dance only when I need to...]
“Yes...”
“Ah!”
The time for Grid and Overgeared Skeleton Two to check the situation wasn’t that short. It was 30
minutes. During this time, Euphemina had been standing like a piece of stone. Now she cocked her head
and sighed.
Grid turned his gaze toward her. A light that was brighter than the light in the training room was
reflected in her big eyes. She said, “Now I know it for sure.”
“What?”
“You aren’t a genius.”
“......”
Wasn’t this something that everyone knew? Even the party involved, Grid knew it best. There were
often people who packaged Grid with the words ‘genius of effort,’ but it was more of a forced fit
because they couldn’t deny that Grid was the supreme one.
In fact, Grid didn’t agree. Of course, he didn’t deny his efforts. It was just that the world genius still felt
unfamiliar. So what was this...
Grid was showing a small response when Euphemina grabbed both of his hands. She stared directly at
him and said, “Great expert. You are a great expert.”
Genius relied on innate talent. In a way, it was easier to understand than others and most of the
inspiration came from oneself. They were often inspired by phenomena and concepts, but rarely by
other people. Thus, Euphemina had doubts. Why was she inspired by Grid despite not understanding his
field?
Now she knew the reason. He was a person who trained relatively ordinary talents to the limit with
passion and effort. Grid was a great expert. He was different from a genius. She couldn’t understand it
(because she wasn’t a great expert yet), but she still got inspired by it.
“This is probably why Kraugel is special to you... I admire you.”
“......”
Euphemina was giving him an enthusiastic look while saying something embarrassing. If it had been a
while ago, Grid would’ve blushed due to embarrassment. Now he calmly accepted it. It was because he
knew how she felt toward him and what she wanted to say. He didn’t know why, but...
The very same type of bond he shared with Kraugel was being shared by Faker and now Euphemina.
‘Everyone has changed.’
Grid had been leading alone so far due to meeting and forging good relationships with people such as
Khan and Braham. Now he finally felt the growth of others. His intuition told him that the people who
would stand shoulder to shoulder with him would appear.
The days when heaven and hell would feel fear weren’t far away.
Chapter 1455
“Director Yoon, you look terrible~”
“You came? Sigh, I’m going to die. I haven’t been able to get off work after the emergency.”
“Morpheus was really angry this time. I thought that the operations team would struggle to keep an eye
on the situation. I didn’t think that even the operations director would be helpless.”
“There is a high possibility that they can’t make judgments without my authority, so I always have to be
on standby. Well, the comforting thing is that you’re in the same boat as me.”
“Ahaha, I’m sure the security side is in a state of emergency.”
“...President Amy, are you talking to another company now? I don’t think it is time to smile.”
“Sorry~ sorry. Nelson, take it easy~”
Named NPCs usually played an important role in the worldview. Force or power was an indispensable
factor for them to defend their rights and maintain their roles. The reason why the power (level, etc.) of
the named beings rose in proportion to the player’s growth was to protect the worldview. It was right to
interpret it as Morpheus’ defense mechanism.
This game episode of the great human and demon war was the largest of Morpheus’ defense
mechanisms so far.
For the S.A Group, it was an emergency. The world might describe the S.A Group as a vicious company
that tormented players using reasons such as balance, but in fact, the S.A Group was one of the most
user-friendly companies in the history of the industry. The name was Satisfy because it meant ‘I want to
satisfy people’s hopes and dreams.’
Chairman Lim Cheolho wanted the players to be happy. As an extreme example, it was touching and
rewarding to see a person who couldn’t walk around in reality due to a disability now running and flying
freely around in Satisfy. Of course, the minds of the executives weren’t as open as his. They were
businessmen. Nevertheless, they also wanted people to play Satisfy more easily and happily. They
wanted people to be immersed in Satisfy, produce their own content, and make Satisfy an eternal
world.
Then what about this human and demon war? It was like opening the door to the apocalypse worldview.
It would dramatically shorten the lifespan of Satisfy. The world where ‘everyone can dream of
happiness’ would turn into a ‘game for the chosen few.’
“I will start.”
The tumultuous atmosphere in the executives meeting room at the S.A Group’s headquarters quickly
subsided. The reason was because Chairman Lim Cheolho entered. He seemed exhausted, as usual. As
he sat down, the video started to play on the monitor.
It was a video recording of the past month (real time) of Chepardea and Agnus, who were planning a
human and demon war. Only the highlights were collected, but the length of the video was quite long.
They were the moments when they met with Sword Demon Zepar and King of Souls Gamigin in order to
set up the human and demon war. Agnus suffered several deaths before being acknowledged by Zepar.
After Zepar and Gamigin joined, the great demons started to gather around them.
1st Great Demon, Baal, watched the situation like it was someone else’s business.
Amoract, who had a weaker authority than Baal in many ways...
The main scenes of hell played quickly. Most demons were aiming at the surface so they were very
cooperative in this situation. It was a difficult development for Chairman Lim Cheolho and the
executives who hoped that Satisfy would become a ‘world made by players.’
Still, what could they do? The time when Grid threatened the existing worldview was too early. The
world still had many arrangements and Morpheus didn’t want it to collapse. Thus, it caused this
incident.
Morpheus was insistent. Hell needed to stay strong for the next 20 years. It was believed that the world
would be able to handle the Asgard-related episodes that would occur after the fall of hell only when
most players had their fifth class advancement.
However, Grid and the Overgeared Guild alone caused the possibility of hell being conquered. The
probability was only less than 2%, but Morpheus had witnessed several unforeseen consequences
caused by the variables made by Grid and was extremely wary. This wariness was expressed in the
present great human and demon war.
Morpheus couldn’t watch the possibility of Grid conquering hell with the help of Demon Slayer Yura and
moved the battlefield to the human world. Rather than giving Grid any room to pursue hell, it tried to
devastate the human world that had become the home of Grid and the Overgeared members. It was a
special measure to slow down the period of hell’s destruction.
“It judged that this is better in the long run...”
“There are different types of demons and demonic creatures that players can handle. In the great
human and demon war, players can somehow grow, but it won’t be that easy when it comes to
Asgard...”
“The enemies in the Asgard-related episodes will unconditionally be angels and sacred creatures. It is
too much for current players to attack and defend against the sacred trinity.”
“That isn’t a guarantee. The moment players hold the weapons created by Grid, the flow will change.”
“Grid has very little history of leaking his weapons to the outside world. Morpheus must’ve set the
player’s level with that in mind.”
“Isn’t it disadvantageous to the demons if the demon army comes to the surface? If Grid and the
Overgeared Guild work together to stop the invasion, will the time of hell’s destruction be advanced?”
“If the Abyss collapses, parts of the worlds will ‘mix’ together and the penalties that demons will get in
the human world will be somewhat mitigated. Due to the structural nature of hell, it is easy for the great
demons to fight each other. This is less likely in the human world with Gamigin at the forefront.”
“What? Are you talking about the seven souls of the former generation legends in hell? If Gamigin gets
the authority to use them, isn’t it adding seven great demon-grade strategic weapons? How are the
players supposed to handle that? For once, Morpheus seems to have misjudged...”
As the executives were feeling agitated, the stage on the monitor changed from hell to the surface. To
be precise, it was the other side of the world rather than the surface.
No Offspring Tomb. As the name implied, it was a tomb that no one took care of because all the
descendants were wiped out. However, the scale was contrary to the lonely atmosphere.
“Is it based on the Mausoleum of the First Qin Emperor?”
The appreciation of Agnus on the monitor gave an idea of the huge scale of No Offspring Tomb. It was a
maze of endless passageways. Agnus had been wandering in it for as long as a week. There weren’t any
traps or monsters. In fact, he felt that there was nothing here.
Was it easy to wander around aimlessly without a fixed appointment? An ordinary person would’ve
thought about giving up a few times. Nevertheless, Agnus continued without a break. Even if he was
blocked by a wall, he was unperturbed as he went back the way he came and started again.
He had been trapped in a maze all his life so a week of wandering was nothing to him. His mental
strength, regardless of his will, had been driven and trained to the limit.
“......”
Four days later, Agnus finally entered a huge empty cave. It was an empty cave lined with hundreds of
tombstones. What laid buried beneath the tombstones?
Agnus launched ‘Raise Corpses.’ The unidentified skeletons buried under the tombstones struggled to
make their way through the ground.
Agnus’ expression stiffened. It was because the white bones already had a master.
This wasn’t a problem. The battle began immediately.
***
The native soldiers and undead army were fighting together.
Agnus’ deceased and death knights took the lead, but the situation didn’t reverse. The advancement of
the undamaged natives was like a huge mountain moving as they mercilessly trampled on the skeleton
soldiers before returning to their old homes.
The natives were incomparably stronger than the undead encountered in the first empty cave a
fortnight ago. Still, Agnus was persistent. Despite dozens of defeats and loss of resources over the past
two weeks, he continued to challenge the natives without giving up. He used all means and methods to
discover the weaknesses of the natives. There was also some luck involved.
After 24 days, he finally broke through the native army and set foot inside the tomb they guarded.
“......!”
A rare emotion appeared on Agnus’ face that had been filled with joy.
Fear. It was something he had never shown before. It was natural. It was due to the hundreds of natives
inside the tomb he expected the childless specter to be. This time, they were on horses. They were all
general-grade.
Agnus belatedly realized the huge size of the tomb and burst out laughing. He realized that his plan to
get his hands on the childless specter ahead of the great human and demon war had come to nothing. In
other ways, 34 days that were more precious than gold had been wasted.
This was happening in real time.
“...Sigh.”
Perhaps Agnus would meet the childless specter and persuade him or succeed in dominating him. The
executives watching the screen with great nervousness let out sighs of relief.
“This will make the great human and demon war a bit longer.”
“It is thanks to Agnus’ poor pre-investigation. The moment he heard the childless specter was an
undead, he believed it would be an advantage. However, this was a complete misjudgment. The
childless specter is the peak of the myth predators...”
“He doesn’t stand a chance challenging other predators. Of course, it might be different if he cooperates
with the great demons.”
“Cooperate with the great demons... Sigh, it is awful just imagining it. There would be no answer if
Agnus’ tendencies resembled Grid.
“That’s right. He would’ve taken this opportunity to turn the great demon into allies. Maybe all the myth
predators would be in his hands... it would’ve been possible if it was Grid...”
“Grid’s list of messengers is ridiculous. Not only does he have the present legends and a former
generation legend, but there is an archangel, one of the seven malicious saints, and a hatchling...
“This is why Morpheus is so wary and this crisis occurred. Well, in any case, we’ve confirmed that Agnus’
next move has become twisted, so we can move onto the next thing.”
It was time to get to the main point. Should they sit on the sidelines or intervene? The S.A Group had to
choose. The eyes of the executives turned to the silent Chairman Lim Cheolho. The chairman was lost in
thought for a while before speaking with his eyes half open.
“I think it is right to help users.”
The default policy was that the S.A Group didn’t intervene in the flow and system of the game. It was a
policy that had to be constant.
However, Chairman Lim Cheolho wanted to make an exception this time. If the great human and demon
war broke out, players would lose their homes, especially non-combat classes. They didn’t have the
power to handle the demonic creatures and demons flooding the continent. It was likely to be the
trigger for many people to leave Satisfy.
“Of course... I’m not suggesting we break the policy.”
Chairman Lim Cheolho barely maintained his composure. He finally swallowed down his intention to
intervene in the situation and directly help users. Nevertheless, his will was fully conveyed to the
executives. President Amy noticed how to implement the chairman’s will.
“Are you saying we should announce that there will be a great human and demon war soon?”
The great human and demon war that Chepardea envisioned would begin with a surprise attack. One
day, the world would be greeted by the sudden collapse of the Abyss and the large army of demons that
would emerge from it. In particular, the empire that was built on the Abyss might perish overnight. If
that happened, the functioning of the Saharan Empire would be paralyzed for a while and humanity
would be helpless. Even if humanity won the war a few months later, most of the civilization on the
ground would be destroyed.
“That’s right. We aren’t going to tell them where and when it will start. That is too blatant an
intervention. Still, isn’t it okay to announce that a great human and demon war is going to begin?”
Satisfy ultimately belonged to the service industry. If this point was raised, then Morpheus would be
convinced. A few days later, the possibility of the large-scale episode ‘Great Human and Demon War’
occupied the headlines of media outlets around the world. People’s reactions... it was surprisingly
favorable.
They never dreamed that the cause of the great war was Grid. People believed that this episode
occurred naturally as they grew. They treated the great human and demon war as a large-scale event
and were excited.
-If demons and demonic creatures crawl up to the ground at my feet, then they are just experience.
-At this point, the great demons aren’t a problem.The average level of players is so high.
-Right ᄏᄏ God Grid raided the great demons in the 20s in hell a few months ago.They might be great
demons, but they are real dogs on the surface.
-By the human world’s standards...a single small or medium-sized guild can raid the great demons in the
30s.
-The fight for them will be fierce.Oh, I’m so excited that I can’t sleep these days.How much will I gain
during this event?ᄒᄒ
“People’s reactions are a lot different than expected.”
“Cough...”
Chairman Lim Cheolho was somber. He wanted the players to be alert and thoroughly prepared, but
only a few of them were like that. Most were just excited like there was going to be a festival. It wasn’t
worth telling them in advance...
The sighs of the S.A Group deepened.
Chapter 1456
Sooner or later, there would be a great human and demon war. The news from a senior official of the
S.A Group caused a stir in the media. The whole world was in a festive mood. Finally, Satisfy was holding
a big event for players. Now they understood the truth of the world. There was a series of speculations
that it would start in time for the upcoming school holidays for students.
There was an emergency in the Overgeared Kingdom. The Overgeared members were afraid and
prepared for it because they knew the power of the demons better than anyone else. It seemed as if it
was about to be a long winter.
“This event is bullshit. Why doesn’t anyone know when there are death portraits all over? How many
times will it take for people to realize that the S.A Group is an evil company in the world and we should
be alert?”
“It is hard for ordinary users to think badly of the S.A Group. It is always the top guilds and rankers who
fall victim to balance. You still haven’t figured out when the great human and demon war will take
place?”
“I’m investigating inside and outside, but there are no clues. At this point, it seems like the S.A Group
released the information on purpose to let us be careful? It is torture, torture. By the way... what’s
wrong with these soldiers? Aren’t the level of the soldiers in the 3rd Corps too low?”
“It isn’t about training, it is about talent. The stats limit is too low. All the talented soldiers were sent to
the 1st and 2nd Corps. It is too greedy to ask for a high level of the other corps.”
“Have they all grown to the stats limit?”
“That’s not it...”
“Then isn’t the problem training rather than talent? If you’re going to complain, grow them to the limit
first before doing it!”
Toban was shouting this but he knew it wasn’t easy. The lower the talent of the NPC (stats limit), the
slower the growth rate. Still, they should do it even if it was hard. This was the way things were now.
“I’ll talk to Royman and get some senior officers to take over as instructors. Hugo, you can run the
training schedule with the knights in charge.”
“Yes.”
Hugo was an Overgeared member who had been with the members of the Tzedakah Guild since L.T.S.
He was a monster who was ranked 3rd in his class rankings and had a unified ranking of 120. He also had
the power of the Overgeared Kingdom and Grid’s items.
He was a big shot who could dominate everywhere he went. Yet he was still polite to Toban. It was
Toban who stopped him and guided him when he was about to retire because he couldn’t handle the
inferiority complex he felt when he saw geniuses like Jishuka, Regas, and Faker.
“You are a genius too. They are just monsters. I’m worse than you, so why would you give up? You can’t
stand it because it is too hard? Nonsense. Then why hold on? Just enjoy it. Why are you playing the
game? Wasn’t it because it is fun? This is still a rumor, but... I heard from an acquaintance in the
industry that there is a high chance a virtual reality game will come out soon. Until then, let’s regain our
initial commitment and improve our skills. We have to be rich. Don’t you think we should be world stars
too?”
It was a memory he would probably never forget. Would he be as successful in Satisfy as he was now if
Toban hadn’t held out his hand at that time? No, Hugo never would’ve made it up here on his own. Half
of his success was thanks to belonging to the Tzedakah Guild and the other half was due to meeting
Grid.
Of course, this didn’t mean Toban felt Hugo was indebted to him. Toban didn’t use Hugo casually. Toban
respected and cared for Hugo as a colleague and as a brother. Nevertheless, he didn’t mind saying bitter
things today. He wielded the authority of the second-in-command of the Overgeared military.
At present, the Overgeared Guild had decided they should provide military training to all the people of
the Overgeared Kingdom. Hugo was one of the few commanders in the Overgeared Guild and he was
forced to work hard during the preparations for the great human and demon war.
‘Sigh, those S.A sons of a bitches.’
Soldiers with low growth potential—they were the ordinary NPCs who were the absolute majority in
Satisfy. Originally, they would be deployed as guards. Now he was told to turn them into an elite army
who would fight against demonic creatures. Of course, Grid would support him with items, but...
nevertheless, it was dark in front of Hugo’s eyes.
***
‘This guy is more rubbish than I thought.’
In the meantime, he had listened to the Overgeared members. Galgunos’ Temple was a demonic lair
that lured travelers by pretending to be a sacred place, killing them and raising their bodies as the
undead. Still, it was unexpected that he would even touch children.
“......”
Deep disgust filled Grid’s face as he was surrounded by young skeletal soldiers. Did it see the hesitation
in Grid’s sigh?
Overgeared Skeleton Two stepped up instead. Like a lich, Overgeared Skeleton Two was able to use
magic of all attributes. In particular, it could use the legendary great magic like space magic and dark
magic. It raised black magic power and gave rest to the young skeleton soldiers.
[You...! What are you doing?!] Galgunos’ soul shouted. The anger in the trembling voice was unusual. He
wanted to pop out and grab the collars of Grid and Overgeared Skeleton Two. If he had actually done so,
he would be prey. [Destroying the children with the engravings of growth!]
“Engravings of growth?”
[A secret technique that enables the dead to grow. It is still a half-completed secret technique that can
only be applied to young people...! I’ve spent hundreds of years trying to make just three...!]
The Galgunos Temple. This was the inside of the temple. A secret location only accessible from behind
the throne. It was a place that Overgeared Skeleton Two found after searching through Galgunos’
memories. Jishuka and Euphemina hadn’t known about it.
“Why did you make that?”

[Asking a stupid question. There are as many short-lived people in the world as there are stars in the
universe. Some were involved in wars caused by kings like you, some were born weak, or some met a
villain like me... are there no geniuses among those who died early in this way?]
“...Disgusting guy.” He planned to find short-lived geniuses, excavate the remains (or kill them directly
and recover the body), making them undead, raising them, and creating the strongest slaves.
Grid once again felt that the existences belonging to the ‘demonic’ side were mostly terrible beings.
Those who walked their own paths like Marie Rose or Leraje were rare.
‘I need to be vigilant about this guy to the end.’
The essence didn’t change easily. Additionally, Galgunos was an old monster among old monsters. He
had existed since the ancient days, only craving power and accumulated divinity at the expense of
others. It was impossible to expect him to suddenly become good one day.
[Should I kill him?] Overgeared Skeleton Two asked seriously as it took into account Grid’s feelings and
Galgunos felt sullen.
Grid shook his head. There was no need to kill him. Grid would thoroughly take advantage of Galgunos
while keeping a close eye on him. This was better than death.
“It’s fine. Start.”
[Yes.]
Overgeared Skeleton Two left the laboratory and stood in front of the half-collapsed throne. It chanted a
spell and raised the dead who were sleeping in the temple where the master was lost.
[I... I am your new master.]
Those who served Galgunos like a god in their lifetime—one death knight, 30 skeleton warriors, and 20
skeleton mages, who deceived adventurers visiting the temple and killed them to train an army for
Galgunos, knelt before Overgeared Skeleton Two. They all exuded an extraordinary energy. In particular,
the death knight named ‘Reiji’ was worthy of being an intermediate boss of the temple. He had a very
high level. He was a huge level 500. It was up to the fifth stats awakening.
[Overgeared Skeleton Two has become the protagonist of the myth ‘In the Temple of the Dead...’]
[The domination stat has increased by 20% and the performance of necromancer related magic has
increased by 10%. Summoning and commanding the undead in Galgunos’ Temple won’t consume
domination.]
[Overgeared Skeleton Two has opened the deity stat.]
‘I never thought it would build up divinity.’
Of course, it was a myth only recognized in Galgunos’ Temple. It was still weak. Still, it was a law that it
would always be weak at the start.
A big smile spread on Grid’s face. On the other hand, there was no change in Overgeared Skeleton Two’s
facial expression like it hadn’t realized it properly.
[...Master.]
Overgeared Skeleton Two watched the army it would lead for a moment before kneeling in front of Grid.
[Can I request for you to call my sibling?]
‘This guy.’
It seemed to want to share this joy with Overgeared Skeleton One. Grid nodded willingly. At the same
time...
Overgeared Skeleton One emerged from the ground at Grid’s foot.
[......]
Overgeared Skeleton Two was now tall enough to look down at Overgeared Skeleton One and it stared
at its sibling. Overgeared Skeleton One’s expression was very uncomfortable but Grid knew the two
would share a hug. He was so moved that he forgot for a while.
There were past scenes where Overgeared Skeleton One, who had the power of destruction, often
pranked and smashed Overgeared Skeleton Two, who had the power of recovery. Overgeared Skeleton
Two hit its sibling on the back of the head without hesitation and Overgeared Skeleton One’s skull fell
off its body.
...Clack?
Overgeared Skeleton One’s eyes shook so violently that it was obvious it was bewildered. However,
Overgeared Skeleton Two didn’t stop and hit Overgeared Skeleton One a few more times. Then before
Overgeared Skeleton One was completely shattered, it was restored and destroyed again.
Clack...Clack clack clack...
Overgeared Skeleton One resisted at first, but it soon raised the white flag completely. It raised its eyes
and turned its eyeballs down to make an X-shape. Only then did the grinning Overgeared Skeleton Two
patted the large skull of Overgeared Skeleton One. Grid could see its feet moving like it wanted to dance
right away.
[Thank you for agreeing to my request...]
“......”
It wasn’t cool saying these words in this voice now...
Grid sighed and soothed Overgeared Skeleton One. Grid comforted by saying it would have a great body
one day and Overgeared Skeleton One cried as if sadness belatedly overwhelmed it. If Mercedes saw
this, she would’ve held it in her arms and comforted it.
“There is a lot of work to do so let’s go back. The moment I leave, go read the diary I gave you earlier,
Skeleton Two.”
At this moment...
-Grid, what are you doing?Hahaha!
Grid received a whisper. It was unexpected, but his flustered feeling was brief. It was because he
realized why the other person wanted to contact him. A person who clearly saw the essence of the great
human and demon war and had the power to prepare for it—he was one of the few people in the world.
-It has been a while, Ares.
Grid’s heart had been heavy since hearing the news of the great human and demon war. Now his mood
became more relaxed. The cooperation between Overgeared God Grid and God of War Ares would
show a ripple effect that was comparable to Pagma during his Baal’s Contractor days.
Chapter 1457
There were still only two player kings—Overgeared God Grid and God of War Ares. The quality and
quality of talent, the size of the force, capital, technology, strength, etc.
On all indicators, the Overgeared Kingdom was superior to Valhalla and Grid was superior to Ares. It was
rare for the world to easily see Ares. Yet even Grid recognized and respected Ares’ skill and
resourcefulness. He had to do so. Looking down on Ares meant looking down on most players except for
Grid himself.
-I was impressed by your performance in the National Competition.
Grid’s voice was full of joy. They had been interacting for quite a long time. In the few times the two
people had met directly, their personal feelings were pretty good. There was a special rapport because
they were in similar positions. Of course, it wasn’t like that from the beginning. The military cooperation
between the Overgeared Kingdom and Valhalla was still ongoing.
Most of the soldiers of the Overgeared Kingdom’s 1st Corps returned from military training in Valhalla
after gaining enlightenment and experiencing partial breakthroughs. Artificially improving the
characteristics of soldiers and breaking through their stats limit—it was something that Piaro and
Asmophel couldn’t do despite training many soldiers so far.
It was originally a miracle that had a low probability of occurring when the soldiers received
enlightenment or went beyond their limitations. There was only one person in the world who could
artificially do it and it was God of War Ares. It was just like only Grid could exercise the miracle of
creating myth rated items.
-My performance?Compared to your activity of recording a new history, it is just a small trick like a slug
rolling over.By the way, it is good to hear your voice after a long time.There is a refreshing feeling like
drinking Coke.Uhaha!
The military cooperation between the two kingdoms wasn’t a unilateral, favorable agreement. The
Overgeared Kingdom also helped Valhalla. Valhalla’s elites were armed with the Overgeared Kingdom’s
items. Of course, the two kingdoms maintained appropriate boundaries. They didn’t cooperate with
each other wholeheartedly.
Valhalla trained the Overgeared soldiers in ‘moderation’ and the Overgeared Kingdom only sold a
‘moderate’ amount of battle gear to Valhalla’s soldiers at a ‘fair’ price. At one time, Ares dreamed of
becoming a true ally of the Overgeared Kingdom, but the wall of reality wasn’t so easy. There were
many interests in diplomacy. The arbitrary decisions of his mind couldn’t determine his political line.
Furthermore, Ares paid a great price for his effort in collecting NPCs as subordinates. Among the
contents of the price paid was an agreement to achieve the ‘dream’ of the subordinate and this
complicated things. Most of Ares’ named NPCs held grudges against the Saharan Empire. It couldn’t be
helped. Most of the named NPCs were affiliated with the empire or lost something due to the empire.
-I often wanted to contact you...I refrained from it because I thought you might feel uncomfortable.
-Um, I’ve also been careful out of fear of your discomfort.
The Overgeared Kingdom and Valhalla cooperated, but they were wary of each other. There were two
decisive occasions where the kingdoms didn’t trust each other and the relationship started to crack. The
Valhalla Kingdom found the ‘blacksmith monopoly’ of the Overgeared Kingdom annoying, while
Valhalla’s hostile relationship to the Saharan Empire was a problem for the Overgeared Kingdom.
It was just that both kingdoms didn’t openly express their intentions. The reason why blacksmiths all
over the continent flocked to the Overgeared Kingdom wasn’t because the Overgeared deliberately
lured them. The blacksmiths just wanted to join Grid. How could the Overgeared Kingdom be blamed for
that? The Overgeared Kingdom who monopolized the blacksmiths manipulated item prices and ripped
off other kingdoms, but they didn’t do so for Valhalla. As mentioned earlier, they dealt fairly with
Valhalla.
The Overgeared Kingdom also had no justification to deter Valhalla, who opposed the Saharan Empire
and continued to wage war at the border. At the time of 4th Imperial Prince Edan’s rebellion, Valhalla
was used by Grandmaster Zikfrector to invade the empire. They failed and suffered massive damage.
The grudge was deep. Additionally, Valhalla was a kingdom that developed by absorbing the forces
hostile to the empire. By nature, it was inevitable that they would be on bad terms with the empire.
It was impossible to impose a relationship on Valhalla just because Basara, the new empress after Edan’s
rebellion, had formed a friendship.
-The reason I contacted you today...as you might have expected, it is because of the great human and
demon war.
It was many years ago when the 22nd Great Demon, Berith invaded the human world. The Ares army
dreamed of being the strongest and was full of confidence. They challenged Berith without shrinking
back. They were qualified to do so. Yet they were defeated.
The Ares army only decreased the health of Berith—who they thought was delicious prey—by half,
before being destroyed. It was a huge shock. The defeat in front of the entire world humiliated the Ares
army and was enough to shake their foundation. An inevitable feeling of skepticism swept over them.
This was when Ares realized that he wasn’t Grid. His colleagues might be as strong as the Overgeared
members, but he couldn’t be their pillar because he wasn’t like Grid. He belatedly understood how
Jishuka felt when she gave up the leader’s position to Grid.
-I didn’t want to say this directly, but Valhalla has grown quite strong.I have many talents under me.
It was ever since realizing how powerful the existence of the hell monarch was. No, Ares’ enthusiasm
reached the peak the moment he aimed at Grid and the Overgeared Guild. He gathered talent from all
over the continent and worked with them to develop his organization.
-Grid, we won’t drag you back.Lead us during the great human and demon war.I’ll cooperate as much as
I can.
The Ares army was competent. Like the Overgeared members, they learned from their valuable
experiences without being frustrated by failure. Therefore, they noticed the seriousness of the great
human and demon war. Ares felt it was time for all humanity to cooperate. Of course, he knew who the
leader should be.
-I’ll make peace with the empire.The new empress is a capable person and won’t refuse to make peace.
-Ares...
Grid was no longer thirsty for recognition. Rather, he was getting used to being accepted. The reason
why his heart trembled was probably because the Ares army was one of the most prestigious. They were
a group of first-class people. As promising as they were, their pride was also extremely high. Beyond
leaving their backs to him, they were now entrusting their fate to him.
-...I understand.
‘Am I qualified to lead you?’
He didn’t ask such a question. He didn’t bother to be humble. Grid was aware that he was the Lantern of
Humanity.
-I won’t let you down.
The reason why Grid and the messengers were able to play an active part in hell was because hell was
divided into 33 areas. The great demons who didn’t cooperate with each other were isolated and easily
defeated. The great human and demon war would be different. As seen in Pagma’s past, they had a
great probability of uniting as an army. It would obviously be a tough fight even when they received
penalties in the human world. He had been feeling a great sense of crisis and the participation of the
Ares army was as good as earning thousands of troops.
-Uhaha!How can you be so dependable?Soon, our army will arrive in Reinhardt.They left first, expecting
that the conversation with you would go well.That resourceful guy is as helpful as Lauel, so I hope you
use him well.
-Ares, you’re not coming?
-I have to go as well.It will just take a while because I’m marching with all the troops except the guards.I
think I’ll be a bit late. Please understand.
-Can you empty your kingdom?If the demons invade Valhalla, people will...
-My military advisor told me it will be fine.The gates of hell, where a large number of troops can enter
through, will either be in the Behen Archipelago or the Abyss.I trust him.That guy, he is a very capable
person who matures slowly.
Grid was surprised. Lauel and Sticks had said the same thing. It was unexpected that Ares’ military
advisor could compare with them.
***
Every time a man moved, the dirt surged. There was a huge plow that couldn’t be moved even if 10
cows joined together. Now a man was gritting his teeth as he led it and plowed through the fields. The
weight on his toes was reminiscent of the Heavenly Subjugation Pressure, the ultimate technique of the
dancer martial artists.
A smile spread on the man’s face every time sweat flowed down his clear thigh muscles and permeated
into the soil dug by the plow. This man who overturned Morpheus’ predictions over and over again as
he gained the flesh of a farmer trained to the limit often felt a great pride when he plowed the field.
“Festival...? Is that right?”
The man had been putting down his plow and enjoyed the scenery of his own field. Now he frowned
slightly and cocked his head. He saw the adventurers coming from afar who were excited about the
great human and demon war and he questioned it.
‘Are the great demons not a big deal these days?’
Aura Master and Steel Farmer Hurent—he was one of the Five Miracles who had 31 titles in addition to
his second class. He was once famous as an American hero along with Zibal, but he had long left the
world. He joined the Overgeared Guild a few years ago, but no one had ever assigned him a separate
mission. Thanks to this, he enjoyed a free farmer’s life, just as he did before joining the Overgeared
Guild.
Hurent didn’t know what was going on in the world. To be correct, he wasn’t interested. Over the past
few years, his biggest concern had been finding a ‘rune’ in the field.
‘This place is also a failure.’
Hurent used aura to create a wind phenomenon and shook off the sweat on his body. The rain of aura,
combined with the Steel Farmer’s unique skill, ‘Growth Enhancement,’ strengthened the vast fields that
were a wasteland 10 days ago. The used plow had already scattered into light and disappeared. The
plow was also created with aura. The stronger the rain, the faster and more powerful the green buds
grew.
There was no need to worry about the invasion of monsters ruining the field. The monsters that
originally swarmed this land were afraid of Hurent’s aura and farming energy.
“Why are there no monsters?”
Did we go the wrong way? The fields weren’t originally in this place, right? He could feel the confusion
of the adventurers, but... this wasn’t a problem for Hurent to care about.
‘Um... Where is the next place to move to?’ It happened when Hurent was troubled over the rune he
couldn’t find today...
“Hey, Mister. Have you seen a monster? I obviously saw the devil children here before.”
“The devil children aren’t just ordinary monsters, they are demonic creatures.”
Hurent recalled the snow-colored monsters he met on the first day he came here and answered the
adventurers’ question with his eyes. He looked like he was asking them if they could fight the devil
children with such ordinary equipment that didn’t contain any divine power.
“Who doesn’t know they are demonic creatures? I came here with the purpose of preparing for the
upcoming great human and demon war.”
“Go 20 kilometers north to look. I’m sure there will still be devil children there.”
“Gasp, that far? Is my memory wrong? In any case, thank you.”
“What is with that uncle? Is he an NPC or a player?”
“How can a man who farms alone in a remote area like this be a player? He must be an NPC.”
“I thought so at first, but he understood the words great human and demon war. How can a farmer who
likes alone in a remote area know about the great human and demon war?”
“The Overgeared Kingdom sent official letters to all nations on the continent about the great human and
demon war. Since it is from the Overgeared Kingdom, the rulers wouldn’t have doubted it and they
would’ve spread the news to the people.”
“Sigh... Don’t tell me that NPCs will interfere in the great human and demon war?”
“......”
Hurent fell into thought as he looked at the backs of the adventurers gradually moving away. Based on
the way that such beginners were looking forward to the great human and demon war, it seemed that
the dignity of the great demons wasn’t as great as before.
For reference, the average level of the adventurers just now was 300. They were top rankers. Due to
suffering thanks to Braham, Hurent had very high standards and they looked like novices to Hurent’s
discerning eyes.
‘Let’s go a bit further this time... Master said there is a high probability of the rune being in remote
areas. I should take this opportunity to challenge the forbidden areas.’
Hurent pushed down his straw hat deeper and disappeared like a gust of wind. He was becoming more
of a monster thanks to his stats rising every time he made bigger and better fields. It was the secret
weapon of the Overgeared Kingdom who was personally recognized by Grid, even though Hurent wasn’t
aware of it himself.
Chapter 1458
Modern and convenient infrastructure, advanced technology, a stable economy, high security, quests to
get the mass produced Grid set, etcetera—from a player’s point of view, the Overgeared Kingdom was a
very attractive kingdom. The long history and abundant resources of the Saharan Empire wasn’t very
attractive compared to the convenience of the Overgeared Kingdom, which was developed using the
sense of modern people.
In fact, the number of people migrating to the Overgeared Kingdom was increasing every year. Still, it
wasn’t the case that every player coveted the nationality of the Overgeared Kingdom. The high security
of the Overgeared Kingdom meant there was no work for mercenary users, the Overgeared Kingdom’s
policy of controlling the respawn area of the top bosses deterred high level users, and the economic
market directly monitored by the Overgeared government and managed by the Muto Merchant Group
was shunned by merchant users.
The safe and stable Overgeared Kingdom might be a ‘good kingdom for people to live in,’ but it wasn’t a
good environment to have a dream.
“The price of iron ore has soared to 5 gold? Should I buy some more?”
“The rising speed is much faster than expected... Um... I’ll buy it for 9 gold, no, 13 gold.”
“It is said the empire has started construction of a new fortress!”
“There is too much bidding going on there. Let’s turn to the east. Since the competition for stone
purchases intensified in the east first, those kingdoms will soon begin to build fortresses.”
For merchants and engineers, the great human and demon war was an important occasion. It was
especially true for the merchants and engineers who didn’t belong to the Overgeared Kingdom. Most
merchants and engineers in the Overgeared Kingdom were commissioned by the Overgeared
government to produce goods or carry out construction. They had no choice but to be wary of the
Overgeared Kingdom when setting prices. Meanwhile, merchants and engineers of other kingdoms were
commissioned by various kingdoms and were free to set prices.
For example, the current metal and stone resources were in short supply. It was because demand
increased rapidly ahead of the war. In just four days after the news of the great human and demon war
broke out, the market price soared by nearly 20 times. The merchants and engineers of the Overgeared
Kingdom delivered goods to the Overgeared Kingdom, regardless of the fluctuating market price.
It was because this was how the contract was signed in the first place. The Overgeared Kingdom gave
merchants and engineers the right to use quarries and mines, guaranteeing stable sales. Instead, they
offered to buy items at the ‘fixed price.’ The workers and merchants took it for granted. It was a great
attraction to be able to collect resources reliably and deliver goods at the fixed price at any time without
having to fear monsters, bandits, or mercenaries hired by competitors. Instead, they weren’t able to
enjoy this special event, but... who knew this would happen? They couldn’t be disappointed considering
the benefits they had already received.
“Make sure to stack up the purchased materials in the warehouse. Don’t put items, especially those in
high demand for blacksmiths, on the market until the market prices rise as much as possible.”
Until now, the Overgeared Kingdom had the upper hand in the item market. This was natural as most
blacksmiths belonged to the Overgeared Kingdom. Merchants who didn’t belong to the Overgeared
Kingdom used to sweat every time they tried to deliver resources to the Overgeared Kingdom.
Now the situation had reversed. Resources couldn’t keep up with the overflowing manpower of the
Overgeared Kingdom. The Overgeared Kingdom had reached a point where it couldn’t make items even
if it wanted to.
They took the initiative against the Overgeared Kingdom...
The merchants even felt some pleasure.
***
“Is this all the materials coming in today?”
“It is said that the mines are on cooldown.”
“If the amount for production isn’t enough, we should buy it on the exchange.”
“There is nothing else for sale on the exchange. The moment the news of the great human and demon
war broke out, many individuals or merchant groups started buying goods...”
“Were we only sucking our fingers?”
“Of course not, Lauel was the first to start buying. Still, you know that there are people on the exchange
who click fast. It is impossible to buy them all. In the meantime, some crazy rich person have sorted the
items in ‘order of high price’ and swept the sales... rumor has it that he bought iron ore for 200 gold. At
that price, I wonder if hoarding is meaningful at all...”
“Hah... Is this a game for chaebols? In any case, it won’t work today.”
Panmir, 1st in the blacksmith rankings and vice president of the Overgeared Blacksmiths Association
(Grid was the president, but this didn’t mean much)—since four days ago, he failed to take one step out
of the smithy. Currently, he put down his hammer for the first time. He couldn’t do his job because he
couldn’t get the materials.
“Isn’t the quantity of the finest materials still very large?”
Most of the finest materials were pushed to Grid. It was natural since the items that Grid made were far
better than the items made by other blacksmiths.
“Yes..."
“This... it must be left in Grid’s hands.”
“It is said that Valhalla will send 100,000 troops for support, right? Of those, 5,000 are the elite. At the
very least, we have to supply top items for 5,000 people. It will be hard.”
“Lauel and Sir Rabbit must be troubled.”
***
At the Overgeared meeting hall...
Senior officials from all over the Overgeared Kingdom and Valhalla’s staff gathered in one place.
Administrator Rabbit might be intimidated in front of such extraordinary figures, but he expressed his
opinion in a dignified manner, “No, it isn’t possible.”
He completely opposed people’s insistence that war supplies in short supply should be purchased at a
high price.
“Why do we have to pay a lot of money to buy supplies? I’m not in favor of it.”
“Didn’t you decide to supply the soldiers with new equipment? How can we make equipment and
spread it without purchasing materials? Do you want to buy finished products?” a female military officer
from Valhalla asked with a disbelieving expression. The corners of her mouth twitched like she was
trying to hold back the ridicule.
It was bound to be ridiculous. Currently, most kingdoms on the continent were determined to unite to
protect their homeland and the world. Apart from some small kingdoms, or ethnic groups in border
areas, they had witnessed or experienced the fear of demons and realized the seriousness of the
situation.
Meanwhile, the person in charge of administration in the Overgeared Kingdom, the center of the
alliance, was speaking out of personal feelings. Not buying the materials necessary for a war because
the market price had risen? The behavior of merchants who hoarded materials while coveting huge
profits was abominable, but the change in price was a natural law of the economic market. He wanted
to refuse due to this natural law? It was nothing more than a child’s whining.
The female military officer looked at him like he was pathetic and the glasses wearing Rabbit shot back,
“If we buy finished products from outside, it will be useless because they are of lower quality than what
we are used to being equipped with. Is the equipment that Valhalla soldiers wear inferior to the
equipment on the market?”
“We are wearing mostly old equipment. As you know, our nation is short of blacksmiths.”
“Stop,” the senior military officer of Valhalla cut off the words of Valhalla’s female military officer. This
was a public place. It was even a gathering of the key figures from both kingdoms. It was a disgrace to
act like this. He sighed and spoke to the top military adviser, Sima Qian, who had been silent, “I’m sure
that Administrator Rabbit insists that we don’t have to buy supplies because he hasn’t forgotten the
nature of this incident. I am also thinking the same thing.”
“The... nature?” The female military officer showed an expression of surprise.
This was an officer of Valhalla. The senior military officer clicked his tongue and explained, “We are the
heroes of this age gathered under the banner of protecting humanity from demons. It is a position to
help humanity and merchants are also included in humanity. They should cooperate with us and don’t
deserve to offer us a deal.”
“Of course, the logic is that they have to cooperate with us. Yet what can we do if they don’t want to?
Do you think this persuasion will be accepted?”
“There is no need for persuasion. Once the disaster occurs in due time, they will want to cooperate with
us. Isn’t this what Administrator Rabbit is thinking?”
“That’s right.”
‘It’s great.’ Lauel admired as he silently watched the meeting. Valhalla’s senior military officer—just like
the top military adviser, Sima Qian, his name shone golden and his insight was excellent. He could
immediately see the thought of Rabbit, who was the top two in political power in the Overgeared
Kingdom.
‘If he has the determination...’
The moment Lauel thought this, the senior military officer continued, “However, it is too late to get
supplies after the disaster has already begun. It might be a bit extreme, but I think it is necessary to
inform the world of the omens of disaster.”
“In what way?”
“Doesn’t the Demon Slayer belong to the Overgeared Kingdom? If she travels around cities on the
continent, opening the hell gate and letting demons flow out... those who have experienced the power
of the demons will be alert enough to recognize that the great human and demon war is a disaster, not a
festival.”
Sticks looked serious. “Are you saying that we should deliberately release demonic creatures and harm
people? The heavens and earth will be angry! I don’t agree.”
On the other hand, Lauel’s assessment was different. ‘He has decisiveness... Ares had gathered a lot of
talent.’
In Lauel’s view, the senior military officer’s opinion was very reasonable. If the demonic creatures
destroyed cities all over the continent, players would slowly realize that the great human and demon
war was a disaster. They would also find that the power of the Overgeared Kingdom was necessary to
prepare for the great human and demon war.
Then public opinion toward the merchants who tried to rip the Overgeared Kingdom off would
deteriorate. The more famous a merchant, the more they would turn over supplies to the Overgeared
Kingdom at a cheap price in order to protect their position.
‘It is the most effective way since there are a lot of people who won’t listen no matter how we try to
persuade them, but... it will be hard to handle the aftermath once it is found out that Yura was the one
who released the demonic creatures. The image that the Overgeared Kingdom and Overgeared Guild
has accumulated with such hard work will fall at once.’
The biggest problem was that Grid was likely not to approve. Sacrifices would inevitably occur in the
process of destroying cities and planting fear in people. Would Grid acquiesce to that? Lauel was
thinking with his hands on his chin when he suddenly met Sima Qian’s gaze. He responded with a smile.
‘Does he think that the senior military officer’s opinion is the most reasonable? If there is a better way,
this resourceful person will definitely know more than me...’
He was the superior of the senior military officer with a similar level of intelligence to Lauel, so he
should be better. Lauel was somewhat wary when he thought about it, but he didn’t show his innermost
thoughts since he had been involved in politics for a long time. It happened at a time when the officials
of the two kingdoms were continuing to exchange information...
“Sorry I’m late.” The door of the tightly closed meeting hall opened without anyone’s consent. It was the
arrival of Grid.
Everyone immediately rose from their seats. It was the same with Valhalla’s staff.
“I greet Your Majesty, the Overgeared King.”

All of Valhalla’s staff bowed deeply to Grid, including Sima Qian. The female military officer, who had
shown a lack of emotions during the meeting, blushed and her mouth dropped open like she was a fool.
It was the power of the charm and dignity stats.
The Overgeared members were so used to Grid that they often forgot it, but objectively, Grid was a very
cool and likable person. Among actors and actresses who chose classes and focused on the charm stat,
there were often people acting as femme fatales, yet even they would appear to be ugly next to Grid. It
was a matter of aura, not of appearance.
“It is nice to meet you, Military Adviser Sima Qian. We will exchange greetings later. I will give you the
news first. In the next three days, a large amount of war supplies will arrive here in Reinhardt. It is
enough to prepare for war. As first discussed, we will buy the supplies. Then Valhalla will buy the
equipment we produce at a reasonable price.”
“......?”
“......?”
Most of the people gathered here were smart but none of them could understand Grid’s words. Enough
supplies to prepare for a war would arrive soon? In the confusion, Sima Qian opened his mouth, “Your
Majesty, can I ask about the source of the supplies?’
“The Lion Merchant Group. It is a place where my side has infiltrated as a spy.”
“......!”
The eyes of the members of both kingdoms were wide open and shook.
Sima Qian asked again, “What is the purchase price of the goods?”
“It is according to the original price. My people have done a really good job.”
“......!!”
“......!!”
This time, even Sima Qian shook. He was so surprised that his face turned white. Everyone was
expecting that the price of war supplies would rise. However, using spies to take control of a giant
merchant group and buy as many supplies as needed before the market price rose... it wasn’t something
that could be done with ordinary foresight. It was hard to see it as the level of a human.
‘Even his resourcefulness has reached the realm of a god...!’
[Affinity with Sima Qian, military adviser of the Valhalla Kingdom, has increased by 20.]
“......?”
Grid was flustered while Sima Qian looked at him with eyes filled with pure envy. In the midst of the
uproar, Lauel sent a whisper to Huroi. He was clearly aware that this situation wasn’t the result of Grid’s
strategy.
-What is going on?Why is the Lion Merchant Group giving us such cheap supplies?
-I stole the seal of the merchant group and tampered with a few documents.
-......?
Was Huroi so competent? No, this wasn’t a matter of being competent. This couldn’t be possible just by
manipulating a few documents. No, how did he steal the seal of the merchant group in the first place?’
Weren’t such important things always kept in the inventory?
Lauel frowned out of confusion from the incomprehensible situation and thin blood flowed from his
nose. His skin was being upgraded every day.
In any case... even Lauel couldn’t understand the situation. It was because his premise for understanding
the situation was wrong. Huroi didn’t infiltrate as a spy. He was being entertained as a guest.
Chapter 1459
For the past three days, carriages after carriages, each filled to the brim with war supplies, constantly
arrived in Reinhardt. The constant procession of carriages spread rumors that ‘the identity of the
wealthy person who swept through the exchange is actually Grid.’
Grid didn’t deny it. Well, it was good to be seen as having a lot of money.
In fact, the effect of the rumors was great. The feet of the merchants who tried to rip off the Overgeared
Kingdom were on fire. They used to act like masters every time they sat at the negotiating table. Now
they fell flat like turtles. They didn’t expect him to buy iron ore for 200 gold to cover the supplies... this...
it was just crazy.
The merchants were afraid of Grid’s violent power. They felt madness. They desperately realized that no
matter how hard they struggled, they could never be able to best Grid. They didn’t know how much Grid
was trying to protect them. The truth would only be revealed after the great human and demon war.
***
"Excuse me...?”
At a smithy made by remodeling a whole palace...
Lauel visited Grid and was speechless for a moment. The immortal lich, or the king of the dead, stood in
front of the anvil while hammering. A dwarf, a noble race sacred to blacksmiths, was busy running
around and helping with chores. It was an unbelievable sight.
“You came?”
The lich and dwarf helping Grid was Overgeared Skeleton Two and Ke ong. This smithy was smaller than
the one built in the center of the city, but the reason why Grid was working here was because people’s
attention was troublesome. If he got caught working with a lich, a lot of people would come in and make
a fuss.
“It is unrealistic to see a lich working as a blacksmith. The reason for the coolness... is it because I have
the black flame dragon?”
“What is all this nonsense? In any case, the Overgeared Skeleton has become cool.”
The black magic power was like a cloak and left an afterimage of magic power in every action. Even a
boss monster wouldn’t be able to show this. Tap dancing while hammering was ridiculous.
“What is the book it is reading in the middle? A forbidden magic that drove me to death in my previous
life...?!”
“...It is Madra’s diary. The handwriting is strange, so it is taking it a while to interpret it. You are excited.
Then the negotiations must’ve gone well?”
“Huhu, it is good overall, but they seem obsessed with supplies that blacksmiths have a high demand
for. They said they can’t give up iron ore for less than 2 gold. Then I said I would stop.”
“Isn’t it a reasonable enough price at this point? I think the merchants have given in a lot?”
“It isn’t giving up, it is almost at the level of a plea. From their point of view, they would’ve sold it for
several times or dozens of times cheaper than the purchase price, so they must’ve been in tears.
However, we already have enough supplies. There is no need to be obsessed with high-priced items.”
“We need to be prepared for the worst. If we make a mistake or fail to make an item, it is common to
consume more materials than indicated in the design. It also isn’t just us. The other kingdoms, including
the empire, are trying to secure as much supplies as possible. Shouldn’t we buy a bit more before the
market goes up?”
“It’s okay. I got a fixed price contract for the allies.”
“Are you part of the Communist Party?”
“Haha, there can be no completely free market. It is the role of the nation to guide the greedy people
correctly when trying to damage the market economy. By the way... can the Overgeared Skeleton make
a finished product?”
Lauel showed a somewhat surprised expression. He noticed that the items used by magicians, such as
the staff, orb, and robes were being made by Overgeared Skeleton Two, not Grid. He was well aware
that Overgeared Skeleton Two had the skills of a blacksmith, but was it qualified to make things used by
the magicians of the Overgeared Kingdom? Even if Overgeared Skeleton Two had a blacksmithing ability,
it wouldn’t reach the actual strength of blacksmiths, right?
Grid eased Lauel’s anxiety, “It’s fine. The items made by Overgeared Skeleton Two are almost the same
as that of a craftsman blacksmith.”
As the lich’s understanding of magic improved, the technique of making magic items naturally
developed. Similarly, it made progress in blacksmithing when Grid developed his blacksmithing skill.
Currently, Overgeared Skeleton Two was responsible for making magic items while Overgeared Skeleton
One, Ke ong, and the God Hands were responsible for chores and making the items for soldiers. Thanks
to them, Grid had time to spare and was able to repair his items.
‘I’m going to make my old equipment new... the equipment containing the breaths and the divine
swords can go in the direction of modification.’
[Overgeared Grid’s Innovation]

It was originally a skill called Legendary Blacksmith’s Reconstruction. It was a technique that
reinterpreted items with a 100% understanding, changing or strengthening them. However, it was only
available 10 times at the master level. Additionally, only one modification per item was possible.
This was why he wanted to use it during the second half of the game depending on circumstances. He
had sealed it for a long time with the intention of using it only for the best items. Then, after gaining the
Overgeared God’s Techniques, he lost the need. It was because the limit on the number of modifications
was removed. Even the limit of only one modification per item had been eased to three times. In the
future, it would be possible to use it freely.
‘If I knew this would happen, I would’ve used it earlier...’
The Legendary Blacksmith’s Reconstruction skill that disappeared with the opening of Overgeared God
Grid’s Innovation... it was nothing more than a skill that reminded him of the old saying ‘it becomes dog
poop after cherishing it.’ It was very regretful, but Grid quickly controlled his mind.
‘It is meaningless to regret what has already been done.’
It was the best choice at the time and as a result, it worked out well. Lauel left because he had
something to discuss with Sima Qian. Grid saw him off and started the full-fledged work.
“Innovation.”
[Please select an item to innovate.]
Thanks to the evolution of his blacksmithing skill to Overgeared God Grid’s Techniques, the performance
of his produced items had increased significantly. Additionally, the word ‘innovate’ itself implied a
‘change for the better.’ From now on, the power to innovate items was opened... it would be much
more powerful than before.
***
“Huroi infiltrated as a spy and manipulated documents? A merchant group with the power to secure
enough supplies isn’t a small neighborhood store. Is this possible? I don’t think even Faker can do this?”
“Due to this, Faker is completely in low spirits. If Huroi walked the path of an assassin, he would’ve been
1st in the rankings, not Faker.
“Puhaha! Come to think of it, Faker has a strong desire to win. In any case, Huroi did something really
big.”
“What a hero. Whether it is sneaking in as a spy or cheating a merchant group, it is all done by using his
mouth... I think that later on, he will be able to brainwash people with his words.”
“Hey, that is too much. It is giving me the creeps.”
Most of the Overgeared members gathered in Reinhardt. It was to participate in the upcoming hell
expedition. In addition to the Overgeared members, many top rankers from other organizations applied
for this expedition. There were also many independent rankers who came after hearing about the news
through personal connections.
They intended to go to hell to experience the level of hell and build up practical training for the great
human and demon war. It was just that the penalty in hell was bigger than they could imagine. There
were many powerful demons and the abilities of the demonic creatures were also colorful. In the worst
case, they might encounter a great demon. In other words, there was a very high chance of death.
The Overgeared Kingdom repeatedly warned them of this. Nevertheless, thousands of applicants
showed up. The thing they had in common was that they were aware of the dangers of the great human
and demon war. Just because they were players didn’t mean they were fools. There were many people
who recognized the dangers of the great human and demon war and they applied at this time.
Of course, they couldn’t be purely trusted. There were all types of villains in the world. Lauel created
guidelines to select among those who applied. He claimed that it was the ‘process of finding souls
embroidered on the constellation of fate.’ It was simply nonsense. In any case, only 27% of those who
applied were able to join the hell expedition.
“Once you enter hell and the penalty occurs,.. there will be many who can’t breathe or use mana due to
the debuffs. It is part of the demonic energy addiction that occurs when stats fall below the qualified
level. If you experience that phenomenon, don’t be shy and tell me straight away. Saintess Ruby can
take action.”
“Ah... Yes!"
The rankers, who had half lost their souls from seeing the real Yura up close, came to their senses after
hearing the terrible words. How severe was the penalty that it reached the extent of being unable to
breathe or operate mana? They thought that this was truly hell, the area known as the final content. The
Demon Slayer’s characteristic of becoming powerful in such a place was great and enviable.
“Toban, Miss Ruby, are you ready?”
“Yes!”
“Wait a minute.”
Saintess Ruby responded vigorously while Toban made a final check of his equipment and waved his
hand. He was extremely nervous as he had the heavy responsibility of being the first to cross the hell
gate.
“What if I go first?”
“No.”
Regas suggested this because he was worried about Toban’s poor condition, but Yura firmly refused
him. Yura got the black crystal castle in the last expedition and got fixed coordinates for the hell gate.
The skill level was still low, but it allowed her to specify the coordinates of the hell gate, which had
previously been set randomly. Thanks to the system’s acknowledgement of the stability of the black
crystal castle... the location of the coordinates was ambiguous. It was the ‘entrance’ of the black crystal
castle, not the inside.
To be exact, it was in front of the gate. Strictly speaking, it wasn’t a safe zone. It was impossible to
predict what would happen the moment they crossed the hell gate. It would be hard to handle unless it
was the combination of the 1st ranked Guardian Knight, Toban, and Saintess Ruby.
If Damian was still the pope, then Damian and Ruby would’ve been an ideal combination. Unfortunately,
Damian changed to the Overgeared God Church and had lost most of his divine power. Additionally,
Yura couldn’t go first. She had to stay in the human world for days and open the hell gates until all of the
expedition members reached hell.
“This expedition can only take place if Toban and Miss Ruby move through first and build a sanctuary.”
The cooldown time of the hell gate was 30 minutes and only two people could go through at one time.
There was a high probability that the level of the skill would rise during this expedition, decreasing the
cooldown time and increasing the capacity. However, it was expected that the skill would only increase
after 10 more uses. Until then, only two people could be set.
First of all, the role of the people crossing the gate first was the most important thing. The key was
Ruby—a child who had been stimulated by not being included in the hell expedition led by Grid and
worked hard to grow. Yura observed that her power would be able to ease the hell penalties the
expedition would experience to some extent.
“......” Regas stepped back and glanced at Toban.Toban was trying not to show his nervousness, but his
fingers were slightly shaking. It was natural to feel pressured. He had to be the first to enter the place
where it wasn’t known what might happen and protect Ruby for at least 25 minutes. They couldn’t
simply enter the black crystal castle and wait. They had to install a sanctuary for those who came later,
but the installation took at least 25 minutes.
A 25 minute mission to protect the Saintess in the middle of hell...
Even the best players would find it hard to succeed.
‘Still, I have to do it. There are many people stronger than me, but I am the only tank who can maintain
my power in hell.’
...Yet what if he failed? If he couldn’t protect Ruby and they both died, the schedule of the expedition
would become twisted. It would be a disgrace to the Overgeared Guild as well as a nuisance to the
hundreds of participants.
“Can you give the vanguard position to me?”
“......?”
Toban was trying to control his heart and the rankers were staring at him. Now they all focused their
gazes in one direction. A low and beautiful voice—it was the direction that this voice was heard in.
“......!”
There was a reason for their hazy impression. It was a voice they hadn’t heard in a long time.
Step.Step.Step.
A long black dopo embroidered with a yellow dragon fluttered with the man’s steps. There was long,
flowing black hair that created transparent waves in the sunlight. The hand placed on the sword sheath
hanging from his waist could be described as a slender and delicate jade white hand. It was a beautiful
man.
He approached through the falling autumn leaves with the scent of autumn and was as deep and
beautiful as an Oriental painting. However, most people didn’t judge him by his appearance. They
discussed his achievements and skills and hardly ever mentioned his appearance.
“K-Kraugel...!”
The Sword Saint—a man who made the title of sky above the sky fit even better.
“I want to protect this child.”
His always calm eyes showed a rare warmth. A friend’s flesh and blood. It was natural to treat this
person preciously.
“Ah...” Ruby blushed lightly as she faced Kraugel.
Chapter 1460
“Sure enough, Kraugel is also preparing for the great human and demon war.”
“It feels like there are 1,000 people.”
How many players didn’t envy the sky above the sky?
After the National Competition the year before last, he had been absent in the East Continent and finally
appeared after a long time, causing admiration. It was despite the fact that most of those present were
some of the top high rankers. Those who could set up a guild or lead a number of talents at any time
were humble in front of Kraugel. It was the person with the second highest official standing after Grid.
“T-This is real...” Toban murmured blankly while the elites of the Ares army shifted their gazes away in
an awkward manner. The smile on Toban’s face represented how he felt.
Kraugel—he might not be part of the Overgeared Guild, but he was a trustworthy figure. It wasn’t just
skill, but also personality. It was Kraugel who had no bad rumors even when he was 1st in the ranking
and had no choice but to be gossiped about no matter what he did. Once he became an ally, he could
truly be called one of the most reliable people.
Just in time, Lauel’s message appeared in the guild chat.
-Kraugel applied for the hell expedition and I accepted it at my discretion.I will leave the subsequent
judgment to Yura.
“......”
“......”
Kraugel left Ruby behind and approached Yura. They stood side by the side and naturally reminded
people of words like fate, relationship, lovers. They were at a level that was well-matched just looking at
their appearance.
‘Oppa is pitiful.’ Ruby belatedly came to her senses and couldn’t help having this thought.
Gulp!
Gulps were heard from all around them. Just as everyone knew that Kraugel’s relationship with Grid was
deep, they all knew that Kraugel and Yura had an uncomfortable relationship. One of the top rankers
that Yura was hostile to during her time as a Yatan Servant was Kraugel and Kraugel had grabbed Yura’s
ankles many times in the National Competition. There were hardly any good feelings between the two
of them, apart from the relationship between Kraugel and the Overgeared Guild. People wondered if
Yura would give Kraugel a chance to play.
“You will take the vanguard,” Yura opened her mouth one beat late. Unlike people’s worries, she easily
nodded. “It is reassuring. Ruby, what do you think?”
“Huh? O-Of course I would like that,” Ruby replied to the question. It wasn’t a selfish answer. Kraugel
was the Sword Saint. Even if he couldn’t use divine power at all, he could gain the upper hand against
the demons as long as he was ‘holding a sword.’
The concept of compatibility itself was meaningless to him. It was because the Sword Saint defied the
laws and could cut anything. It was why Kraugel was evaluated as an irreplaceable power.
“I think I can complete my vanguard duty with Kraugel oppa.” Ruby’s opinion was the same as other
people’s thoughts.
Toban also thought it was a good thing.
‘Then for some reason... why am I sad?’ Toban, who was happier than anyone else, suddenly felt sad.
However, his mood right now wasn’t an important issue. Toban coughed and handed Kraugel his
weapon. It was the ‘Transcendent God’s Holy Sword’ that was once the divine object of the Judar
Church. Just like the Holy Light Set that Grid got from the Rebecca Church, this had been left unattended
in the church without anyone using it.
Toban was once the number one player in the Judar Church. He had many achievements and acquired
the ‘qualifications.’ It was why Toban had to be the vanguard in this hell expedition.
“The usage condition might be set as ‘me,’ but... you can handle it as long as it is a sword, right? This
weapon will help Ruby build the sanctuary.”
Just as Grid could wear and use all items without restrictions, Kraugel could use all sword type weapons
without restrictions. He could even handle it better than anyone else. It was because the Sword Saint’s
swordsmanship was based on insight and communication with the sword. Kraugel nodded and accepted
the Transcendent God’s Holy Sword.
“I will repay your trust.”
“Okay. I’ll be there soon to take it back, so take care of it.”

Toban laughed. There was actually a day when he built up such great trust with Kraugel, who had been a
vague object of fear when he was a competitor. It was the contribution of Grid, who communicated with
Kraugel, and Lauel’s efforts to help Kraugel’s mother.
“Time is tight to move the expedition team to hell. I will get started right away.”
There were nearly 300 participants in the expedition. Yura was pressed for time to transfer everyone to
hell, so she urged them. She had heard from Grid what Kraugel had done in the East Continent and what
he achieved. There was no more delay in opening the hell gate.
The space next to Yura distorted and a black passage was created. It was the hell gate. Kraugel had
experience fighting with Yura and felt a certain emotion at the sight.
“I will go first.”
Kraugel took the lead. Yura spoke to Ruby who was taking a deep breath one more time before
following, “Miss Ruby, you have to lead the people until I arrive. Don’t lose your composure under any
circumstances.”
“Yes! I will keep that in mind!” Ruby answered vigorously like a military recruit and headed through the
hell gate.
“Sehee! Try and seduce them well!”
She ignored Yerim’s absurd shout from behind her.
***
[You have entered hell.]
[A powerful demonic energy that wants to penetrate your lungs has scattered without encroaching on
you.]
[The evil energy that blocks the spirit is receding before touching you.]
“Ah...!” Ruby was terrified. She could see a huge, transparent glass castle the moment she entered hell.
A beautiful view was about to blossom, but then seven demonic creatures came into view. It was a
group of huge and sinister demonic creatures. The Saintess could detect the target’s demonic energy
and predict their level, so from her perspective, they were elites.
“A-Avoid it!” Ruby shouted at Kraugel who was welcoming her. However, it was too late. The demons
had already reached Kraugel’s back. Kraugel had all his stats lowered due to the penalty of hell and had
been caring so much about Ruby that he didn’t seem to notice their approach.
Kraugel spoke naturally like nothing was happening, “This is okay.”
Simultaneously, the bodies of the demonic creatures wielding their claws at Kraugel were split into
dozens of pieces and blood flowed. They couldn’t even scream as they turned to gray ash. Before Ruby
could recognize them, they were already cut and died. It was different from drawing the sword, where
the blade was rubbed against the sheath to gain acceleration. If the person in the current situation was
Peak Sword, the friction sound would have occurred late.
On the other hand, Kraugel’s swordsmanship was very quiet. There was no sound at all. The ideal body
trained to give full play to swordsmanship and the strongest swordsmanship combined to form an
extremely pure and powerful swordsmanship.
“I’ll protect you so get started.”
Kraugel stood between the scattering rays of light and sent her a warm look again. Ruby was familiar
with this gaze. It was because her brother looked at her with a similar gaze. It felt like she had one more
brother. It was the second best brother in the world.
“Yes!” Ruby answered with a brilliant smile and started chanting a spell. It was Sanctuary Declaration. It
was the aura and concept of the Saintess that didn’t allow anything to invade in the process of
establishing the domain. Only Saintess Ruby became the law.
Kraugel drew the Transcendent God’s Holy Sword. Then Kraugel’s mana was consumed and the
imprinting of the magic circle being drawn by Ruby’s spell became noticeably faster. It was the effect of
the Transcendent God’s Holy Sword that helped ‘strengthen external divine power to enhance divine
magic or assist in divine events.’ The construction of the sanctuary, which consumed a great amount of
concentration and resources, became many times easier.
Kraugel watched the operation of the Transcendent God’s Holy Sword in a daze. ‘I was told that the gods
are wary of the Saintess.’
As far as Kraugel knew, Ruby had never caused friction with the believers of the three gods. Additionally,
the Transcendent God’s Holy Sword was currently helping Ruby. He looked at the origin story contained
in the information of the Transcendent God’s Holy Sword and questioned it even more because there
was a sentence that stated ‘a sword made due to Judar’s divine message.’
‘Is Judar not particularly wary of the Saintess? Or is there a reason he is only watching at the present?’
...He didn’t know.
Rankers weren’t proficient in all the stories and settings of the world view. Just as the stories Grid were
familiar with were hell and heaven, Pagma and Braham, the East Continent and the Saharan Empire,
Talima and the Behen Archipelago, etcetera, Kraugel also had stories that he was familiar with. He didn’t
know much about the religions.
Just then, new demonic creatures swarmed. They were too quick to appear and attack after discovering
Kraugel and Ruby. It seemed they had been wary of this place since the beginning.
‘The enemies have grasped the opening point of the hell gate.’
It was speculated that the incessant bombardments would continue. Kraugel examined the status of the
Transcendent God’s Holy Sword. Most of the functions were stopped or weakened because it was
helping Ruby. The damage had also been greatly reduced. All of the sword was only working for Ruby.
This was why Toban had shrunk back. If Toban had been in this situation, he could only support himself
with a shield.
Meanwhile, Kraugel was able to take the initiative. He held a new sword in his other hand. There were
no restrictions on the Sword Saint when using two swords. Kraugel had complete control over the two
swords.
Additionally...
‘The hell penalty can be temporarily repelled with Poetry that Praises the Sword.’
Poetry that Praises the Sword assimilated Kraugel and the sword together. The durability and attack
power of the target sword replaced Kraugel’s health and defense, purifying and making him immune to
all the weakening effects applied. Additionally, when using the next skill, the maximum power was
increased by 14 times (11 times was previously the maximum, but the power rose due to the increase in
the level of the sword poetry).
It was the most frequently used of Kraugel’s ultimate skills. It made it possible to respond to multiple
variables. The problem was that the number of variables was too big.
“......?”
Kraugel’s actions as he slashed at the demonic creatures became unnatural. His sword resonated like it
was responding to someone other than Kraugel.
[Your weapon has entered the dominance of the demon ‘Boleron.’]
[You have resisted.]
Kraugel was nervous. If it wasn’t for the Sword Saint perfectly controlling the sword, he would’ve only
noticed when his sword was stolen.
‘It is a power on the level of a great demon. It must be a senior demon.’
Kraugel’s gaze turned in the direction of powerful demonic energy. Then the ground where Kraugel was
standing exploded. It seemed to be aimed at this timing.
“It is great to be able to avoid Lord Barbatos’ sniping.”
The rapidly moving black fog gradually formed a shape. It was the appearance of Boleron, the demon
who had the modifier ‘Barbatos’ Household.’ Additionally, Barbatos shared the vision of his household
members. It was possible to secure his vision to ‘snipe’ even if he was hundreds or thousands of
kilometers away. Of course, there were restrictions that the world should be the same. If there were no
such restrictions, human beings in the human world would’ve been sniped by Barbatos.
The sniping occurred again.Kraugel barely managed to avoid the first sniping with his super sensitivity,
but it was hard to avoid this time. It was because Boleron’s large hand approached at a high speed and
tried to wrap around his face. It was an attack that was accurately combined with the sniping.
It proved that Barbatos and Boleron had worked together a number of times. It was natural. Boleron
was originally a household member, unlike Krucha who was Hell Gao’s subordinate and attached to
Barbatos. From the moment of birth, Boleron was Barbatos’ subordinate.
‘It is better to allow one of the two.’

Kraugel’s high insight and intuition instantly grasped and judged the situation. He gave his face in
exchange for avoiding the sniping. Kraugel’s body slammed into the ground. Then the horns on
Boleron’s forehead pierced Kraugel’s heart. At the same time, Kraugel’s sword cut at both of Boleron’s
eyes. Kraugel was obediently caught in order to achieve this counterattack.
“Ugh?!”
Boleron was flustered by losing his sight and he was blown away by jajinmori. Kraugel rose from the
spot, drank a potion and said, “You lost your eyes so there is no support shooting for the time being.”
Just as Kraugel provided a lot of information to Grid, Grid had also shared information with Kraugel. He
said that the opponent they should be most wary of in the great human and demon war was the 8th
Great Demon, Barbatos, and had explained the characteristics in detail. This meant that Kraugel was
already familiar with Barbatos’ method of shooting from ‘a place unseen’ and knew how to block it.
‘I didn’t expect Barbatos’ household member to appear.’
Grid had said that Barbatos was obsessed with Grid. Apparently, he felt resentment for having part of
his ‘vision’ taken away... perhaps due to this, he had been watching for the hell gate while waiting for
Grid.
‘By the way... she is really Grid’s younger sister.’
Kraugel stared at the Holy Enchant that was wrapped around the White Tiger Sword. He hadn’t
expected her to cast a weapon enhancement spell rather than a defense spell or heals while her
companion was being attacked. Ruby’s way of playing that was different from a normal priest player
made Kraugel laugh. He thought that the aggressive tendencies were very similar to Grid.
‘It was a good choice.’
Boleron’s eyes didn’t regenerate after being cut by Holy Enchant. Of course, this wasn’t a long-lasting
effect, but as long as Holy Enchant was maintained, Kraugel was confident that he could cut Boleron’s
eyes again and again.
‘It will take some time until the next team comes.’
If it was Yura, then the possibility of her sending Chris in the next team was very high. Chris’ strength
was so excellent that he was said to be ‘next to Grid.’ There was no better card to use for expanding the
base they had already secured.
‘The good odds start from then on.’
Step.
Kraugel approached Boleron. There were dozens of possibilities in one stride. Among those possibilities,
there was no chance that Boleron’s eyes would recover safely. As Ruby’s sanctuary gradually became
stronger, the penalties that Kraugel received in hell were weakening.
Overgeared 1461
Chapter 1461
‘Please! Hurry!’
[Currently in the process of declaring a sanctuary. It is at 42%...]
An area in which the Saintess was the center of the world—Sanctuary Declaration was a field spell
earned by Ruby at level 300. Needless to say, the power was excellent because it exerted the power to
invalidate all laws that the Saintess didn’t allow.
However, it wasn’t efficient. It was impossible to use until level 380 was achieved. It took an hour to
build a sanctuary. During that time, Ruby was in a state of ‘inaction’ in place. There were even major
restrictions on the use of the skill. During the construction of the sanctuary, only one skill could be used
every three minutes and even that was limited to basic magic. The biggest problem was that mana and
divine power was consumed in real time during Sanctuary Declaration. The consumption was so great
that her recovery of resources couldn’t keep up until level 380.
However, now there was room. It was because she had raised the skill level ahead of the great human
and demon war. Ruby boldly invested the skill enhancement rights that she had gained from destroying
the souls of great demons several times. She decisively used what she had saved.
She wanted to help the guild. It was based on the judgment that she should use as many means as
possible to neutralize hell. Based on her brother’s attitude, the Overgeared Guild was bound to carry out
a major hell expedition one day. In order to prepare for that day, Ruby had raised the level of her
sanctuary in advance.
This greatly reduced the time it took to use Sanctuary Declaration. Additionally, there was now the help
of Transcendent God’s Holy Sword.
25 minutes. Theoretically, it was possible to complete it in 25 minutes, but that time seemed very far
away.
Ruby’s heart was torn every time she saw a wound appearing on Kraugel’s body. Did he read her
nervous heart?
-You are doing well enough.Thanks to you, the penalties have been reduced and I can hold on.
-Please continue to use Holy Enchant.I’ll take care of my health myself.
Kraugel sent her a whisper. He was composed despite his ragged clothes.
***
Boleron was strong. He wasn’t appointed as corps commander, but he was among the top of Barbatos’
household members. Boleron boasted that he was one level higher than Krucha, the deputy commander
who used to provoke Leraje without understanding the subject or who showed greed for the throne Hell
Gao had vacated. His physical ability and combat skills weren’t excellent. His innate power was only
strong enough to run counter to reason. This was enough.
The power to seize and control the target’s weapons—it was the source of victory that always helped
Boleron have a ‘favorable fight.’ In fact, Boleron had the most distinguished service among Barbatos’
household members. Of course, the power wasn’t omnipotent. Boleron was unable to lead the forces
because he was unable to distinguish between allies and the enemies and he had to operate within a
certain range of conditions. He couldn’t be an army commander. It was hard for him to build up his
strength because he couldn’t’ reach a high rank. Ironically, it was a case of inherent limitations due to
his strong power.
Still, Boleron was always full of confidence. He was invincible as long as he had the power to control
weapons. He was proud that he was the most outstanding among Barbatos’ subordinates. However—
‘This isn’t working.’
Boleron was having a strange experience. He couldn’t dominate this weak human’s sword. It was
something that shouldn’t have happened. After an unexpected accident where he lost his vision, he
became confused. The pride that he had embraced was shaken. Of course, he didn’t show it outwardly.
If he couldn’t handle one human being simply because his power wouldn’t work, he would lose face as
the household member of Barbatos, the 8th great demon.
‘There is no need to feel urgent. I lost my vision and can’t control his weapon, but I am still stronger than
him. It is a lot more outstanding.’
While Boleron’s physical ability and combat ability weren’t all that powerful when compared to the
other household members’, he still would naturally overwhelm humans. He might’ve lost his vision, but
he could still see the path and intentions of human beings through his ‘senses.’
‘He would’ve thought he sealed the sniping by sealing my vision.’
It was a foolish judgment. Boleron focused his senses. He felt that his eyes, already cut three times,
were rapidly regenerating. In order to cut his eyes, the human would soon approach again. Then
Boleron would kill him.
‘Now!’ The coordinates designated by Boleron were passed to Barbatos, who was sitting on the throne
deep in his realm. There was a sniper attack on the ‘location where Kraugel was moving’ that Boleron
had predicted. Boleron wielded the Black Tide Fists. It was the ultimate martial arts technique to hit all
points within a specific range by linking dozens of rays of demonic energy with his two fists.
However, there was no sensation of hitting something. There was no small groan or a bloody smell. Just
as his blurred vision was being restored, there was a flash and his world darkened again.
“You!” Boleron could no longer hide his emotions. He roared like a beast as he swung his fists and feet in
the direction of the sword a moment ago. The waves of demonic energy stretched out like a storm and
crushed the environment around him.
Once again, it didn’t hurt Kraugel. It was natural. Kraugel had been fighting Mir for more than a year. He
might’ve been defeated every time, but he took the defeats as nourishment to train his super sensitivity
and swordsmanship to the limit. A demon’s senses—it was merely a low level ability that couldn’t touch
Kraugel’s super sensitivity.
“The present day Sword Saint has no honor and no self-respect! If you are the real Sword Saint, don’t
run away and fight me!” Boleron was vaguely aware of Kraugel’s identity from the moment he was
unable to steal the sword and now he was convinced. He condensed the demonic energy he had spread
out into dozens of rays to a single point and prepared for the bombardment. He was going to shoot the
moment that Sword Saint bastard opened his mouth to answer.
“......”
Kraugel naturally didn’t respond. Kraugel was wary of the growing sphere of demonic energy that
pressed this space and quietly checked his condition.
‘I need to cut back on my movement further.’
It had been 10 minutes since Boleron appeared. Kraugel hadn’t used any combat skills in the meantime.
He invested his health, mana, and sword energy into speeding up his movement and buying time.
However, the Transcendent God’s Holy Sword that was constantly sucking at his mana and the hell
penalty meant his resources were being consumed faster than expected. It was necessary to reserve
more power and hold out until support arrived, but it didn’t seem easy.
Then he saw a massive air strike pouring down from the sky.
“Keuk...!”
Hundreds of bullets poured down like raindrops, scorching the area. Each bullet that touched the
ground caused a powerful explosion, creating a sea of flames. There was a rapid lack of oxygen and a
poisonous fog spread thickly. It was poison with severe acidity. Every time he breathed, his organs
melted and an internal injury occurred. It was a physical status condition that couldn’t be resisted. It was
vicious enough to make Kraugel groan.
“You were hiding here!” The bullets were still falling and the ground was collapsing. Nevertheless,
Boleron’s sensitive hearing didn’t miss Kraugel’s groan. He fired his condensed demonic energy and
pierced a hole straight through Kraugel’s abdomen.
“Hahat!Kuahahahat!”Boleron’s body flowed like wax dripping. He wasn’t unharmed from the
bombardment of the sky and the subsequent flames. Yet hearing him laugh loudly, he seemed to feel
more joy than pain.
“This hide and seek is over!”
Boleron pushed off from the ground and flew forward. He chased after the scent of Kraugel’s blood and
moved the shortest distance. He broke through the flames that burned flesh and melted bones and the
poison that caused him to vomit up blood as he narrowed the distance to Kraugel.
He had a notion because he saw Kraugel running away throughout the entire battle. It was the notion
that the present day Sword Saint was nothing more than a rat. He was insignificant and weak compared
to Boleron. As long as Kraugel’s feet were tied up for a while, he could approach and deliver the kill...
Boleron had this ‘delusion.’ Thus, he asked Barbatos to do the bombardment at the sacrifice of his bones
and flesh and used this bombardment to get close to Kraugel. It was a fatal mistake. The reason why
Kraugel avoided a direct confrontation with Boleron was his role to ‘protect Ruby.’ He was only holding
on during the Boleron raid until support arrived, not avoiding Boleron out of fear. Rather, Kraugel had
been suppressing the urge to kill Boleron.
[Barbatos’ Sniping]
[Difficulty: SSS
The 8th ranked great demon, Barbatos, has targeted you.
Barbatos’ sniping won’t stop as long as Boleron is alive.
Defeat Boleron to survive.
Quest Clear Conditions: Death of Boleron.
Quest Clear Reward: Barbatos’ Vision (4)
Quest Failure: Level -5.]
The quest that popped up at the same time that Boleron appeared was constantly stimulating Kraugel’s
hunter temperament. From the very beginning, the prey was Boleron, not Kraugel.
“I understood it at the end of my admiration.”
[Poetry that Praises the Sword has been recited.]
From the time he witnessed the bombardment from the sky, Kraugel had been aware of Boleron’s
psychology and intentions. Kraugel saw through the fact that Boleron was prepared to sacrifice himself
to kill Kraugel.
“I have become one after understanding.”
Thus, he pulled Boleron deeper. Although most of the bombardment could be avoided by deploying
Thunderbolt, he didn’t do so. He even received the ray of demonic energy that Boleron fired at him. He
also told Ruby not to use heals, but instead to keep using Holy Enchant.
“I became a sword.”
Boleron’s horns hit Kraugel in the face. However, Kraugel was fine while two epic rated swords in his
inventory were destroyed. Boleron’s nails pierced Kraugel’s damaged abdomen. However, it was the
sword in Kraugel’s inventory that was damaged, not Kraugel.
All of Boleron’s actions caused a series of storms of demonic energy, creating pressure that seemed to
crush Kraugel. Still, it didn’t have much of an effect. Kraugel might be bleeding from his eyes and ears,
but he didn’t kneel down. Before he knew it, Kraugel lost all his spare weapons. Thanks to this, time was
on his side. The ground he was stepping on started to turn golden.
[Your party member ‘Ruby’ has completed the sanctuary.]
[The effect of Sanctuary has released all currently applied reductions. It is a temporary effect that is only
maintained within the sanctuary. The ‘full immunity’ state will last for the next 10 seconds.]
[After 10 seconds, the full immunity state is removed and the ‘incomplete immunity’ state will be
entered. Incomplete immunity reduces all weakening effects by 50%.]
“A divine flood!”
[Your party member ‘Ruby’ has given you a buff.]
[The power of the divine attribute buffs has increased and all stats are significantly increased.]
“Space Sword.”
Hell.
[The effect of Poetry that Praises the Sword has increased the power of Space Sword by 14 times!]
"......!"
It split apart. In the center of the crack, Boleron’s body was severed. Several palaces in Barbatos’ castle
on the other side of hell were also cut like tofu. It was an eternal wound in hell and a disgrace. Garion,
the god of earth, didn’t watch hell.
[It is a remarkable achievement!]
[You have destroyed part of hell!]
[The title ‘Cut Hell in Half’ has been earned as a reward for the achievement!]
[Barbatos’ Vision (4) has been acquired as a reward for clearing the quest ‘Barbatos’ Sniping.’]
[You have defeated the enemy along with the Saintess. The legend of the distant past, ‘the Sword Saint
and Saintess,’ has been reproduced and all stats have increased by 5%.]
Chapter 1462
[Sword Saint Kraugel has cut through hell!]
[He has carved a wound that will never disappear in hell.]
“......?” Grid, who was working in the smithy; the Overgeared members and expedition members waiting
for the cooldown time of the hell gate; and Lauel, who was discussing strategy with Valhalla; were all
startled and closed their mouths. In the silence, Grid’s message came up in the guild chat.
-I sent him to hell to watch the demons and he is beating them up...
The Overgeared members replied.
-It is like watching Your Majesty’s old self.Your Majesty left to rescue Han Seokbong and you ended up
bringing 30,000 people back with you...I still can’t forget it.
-Grid once went to the Vatican to bless the pavranium and ended up killing the pope.
-Legend has it that he went to the East Continent and came back a god.
“......”
Everyone seemed inspired by Kraugel’s performance so the chat window was very busy. Since most of
the content was praising (?) him, the embarrassed Grid turned off the chat window and got back to
work.
***
“Gasp...Gasp...”
A cliff formed by the crack in the ground. As Boleron’s screams rang out from deep below, Kraugel and
Ruby gained several levels. It was followed by the achievement rewards and item rewards.
It was a perfect duo. Kraugel turned a crisis into an opportunity, while Ruby supported him and didn’t
miss the opportunity.
“It was awesome!”
“You too.”
Kraugel and Ruby looked at each other and laughed in jubilation. They didn’t give each other thumbs up
or bump fists. Both people had dignified personalities. There was still a sense of distance. In the first
place, they couldn’t afford it. New demons and demonic creatures were coming as if they had been
waiting for Boleron to die. The demon on the horse with a fire mane looked particularly strong. He
raised his staff and a beam of light shot up.
Ruby came forward. The famous Saintess’ growth type staff was used to draw a golden magic circle. The
rays of light that poured on the two of them were absorbed by the magic circle and were replaced with
divine power. “Great Heal.”
The head of the demon, rapidly narrowing the distance, was crushed by the light. The master was on the
verge of collapse but the horse rushed forward without caring. The demonic creatures followed in the
footsteps of the horse. Based on this momentum, it seemed like the horse itself was the leader of this
group, not the demon on the horse.
Ruby set up a healing zone on their way and the skin of the horse and demonic creatures burned. The
power of the percentage heal was a disaster for all evil beings. The effect of Sanctuary had increased all
of Ruby’s stats by 50% and doubled the power of her skills.
“I wanted to tell you nicely that I will take care of it now and you should rest...”
Ruby was connecting the divine magic and blocking the approach of the demonic creatures when she
looked perplexed. It was due to the flying demons and demonic creatures coming from the sky. Large or
small balls of demonic energy condensed at the end of their snouts. They were specialized in ranged
attacks. As it happened, the Saintess had no ranged attack skills. The Turn Undead skill had the longest
range, but even that had a maximum range of 60 meters. She had no choice but to devote herself to
defense. Originally, Sanctuary also served as a fortress.
“I will have to rest with you. This level of bombardment can be endured with the full strength of
Sanctuary. Wait until support comes...?” Ruby was checking the condition of Sanctuary when she
suddenly shut up. Her eyes, which were fixed in the air, shook.
It was natural to be surprised. Kraugel was still standing by Ruby’s side. He stood in place and swung his
sword. The wavelength crossed over hundreds of meters. The demons and demonic creatures
approaching and ready to shoot the rays of light were cut apart, fell, andturned to gray ash. It was the
power of a ‘field of view’ skill linked to Barbatos’ Vision.
“Wow! You are like Oppa! Ah, I’m sorry!” Ruby spoke with admiration before hurriedly apologizing. She
instinctively compared Kraugel to Grid and was worried that he would be offended.
Fortunately, Kraugel responded cheerfully, “I resemble Grid? Such compliments are welcome at any
time.”
“Hehe.”
Ruby had gained Barbatos’ Vision along with Kraugel. It was just that most of her skills were range-
limited, making it impossible to link Barbatos’ Vision with her skills. From a general point of view,
Barbatos’ Vision wasn’t a combat skill. It was a good secondary skill with a telescope feel. It was reborn
as a fraudulent combat skill only for the privileged classes who had ranged field of view skills.
—Just as Kraugel had proven just now.
“This... can the Sanctuary hold on?”
Kraugel’s expression stiffened. In the crack in the earth where Boleron had fallen to death, hundreds of
demonic creatures were seen crawling up from the ‘traces of Space Sword.’ It wasn’t dozens but
hundreds. Moreover, the demonic energy they gave off was extraordinary.
Ruby’s face turned pale. “It seems like they are from the higher ranked hells. If hundreds of monsters at
this level attack at once, the durability of Sanctuary might find it hard to hold on...”
“Then let’s fight.”
The sanctuary was a base for the expedition. They had to maintain the camp until the next group
arrived.
It happened as Ruby’s buff skills overlapped over Kraugel’s body, who couldn’t hide his haggard
appearance...
A dark passage appeared between the demonic creatures and Kraugel and a huge sword popped out. It
slashed and killed the 10 nearest demonic creatures ‘instantly.’
“You’ve endured well.”
It was the appearance of Tyrant Chris. Kraugel and Ruby were relieved to see his shadow spread out
widely. The top powers of the Overgeared Guild arrived in a group of two. There was no need to
complain any longer.
***
The Overgeared Skeletons and God Hands had something in common—there was no need for them to
rest as they didn’t have the concept of stamina. It was different for Ke ong.
“Gasp...Gasp...Hoooo.. Aren’t you hungry? I’m not particularly hungry, but I’m worried about Your
Majesty. If you are a human, you have to eat to stay healthy!”
Dwarves were a species with high self-esteem. In particular, they wanted to be the best in their own
field. Ke was exhausted enough to fall down straight away, but he didn’t want to lose to skeletons and
metal. He worked hard without a breath, but faced both physical and mental limitations. He wanted to
rest using the pretext of eating. He also wanted Grid to rest with him. Resting alone was a blatant
admission of defeat, so he thought his pride would be very hurt. He knew that it was natural to lose,
but... it was hard to resist the instincts of his species.
“Hrmm...”
Satisfy was a repository of taste. It not only reflected all the flavors that existed in reality, but also
created flavors that didn’t exist. It was hard to count the number of delicacies. Additionally, one didn’t
get fat no matter how much they ate. Therefore, most people were obsessed with taste and enjoyed it.
Meanwhile, Grid was fundamentally a diligent figure. Once he was working, he didn’t want to waste
time eating separately.For more than 10 years, he simply took care of his hunger using dried bread or
jerky. In particular, he just maintained the ‘not starving’ state when working. It was a story that most
people probably wouldn’t believe, but it was true. Perhaps these small commitments gathered together
to form the current Grid.
“Yes, let’s take a rest and eat a meal.” Grid knew Ke’s mood and was considerate toward him. They
moved to the dining room together. The problem was that the meal was finished in just three minutes.
“Gasp! No. What?!” Ke had just filled his stomach with soup and started to cut the meat. Then he looked
pitifully at his trembling hands. Meanwhile, Grid had swallowed all his food.
He pressed a hand to the shoulder of Ke, who was sitting there dumbfounded. Grid forced him to sit in
the chair and told him, “Don’t look like that. It is a simple habit. Ke ong, please take your time.”
It was rare for a Korean person to eat slowly. In particular, anyone who had been to the army could
intentionally open a black hole in their stomach.
‘It is a waste of time.’
It was possible for him to create one item every eight minutes on average, so the value of time became
even higher. Grid shifted his gaze to the window and immediately connected Transcend and Shunpo to
return to the palace where the smithy was located. Then he took out the Elf Bow Thimble (Made by
Pagma). It was the second target item to be innovated following the Magic Power Ejection Machine that
he had done this morning.
‘This thimble can convert non-targeted attacks into targeted attacks.’
The durability was only 111 and it was very low. It was made of leather, so it was easy to damage. It was
just that the durability was so low that it was difficult to wear it when fighting against a strong enemy. In
many cases, his concentration and actions were wasted because he had to repeatedly swap it along the
way.
‘It is a pity that there is a three minute cooldown time.’

The goal was to improve the durability and reduce the cooldown time. It was possible. The Magic Power
Ejection Machine proved it.
The innovated Magic Power Ejection Machine doubled the magic power ejection speed and tripled the
total amount of mana that could be stored. It also added ‘silver thread’ to the ejected magic power,
increasing physical force and variability. It was transformed into a completely different item, so it was
possible to improve the thimble enough.
‘After that, I will innovate the artifacts like the direct descendant vampire items and the Ring of
Absurdity.’
At first, he wanted to innovate the armor and swords made from the breaths, but he changed his plan.
The armor made of breaths and the divine swords already had a variety of special features built in. It
was good enough to make full use of them. It was more efficient to focus on strengthening basic
capabilities like attack power and defense and this was a very easy task. It would take less than an hour.
When innovating artifacts, he should focus on strengthening the effects rather than the basic stats.
In the first place, artifacts had no or minimal basic stats, so it was meaningless to strengthen them. It
was only by strengthening the artifact’s unique special functions that he could make meaningful
innovations. This work was very difficult and time-consuming. Special materials and conditions were
required so it was difficult to calculate how much time it would take.
‘When I have time like now, I have to innovate the artifacts first. In any case, the cooldown time of the
innovate skill is 12 hours. It is a waste of time to innovate equipment first.’
Of course, he could make new items when waiting for the cooldown time, but... the more difficult the
homework, the more comfortable it was to finish it quickly.
Grid completely removed every part of the thimble and combined it with materials to innovate it to
what he envisions in his head. The structure was modified and the shape and materials were innovated.
The result was commendable. The cooldown time was reduced to two minutes and the durability
increased by six times. There was also a ‘finger amputation immunity’ and small increase in defense that
wasn’t there before. Even a small number could be very helpful if accumulated.
‘Should I make the final innovations to the thimble first...?’
Each item could be innovated three times. In other words, the thimble could be innovated two more
times in the future. There was a lot of room to reduce the cooldown time. Grid was filled with
expectations as he once again used the innovation skill on the thimble.
[This item has just been innovated. The innovated form and function aren’t fully established yet. If you
try to innovate it continuously, the item might be destroyed. Do you still want to proceed?]
[After 100 days, there is a 100% chance of succeeding when innovating it.]
‘Come to think about it... I heard that you can’t do plastic surgery again until at least half a year after
one surgery.’
100 days was short compared to half a year. He used an example of something he couldn’t do and
pulled out another item.
It was Tiramet’s Belt. This item was acquired a long time ago and its performance was weak. There was
an expectation that something would change with the soul if the soul-attached item was innovated.
Tiramet’s Belt was a very suitable item to prioritize innovating.
-The last group has just entered.I will join in 20 minutes.
He was just thinking this when Yura’s message appeared in the guild chat.
‘Already?’
He checked the time and it had been 36 hours since the expedition started. Yet nearly 300 people were
sent to hell.
‘Ah... 20 minutes? Yura’s skill level must’ve increased since the cool time time of the hell gate had been
reduced by 10 minutes. The number of available people would’ve also increased.’
It was good. Everyone was growing up together, not just him. Sooner or later, it would grow even
steeper. He planned to innovate all of his colleagues’ items whenever he had time. The top priority
was...
“Why did you call me?”
It was Zibal’s magic machine, Raiders. He visited the smithy at the perfect timing. Zibal didn’t participate
in the hell expedition. It was because he was acting with Zikfrector, who was trying to overcome the
Curse of Sloth. Hunting with Zikfrector was also good for Zibal. Zikfrector was that strong.
“Lend me Raiders.”
“......?”
Zibal doubted his ears due to Grid’s demand.
Grid’s hands were busy replacing all the metal that made up Tiramet’s Belt with Greed. It was a task that
required a high degree of concentration and delicacy. He turned his gaze to the anvil and explained, “I
want to disassemble the magic machine and then reassemble it. I will repeat it three times at most.”
The Overgeared God’s Techniques meant that his speed of understanding items had increased
dramatically.
Zibal murmured blankly as he stared at Grid, who behaved like he wasn’t saying anything important, “So
why do you want to disassemble my...”
Grid was busy concentrating, thus the explanation he gave was lacking.
Chapter 1463
The Sanctuary of the Saintess could be extended up to 900 meters at most. If a new Sanctuary was built
and attached before the end of the previously established Sanctuary (3 hours), the size would increase
and the duration would reset. However, the cooldown time of the Sanctuary skill was 2.5 hours. It was
impossible to establish a new Sanctuary while it was still active and connect them at the current skill
level.
However, there was now a new variable—the assistance of the Transcendent God’s Holy Sword.
‘I’m not alone.’
The demonic creatures’ offensive was becoming increasingly fiercer, but Ruby wasn’t afraid. The help of
her constantly arriving colleagues meant she continued to expand the Sanctuary. The result:
“Ohh!!”
From the place where the hell gate opened to the entrance of the black crystal castle, this not so short
distance of 400 meters was covered with the protection of the Sanctuary. It was the birth of a perfect
base.
***
“Wow... Wow, amazing.” It was really amazing. The exclamations of the expedition members continued.
First, they were surprised by Ruby’s Sanctuary. Second, they were amazed by Yura’s power. Yura’s
firepower and insight were impressive as she saw through the demon in charge every time tens or
hundreds of demons appeared, sniping them with one shot. After losing the command system, the
Overgeared members finished the demonic creatures easily. At this point, they couldn’t only explore
hell. They could also conquer it.
‘The reputation of the Overgeared Guild is actually underestimated.’
‘There is no one who isn’t great.’
There was one fact that even those with good eyes couldn’t notice. It was the fact that Yura was able to
play such an active role due to Kraugel and Jishuka’s merits. The flying demons and demonic creatures
flying hundreds of meters in the air—they used the dark clouds as cover to approach and bombard the
expedition team. The expedition team couldn’t detect their presence. It was a truly secretive maneuver,
but it was powerless in front of Kraugel and Jishuka’s wide vision.
They were swept away by sword energies and arrows and turned to ash before they could enter the
attack range. It was under utilized compared to the vision of a Bow Saint, which was like a satellite, but
Barbatos’ Vision that extended up to 10 kilometers was one of the best search skills. Once the field of
view skill was linked to it, the flying demonic creatures were forced to be helpless.
At the black crystal castle...
The exploration team had a short break and the Overgeared members gathered in the meeting room.
“What is Barbatos doing?! Go ahead and send another one!” Vantner belatedly heard of Kraugel’s
hidden performance and opened the window to shout at the sky. It was an ignorant act that provoked a
single digit demon.
Pon blocked the mouth of this person who was blinded by jealousy and asked Yura, “Is there no way to
designate a return point in hell?”
Dantalion’s legacy, this beautiful and solid castle, was well suited to being a base. He naturally tried to
designate it as a return point but the system sent him a message that it was impossible. The return
system itself was disabled.
“Yes, this is the Demon Slayer’s unique authority.”
This meant it wasn’t possible for anyone other than the Demon Slayer to use the return system in hell.
One of the most obvious survival routes was blocked.
“Hrmm... I was psychologically prepared but I’m still a bit scared.”
The Sanctuary weakens half the penalty of hell. Even so, their stats were decreased by 15% and there
were all sorts of debuffs. This was still the hells in the 20s. The moment they went outside the Sanctuary
to explore... the expedition team would taste hell.
Yura encouraged the nervous colleagues, “A lot of great people are gathered. Have strength.”
The expedition didn’t come to hell to hunt safely in the Sanctuary. The ultimate goal was to experience
hell for themselves and to measure the power of the demons and demonic creatures. The stage of the
great human and demon war might be the human world, but the probability of the hell penalty was very
high. The demons would wage war without any countermeasures.
On the other hand, humans had very few cards they could prepare. There was Yura’s Hell Purification,
Ruby’s Sanctuary, and the chorus of the priests of the three gods. At present, there were only three
ways to eliminate or weaken the hell penalty. However, the scope wasn’t huge and it had to frequently
be maintained. There was even a question over whether the three gods would cooperate properly. Since
the birth of the Overgeared God Church, that relationship had completely broken down. Of course, they
wouldn’t just suck their fingers if the demons invaded the earth, but...
“The people are waiting. We should depart.”
It was as Yura said. Many great people were gathered for this expedition. This included the people with
so-called king qualifications, like Jishuka and Chris, who led a number of guild members. However, the
leader of the expedition was Yura. In hell, she was the best, so she had to lead everyone.
‘It is time to change.’
Yura had almost always been acting solo. It was a great burden to lead people, but she had to overcome
it. She was given a heavy responsibility as the war against the demons was foreshadowed. Now it was
necessary to go beyond the stage of obsessing over individual power and to prepare, strive for, and be
qualified from multiple perspectives.
It was just like Grid.
***
The magic machine was originally a great anti-evil weapon. The ancient giants made them to fight
against the great demons. The surviving giant species members joined the tower and modified them
into weapons against dragons, but... the essence wasn’t easily changed.
Alloys that blocked magic power, destructive power of dozens of tons, a range of operation that couldn’t
be achieved with the human body, and a mental barrier technique that protected the pilots—the basic
features of the magic machines were still a threat to the great demons.
‘To be exact, it isn’t only a threat to the great demons, but to most beings.’
Aside from the great anti-demonic power, it was safe to say that it was fraudulent because it combined
tens of tons of weight and greater mobility than humans. There was no need to discuss compatibility. It
was just that the ‘dozens of tons of weight’ mentioned here was impossible for Grid to reproduce. The
magic machines production method that Grid learned was small, just based on the name. It was small in
size and light in weight. The total weight was only 2.5 tons.
‘Thus, I have to get Raiders’ production method.’
It was certain that Overgeared God Grid’s Techniques was a myth rated skill. If not, the ‘you can make
anything’ function couldn’t be described as anything other than the power of a god. That’s right—it was
now possible for Grid to make the permanent mechanism. Even if Grid didn’t know the magic
engineering technique, the Overgeared God Grid’s Techniques meant that any high-level recipe could be
acquired in the ‘item production list.’
Radwolf’s way of making the small magic machine was inspired by rumors of pavranium. The body that
was made of pavranium used a ‘rough’ power to move. Radwolf had been certain that it couldn’t be
commercialized (he changed his mind after learning that pavranium evolved into Greed). Still, there was
no reason to cling to this crude production method that was evaluated as ‘unable to be commercialized.’
‘I will make the Raiders corps, not the small magic machines corps.’
One way was to ask Radwolf to give him a new recipe. Still, that required going around. Radwolf
wouldn’t do him a favor without asking for something, so there was a process of proceeding with a
quest. Even if Radwolf did him the favor, Radwolf didn’t know Greed.
Grid was the only one who knew the true value of the mineral that existed only for him and how to use
it properly. Grid had confidence that a mechanism made of Greed would have much better results if he
designed it himself.
‘In the process of acquiring the Raiders production method, I will accumulate knowledge and even
create items.’
Grid was planning to invest boldly. He wasn’t just satisfied with getting the Raiders production method.
He was thinking of creating a new magic machine based on that production method.
A magic machine made of ordinary alloys that could be directly controlled by the pilot. In other words,
the first goal was to mass produce Raiders that Zibal was currently using. The ultimate goal was to
create a fully automated magic machine that was 100% made of Greed from the mechanism to the
body.
There were both advantages and disadvantages. The automated magic machine made of Greed would
be more powerful, but the large consumption of Greed was a fatal problem. Mass production was still
difficult. Raiders had relatively weaker durability and firepower but it was likely to show better
movement depending on the pilot’s capabilities. Mass production was also relatively easy.
Overgeared warship... what flying ship nonsense? It was a waste to pour Greed into such a place at the
present time. It would be put off until later. He would produce magic machines with fighting power.
Zibal’s role was important for training pilots.
Just as Grid was the role model of blacksmiths and gave birth to great blacksmiths, including Khan and
Smith, Zibal was a role model for pilots and would produce great pilots.
‘For now... I have to help upgrade Raiders so Zibal can play.’
It was important to increase the operating time as well as Raiders’ performance. The method wasn’t
known yet. He had to disassemble it first to get a hint.
“Summon, Raiders.” After innovating Tiramet’s Belt, Grid went to the garden and activated the Raiders
summoning device that Zibal had handed over.A pure white figure entered Grid’s vision. The serene
green eyes stared at Grid. Here, the summoning status could be maintained until someone boarded it.
The power button was turned off so it didn’t consume energy.
‘Do the primary work until the cooldown time of Innovation is over.’
Grid lightly floated and rose above Raiders’ shoulders. All types of tools were in his arms. It was a tool
for unlocking the ancient legacy.
“Gulp.”Zibal watched without leaving his spot and gulped. He had lent Raiders after knowing Grid’s
intentions, but he couldn’t hide his anxious feelings. He knew that Grid had made a lot of battle gear so
far. He had experienced how great the legendary blacksmith was as an enemy and an ally. Still, it was
hard to say that the magic machine was a battle gear. He wondered if it was possible for Grid to
understand and upgrade Raiders.
‘This damn... I believe you...’
It was already over. Now he just had to believe and wait. He knew this, but...
“Gasp! Hey! Why are you driving a stake into the top of the head?!”
Grid’s disassembly was too extreme and too fast. Zibal would really lose everything if Raiders was
broken, so he had to react sensitively. However, Grid had entered a complete trance in order to increase
his work efficiency. He focused on his work without hearing Zibal’s screams.
Chapter 1464
“Hah... Wahh...! Hup! Fucking!”
Zibal was anxiously watching Raiders being thoroughly disassembled and made sounds one after
another. It was with admiration, not lamentation. It wasn’t because Raiders had been innovated or
strengthened as Grid promised. Raiders was still half deconstructed, but Zibal didn’t care.
What if something went wrong with Raiders? There was no time to feel such anxiety or worry. It was
Grid that Zibal couldn’t take his eyes off, not Raiders. It had been 14 hours. For more than half the day,
Zibal was impressed and thrilled. He felt an unfamiliar shock at the sight of Grid, who worked hard
without wasting a minute or a second.
‘How can a person do this?’
As he disassembled Raiders, he figured out how to innovate the next item, made new items, and
innovated it when done. He inspected the items made by the Overgeared Skeletons and God Hands,
sincerely answered the dwarf asking for advice from the sidelines, disassembled Raiders, thought about
it, remade it, and innovated it...
Grid never once rested as he listened to and discussed the reports of Lauel, who stopped by. He kissed
Irene’s cheek as thanks for the packed lunch she gave him, but didn’t stop thinking. His mind was as
bright and clean as a mirror despite the hatchling popping up and complaining. Even when he
summoned Overgeared Corn because he was exhausted, he didn’t let go of his thoughts as he stared at
the furnace.
This already wasn’t the attitude of a player. The essence of a player was to ‘pursue pleasure’ and they
could often relax. Meanwhile, Grid always remained tense and ‘worked.’ Zibal was a person who once
coveted the supreme spot and he knew the concept of effort, perseverance, and labor, but... in front of
Grid, he thought it was something that he didn’t dare discuss.
‘This guy... he has a different mindset toward this world.’
Therefore, no one could beat him. Of course, Zibal couldn’t win. Zibal was thrilled as he realized it once
again. Then he suddenly glanced to the side. ‘By the way, what is with this guy?’
Picasso—it was obvious just from the ID, but the 1st ranked artist with the eccentric temperament had
been sitting next to him since some time ago. Zibal stared at the small woman filling up the canvas while
staring at Grid and finally couldn’t stand it. He asked, “What are you doing now?”
“Drawing a picture.”
“Is it a portrait of Grid?”
Picasso replied sluggishly, “Fortunately, I have a good brush and paints.” It was an attitude like Zibal was
asking the obvious.
However, it wasn’t obvious for Zibal. “Why are you painting a portrait of Grid?”
He heard there was a painter in the guild, but it was a fan? Did she join the Overgeared Guild with the
heart of a fan and to satisfy her own self-interest?
“An average person... you wouldn’t understand it even if I explained it to you.”
Picasso had poor speaking skills. She didn’t enjoy conversing. It was complicated and cumbersome to
explain the concept of the extremely honorable painting. Thus, she shut up unilaterally during the
conversation. It was a temperament unique to an artist. It was easy to be misunderstood by others.
“Uh. Ordinary? Me?” Zibal doubted his ears. He was puzzled because he had never been called ordinary
in his life. “You... do you happen to know who I am?”
From the time he stepped down as a guild master and joined the empire, Zibal had already put down his
honor. He didn’t show an ounce of desire from the time he followed Zikfrector. However, being openly
treated as a nobody was a separate matter from his mindset. Zibal thought that this young woman
must’ve started the game late, so she didn’t recognize him, who was one of the first generation players.
He wanted to make sure if his thoughts were right.
Picasso didn’t answer. She no longer wanted to be bothered so she shut up and concentrated on the
canvas. The world in her eyes was full of Grid and her nerves were solely concentrated on the tip of her
brush. No matter how good the tool, no matter how long it took, the chance of ‘updating’ the extremely
honorable painting was less than 2%. She was obsessed with almost the only means by which she could
prove her worth in the Overgeared Guild.
“It is really interesting...” Zibal was ignored all of a sudden and laughed. It was absurd at first, but he was
soon convinced. Yes, he was ordinary. He became ordinary after Grid gained Zikfrector. As he served
Zikfrector, he approached the abyss of the ‘seven malignant saints’ worldview. The closer he got to the
abyss, the more he was crushed by a great sense of responsibility.
He was liberated thanks to Grid taking responsibility for him instead. It was a fact he hadn’t realized...
looking back now, his worries had completely disappeared after joining the Overgeared Guild. He had
been very comfortable lately. He had no worries.
...I’m ashamed.
He realized that the responsibility he put down was weighing on Grid’s shoulders even heavier.
“Grid, you... are you okay?”
Ttang!Ttang!Ttang!
The scenery of the smithy, which seemed ordinary just before, was now completely different. The
flames in the furnace never went out and they seemed to whip at Grid violently. The metal on the
anvil—it gradually strengthened and carried the lives of those touched by Grid. Grid sat enduring the
heat of the flames and swung his hammer silently and he abruptly felt lonely and pitiful. Zibal caught a
glimpse of Grid’s shoulders that couldn’t rest for a moment, being weighed down by heavy
responsibility.
“...Dammit.” What were these embarrassing, sentimental thoughts? The young painter’s unexpected
words made him think of the stars. Zibal was surprised by the sudden thoughts and swore when he
came to his senses. He stared at Picasso, who instilled such awkward sensibility into him, and stood up.
“I still have the pride of the supreme one. This isn’t the time to be so laid back.”
“The supreme one? This uncle? I thought you were number two.”
“You do know who I am.” Zibal snorted with anger at Picasso’s words to herself and left the smithy.
‘Grid, I won’t let you take all the responsibility alone.’
The great human and demon war—it was said that it would be an unprecedented war. First of all, he
would be helpful from then on. Until then, he would struggle a bit more and become stronger so he
could share some of the responsibility weighing on Grid’s shoulders. Try and feel the pride of an
American.
“Grandmaster! Stop sleeping and wake up! Let’s go hunting! Hurry!”

A bus was needed to become stronger quickly in the absence of Raiders.
***
One week passed. The number of people falling out of the hell expedition was increasing every day. Still,
Yura seemed to be doing well considering the expedition was still going on.
In the meantime, Grid had innovated 14 additional items. A total of 17 items were innovated, including
Zibal’s Raiders. His understanding of Raiders increased to 100%. In addition to the ‘Magic Machine:
Raiders Production Method,’ he also acquired the innovated Raiders’ production method.
“Hrmm.”
Grid flew to the middle of the Red Sea with Braham and designated one God Hand as the target for the
skill.
Rumble!
The sea soared high as the God Hand grew in volume and took shape.
Flash!
The golden eyes that didn’t sway even in the rough waves, faced Grid. A matte black giant that devoured
light from the sky without projecting it. It was none other than the magic machine, Raiders, who stood
before Grid and waited for an order. Item Transformation made it easy to realize.
‘As expected.’
Grid smiled brightly, but there was more tension on his face than satisfaction. It was because there was
an important experiment left. The reason Grid asked Braham to fly him to the Red Sea was because... he
wanted to accurately gauge the potential of Overgeared God Grid’s Techniques.
Grid pulled out a huge lump of Greed from the inventory. In exactly one minute, it would multiply to
twice the mass.The moment it doubled in size, the energy of the insane dragon would reach a
dangerous value and the tower members would react immediately.
‘I don’t think this will happen, but... If I accidentally miscalculated the mass, the intermediate process
might be skipped and a dragon might appear.’
He was afraid. Grid waited in silence. Greed normally would’ve been split in half before the cooldown
time of the characteristic of ‘double once every 10 days,’ but now it was left intact. Soon—
It happened as Grid gulped...
Greed doubled in volume and weight. However...
“......”
...Nothing happened.
The system was quiet. It was silent without warning that the tower members would come or a dragon
would emerge.
“That’s... it...”
The shadow on Grid’s face finally disappeared. He had established a hypothesis after being convinced
that Overgeared God Grid’s Techniques was a myth rated skill. It was the moment when the hypothesis
‘this technique can completely control minerals’ was proven to be true.
It was a highly feasible hypothesis. It was because there was Mineral Creation and Minerals
Strengthening among the skills Grid could use. A legendary blacksmith meant being a master of
minerals. It would be ridiculous if a mythical blacksmith couldn’t control a single mineral. No matter how
great and wicked the energy of the insane dragon in Greed might be, it was still only a remnant left
behind by the insane dragon. It was right that a blacksmith with divinity would improve what was
perceived as a ‘flaw.’ Just like right now.
‘In the future, I can increase Greed without anyone noticing.’
It was a day before the start of the great human and demon war. On this day, as Lauel had predicted,
the players started to split into three forces. Additionally, the only disadvantage of Greed had
disappeared. It maintained the almighty chaotic proliferation, but the madness stimulating the dragon
had dissipated. It now had the proper qualification to be a symbol of a god. It was a mineral that had
grown up with its owner.
“Thaaaaaaaat’s it!” Grid’s cheer scattered the high waves. It was clearly imprinted on the world.
Braham watched as Grid clenched his fists and cried out with joy.
‘You are the greatest legend of all time.’
No one could deny the official recognition of the Duke of Wisdom. Braham’s rare smile was obscured by
the waves.
Chapter 1465
There was a man who fought to protect the world. He lived for others, but unfortunately, he betrayed
his friend. There was a man who lived for himself. He didn’t believe in others, but he believed in his
friend. The product that was the combined culmination of the two men’s skills, knowledge, ambition,
and tenacity—it has been poisoned since its birth. It contained hatred. It was probably from the men’s
temperaments. It was subtly incomplete.
Thus, there was no spare power. It couldn’t take on the greed of its new master. It couldn’t digest the
insane dragon iron. The hatred deepened. Its master sighing over his own greed afflicted it. The cold
metal rotted from the inside.
It was a fact that no one knew. It wasn’t necessary to know it anymore. After finally digesting the insane
dragon iron and achieving its master’s desire and greed, the hatred was resolved. The unknown story of
a metal that no one knew was buried forever. It was the right ending.
Braham opened his mouth. “Let me confess.”
Silent without a mouth, apathetic without a heart. Greed, who had always been coldly and silently
staying by its master’s side, responded to the voice it heard. It borrowed Raiders’ golden eyes and saw
the silver-haired man that appeared. The man, who still looked the same, appeared among the waves
that broke the light to pieces.
Greed knew him. A parent, not an owner. The red eyes looking at it gave it an occasional glimpse of
lingering regret. However, that wasn’t visible now. There were no lingering feelings.
“I sometimes compared you and Pagma.”
“......”
Grid, who had been deep in the afterglow, woke up from his thoughts.
“This was especially true of pavranium. I used to feel that if it was him, he would use that symbol much
more effectively.”
Grid faced Braham. Black eyes that contained redness met red eyes that contained blackness.
“You made me realize how foolish that feeling was. You are better than him in every way. Much better
than me.”
Braham wasn’t killed by Pagma because he was weaker than Pagma. It was just that Pagma had
prepared a lot and Braham hadn’t expected the betrayal. It was the mistake of a lifetime. That
catastrophic mistake robbed hundreds of years away from Braham.
Nevertheless, Braham’s pride didn’t decline at all. He was very sure that this time, he would be the
strongest. This faith became firmer after defeating the hydra. This conclusion was reached after
weighing his prime and the potential of the former legends that became history. He thought that Grid
might surpass him, but that it would be in the distant future. He determined that Grid wouldn’t go
beyond him until Grid transcended all the legends. Now he corrected it.
“Your potential is limitless.” It far exceeded his own potential that was like the sea. “So you are the
strongest.”
Just imagine it—the sword of the Sword Saint that could cut the world and the Undefeated King’s
swordsmanship that could wipe out millions, they couldn’t reach Grid, who had the barrier of Greed.
Even if they reached Grid, there would be the scene where the rain of Greed caused their bodies to
bleed first. It was absolutely spectacular to the point where chills went down his spine.
The Grid of the past—who was asked to make the vessel to hold his soul, only to make a dog food
bowl—flew away from Braham’s memories.
“The most brilliant one in the world.”
[The lofty man discussed him.]
[He was as infinite as the universe.]
[He was brighter than the sun.]
[A mighty sight surrounded by a black galaxy.]

[He—the proof was completed.]
......
...
***
『 10 days ago, there was news that the ranker expedition, led by the main forces of the Overgeared
Guild, left for hell. All sorts of questions were raised about this. Why did the Overgeared Guild, who had
been eating the profits of hell alone, suddenly cooperate with rankers to form an exploration team? This
became a special topic. What do you think about this? 』
『 It has already been revealed through various media that the Overgeared Guild recognizes the great
human and demon war as a crisis, not a festival. They’ve formed an alliance with huge forces like the
empire and Valhalla, suggesting the seriousness of the situation. I think it is the Overgeared Guild’s
intention to raise the rankers in response to the great human and demon war. 』
『 Some people say it will be easy since the average level of combat players has reached 300. They claim
that we can win this war easily, unlike the past when they were dominated by only a few great demons.
It is a foolish view. 』
『 As the name implies, the great human and demon war is a large-scale war. It isn’t a few great
demons invading, but an army of hell? How can it be compared to the past? This is a different situation.
There will be a crisis that we have never experienced before. Just as the Overgeared Guild united the
top rankers, all players should work together to prepare for the crisis. 』
Many years had passed since Satisfy was released. Fake experts were now rare. Those who sat in front
of the desk, collected information, analyzed it, and claimed to be experts were culled. Those who
actually played and deeply understood Satisfy took their place. The recent intellectuals didn’t sit by and
ignore the Overgeared Guild’s warning. They provided people with the right information and hoped they
would follow the Overgeared Guild’s example to join forces.
There was an inherent problem. The Yatan Church worshipped the demons so the great human and
demon war was also a religious war. From the perspective of the Yatan Church, the great human and
demon war was indeed a celebration. The number of believers increased sharply after the benefit of the
cash items and they enjoyed an unprecedented heyday. They were looking forward to cooperating with
hell. The end of the world would lead to their eternal glory.
Some people started to listen to the voices of the Yatan Church. It was a natural phenomenon. The
safety of the continent and humanity? Most players didn’t care about it at all. They were desperate for
immediate compensation. This was followed by people converting to the Yatan Church. They wanted to
benefit from the great human and demon war. They hoped to stand on the demons’ side and win more
easily and safely to get better rewards.
Of course, there were many players with a sense of mission to protect humanity and joined the three
religions or the allied nations. However, there were few compared to the players who joined the Yatan
Church. There still weren’t many players who valued the world for reasons such as having strong ties to
NPCs or having a firm home.
In the midst of the turmoil, the three churches announced that they would take their own course. They
refused to stand in solidarity with the allied nations. It was because the Overgeared Kingdom was in the
allied nations. Wasn’t the Overgeared Kingdom home of the Overgeared God Church? If the three
churches cooperated with the Overgeared God Church, it would be recognized as a new religion.
The three gods, who defined all non-Asgardian gods as heretics—it was especially unacceptable for the
Rebecca Church, who was deeply resentful that their pope and many other talents were taken away by
the Overgeared God Church. Eventually, the players’ power structure was divided into two groups, even
though it wouldn’t have been enough if they united as one.
Nevertheless, the leaders of the alliances were calm. This was a situation that had been foreseen to
some extent. In the first place, it was hard to rally players who had different affiliations and different
ideas.
***
It was a time when the Overgeared Guild accepted the situation calmly...
“No, this damn thing. What type of humans stand by demons instead of sticking together as one?”
The S.A Group was on fire.
“It was poisonous to push the Yatan Church up because of the balance.”
“It was Morpheus who supported the Yatan Church and Morpheus who started the great human and
demon war. At this point, we need to slightly doubt Morpheus’ judgment.”
“Shh, it is a big deal.”
“Hah... It wasn’t worth revealing in advance that there will be a great human and demon war.”
“Even if it means breaking the rules, we should’ve announced the seriousness of the great human and
demon war...”
“Do you think people have split into different camps because they don’t know the severity of the war?
They know, but they don’t care. Most people don’t care about the world in the game. Even if we break
the rules and lose trust to make the announcement, nothing will change.”
“Shh, shh!”
“......”
The members of the management team, who were watching the situation with a frown, shifted their
attention. It was because Director Yoon Sangmin was visiting. It seemed he had come running based on
his rough breathing. He didn’t take a moment to breathe. He looked at the indicators handed over to
him by the team leader and his expression became rotten. It seemed another executives meeting would
be held.
It happened as the team members were feeling a subtle sympathy for Director Yoon Sangmin...
“Eh? Huh?” A newcomer, who had been hired to carry out the major task of observing the overall trends
of Satisfy 24 hours a day, screamed as he stared at the monitor.
“What? What happened now?”
“Did they already send an advance party from hell?”
“T-That isn’t it...”
“I’m going to die because I’m so busy, but you are acting stupid... Eh?” Robert was reprimanding the
newcomer as he approached, only for his eyes to widen.
“D-Director-nim!”
“......?”
The atmosphere of headquarters might be free spirited, but it was rare for a deputy to name the
director. The team members felt that something was wrong and quickly shifted their eyes away. Director
Yoon Sangmin and the operations team leader approached Robert. The sound of gulping was
particularly loud.
‘Don’t tell me I have to work overtime again...’
It was at the time when the team members were grabbing their heads...
“Hahat!Hahahahat!” Yoon Sangmin burst out laughing. It was a very excited laugh that caused people’s
attention to focus on him.
“......?”
What? The team members couldn’t help being curious and approached to look at the screen. More than
half of the hundreds of screens were illuminating a single player. It was Grid. He was writing a new epic
that deleted the negative characteristics of the ‘balance maintenance’ of Greed, a class specific item.
“...Gasp!”
The terrified team members retreated from Director Yoon Sangmin. They were wary of him losing his
sense of reason due to too much anger. Director Yoon Sangmin finally stopped laughing and spoke to
himself, “You are the only one we can believe in now...”
“......?”
The faces of the team members turned white. They seemed convinced that Director Yoon Sangmin had
gone crazy. Fortunately, Director Yoon Sangmin was very well. Not long ago, he had been on great alert
after seeing Grid obtain the Undefeated King’s original swordsmanship. Putting aside his liking of Grid,
he questioned if it was okay to trust Grid unconditionally.
This had lasted until recently. Director Yoon Sangmin had seen Grid’s trends and looked back on the
path Grid had taken and became convinced of one thing—that he could trust Grid. It was natural when
he recalled why he was a fan of Grid.
“Contact the sound team right now and ask them to prepare five theme songs.”
“Huh? Theme songs? It is five songs? Oh, if you’re referring to the background music to be inserted in
the great human and demon war, I heard it was completed four days ago...”
“The Grid-only theme song! Play music every time Grid appears on the screen!”
“......”
“Director-nim, Team Leader-nim, an executives meeting has been convened.”
“Ah, this is good. I’ll go and say it myself.”
“...Is it okay?”
“He is asking to create a theme song for a player. Do you think it is okay?”
It was after Director Yoon Sangmin left. The team members chatted with a worried expression. For
reference, the characters in Satisfy with theme songs were super named NPCs or boss monsters. It was
also only one or two songs and it was set to play only if certain situations or conditions were met.
Making a theme song for a specific player (it was also five songs) and playing it every time he appeared
on the screen... it was something that needed the authority of the chairman. Naturally, the team
members thought it wouldn’t be realized.
Chapter 1466
People were misunderstanding one big thing—it was that Grid had already earned a myth class. It was
natural to be mistaken since the system called Grid a god. Grid was worshipped by many people, but
people thought he just changed his class. It was an interpretation based on common sense—the former
was a system that could be assigned to anyone, while the Easter egg of NPCs worshipping on their own...
it was absurd. How many people in the world could guess what actually happened?
Therefore, people were astounded.
[The first myth class has been born.]
The world message that appeared shortly after the end of Grid’s epic turned the world upside down.
The part that the media focused on was a bit subtle.
『 He wasn’t a myth until now? Then why was he so strong? 』
『 He was originally so strong...? 』
***
[Your status has risen significantly as a reward for completing the epic.]
[Your deity has risen by 1.]
[Your title ‘Glimpsed the Myths’ has responded to your high status and deity.]
[The title ‘Glimpsed the Myths’ has changed to ‘First Myth.’]
[Viewing and analyzing your past achievements.]
[...!]
[...!!]
[...!!!]
[There are too many achievements!]
[It is impossible to calculate all the traces of your involvement in history.]
[It is impossible to calculate all the lives you have saved.]
[It is understood that you are one of the causes for the present world.]
[Your classes, Pagma’s Successor, Magic Swordsman of the Epics, and Duke of Wisdom don’t bear the
existence of you.]
[Your class will be reconfigured to Overgeared God. You have inherited all existing class attributes.]
[Overgeared God]
[Creator of all things. Ruler of all things.]
[The myth class effect has doubled your health, mana, and sword energy.]
[The total number of stat points gained when your level rises is increased to 30. The forced investment
of points into a particular stat has disappeared.]
[A god is a near perfect being. All stat points are redistributed for the application of the golden ratio.
Even if you don’t achieve the golden ratio due to a lack of stat points, it will give you a clue about the
golden ratio.]
[...!]
[...!!]
[...!!!]
[Your stat points are overflowing!]
[All stats have a beautiful golden ratio. The power of the stats will increase.]
[The effectiveness of the skill Magic Contemplation has increased. The skill cooldown time is reduced to
1 second. After deciphering the magic, the probability of destroying it is increased to 70% and the
probability of duplication and counterattacking is increased to 28%. If the target magic is caused by an
item effect, the probability of destroying it is increased to 100% and the probability of duplication and
counterattacking is increased to 58%.]
[The skill Blacksmith’s Rage has changed to Overgeared God’s Rage.]
[The skill Blacksmith’s Affection has changed to Overgeared God’s Affection.]
[The skill ‘Overgeared God’s Domination’ is created.]
[The skill ‘Pagma’s Eyes (Baal’s Contractor Version’ will be changed to ‘Overgeared God’s Observation.’]
[The title ‘One Who Became a Legend’ will be changed to ‘One Who Became a Myth.’]
[Damage that leads to death will fix your health at 1 point for 10 seconds and you are immortal. You will
be immune to all damage during this time. Cooldown Time: 16 hours.]
[The ‘Emergency Return’ skill will be activated in the immortal state. Regardless of the concept of time
or space, you will return to one of the temples that serves you. However, it must be used within 7
seconds of entering the immortal state. After seven seconds, the skill is deactivated.]
[You are more likely to be immune to physical abnormalities.]
“......”
There were many signs. His blacksmithing skill was upgraded to the myth rating and the level of Greed
had risen accordingly, so he thought it would be soon. He just hadn’t expected it to happen like this...
A scarlet aura overflowed from Grid’s body as he was feeling dazed. It was different from magic power
and fighting energy. It didn’t have an effect either. It was just a symbol of the Overgeared God and was a
purely visual effect. Still, it was very mysterious and wonderful. It was a unique color that remained as
an afterimage from Grid’s actions and colored the world. Even if there were no benefits to the myth
class, it seemed that people who dreamed of becoming myths would line up purely to get the color.
Grid enjoyed the color by waving his hands several times before suddenly laughing.
‘Is this one of the reasons why a god can’t be killed?’
The Emergency Return system—in the future, there was virtually no way to die.
‘Do the god killers have the skills to block the return system?’
Grid had his thought and reached out to Braham.
“Let’s go back, Braham.”
Your recognition of me as the greatest legend of this time has completed me.If I hadn’t met you, my
present self wouldn’t have existed.
Grid’s eyes were endlessly warm as he looked at Braham. The bond level of the two men was at the
maximum. Their stats would increase by 7% when together.
***
“Overgeared God’s Affection.”
Grid used this skill the moment he returned to Reinhardt and the scarlet aura wrapped around the
entire Overgeared Kingdom.
[Your affection has been placed on your territory.]
[If NPCs and players create items in the Overgeared Kingdom’s territory, the task will be two times
faster. The amount of skill experience earned will double. It can overlap with other buff effects.]
[Only NPCs technical experts who have a high affinity with you will have a very slim chance of their skill
level rising due to your blessing.]
[A technical expert who has received your affection will give you some of the reputation obtained for
completing a work.]
[The sword dance power of the Overgeared God Church has increased significantly. The amount of
sword dance experience gained is doubled. It can overlap with other buff effects.]
[Only NPC believers who have a high affinity with you will have a very slim chance of raising the skill
level of their sword dances due to your blessing.]
[A believer who has received your affection will give you some of the experience obtained from hunting
monsters.]
[You will lose 900 mana per second while Overgeared God’s Affection is maintained.]
[You must remain in the territory to maintain the Overgeared God’s Affection.]
It said 900, but the actual mana consumed was 300. That was enough for him to afford it. It was thanks
to the innovated Ring of Absurdity.
[Ring of Absurdity]
[Rating: Legendary (Transcendent)
Durability: 400/400
* Reduces the resources consumed by magic or a skill by two-thirds.
* Mana recovery rate is five times faster.
The artifact created by great magician Pauld that was innovated by Overgeared God Grid.
Conditions of Use: None.]
In addition to a further decrease in resources consumption, his mana recovery rate had increased from
two times to five times.
‘It would’ve been better if the recovery speed of all resources, not just mana, had increased, but... I have
to look forward to 100 days from now.’
The focus right now was whether the effect of ‘double the speed of item production’ was also applied to
the one who used the skill. Grid chose the production method of the level 300 longsword that would be
given to Valhalla’s 1st Corps soldiers. Then he proceeded with the automatic production. The result was
done in a snap. In less than four minutes, a longsword was completed.
‘Uh. It also applies to me?’
At this point, he was becoming anxious. What was wrong with the S.A Group these days? Why did the
guys, who were so desperate for balance and kept nerfing him, suddenly give him things?
‘Perhaps those bastards...’
Were they trying to raise the difficulty level of the game?
“I’m worried.”
Grid didn’t know that the great human and demon war itself was designed to deprive him of the
qualifications he had proven and won. The reason Chepardea planned the great human and demon war
was because he was wary of Grid. Grid must win by all means.
***
Lim Cheolho was a lucky man. He was born in a well off family and studied without any care. Thanks to
his extraordinary mind, he gained various knowledge and made numerous achievements. There was no
sorrow so he didn’t become tainted and his relationships were good.
He walked a path of success. He didn’t know about misfortune. Therefore, he wasn’t resistant to pain
and sadness. He was shocked when he went through grief. He didn’t adapt easily and wandered for a
long time. He learned why people looked for gods. It was at a moment when he personally experienced
misfortune...
He suddenly had a thought—maybe there were few people in the world that were happy, and someone
should create a paradise for the many that were unhappy.
***
Life was a series of choices. The great human and demon war was increasing the players’ choices.
Satisfy, his paradise, showed signs of collapse. It was sad. The reason Chairman Lim Cheolho was so
obsessed with balance was to maintain paradise. The collapse of paradise was never the result he
wanted. Did misfortune always follow where humans went? It happened when he was realizing it
again...
Ahead of the crisis, Grid wrote the 13th epic. Based on his achievements, he grew and completed the
proof of his skills and class-specific item. He was the first person in Satisfy to become a myth class. It was
the moment when the balance collapsed, but Chairman Lim Cheolho felt he had met the savior.
A meeting was soon called. There was another debate over Grid’s myth class.
Chairman Lim Cheolho closed his eyes. He wanted to avoid the cold opinions of the businessmen.
Chairman Lim Cheolho was a scientist before he was a businessman and a good man who wanted to
protect paradise before he was a scientist. It bothered him to hear some executives who simply thought
of Satisfy as a business. It was all the more so because they were people essential to the company.
“...What did you say just now?” Chairman Lim Cheolho, who had been silent for a while, opened his
eyes. He asked this question while staring at Director Yoon Sangmin. In a rare manner, his eyes widened.
He seemed quite surprised. “Say it again.”
“......”
Director Yoon Sangmin couldn’t easily speak.
Silence filled the room. The executives expected Director Yoon Sangmin had broken under the severe
blows.
Wanting to create theme songs for a player? He provided reasonable justifications like ‘it is honoring the
achievements that Grid has made’ and ‘let’s show people how much we respect players and encourage
them,’ but it was full of selfishness no matter how they looked at it. Giving special favors to a particular
player would antagonize the absolute majority and this had to be avoided. It was natural for Chairman
Lim to be angry at Director Yoon Sangmin, who had forgotten even the basics.
“Did you ask to create a theme song for Grid? It is also five?” Chairman Lim Cheolho asked again.
Director Yoon Sangmin couldn’t stand it anymore and replied in a weak voice, “Yes... it will provide
players with a driving force to immerse themselves in Satisfy...”
“This is ridiculous.”
“......”
Director Yoon Sangmin had his words cut off by Chairman Lim Cheolho and he bowed his head. A bang
entered his ears! It was the sound of the table being struck. Chairman Lim Cheolho seemed to be very
angry.
‘Was it indeed too much?’
It was the moment when Director Yoon Sangmin belatedly felt regret...
“We have to make a minimum of 10 songs.”
“......?”
“......?”
Director Yoon Sangmin slowly raised his head. All the executives in the room were looking at Chairman
Lim Cheolho like it was absurd.
A deep smile spread on Chairman Lim Cheolho’s face. “Don’t you think we should do it correctly? Five
songs are too few for the first myth rated class.”
“......”
“Creating a theme song to boost the morale of players... it is a very interesting approach. Our Director
Yoon is improving every day. The future of the group and the future of Satisfy is very bright.”
On this day, the world’s greatest musicians got a call from the S.A Group.
Chapter 1467
[Name: Grid]
His name was still intact. There was the meaning of ‘greed.’ It represented how Grid started Satisfy and
what Grid’s personality was like at the time. It didn’t go well with the present day Grid. Of course, that
didn’t change the name by itself. He wouldn’t change it even if an ID change option was released.
Names had power. His life was buried in it.It proved all the connections he had made, his accumulated
achievements, his reputation, etc. The name has its own power. The greatest name in the world at the
moment was Grid.
[Level: 463
Class: Overgeared God]
Overgeared God encompassed all the classes of Pagma’s Successor, Magic Swordsman of the Epics, and
Duke of Wisdom and it was also just Grid’s epithet. It wasn’t Overgeared God that defined Grid; it was
Grid that defined Overgeared God.
‘Overgeared God. Overgeared God...’ It sounded great no matter how he thought about it.
Was it because he had been called Overgeared God for quite a long time? Grid had perfectly adapted to
the now and was fascinated by it, so he smiled in a pleased manner. His gaze fell on the fourth line of his
status window. The species.
‘Divinity has become unnecessary. I can also no longer be a god killer.’
A god. In the end, he became one. As if it was fate, it came to him like the anode of a magnet. It was a
rather humble appearance, so the weight of the word ‘god’ felt light. It was a natural impression. In this
world, the gods were a flimsy existence from the very beginning.
Grid had been through so much and seen so much. He had no respect for ‘gods.’
There were the ‘four beings’ who were powerless to protect their land and their people. The ‘individual’
Hexetia, who was blinded by jealousy, committed a mistake and regretted it. The ‘individual’ Hanul, who
was blinded by vengeance and created harm toward humanity. The ‘individual’ Rebecca, who was just
silent, and the ‘individual’ Chiyou, who wanted to be destroyed.
Grid merely felt sympathetic, encouragement, detestment, wariness, or suspicion toward them. He once
thought that those who were stronger than humans were worse than humans. Then he saw them
regretting and reflecting on themselves, even when they had the power to cover up their sins, and
thought they resembled humans...
That’s right. The reason why Grid respected the Four Auspicious Beasts and Hexetia wasn’t because they
were gods. Grid didn’t think the gods were special. He didn’t recognize himself as different from before
just because he became a god. Just like Hexetia was Hexetia, he was himself.
‘It isn’t a huge reason why I refused to be a half-god in the past.’
He was just afraid of the retaliation of the gods, afraid of their armed forces. He had drawn the line,
fearing they might harm his family and his colleagues.
On the other hand, he was now calm. In any case, it was his fate to fight them regardless of whether he
was a god or not. If they didn’t like him becoming a god and threatened him first, he would naturally
resist. He would kill and destroy them. A god couldn’t kill another god? It was fine. He had many
companions who would insert their swords in the heart of the gods on his behalf.
‘I’ll do the seasoning and they’ll finish it off.’
His companions included Yura, Jishuka, Faker, Euphemina, and Kraugel. There were also Braham, Piaro,
Mercedes, and the other messengers. No matter how good the innovated divine swords were, would
the swords be greater than his companions? They were his apostles and angel.
Grid calmed down and confirmed his stats. The information from his main stats was the first thing that
stood out.
[★Strength: 6,800 ★Stamina: 5,300
★Agility: 5,300 ★Intelligence: 7,200
★ All the major stats have reached the golden ratio.
★ The golden ratio of stats has increased attack power and defense by 1.5 times, magic attack and
health by 20%, and absolute hit rate and absolute evasion rate by 5%.]
These sums included his additional stats derived from items, title effects, and fighting energy. The total
stats amount had increased tremendously. Fighting energy that had previously been fixed at 50 had now
risen to 75. As Hayate had mentioned, fighting energy was a mythical force. The moment he became a
real god, some of the restrictions were lifted.
‘The higher my deity, the more complete fighting energy will become. The limitations on learning magic
will also gradually fade away.’
In any case, the units that fell together neatly were beautiful. There was a large fluctuation in the
proportion of strength and agility. Depending on the total amount of stat points, the conditions for
achieving the golden ratio would also change. Even if he told this golden ratio to his colleagues, they
weren’t likely to be able to enjoy the same golden ratio.
There was one popularly known golden ratio of stats. The 1:1 ratio of strength and agility also had the
following conditions: strength and agility must be more than 2,000, and intelligence and stamina must
be more than 800. Grid’s current golden ratio was likely to require too many stat points. Additionally,
there was the need to increase both intelligence and strength, so it wasn’t easy to think of a person who
would actually challenge this ratio. Most people who put intelligence first were magicians. What
magician in the world would place strength just after intelligence?
‘Braham won’t be able to gain this ratio.’
Braham and his colleagues had to find their own golden ratio. However, there were two. Grid knew only
two people around him who could challenge the same golden ratio as himself.
First of all, Sariel. As an archangel, she (?) had a very high stats total. Furthermore, the balance was
perfect because it reflected the tendency to place meaning in the Trinity. The ratio of strength,
intelligence, stamina, and agility was almost the same.
Next was Mercedes. She was the idol of all knight players in the world and her total stats that grew with
her ‘chivalric code’ was second to Sariel. It wasn’t as much as Sariel, but her balance was also great. Her
somewhat lower intelligence could be overcome with items.
‘It is okay to equip her with items that will improve intelligence.’
Grid smiled as his vision was full of his status window.
[Name: Grid
Level: 463
Class: Overgeared God
Species: God
Title: One Who Became a Myth and 42 more.
Health: 1,319,500/1,319,500 Mana: 525,730/530,900
Sword Energy: 2,400/2,400 Fighting Energy: 75
★Strength: 6,800 ★Stamina: 5,300
★ All the major stats have reached the golden ratio.
★ The golden ratio of stats has increased attack power and defense by 1.5 times, magic attack and
health by 20%, and absolute hit rate and absolute evasion rate by 5%.
Dexterity: 10,650 Persistence: 3,757
Composure: 3,043 Indomitable: 3,298
Dignity: 3,271 Insight: 3,561
Courage: 2,550 Political Power: 1,150
Willpower: 1,630 Charm: 2,001
Good luck: 1,210
Deity: 17
Remaining Stat Points: 0]
“More than just a bit... it seems to have improved a lot.”
Um... He thought it was reasonable.
How terribly hard had he worked over the years? His high dexterity and persistence stats proved it. If he
spread out all the items he had made so far, they would fill up a few cities. If he piled up all the
underwear he had created, he would form a small mountain. The health was a bit much. He was more
like a monster, not a player. Still...
The high ranking great demons and the gods of Asgard would have health in the hundreds of millions or
billions. Compared to them, this was on the level of cuteness.
“Let’s take a break today.”
Was it due to the great sense of accomplishment? All of a sudden, the fatigue accumulated during this
period of time appeared. It had been a really long time. No, it might be the first time. Apart from the
National Competition, the experience of ending the day before the ‘connection time limit’... at the very
least, Grid couldn’t remember it. Even when he was half asleep and half awake, his body was always
lying in the capsule.
***
The world changed dramatically as Grid was asleep.
Overgeared God’s Affection. People tasted the sweetness of the great blessing that exerted influence on
the entire kingdom and made videos, spreading them across various websites.
-Crazy. It is two times the production speedᄏᄏᄏ
-That NewTuber just raised his skill level?Wow, he benefited from doing nothing.I’m crazy envious.
-The attack power of the sword dances were terrible.I converted to the Yatan Church three hours ago. I
need to convert back to the Overgeared God Church.
ᄂOnce converted, you can’t change again for at least three months.
ᄂIsn’t this crazy?Don’t lie.
ᄂReally.No, what if you buy experience potions from the Yatan Church and then go to another
religion?The Yatan Church isn’t a charity ᄏᄏ
-I converted three months ago. Why can’t I convert?
ᄂYou need to clear a few religious quests.It is telling you to pay for your meal.
-Ah, this is really annoying.I was caught by the Yatan bugs.
-The specialty of the Yatan Church is using dirty language.You are a Yatan Church member tooᄏᄏᄏᄏ
-By the way, why is the Overgeared God’s blessing only applied to the Overgeared Kingdom?Or is it the
territory of the Overgeared God Church?
ᄂIt is only applicable to the Overgeared Kingdom.
-What is our king doing?Give the nation to the Overgeared God right now.
-Basara noona, please propose to God Grid.
ᄂWhy are you asking the empress to propose to a married man?Are you looking for sudden death?
ᄏᄏ
ᄂWhat is the big deal with a married man?
-The God Grid acting like his nickname is awesome.
ᄂGod Grid is his nickname and his ID is Grid. What do you mean by acting like his nickname?
ᄂDo you have no friends?
ᄂYou can’t level up if you have no friends. ^^
ᄂ? God Grid has many friends and two girlfriends. He is number one.
ᄂShut up.
-Grid doesn’t seem to be meeting Jishuka these days.
ᄂThey are both busy.Grid isn’t garbage. Will he break up with a woman who immigrated from Brazil for
him?
***
He slept for 10 hours. He didn’t know how many years it had been since he slept for so long. His body
and mind were refreshed. Every time he was reminded that he finally got a myth class yesterday, he felt
an unbearable sense of happiness that made him shiver. Youngwoo changed into sportswear and came
to the window, only to be amazed.
“This is more than I imagined...”
The current time was 5 a.m. It was early in the morning, but it wasn’t just the sidewalk in front of the
house... the road was also full of people. Their races were also diverse. It felt like all the reporters on
Earth had come.
‘What type of public nuisance is this?’
Youngwoo grumbled and went out of the house. Toon, who had been watching the surveillance cameras
all night, followed straight away. “Have you slept? I don’t think you’ve slept?”
“Don’t worry about me. By the way, isn’t it better for you to ignore the reporters?”
“It is just annoying but it shouldn’t be allowed to hurt the residents.”
The buildings built by Youngwoo and the Overgeared members were like a small village. The roads
opened up around Youngwoo’s building, and many buildings and residential complexes had been built.
He had to sort this out before the residents went to work.
‘The reporters’ questions will be obvious anyway.’
They would ask if one had to go from a legendary class to a myth class, how to change to a myth class,
what were the unique characteristics of a myth class, etc. It wasn’t difficult to anticipate the reporters’
questions. Additionally, Youngwoo had a lot of experience with the media. He easily organized the
information that could be told to reporters and information that was difficult to tell in his head.
“Um.”He came out of the house and saw many policemen. They must’ve been dispatched ahead of time
after predicting the situation. They were heavily armed and set up barricades. Perhaps without them,
Toon would’ve suffered all night.
Youngwoo first greeted the police with gratitude and an apology before telling the reporters, “Next
time, please request an interview the normal way. If reporters come to me again like this next time... I’ll
break off relations with the media for the rest of my life. 5 minutes. I’ll answer your questions for 5
minutes, so go ahead and ask.”
The reporters noticed that this was their last chance and immediately asked their questions.
“The S.A Group officially said that they will create theme songs for Grid. There isn’t a single person in the
world who expected a theme song for players to be created. How does it feel to become the protagonist
of the first theme song?”
“......?”
It was a question that went beyond expectations from the very beginning. Youngwoo was flustered and
unable to answer when the next question arrived.
“God of War Ares said he is seriously thinking about whether to take Valhalla into the Overgeared
Kingdom. Are you planning to accept Valhalla?”
“......??”
The second question also wasn’t expected. Then the additional arrival of more police officers started to
disperse the reporters. It was a very quick response.
‘If I knew it would be like this, I wouldn’t have come out.’
By the way, was it because he paid so much taxes? The police were really kind. Youngwoo responded in
an embarrassed manner to the police officers who smiled and greeted him every time their eyes met
and returned home quietly. Then he belatedly checked the articles that had been released all night.
The world had changed overnight. It was a change that centered around Grid.
Chapter 1468
Hell was a real region in Satisfy. Players perceived hell as a space, not a concept. There was only a
difference in the degree of recognition—a high level hunting ground or a prohibited area that should
never be approached.
The perception of the expedition members was also very important. They regarded the figurative hell
and the actual existence of hell in Satisfy as separate things. It was naturally like this, even if they
weren’t aware of it. It was only after personally experiencing it that they understood.
Hell wasn’t just a hunting place where powerful demonic creatures and demons haunted, and where
great demons often appeared. It was the hell that they knew. An unbearably painful and distressing
environment. Even if there were no demons here, wouldn’t they be unable to last a long time?
The scene that entered their field of view, the wind brushing against their skin, the ground their feet
stepped on, the sound that penetrated their ears, and the air that entered their lungs. It was disgusting
without any exceptions. Just standing still and breathing would cause their minds and body to scream
with pain. It was because this was a world built only with wickedness.
“...I think I’m going crazy.” The full moon, the swirling red stars in the overcast sky, and the thousands of
eyes monitoring them. Pon murmured as he blankly stared up at the creepy night of hell. It was an
honest thought.
If Regas hadn’t shown a smile on the way here, if Vantner hadn’t instigated competition, if Jishuka
hadn’t fired the sharp shots, if Ruby hadn’t wrapped him in warm energy, and if Yura’s back had
collapsed even once as she led everyone. Pon would’ve already drowned in the wickedness. He
would’ve fled from here even if he had accepted the obvious death that could be avoided.
The environment of the 20th Hell was that harsh. The strange landscapes that made him dizzy wherever
he shifted his gaze, the horrible screams that entered his ears even if he covered them, the touch of the
ground that made his body fluttered every time he stepped on it, the stench that made it hard to
breathe, and the polluted air that made food rot the moment it was taken out.
Pon found it hard to hold on. In fact, from the time the expedition began to five days later, his mentality
was at the limit. He had thought about giving up dozens of times a day. Now they were on the ninth day,
and... he felt like he was going crazy.
“......”
Every time Pon’s complexion turned haggard, Vantner would reprimand him as a ‘cowardly guy’ to
provoke him. It wasn’t known from when it happened, but Vantner now closed his mouth. His blank
gaze was fixed on the wriggling ground. He didn’t dare look up at the sky. He thought he would scream
the moment he met the eyes of the hell moon.
“Uhh...”
The 10 meritorious retainers of the Overgeared Kingdom, Ruby, Ibellin, Zednos, Laella, and Coke. The
three generals and Oasis of Valhalla. Red Sage Haster and Sword Saint Kraugel. There were only a
handful of elites left in the expedition. It was a lacking situation that couldn’t be done even if they
passionately united. Most of them had lost their words and were trying to hold onto their mental state.
It wasn’t known when they could see the demonic creatures again.
Oasis was reminded of how strong the demonic creatures of the 23rd hell were and bit his fingernails.
The Undefeated King’s Sheath was sending a warning.
-At times like this, you should do something, halfling.I no longer want you to be undefeated, but I can’t
tolerate you helplessly accepting death.
‘You aren’t a human anyway. Hiik! The sword will fall out. Don’t move. I understand, I understand! I
wasn’t thinking about dying in the first place.’
Oasis had inherited some of the Undefeated King’s swordsmanship. In other words, he took a power he
wasn’t qualified for. Penalties were given in reaction to his actions. Every time he died, the Undefeated
King’s Sheath punished him and he was forced to log out. He also couldn’t access the game for 24 hours.
All players in the world were allowed up to two deaths per day, while Oasis had only one life per day.
‘It wasn’t like this the first time...’

It was the penalty from being killed two times in a row during the war with Saharan. It was shocking
because it was the first time he had died two times in a row. Then his mental state was completely
destroyed once the penalty was added. He was a closed up person for a while. He feared that the more
deaths he faced, the greater the penalty. For Oasis, death was more real and fearful.
‘I don’t want to die.’
Force and mental strength wasn’t necessarily proportional. In particular, rookies had their own unique
spirit. Oasis recalled what Yura had said before leaving the black crystal castle.
“We won’t be going back until we get to the 21st Hell. I won’t open the hell gate even if you beg me, so
be prepared.”
The true hell started with the 21st Hell. Yura thought they needed to adapt to the 21st Hell at least in
order to prepare for the great human and demon war. It was an advance with no way back. From the
time they arrived at the 23rd Hell, there were only around 20 expedition members left. They started
from the 25th Hell with the black crystal castle, but that was it.
Among the more than 300 members selected by Lauel, a considerable number of them were trampled
to death by the demonic creatures when crossing the two hells or fled because they couldn’t endure the
fear. The much harsher environment than expected brought the situation to this point.
The remaining expedition members felt a greater sense of burden but Oasis’ spirit was sharpened. There
were now only two gateways until their destination. All they had to do was break through the 23rd and
22nd Hells. The moment the rest of them arrived at their destination, they would play a leading role in
victory of the great human and demon war. He wanted to be one of them. Giving up now...
It happened when Oasis wanted to encourage the group...
“Yura, are you okay?” There was a clear voice that didn’t suit the tired atmosphere. It was Jishuka. She
had the Breaking Evil Arrow. She wore her auspicious ‘power’ around her right arm and looked free from
the evil of hell. She wasn’t affected by the harsh environment and maintained a clear eye.
“Of course.” Yura’s voice that answered her was calm. The people who could function normally in hell
were definitely different.
“I’m also fine!” Ruby’s voice was also strong. This was the majesty of the Saintess. The so-called ‘Grid’s
women’ present were the hopes of the expedition.
Kraugel was quiet because he was reticent, but it seemed there was no problem with him. Additionally,
there was Haster. He had never been agitated since he reigned as the emperor of e-sports. He had years
of experience. It was said he was greatly disgraced after becoming a victim of the ‘hidden class hunting,’
but he seemed to have recovered from the wound.
Oasis gained hope while looking at the faces of those who were fine and shouted vigorously, “I can do it
as well!”
“Oh~ Ares didn’t live in vain.” Jishuka laughed. She was laughing at the three generals who claimed to be
Ares’ left and right arms.
“......”
Grand General Luck of Valhalla, who felt a great sense of pride in his own strength, couldn’t reply to
Jishuka and shut up. He was ashamed. He was suffering from even breathing. Rather than setting an
example for a newcomer (Oasis), he was a fool relying on others.
“You don’t look good when cowering.”
“...Laugh to your heart’s content.”
The silent Luck responded to Kraugel. It wasn’t because he didn’t like Kraugel. It was because his pride
was hurt. In the past, he tried to hurt Kraugel, but Kraugel cared about him like this didn’t matter. Thus,
he was more embarrassed and made an unnatural response.
Kraugel told him while passing by, “I don’t laugh at others.”
“...Shit.”
Yura rose to announce the end of the break.
Luck glared at Kraugel’s back as he approached her side and cursed. He spoke swear words to blame
himself. He felt ashamed when compared to Kraugel now, especially when he had laughed at the
Kraugel who became Sword Saint and had his level reset to 1.
‘Dammit, let’s cheer up and do well.’
Jishuka’s taunt about Oasis being better than him was absolutely reasonable. He didn’t want to sit here
and fall behind Oasis. He awakened and showed great skills. Jishuka even left her back to him.
“Right. Luck should be like this. You were called a powerful man on the level of Hao. Now you look a lot
worse than Hao.”
“Bah, don’t compare me to the coward who didn’t even apply for this expedition.”
“Hao did apply. Lauel refused him.”
“What? Why would he do that when he accepted Haster? Aren’t you guys close?”
“He was sent to persuade the half-draconian king.”
“Ah, is that so...”
The people who shrank back no longer existed. There was clear comradely love between the expedition
members as they made their way through the waves of demonic creatures. It was because Yura, Jishuka,
Ruby, and Kraugel properly caught the center, while Oasis set an example that didn’t match his skills.
The struggles of the generals of Valhalla provoked the Overgeared Guild members. Pon overcame the
pain and Vantner overcame the horror. As Regas coordinated the fight among them, they formed a
circular link and swept away the demonic creatures in a fan shape. Every time Peak Sword’s sword fired
a brilliant sword light, dozens of demonic creatures turned to ash without being aware of their deaths.
Euphemina, Zednos, and Laella’s magic destroyed the enemy camp while the Tyrant attacked like raging
waves. Every time Chris’ sword fell with the weight of a great mountain, a demon’s body exploded.
“Wow. As expected of our brother.”

“We are strong as well!”
Ibellin, Coke, and Oasis also played a good part. They finished it neatly by blocking the paths of the
demonic creatures who scattered after losing their commanders. Just in time, another demon appeared
with a new corps, but was immediately assassinated by Faker. Then Jishuka’s rain of arrows wiped away
the remnants.
Yura and Kraugel were always at the forefront. With Ruby’s heals and buffs from behind, they moved
forward without hesitation and expanded the human power in hell.
“Haster! You fall back to the rear! Why are you swaying in the front instead of using magic as a support
in the back?”
“Uwack!”
“......” Unfortunately, Haster died along the way... The morale of the party didn’t drop.
A few hours passed. The expression of the expedition team was much brighter than before as they
prepared to camp in the 22nd Hell. It was one step closer to the record of Grid and the messengers who
reached the 20th Hell.
Of course, the hells that the expedition visited had lost their ruler. Unlike Grid, the difficulty was much
easier because there was no direct confrontation with the great demons. Yura had considered this while
looking at the possibilities of the expedition. It was great that an exploration team consisting only of
players arrived at the 22nd Hell despite the gradually increasing penalty.
‘At least those here will play well in the great human and demon war.’
Yura once again explained to her colleagues, who were building the camp, “Our goal is to survive in the
21st Hell for a long time. I plan to stay in the 21st Hell until the great human and demon war starts, so
try to accumulate your skills here.”
“When will the great human and demon war start?”
“Who knows? It could be in a few days or it could be a few months later.”
“...That, the food won’t last. The food I prepared is almost rotting.”
“You can stop by the neutral area and resupply. I can go to the human world alone.”
“How are we supposed to hold on for 40 minutes without you? No. Don’t go alone.”
“It is ugly, Pon! You are no longer my rival!”
“Do you still have a sense of rivalry with me? Is it because you have no hair that there is no shame?”
The Overgeared members were as energetic as the first day they arrived in hell. Then their morale fell to
the bottom again after just half a day.
“Dammit...”
The demons of the 22nd Hell were as powerful as named bosses of the human world. It wasn’t possible
to kill them quickly and the number of demonic creatures accumulated without being controlled.
‘This is the limit.’
Finally, they would be free from this tiring place. Some people were willing to accept death.
A world message emerged. After the short epic, the news of the birth of the first myth class enriched the
party’s vision and consciousness.
“...Do you know God Grid?” The first person to rally was Peak Sword.
Then Yura, Jishuka, Ruby, Kraugel, and the Overgeared members...
They regained the morale and motivation they had lost one by one. They raised their lowered weapons
and fiercely resisted the demons. From now on, it was the realm of tenacity. They destroyed evil with
strength and cut at the demons’ necks.
Curiously, Grid had always been like this. He played the role of leader from a far away place, supporting
his colleagues. It was why the present Overgeared Guild existed.
“Finally...”
The next day.
During the time when the logged out Grid was sleeping sweetly, the exploration team had reached the
21st Hell. It was a moment that proved their minimum qualification to be active in the great human and
demon war. It was the prelude to the desperate survival game. It was the hidden story of the heroes
who guarded the world along with Grid.
Chapter 1469
Overgeared God’s Affection was a poisoned chalice. Technological advancement might be beneficial to
the growth of the nation, but it was right to be wary of the power of religion becoming very strong.
Every nation apart from the Overgeared Kingdom wasn’t happy with the Overgeared God’s Affection.
They couldn’t turn a blind eye to it.
Intellectuals insisted that ‘God’ Grid should be served properly. Some politicians made negative
comments, saying that it was an act of betraying the goddess of light and would cause great confusion in
society the moment they confronted the faith they had served for hundreds of years. However, this was
just a minority opinion.
Now it wasn’t just all the blacksmiths who wanted to live in the Overgeared Kingdom, but all the
technical experts. It was a coincidence that the technical experts were about to be taken away the
moment that people were reading the atmosphere of the churches of the three gods. Above all, the
three gods had lost the faith of a number of people.
Most of the wise nations declared that they would serve the Overgeared God. This was the reaction of
the neutral kingdoms, not the ‘allied’ ones. The allied nations, who vowed to fight with the Overgeared
Kingdom in the great human and demon war, had originally been friendly with the Overgeared Kingdom
and there was no internal conflict. They showed absolute trust in Grid and immediately expanded Grid’s
temples while designating the Overgeared God Church as a state religion.
However, there was a problem. The subject of Overgeared God’s Affection was limited to the ‘territory
directly governed by Grid.’
That’s right. No matter how passionately they served the Overgeared God and built the temple, it was
impossible to receive the Overgeared God’s Affection as long as they weren’t part of the Overgeared
Kingdom. Kingdoms were forced to change routes. The government took temporary measures such as
banning the emigration of technical experts or paying them a high price. The compulsion decree was a
meaningless offense since it couldn’t tie up a player’s feet. Still, there was no other way.
“...I implore you.”
The Saharan Empire had a hunch that the situation couldn’t be resolved on their own. Therefore,
Immortal King Grenhal visited the Overgeared Kingdom in person and bowed his head.
“At this rate, most technical experts will leave the empire. The people will be anxious.”
This was going too far. All player technical experts might leave the empire, but the NPC technical experts
would remain. They were true people who were bound by the law and regarded the empire as their
homeland. However, technology was necessary in all fields. A decrease in the number of technical
experts meant that the development power of the nation was weakened. Kingdoms that lost their
technical experts would be forced to regress.
“Raise your head.”
Grid put down his hammer, but the sound of hammering still echoed constantly in the smithy. 30 God
Hands were making items. The first thing Grid did after returning from the Red Sea was to innovate the
God Hands and mass produce them. Since the restriction on the quantity of Greed had disappeared, his
labor force had to be secured first. Much of the Greed he had was used as a material for the God Hands.
The innovated God Hands inherited 60% of their master’s strength and dexterity stats, and reproduced
their master’s unique skill with 40% strength (performance). They even possessed the ‘Craftsman
Blacksmith Skill.’ Grid’s mana was consumed every time the God Hands made an item but it wasn’t a big
problem. Grid’s mana and mana recovery were so high.
[Your God Hand (3) has succeeded in producing a new item.]
[Your God Hand (19) has succeeded in producing a new item.]
[Your God Hand (6) has succeeded...]
“I have been talking with the prime minister for two days. The Overgeared Kingdom wouldn’t allow the
technical experts to flow in unconditionally.”
Duke Grenhal had the power to control the world above 10,000 people while being below one person.
Even so, he showed trust and goodwill to the Overgeared Kingdom due to his relationship with Grid. He
attended big and small events such as the graduation ceremony of the Overgeared Academy and Lord’s
coming of age ceremony, helping to increase the Overgeared Kingdom’s international presence.
Duke Grenhal did play a role in Grid and Lauel’s decision to not unconditionally accept technical experts
from other nations. Of course, it didn’t mean that this policy was decided purely ‘in light of the other
kingdoms’ positions.’
Lauel looked at the situation realistically. It was physically difficult for the Overgeared Kingdom to
accommodate all the technical experts on the continent. They would surely be unable to control prices
of some items and land and housing prices would rise sharply, causing economic turmoil. It wasn’t good
to have security problems ahead of the great human and demon war.
It was better for the influx of a large number of population to be carried out slowly. There was no reason
to rush. The Overgeared Kingdom could now afford it, unlike the days when they tried to bring one more
blacksmith to the Overgeared Kingdom.
Lauel was also convinced that people were more likely to be crazy about rice cakes they couldn’t eat.
The more the Overgeared Kingdom prevented the influx of technical experts, the more the technical
experts would want the Overgeared God’s Affection and the royal families would struggle to control
them over time. Once the royal families of each nation came to the conclusion that ‘there is no other
way but to cooperate with the Overgeared Kingdom,’ Lauel painted an image that he was doing them a
favor in advance and chose a more friendly way.
In conclusion:
The influx of technical experts wasn’t necessary right now. In fact, it was only an annoyance. Therefore,
they would win favor from other nations and prevent the influx of technical experts for a while.
Unsurprisingly, Grid listened to Lauel’s comments. Grid had absolute confidence in the genius who grew
the Overgeared Kingdom this far. Sometimes he ignored Lauel when this person was talking nonsense...
it was the story of the black dragon or something.
“We need to live together. By now, official letters should’ve arrived at all the nations on the continent,
including the empire. It is an official letter stating we don’t want to steal technical experts from other
nations.”
“Oh...! Ohhhh! How wonderful...!”
“Don’t be so moved. I’m not going to turn my back on skilled craftsmen. My position is that the unity of
the continent is important, but I can’t stand still when it comes to the development of my home
kingdom.”
“Truly! I understand! It is good enough now. Your generosity is like the wide sea!”
“Haha...”
Grid knew the look in Grenhal’s eyes. It looked like the eyes of the people who deified him.
‘I’m a bit embarrassed.’
Grid had a guilty conscience every time he acted according to Lauel’s will.
***
It was after Grenhal left.

Grid focused on his work again in anticipation of the day when voices started to emerge in the Saharan
Empire about ‘let’s make the Overgeared Kingdom a new empire.’ Then he suddenly noticed a
disturbance. The guild chat window was quickly being updated.
“Haster?”
Haster had fallen out of the hell expedition team two days ago and now he was asking to be sent back to
hell.
“Hmm.”
Haster’s reputation had been greatly reduced and he was a target of ridicule. He had been absent for a
long time and it was impressive to see him apply for the hell expedition. Lauel rated his strength as not
too bad. Additionally, he accepted Haster in the expedition because he had been told that the Red Sage
of the previous generation Red Knights was a great figure.
The result was a failure. Surviving until the 22nd Hell was a great thing, but it didn’t meet expectations.
Haster once again left a stigma on the title of Red Sage. It wouldn’t be strange if Winfred, his mentor
and 1st Knight of the former Red Knights, exploded in anger in the underworld.
That wasn’t all. Haster even destroyed his reputation as the emperor of e-sports. He even defiled the
name of Kraugel, whom he had once defeated. Of course, Kraugel’s level had been reset when he was
defeated by Haster, but... Kraugel was the one who was most disappointed with Haster, who showed
less than expectations.
-Then without shame, he wants to go to hell again.
Some of the Overgeared members reacted badly. Rather than detesting or denouncing Haster, they
seemed to feel sorry for him. They were the ones who had expectations of Haster. The longer their
game experience, the more they were disappointed because there was a time when they idolized
Haster. They seemed to feel a certain sense of loss.
“Mercedes.”
“Yes.”
Mercedes had recently been keen on training. It was said that she didn’t rest from dawn to afternoon,
but she stayed by Grid’s side again at night. Nevertheless, there was no tiredness on her face at all. On
the contrary, she was lively.
‘What are those scrolls?’
A bunch of thick papers were inserted into the belt that originally held the secondary weapons meant as
extra lives? He wondered what their identity was. Due to this, the weapons tied to the shield rattled.
Now Grid’s concern was separate.
“What exactly is the ability of the former Red Sage compared to Piaro and Asmophel?”
“Lord Winfred had his own role so it is hard to compare him to the two. I heard he performed
independently on any assignment.”
“He was called sage so it means he must be very knowledgeable. It can’t just be the level of strength?”
“He is worse in a melee than Asmophel or Singuled, but there are more weapons to deal with. The magic
he invented himself can catch great magicians off guard... that is all I know. I’m sorry I can’t give you an
accurate answer.”
“No, that is enough.”
Mercedes was a young girl when the former generation of Red Knights was active. It would be difficult
for her to measure the skills of the 1st Knight at the time, even with the power of Keen Insight. Her
memories would be blurred.
“Can you go and get me the man called Haster? If he resists, don’t kill him.”
“As you command.”
For Mercedes, Grid’s command was the law that was more important than anything else in the world.
She immediately unfolded her silver wings and quickly disappeared over the wall. Anyone who saw this
scene would think that a great demon or martial god follower had appeared.
After 10 minutes, Grid and his God Hands had made eight items.
“I brought him.” Mercedes returned. She was holding Haster by his neck.
“......”
Grid told her not to kill him so it seemed he had been beaten until the verge of death.
“Did you resist?” Grid asked the wounded Haster like it was ridiculous.
Haster’s eyes were deep and still as he answered, “I didn’t resist. I just asked for a confrontation. I
thought it was a valuable opportunity because her skills are so well known.” It was hard for him to deny
it. No, he clearly felt that he shouldn’t deny it.
Haster’s attitude was softer than it was in the past. It didn’t mean that he used to be wild in the earlier
days. Even when they first met, his attitude wasn’t bad. He had been polite to Grid, who was much
younger than himself. He was once the best player, but he seemed to respect other players. This was
what Grid felt the first day he saw Haster. It was just that there was no malice in his eyes. There was a
feeling of resignation.
‘Did he lose motivation after being hunted by the hidden class hunters? No, a person who wasn’t
motivated wouldn’t apply for the hell expedition and wouldn’t make a fuss about wanting to return.
What is with this person?’
Grid didn’t know the fact that Haster once had a favorable attitude toward himself. This was thrown
away immediately after meeting Hurent. In any case, even his short past was embarrassing and he
became extremely humble in front of Grid. To be honest, he also felt awkward making eye contact.
“So how was it?”
“She truly is strong.”

It was a meaningless question. Haster was unilaterally trampled. He had become a rag while Mercedes
didn’t have the smallest wound. Even her secondary weapons were still attached to her shields. The
unidentified scrolls were safe.
-It is strange.
Mercedes sent him a sound transmission.
-He used Sir Winfred’s techniques, but he is still very weak.
-Is there no talent?
-That’s not it.It is the feeling of wearing clothes that don’t fit on purpose.
-Is he in the process of changing his combat style?
-It is more unnatural than that.I think we need to watch a bit more to figure out his intentions.
-What would he be like if he is dressed in the right clothing?
-He is still weak.
...It was a bit disappointing. Mercedes’ assessment using her Keen Insight was very accurate. If she made
mistakes, then there would be problems with Grid’s safety. Of course, it wasn’t known if that was true
these days.
Grid looked at Haster with a subtle expression for a while before soon getting to the point. “Do you
want to return to the hell expedition?”
“That’s right. I’ll do my best this time, so I hope you give me a chance.”
“Do you think it is worth wasting Yura’s time?”
“......”
Haster couldn’t answer. He was now able to objectively evaluate his own skills. Why should Yura leave
her spot to take himself back to hell? No. It would only cause inconvenience to the expedition team.
But...
“I know it is a nuisance, but I want to come back without any shame.” Haster believed in his own
possibilities. His prime might be over and his physical state and judgment weren’t as good, but he didn’t
want to deny the power of the Red Sage and the power of the seven malignant saints. It was a sin to
cause these powers to rot. “Even if it is just the size of a meal... I’ll be sure to help you in the great
human and demon war.”
“Do you think the great human and demon war is a crisis?”
“......? Of course. Isn’t the Overgeared Kingdom preparing so hard because you think this? Master
Winfred said that I should be wary of the beings of hell.”
“Why do you want to be active in the great human and demon war?”
“Of course, it is because of my honor.”

‘It is better to be honest.’
The potential of the Red Sage was demonstrated by the former Red Knights. This was why Grid thought
he should meet Haster. Grid wanted to see and judge him directly.
At this moment, he confirmed Haster’s aspirations. There was no reason not to help at a time when
even a single missing hand was disappointing. What if he helped Haster only to be stabbed in the back
later? It was a silly question. He was no longer at a level to worry about a player’s betrayal. If he was still
afraid of players, then he wouldn’t be able to rescue Hexetia. What an idiot would he be if he became
stronger and couldn’t trust himself? All Grid needed now was trust, not doubt. Trust in himself and
others.
“I understand. I’ll persuade Yura. However, there is a condition.” Grid had eight God Hands next to him
as he sent Haster a sparring application. There was no penalty for dying in a spar. “Fight and win.”
“Haha... Are you asking me to fight an AI?” Haster couldn’t help laughing. The God Hands—it might be
the representative item of Grid, but the limitation was that it couldn’t carry out delicate orders. Haster
had repeatedly seen Grid’s countless battles released on the Internet but he had little admiration for the
power of the God Hands. In fact, the number of times the God Hands played a key role was small. It
might be different in the early days, but the current God Hands weren’t Grid’s main force. They were
just secondary items.
“I’m confident I’ll be able to fight all 30 of them, let alone eight. But... I understand.”
Haster laughed bitterly as he realized how far he had fallen and accepted the test. He followed the eight
God Hands into an open space. Grid remained in the smithy and started working again. Four minutes
later...
Haster returned in tatters and requested, “8 against 1 won’t work from the beginning. 6 against 1, no, I
would like to start with 3 against 1 and adjust gradually.”
He was able to evaluate his skills objectively. Grid nodded silently. In fact, he had been watching the
battle using Barbatos’ Vision. Mercedes had also been watching from the window. Both of them looked
like they were familiar with voyeurism.
Chapter 1470
Haster’s hearing was simple and accurate. It was at a level that could perceive space and capture the
movement of objects with sound alone. It was a true ability gained by polishing and studying it to the
extreme as he became a legend of the FPS world. His sharp hearing was enough to pinpoint the target
without being misled by dozens or hundreds of noises, so it was natural to be suspicious that he used a
map hack during his prime.
Haster looked straight ahead while stabbing his spear behind his back to block the sword stab of the God
Hand. If someone saw this scene, they would wonder if he had eyes in the back of his head. If only he
hadn’t fallen forward...
‘Keuk... Is this a true story?’

Haster had no sense of reality about the situation. What the hell was this attack power? Every time he
blocked an attack from the God Hands, his muscles twisted and his bones would ring. His health also
decreased. In this way, defense had no meaning.
‘There are 30 like this?’
Didn’t he say he could win even if he fought all 30? How much had Grid been laughing at him?
‘I would like to hide in a mouse hole.’
Haster blushed and turned his head to the left. At the same time, he twisted his collarbone and raised
his shoulders. The God Hand’s attack struck his shoulder blade. Haster couldn’t withstand the attack and
leaned back, tightening his waist just before his back hit the ground. The sharp blade swept past the tip
of his nose.
Haster reached out to the God Hand which disappeared into the corner of his field of view. He was going
to catch it and subdue it. However, he didn’t touch it. His speed was slower than the God Hand. He
heard a new destructive sound.
Haster immediately grasped the position through the sound and rotated his pelvis. A fluttering cloak
wrapped around the sword that the God Hand had stabbed at him with. Haster gripped his cloak and
waved it. He intended to twist the cloak like a pretzel to hold the sword and guide the God Hand’s
trajectory in the desired direction.
‘Then use a skill.’
This was a great opportunity. Haster judged, but it didn’t work out this time. Just before the cloak
wrapped around the sword, the God Hand slipped out.
‘I-It has started again.’
It had become like this some time ago. He was confident that there were no problems with his
judgment, but the result was always terrible. It wasn’t just that his body was unable to keep up because
of his slow speed. There was an inconvenience that was hard to explain in words. There was a feeling
that something unknown always hindered his actions.
‘Or was my judgment wrong in the first place?’
Haster was fighting 3 against 1. It was a great loss every time his intentions came to nothing. It was the
same now. One God Hand was dodged while the other two God Hands dug into his waist. Haster tilted
his spear to block the blades and he had to suffer from a torn waist.
‘Keuk... Victory or defeat will be decided here.’
He could feel the God Hand that he dodged a while ago approaching from the bottom. He could avoid it
by gently moving one foot. He knew it with his senses. Nevertheless, he judged that the situation
wouldn’t improve even if he dodged this attack. The moment the judgment was made, the body moved
naturally.
Haster inserted strength into both arms. He pushed hard at the two swords pressed against the spear
and used them as support to lift his waist. He was planning to do a handstand to avoid the attack from
the bottom, tumbling to change his position in an advantageous manner.
Obviously, a beautiful picture was painted in his head. Yet once again, the painting wasn’t finished.
Before he could fully raise his waist, a blade wielded by one of the God Hands cut at his Achilles tendon.
***
“It is strange.”
Grid didn’t stop hammering. He was in the process of automatic production. He was able to make items
while looking at Haster’s battle using Barbatos’ Vision.
“He is a lot less powerful than the God Hands. It is amazing that he can hold on. It wouldn’t be weird if
he broke his wrist every time he blocked a sword dance. How can he be so persistent?”
There was no feeling of good control. Haster gave an impression that his control wasn’t good because he
often showed gaps in his posture. During the time when he was cut on the ankle by a God Hand, his hips
moved back. It was honestly funny.
“He doesn’t focus his strength on the places he hits. Rather, he has a habit of moving them from the
shoulder to the weapon. The flow of aura is also in line with that habit. Thanks to this, even if relatively
powerful attacks hit him, the power is dispersed and the impact reduced.”
Mercedes spoke as she stood by the window and looked at Haster.
“Still, I can’t say it is great. The wrist is used less. This limits the path of the weapon and the strength of
the strike is weak. Agility is also suppressed.”
“Is he forcefully dispersing the God Hands’ power?”
“I think he sticks to this style no matter who he fights. It seems to be a deliberate habit.”
“Why did he get into this habit?”
“I heard that Sir Winfred used a method of fighting to reverse mana and induce ‘withdrawal of energy.’
If it succeeds, the target’s power will be completely destroyed. It is said that if skills are linked at exactly
that moment, a critical hit will be dealt to the target.”
Withdrawal of energy was a concept that disrupted resources such as mana and sword energy. In short,
it was a terrifying technique to cancel the opponent’s skills. If he could link a counter, it would be the
ultimate technique.
“Perhaps Sir Winfred made this habit so that he could naturally connect skills ‘after the success of
withdrawal of energy.’ The problem is that he hasn’t fully awakened the withdrawal of energy yet. Sir
Winfred died before it was completed.”
“Um...”
There was a very powerful technique called withdrawal of energy. In order to use it properly, a skill must
be used. However, in order to link this technique, specific actions must be carried out first and this was
related to Hurent’s habits.
‘To put it simply. If Pagma’s Successor wants to use the sword dance, he must take the strides. Haster
has only learned that stride and he can’t use it as he pleases? Even taking that stride became a habit?’
Haster had lived with Winfred for over 10 years. He must’ve completed a series of quests over 10 years.
An extreme example was a daily quest to swing the spear a thousand times a day. This was the root of
players who had ‘teachers.’ Unlike ordinary players who grew through adventures and hunting, they
tended to live in accordance with the quest. In the process, some habits might’ve been developed, but it
wasn’t a strange thing.
‘Haster’s life was twisted before Winfred could fully explain how to use withdrawal of energy. Haster has
to solve class quests in order to resolve these tangled threads, but it hasn’t been solved yet.’
During the time when Grid was interpreting it his own way, Haster’s health dropped to the minimum.
It was after 15 minutes. It was five minutes greater than his previous record, but Haster didn’t seem
satisfied at all. It was natural. In order for Haster to be judged as ‘winning’ the match, he must cause all
three God Hands to stiffen. However, he failed to make even a single God Hand stiffen. Initially, he
talked about 30 against 1, but he couldn’t even handle 3 against 1. He deserved to be upset.
‘It isn’t easy. in order to cause the God Hands to stiffen, you must deal at least 70,000 damage.’
The God Hands naturally had no defense, but they used weapons. They could even handle shields if they
wanted. Means of defending against attacks existed. Plus, they were fast. They could move at
approximately 100 km/hr.
“There is a problem with this guy.” Mercedes’ voyeurism... no, her spying continued. “His perceptual
ability is far ahead of his physical ability. It is like an adult moving with a child’s body. The party involved
must feel a huge gap between his judgment and action.”
‘Ah... Is that why?’ From a third party’s point of view, Haster’s movements were very awkward.
Sometimes his body was clumsy when dancing, so it was a bit ridiculous.
‘It is often seen in the low level zones.’
They were people who hadn’t yet adapted to their ‘new flesh.’ People who hadn’t adapted to their body
in Satisfy, which was different from reality, tended to feel a sense of separation and move awkwardly. It
was a particularly prominent phenomenon in the elderly and the sick. However, Haster wasn’t a
beginner. He was a veteran of Satisfy for at least 15 years. The reason why such a person suffered from
these symptoms...
“There are one of two reasons why a warrior would suffer from such symptoms. Has he been unable to
adapt to his rapidly weakened body for some reason?”
A small smile spread on Mercedes’ face.
“Suddenly, one day, he regained his senses from his prime.”

“Haster’s prime ended a long time ago.”
If he suddenly regained his prime, which ended a long time ago... it wouldn’t be strange if the party
involved didn’t realize it.
Grid touched his chin thoughtfully and used Overgeared God’s Eyes. Then hundreds of items placed on
the shelves appeared in his mind simultaneously. A large amount of information was injected at once.
Grid felt dizzy because he wasn’t used to it yet and hurriedly entered a keyword in his head.
‘Stats increase. Strength and agility.’
The information that filled Grid’s field of view started to be organized. He only thought about items with
the effect of increasing strength or agility. There were 35 in total.
“That one, that one, that one. That one too.”
All the items here were made by Grid, the God Hands, Ke ong, and the Overgeared Skeletons. It meant
they were Grid’s possessions.
“Haster.”
“......?”
Haster was analyzing the problem while waiting for his health to recover. Then he heard a voice and
came to his senses. He looked up and saw Grid appearing with five additional God Hands.
‘Does he think highly of me?’
He might not have won the 3 against 1, but he was qualified to fight in the 8 against 1?
‘Um... If I was a young man, I would’ve taken it as a good thing.’
It had been a while since his youth as the main character of a passionate drama was gone...
It happened when Haster interpreted it freely and hesitated...
“Have you ever played an MMORPG?”
“Of course. I used to be a professional gamer because I loved games. Would I have skipped any genre?”
“Then why are you raising your character this way? You’ve tried it, but you haven’t done much? Or are
you the same as me?”
“......”
It was a personal attack following a ridiculous question. Haster was feeling speechless when the God
Hands approached. The new ones that Grid brought were each holding a piece of armor.
“Would you like to try it on?”
“......?”
“It isn’t like I’m giving you a gift. I’m just lending it to you for a while. You are so shit that I have to do
so.”
“......”
Haster was handed an item. They were epic and unique rated items and the performance of all of them
was great. The boots and gauntlets raised his stats by 200. At this point, wasn’t it normal to be labeled
as legendary instead of unique?
“Wear it and fight again.”
Haster armed himself with the items without saying a word. He also felt the serious atmosphere. He did
what Grid told him to do without expressing the questions in his mind. Then the confrontation started
again. The three God Hands moved quickly, scattering into the blind spots in his vision and attacking
from different trajectories. It was a qualitative and tricky attack. Yet for Haster, the angle of attack didn’t
matter. He read the sound and grasped the location and path of the God Hands in real time. Then he
reflexively gave himself to the judgment that came to mind. It was just like when he was in his prime
when he moved the screen, heard the footsteps of the enemy, and immediately took a headshot.
“......!”
Haster’s eyes widened. His body moved as he thought. Those around him were hardened like stone
statues. The three God Hands were hit by skills and stiffened while shaking. It was the moment when his
judgment, which had been in doubt for a long time, really shone.
He was briefly mesmerized when Grid’s voice entered his ears. “If you gain 100 levels, you’ll be back in
your prime. I think you’ll also need to clear a few class quests, but...”
“......”
100 levels. It was so absurd that Haster dismissed it as a hallucination and approached Grid.
“I... Why did you make items for me...?”
“......?”
“Do you think I will be so impressed by this goodwill that I will apply to join the Overgeared Guild? If that
is the case... your foresight is great.”
“......”
It was counting the chickens before they hatched.
Grid was smiling when he suddenly became full of expectations. ‘Will there be a lot of synergy with
Haster and the former Red Knights?
Perhaps it wasn’t bad...
Of course, some ideological tests are required. Before that—
“Let’s win the 8 against 1 for now. You said you wanted to go to hell.”
“Ah, yes...”
“The items aren’t gifts so give them back or pay for them.”
Being overgeared couldn’t go away once it was tasted. Haster naturally paid for the items. It was quite a
large amount.
Overgeared 1471
Chapter 1471
[(Breaking) E-sports legend, Haster, has joined the Overgeared Guild?]
[There have been successive sightings of Haster in Reinhardt of the Overgeared Kingdom.
The video of him jumping over the walls with flying items resembling the ‘God Hands,’ famous for being
a symbol of Grid, has been a hot topic for days.
An American expert who analyzed the video said, “I think Haster was chosen as Grid’s successor...”
(slander)
He might not be the successor, but the collaboration between the legendary professional gamer, who is
considered the all-time number one, and Grid, who wrote a myth in Satisfy, is enough to make
everyone’s hearts flutter. Some people are concerned that there are too many expectations being
placed on Haster, who was the victim of the ‘hidden class hunting’ and whose heyday has ended...
......
...]
[Adventurers, please be on guard in small towns.]
[Is the boundary between the human race and hell breaking down as the Yatan Church claims?
Players are reporting that they have lost their lives after stopping by small towns and being attacked by
the residents.
This is the first incident in a small village in the southeastern part of the empire. The residents of the
village turn into monsters when it becomes dusk and they will attack travelers. Thorough attention is
needed.
(Omitted).
These so-called ‘ghost towns’ are found all over the continent and thousands of victims have been
reported in just four days...
......
...]
As the world was buzzing with new topics every day, Haster was still struggling with the God Hands.
Thanks to the items purchased from Grid, his lacking stats were supplemented to some extent.
Nevertheless, his stats were basically focused on intelligence. It was hard to handle the eight God Hands
armed with divine swords and Mjolnir as they swarmed with swordsmanship and Magic Missiles.
In the first place, the relationship between their attributes placed him at a disadvantage. The Red Sage
had the Weapon Mastery skill that allowed him to handle all weapons and active skills that were useful
in close combat, but it was actually more specialized in magic than close combat. However, he wasn’t a
magician, thus he didn’t have many passive skills related to magic. One example was the slow magic
casting. One of his greatest strengths, his magic, was sealed against the God Hands, so it was hard to
easily gain the advantage.
‘This video... was it taken when I ran to the walls?’
Maybe the great human and demon war would start before he even got back to the expedition... Haster
logged out while feeling such anxiety and he laughed when he saw that he had become famous these
days. It was a video of himself running away while the God Hands chased after him in a frightening
manner. The angle in which the video was filmed was exquisite and it seemed like he was leading the
God Hands rather than being chased.
The video was taken by chance by a user who was filming the beautiful landscape of Reinhardt (rumored
to be a garden that Queen Irene had grown). Thanks to this, rumors spread that he was ‘a person whom
Grid trusts enough to leave the God Hands to.’
The reality was that he was just being beaten up...
“I’m embarrassed.”
Haster shook his head and moved to the training room. His mansion had large facilities such as a golf
course, swimming pool, and tennis court. It even had a spacious indoor training room that was like a
playground.
“Hoo...”
Haster used a real spear reproduced based on the spear in the game and entered a state of
concentration with one deep breath.
‘Correct my bad habits.’
The past few days had been more precious than gold to Haster. In the process of recording and watching
the videos of him fighting against the God Hands, he realized that he had a very bad habit. At first, it was
hard to perceive it as a bad habit. It was because it was the form he learned from his respected teacher.
He never dreamed that it would actually be holding him back.
‘I’m sure that Master didn’t teach me the wrong way. It is just definitely an area I can’t achieve right
now.’ Seal the existing form until the day when his master’s intentions were grasped.
The movement of the spear that moved through the air was fierce. The legend of the past era was
regaining his prime and he showed moderation and dignity in every action.
***
‘I was worried he would give up after a few days. There is no one who is successful without
perseverance.’
Youngwoo’s lifestyle coincidentally matched with Haster’s. He started the day with the sweaty uncle (it
was elusive to say this person was a handsome man) at the same time and logged out at the same time,
ending the day together. It was rather unpleasant, but it was also funny when he became conscious of it.
Haster matched his pattern to Youngwoo’s routine in order to have more time against the God Hands.
There was no other intention. Youngwoo liked people who worked so hard. It was true that he felt more
affectionate after spending time together.
Just then, the ringtone of his smartwatch rang out. It was a new song by Laella that had topped the
Billboard charts for three consecutive weeks. It was great to see her consistently releasing albums with
the motif of a famous protagonist such as, ‘She is a player who is one of the best magicians in Satisfy and
a world-class idol in the real world. ~Is this the power of items?~’
Laella didn’t have a regular tenacity and she often held concerts, if not broadcasts. He thought there
was a reason she became a world-class idol and high ranker at such a young age.
“You did a great job today.”
Youngwoo answered the phone and spoke with a big smile. Yura, who appeared on the holographic
screen, responded with a beautiful smile.
“No one left today?”
-Yes, everyone is holding on really well.
It was ever since Haster was killed. Eight days had passed, but the hell expedition team was maintained
without a single person dropping out. In the meantime, Kraugel’s Space Sword had cut hell five times.
“Is there any chance that hell will perish before the great human and demon war begins?”
-Even if it is cut by the Space Sword, the terrain only changes a bit.
“......”
Yura’s indifference to the fact that the form of the world was changed by a sword was hard for
Youngwoo to understand. He thought that Yura’s common sense was different. He didn’t realize that his
common sense of creating hundreds of items a day was completely out of touch with ordinary people.
-Jishuka’s performance is amazing.Every time Luck’s group loses their motivation, she will provoke them
or encourage them to try again.
“Um...” The three generals of Ares. Lauel had said that Jishuka seemed to have pretty high expectations
for them. “It seems their personalities fit well.”
-Yes, I think because they were from the LTS days.On the outside, they seem like enemies, but it is more
like watching a trainer and dolphins.They get along quite well.
“What dolphins? They are monkeys.”
Youngwoo unknowingly became irritated. He didn’t seem to realize that his lips were sticking out. Yura
laughed like she found Youngwoo cute and started to talk about what she had experienced today. It was
as if she didn’t want this moment to end.
Youngwoo also told his story. It had long been a daily routine for the two people. It was to end the day
together.
***
After the failure at the No Offspring Tomb, Agnus challenged Grenier’s mountain army and felt another
big wall. He was forced to change course. He visited the East Continent where he was relatively free to
work since it wasn’t the realm of the Overgeared Guild. He raided villages and cities, massacring civilians
and restoring his power.
He avoided the nations protected by the resurrected Four Gods as much as possible. He aimed at places
still under the rule of the Hwan Kingdom. Fortunately, his activities were comfortable because no
yangbans appeared. The prestige of the East Continent was different from before.
‘It was smashed by Grid and Kraugel.’
Agnus deeply felt the existence of the two men who were ahead of him and looked back on his life. His
days when he was crazy were restored without any denials. He was able to feel it. How many failures
had he experienced? It was a fact that he was too incompetent and powerless to play a role.
“You are cut.”
There was a call from Baal. It was a call that came when he was eager to grow, thus he was dissatisfied.
If it was his usual self, he wouldn’t have responded. However, that was a situation from before the great
human and demon war. He wanted to receive a quest to kill civilians as he did before. He wanted to take
the ‘opportunity’ that he had rejected in the past. Thus, he ran right over.
The situation that flowed was different from his expectations. Baal wasn’t in a normal state. The ring
finger of the hand holding the wine cup showed off a wound. In fact, it wasn’t a wound. There were only
faint traces of the blood that had been spilled.
Baal even seemed ecstatic. Baal explained to Agnus, who was looking dumbfounded, “I was accidentally
cut when the Sword Saint cut through hell. It is the first time I have suffered such a deep wound. It is a
very fresh and pleasant stimulus, so I am happy.”
His saw blade-like teeth were particularly eye-catching today. He naturally had a bad smile. It was
unpleasant to see that he didn’t think it was a big deal.
“You are bluffing. You are someone who was killed by Grid in the human world.”
Chepardea shouted after hearing Agnus’ sarcastic words.
-The ‘one’ that was attached to you was just a tiny fragment of His Majesty.Croak!How can you say that
to His Majesty?!
“Stop speaking nonsense. Baal, tell me why you called me.”
-T-This impolite guy!
“Stop it, Chepardea.”
Baal waved his hand to the agitated Chepardea like he was a nuisance and stretched out his neck. The
thick neck with blue blood vessels sticking out stretched out. It stretched like a huge snake waking up
from hibernation. The appearance was so bizarre and disgusting that Agnus couldn’t help taking a step
back. Yet it was meaningless as Baal’s face came right up to his nose. The neck stretched out by as much
as seven meters.
“Do you know why hell exists? Oh, you don’t know. It is so trivial that it is hard to predict.”
The red-blooded eyes turned upside down like a tilted crescent moon. The blurry eyes shook like waves,
like dots roughly drawn on a blood-stained photo. There was no focus. It didn’t contain anything. There
was no way to know what he was seeing even though they were facing each other.
“Go to Marbas.”
Baal’s long neck rose as it coiled around Agnus’ upper body. The chill of his bones freezing and the heat
from the evaporation of blood made Agnus feel pained. Agnus was barely holding onto his dizzy spirit
when Baal’s thin lips touched Agnus’ ears.
“It is obvious that guy is my father’s loyal servant. He will be watching for a chance to get in touch with
you. I believe he will tell you the truth of the world and will be on your side. Be deceitful. Cheat,
trample, and snatch things. Destroy the world where everything is set and insignificant, along with your
enemies.”
A new episode and quest were opened to Agnus.
There was a dark smile on Baal’s face as he flicked his dark tongue. “Run as wild as you like and make
me happy.”
***
The force most shaken by the news that Grid had become a myth was the Yatan Church. The Yatan
Church was standing on the side of the great demons, so from their position, Grid would be the biggest
difficulty. He was a type of ultimate boss. As he grew stronger, so did the tensions of the Yatan Church.
There were many people who were intimidated because this was a really serious problem. However, the
servants who were the pillars of the Yatan Church were calm.
“What is there to be afraid of when the lords of hell are with us?”
War wasn’t a problem that could be solved with the power of an individual. Grid was so special that he
could handle hundreds or thousands of troops alone. The forces of his kingdom could take on tens or
hundreds of thousands. However, the scale of the great human and demon war wasn’t in the hundreds
of thousands. It would be a massive war with ‘at least’ tens of millions of troops and the entire continent
as the stage.
The number of Yatan followers had risen steadily over the past few years and recently it had grown so
rapidly that it was hard to count. Moreover, there would be great demons who were powerful enough
to destroy a kingdom alone. They would create an environment where the great demons could mobilize
their demonic creatures. The great demons, who had been fighting lonely battles on the surface until
now, would lead their armies and prove why they were called monarchs.
“We also have the chimeras.”
The combination of demons and humans. The experiment of the second species succeeded too easily.
Completely different beings, demonic creatures and humans, had become one to form a powerful
demonic human. Contrary to expectations, they didn’t exert magic and force comparable to ‘demons’
but they were stronger than many knights. In other words, ordinary people could be used as materials
to make senior demonic creatures. The biggest advantage was that they were easy to mass produce.
At this moment, the demonic humans were growing as they killed and devoured travelers all over the
continent. They were the main offenders behind the ghost town matter.
“It is true that we have always been defeated so far, but we will be the final winners.”
The Yatan followers cheered when the servants confirmed it. Their fear toward Grid was gradually
decreasing.
Chapter 1472
The pollen blown on the breeze left green marks on the window frames. It was spring. Unlike the central
part of the continent that suffered from cold winters, the southern part of the continent was warm.
Children could be heard running around at the entrance of the alley. The expressions of the wives who
watered the flowerbeds and chattered were calm. Laundry lines hung between houses and the houses
smelled like people were living there.
The scenery of the village was ordinary and nothing special. The players had no doubts until the glorious
moon revealed its presence in the dark sky.
Kiyaaaaaah!
“S-Shit, what is this?!”
“Hiiik!”
The boys who wanted to kick the ball, the girls showing off their flower garlands, the young people
helping their fathers at work, the middle-aged people who were still soldiers in active service, the wives
who greeted them with a kind smile, and the village leader who worked with a careful attitude.
The residents who seemed like ordinary villagers during the day suddenly turned into monsters. The
innkeeper who asked with a nice expression if he had eaten just an hour ago now stabbed a kitchen
knife in his back. The village chief, who asked him not to drink too much due to the request tomorrow,
lit a fire at the entrance of the inn. His eyes were red and his skin was purple.
The identity of these villagers was the rumored demonic humans.
“What the hell? Was there something we missed?” the martial artist, who was stabbed in the back while
eating soup, shouted nervously. He was a powerful person who gained fame in several regions and he
fought back. He smashed his ultimate skill into the innkeeper’s face.
The swordsman replied as the innkeeper’s wife rushed over with a wok, “We didn’t let our guard down.
They didn’t have the characteristics of a demonic human.”
A magician fell down after being stabbed in the thigh by the innkeeper’s daughter and son.
“Oh my god. The rumor about the demonic humans having learning ability is true. These sons of a
bitches... they are becoming better at hiding their identity.”
“Caviar!”
“Check the timing when calling someone’s name... Keok!”
“Kuaaack...!”
It took only five minutes for a party to be wiped out. This was despite the fact that they were a mid-
sized party of eight players who were at least level 300. The attacks of the demonic humans were so
sudden and effective. The moment they saw the scene of the innkeeper and his wife standing up like
zombies in their black and white vision, they opened their eyes again at the resurrection point they set
at different locations.
Some of them were in despair. The residents of villagers and cities they had been based in for months
and years had also been turned into demonic humans.
“T-This is crazy...”
“No way! I’ve lived in this city for years! I’ve spent a few nights with these people! These people
originally weren’t demonic humans! Ack!Aaaack!”
The turmoil across the continent accelerated. Breaking news broke out that people of hundreds of
villages and cities had been turned into demonic humans. The number of players that died jumped from
thousands to tens of thousands in just a few days. Dozens of villages and cities were destroyed in the
fierce battle between demonic humans and players.
The dark elves were also involved. The elves of the world tree weren’t necessarily corrupted. It was the
female and male elves known to have left the world tree in the wake of some incident. They were
eroded by demonic energy somewhere and returned to their homeland. It was far from a valuable
return. They were like the blades of a knife and with a strong intention to kill.
By the time the Overgeared Kingdom received news that the imperial army guarding the outskirts of the
World Tree Forest had been wiped out by the dark elves, Basara had already dispatched new troops. The
response was very swift, but Lauel’s expression was dark. “The empire has dispersed a large number of
troops to hunt the demonic humans. In fact, it is safe to call it a civil war. There will be a limited number
of reinforcements that can be sent to the world tree.”
The empire was the nation that was suffering the most damage from the demonic humans. Their
problem was that the land mass was too big and there were too many people. There were countless
villages in the empire and not all of them could be managed. It was impossible even for the empire to
identify and manage villages that were set up without permission in remote areas in ‘real-time.’
Even if a village was found and cleaned up through periodic reconnaissance and surveillance, new
villages were being built in another place at the same time. Thus, there was no end. The residents of
these unauthorized villages could easily become the target of the demonic humans. They weren’t
protected by the empire so it was easy for the Yatan Church to get close.
“Additional troops should be sent immediately. I don’t know what will happen if the world tree falls into
the enemy’s hands. Therefore, I want to send some elite people who can act as quickly as possible.”
“Do you want to send a messenger?”

“Yes, please give permission.”
Lauel was on one knee as he lowered his head. He couldn’t help bowing when facing Grid with a red
aura around him. A noble character was felt from Grid. Lauel was overwhelmed by the boldness of the
color that harmonized with the dark blue of Greed.
The first time he saw it, he was completely fascinated and lost his mind. The second time he saw it, he
was half crazy due to envy. From time to time, he sent whispers to Skin Maker Guseha in the hope of
implementing this feeling. It was a gift from the S.A Group and most people believed that Lauel had a
large stake in the life of the master called ‘Guseha.’
“Let’s send Braham and Nefelina. They are the two who are the most free.”
Piaro and Mercedes were commanders before they were a farmer and a knight. They attended strategy
meetings and helped train the army. Asgard was likely paying attention to Sariel and she would become
a target if she left the Overgeared Kingdom on her own without Grid. Zikfrector... his condition was too
bad to trust him to do something.
“They have enough combat effectiveness, but... I’m a bit anxious.”
Grid thought reasonably and assigned the staff, but Lauel’s response was subtle.
“If the two of them go, won’t they be swept away by the atmosphere and burn the world tree?”
“......”
Braham was the Duke of Wisdom, but he was emotional. Meanwhile, Nefelina was a dragon, but she
was young. Besides, the relationship between the two of them wasn’t very good. It was the perfect
combination to get swept away by the atmosphere because they were strangely competitive.
Grid frowned at the thought of Braham’s past trolling. “Then should I send Mercedes?”
“She is a bit... sometimes she can’t distinguish the consequences...”
“......”
Grid realized it once again. His messengers—
Each one of them had outstanding abilities and the potential to be even better, but their personalities
were eccentric. This was a slightly serious problem because he was reluctant to assign them solo
assignments.
‘Of course, it is changing, but... for the seventh messenger, I should choose an ordinary human.’
Grid pledged before suggesting another name. “Then Piaro?”
“Yes, I would like to send all the Red Knights with Sir Piaro and Sir Asmophel as the main axis. Before the
great human and demon war, they should learn to cooperate as before. Additionally, Sir Piaro’s wife is
an elf, so he will have feelings toward this mission.”
“Then do it.”
The seventh messenger chosen must definitely be a normal person...

Grid once again became determined.
“There is an urgent report from Siren.” Just then, a messenger came. “A large number of marine life
have turned into demonic creatures and are attacking Siren.”
“Marine life? You mean monsters like the kraken?”
The messenger explained to Grid. “That... there are quite a few ordinary fish that have turned into
demonic creatures.”
Lauel’s face stiffened. “There will be cases where fishermen will be harmed. We need to strengthen the
environment of the territory near the coast. What is Siren’s request?”
“They want 5,000 elite troops.”
5,000 troops was a small number for the current Overgeared Kingdom. It was possible to pick the elite
troops on the spot. However, choosing people who could fight underwater was a separate matter. It had
been 20 years since they formed an alliance with Siren. They had means of breathing in water, but being
able to breathe didn’t mean they could fight well in the water.
‘There is no water pressure inside Siren. The problem is the process of moving to Siren.’
Siren said they were under attack. They were likely to be surrounded. In order to break through the
siege and enter Siren, a combat power that wasn’t affected by water pressure or those experienced in
water combat were needed.
‘Since a few years ago, Soldier has been raising the navy, but there is no practical experience. I can only
send the early members, including Toon.’
In fact, the easiest solution was to send Braham. It was just that Siren originally demanded 5,000 people.
It was too much to send Braham. His value wasn’t worth 5,000 troops, but 500,000 troops. Now that the
boundaries between hell and the human world were gradually breaking down and various incidents
were occurring all over the continent, he needed to consider where he sent his messengers.
“We will build the reinforcements around the members who didn’t participate in the hell expedition or
who dropped out.”
“How many soldiers will you send?”
“They asked for 5,000, so I have to send at least 5,000. I will send all of the navy so they can accumulate
practical experience.”
“This is good. Soldier whom I previously saw on Cokro looked very bored.”
It wasn’t necessary to send 5,000 troops as long as members such as Toon were sent. 2,000 would be
enough. However, it was better to meet the request of the alliance as much as possible. They should
show maximum sincerity to build greater trust and maintain better relationships.
“Let’s add Overgeared Skeleton Two to it.”
“Overgeared Skeleton Two?”

“Overgeared Skeleton Two can work independently after it became a lich. I have to test how far it can
go.”
“You mean, the summons will be maintained even if Your Majesty isn’t around?”
“Yes, it can operate independently unless its health runs out or I reverse the summoning.”
A necromancer would be shocked to hear this. The Overgeared Skeletons were an existence created by
the former third-ranked great demon and they had many special features. It was good to treat them as a
miracle. He just honestly didn’t know if the summons would be maintained in Siren which was
thousands of kilometers away from here. Thus, he wanted to check it out.
Lauel was worried. “I doubt that Overgeared Skeleton Two can be active alone without Your Majesty. If
it shows a weak display in Siren, then it will shame Your Majesty.”
He didn’t doubt the power of the Overgeared Skeleton Two. A lich was one of the pinnacles of a
skeleton. Moreover, Overgeared Skeleton Two had been armed with Grid’s items over the past few
days. Lauel’s only worry was the AI of Overgeared Skeleton Two. Was it possible for it to make the best
judgment and action with orders from its master?
Lauel didn’t want Grid’s power to look ugly during external activities. In particular, the people of Siren
were different in culture and emotions so the spread of the Overgeared God Church was relatively slow.
It wasn’t enough to show a good performance.
Grid directly asked Overgeared Skeleton Two, who was hammering hard, “Overgeared Skeleton Two,
can I believe in you?”
[Yes... I will repay your expectations.] Overgeared Skeleton Two put down the hammer and replied while
prostrating himself on the ground. Its attitude showed there was no need for long words. It was
determined to show results.
The appearance of the skeleton spreading black magic power with shining eyes made Lauel’s heart
tremble.
“Ugh...! This storm of magic power that makes the black dragon react!”
“Go away now.”
The moment the black-red flames were going to erupt from Lauel’s left arm, Grid frowned and waved
his hands. He was trying to break it up before the conversation went on a tangent. Grid was very busy
because he had to innovate the messengers’ gear. His work was still full and overflowing. At this
moment—
[The morale of the allied soldiers has dropped significantly.]
[The stamina and power of the allied soldiers are reduced by 40%.]
“......?”
Just then, strange notification windows appeared. Grid was flustered because it happened suddenly,
while Lauel immediately started to investigate the situation. After a while—
“It is said that the churches of the three gods have started to incite things,” Lauel explained with a
distorted expression after he grasped the situation. “They are making false claims that the demonic
humans are caused due to the destruction of the gods’ symbols in the Overgeared Kingdom by the
Overgeared God Church.”
“It isn’t enough to not join forces. Now they want to antagonize me?”
“The demonic humans, the dark elves, the transformation of marine life and some monsters to demonic
creatures... I’m sure they are taking this situation as an opportunity. The more anxious people become,
the stronger the influence of religion. The churches of the three gods are the only ones who can calm
the current chaos. They will naturally use us in the process of recruiting members.”
“Has public opinion already tilted toward the three gods enough to shake the allied soldiers?”
Then, world messages appeared.
[The people’s faith in Goddess Rebecca has deepened.]
[The people’s faith in God Dominion has deepened.]
[The people’s faith in God Judar has deepened.]
Humans were weak. Few people lived alone. The more people experienced impossible things, the more
they looked for supernatural things and the more they tended to rely on a god. It wasn’t difficult for the
churches to handle them as they pleased.
“...Cults gain power for a reason.”
“Your Majesty?”
“I’m going to meet the pope.”
Grid, who had never stopped working throughout his conversation with Lauel, put down the hammer for
the first time.
Lauel somehow felt a chill. In the open space outside the smithy, Haster was startled as he faced the
God Hands. It was because the God Hands stopped moving in unison and released killing intent.
Chapter 1473
The Rebecca Church was conscious of their debt to Grid. He was the agent of the goddess who punished
the corrupted pope and the warrior who unlocked the seal of the Holy Sword. He saved the lives of the
Rebecca’s Daughters and saved the Vatican that was in a crisis. Most of the members recognized that
without Grid, their church would’ve declined.
However, they didn’t openly worship Grid as a benefactor. It was because he committed a sin that was
contrary to their doctrines. A human being who had become a god. A new religion was set up. He even
took away Pope Damian, a number of elders, and the Rebecca’s Daughters...
The Rebecca Church went through great confusion. There was a heated debate. Some of the doctrine-
driven members of the church argued that Grid should be punished immediately. Meanwhile, the others
who valued grace and reason as much as doctrine argued, “How can you forget his grace and harm
Grid?”
Still, most of the followers had realistic thinking and asked, ‘What right do we have to discuss Grid’s
punishment?’
It was a question that silenced both those who said they should punish Grid and those who said they
shouldn’t punish Grid. It was because the essence was contained in the question. The Rebecca Church
had no power to harm Grid. The same was true even if they worked with the Dominion Church and
Judar Church.
The lack of power was a good thing.
The Rebecca Church sat on the fence. They didn’t respond outright to Grid. They used the pretext of
being powerless to just express regret. Many members of the church cheered for Grid in their hearts. In
the wake of the Archangel Sariel incident, there were believers who had doubts about Rebecca. Would
the core members of the church betray the goddess for no reason?
Some senior priests condemned Damian and said he was punished by the angel for his evil heart,
causing him to be expelled. The elders and Rebecca’s Daughters who left with Damian were blinded by
wealth and corrupted. It was nothing more than cheap incitement.
There weren’t many church members who believed their words. The believers remembered the truth,
faith, and good deeds Damian showed during his time as pope. It happened one day as the doubts and
confusion among the church members deepened...
On this day, the believers gathered together to elect an interim pope.
-He will guide you.
Someone’s voice was heard high in the sky. It was a divine voice that was separate from the doubts in
their hearts. They naturally bowed their heads. The voice was warm and they wanted to rely on it. Ahh,
why did they doubt her for a moment? The believers regretted being so hasty.
A light fell in front of them as they prayed with their hands together. A figure with blond hair shone in
the light. It was hard to tell if they were a beautiful woman or a handsome man. He introduced himself
as the new Goddess’ Agent and he naturally became the pope. He was as warm as the goddess’ voice.
He was also very competent and was described as the ‘second coming’ of 2nd Pope Chreshler.
The believers gradually trusted and relied on him. They recovered a bit of their lost faith. However, this
time they doubted the pope’s actions.
“What do you mean by the demonic humans appeared due to the Overgeared Kingdom and Overgeared
God Church?”
The demonic humans also occurred in villages and cities where the symbols were fine. Additionally,
most of the symbols destroyed by the Overgeared Kingdom and Overgeared God Church were related to
Martial God Zeratul. Of course, the symbols of the other gods were damaged, but at the very least, they
didn’t touch the symbols of Goddess Rebecca. They kept this line. In other words, Goddess Rebecca’s
symbols were intact in places with the demonic humans. The pope’s claim that the demonic humans
occurred in villages and cities where the symbol of Goddess Rebecca was destroyed was clearly wrong.
“The Overgeared God Church won’t sit by and leave alone the pope’s distorted claim.”
“We need to correct it right away...”
The situation that flowed became serious. The believers who were incited by the pope’s claims were
misleading the public. The aftermath was felt in real time. There were reports that people who had been
cut off for a while were heading to the temples of the three gods.
The Overgeared Kingdom worshipped the Overgeared God and founded the Overgeared God Church.
The Rebecca Church and Overgeared God Church were barely in a neutral state, but that tightrope
seemed to be coming to an end. The aftermath would be big. They were afraid.
The pope looked at the elders who were pouring out their concerns and opened his mouth, “Are you
members of the Overgeared God Church? Why are you, the elders of our church, representing their
position?”
“This isn’t an emotional problem. The moment the Overgeared Kingdom becomes hostile to our church,
it will be inconvenient in many ways.”
At present, the Vatican itself was within the territory of the Overgeared Kingdom. The Vatican had
existed even before the creation of the Overgeared Kingdom and was legally recognized as an
independent territory. However, the laws mentioned here were laid down during the Eternal Kingdom’s
rule. The Overgeared Kingdom could abolish the existing laws and eject the Vatican at any time if they
wanted. Of course, the Vatican could be rebuilt in other kingdoms. However, it would be humiliating if
they were kicked out.
They honestly questioned how many kingdoms would accept the Vatican. Now the influence of the
Overgeared Kingdom reached all over the continent.
“Moreover, isn’t this the time when the demons are moving? Why is there a need to increase the
number of enemies when we are facing a common enemy?”
The pope was an example for everyone. Despite being so powerful and divine that he was called the
second coming of Chreshler, he didn’t go on a rampage. Even though he received the Blessing of Light
from the goddess, he didn’t have the sense and arrogance of a chosen person. He always had a learning
attitude.
Thus, the elders could point out the pope’s faults. They believed he would repent on his mistakes and
solve the problem. However, the pope’s attitude didn’t change.
“Demons. A common enemy.” The pope repeated and approached the window. He opened the high
window and stood on the terrace.
“Wahhhhhhh!”
“Hooray, His Holiness! Hooray, Goddess Rebecca!”

Tens of thousands of people filled the square. There were a variety of races. They came from all over the
continent. How long had it been since so many people gathered at the Vatican?
The people waved to them with a kind smile before whispering to the elders.
“They are far from the reason for our church’s existence.”
“What does that...”
“Our church is only for Goddess Rebecca. The reason why our church has fought against evil beings and
served weak humans is to build Goddess Rebecca’s virtues and have Goddess Rebecca’s name spread
widely throughout the world. Putting the blame on the Overgeared God and distorting the truth? Yes,
that’s right. I used this as an opportunity to raise the power of our church and correct Goddess
Rebecca’s lost reputation. I completed the mission of the pope. The elders have the responsibility to
help me. How can you blame me instead?”
“The order is wrong. Goddess Rebecca exists for humanity and we serve her with gratitude.”
The old elder who spoke on behalf of the elders felt madness from the pope and shut up. He was a
parish priest active in Titan, the capital of the empire. He served the goddess more honestly and
faithfully than anyone else. He was so popular that he was once mentioned as a candidate for the pope.
However, he just wanted to be a priest who prayed to the goddess. He stayed away from power. Of his
own volition, he didn’t run for the pope position and he refused to hold a senior post. He recently
accepted a senior position to lead the Rebecca Church on the right path. He was worried to see the
believers doubt the goddess so easily. Therefore, he took the lead so he wouldn’t let them get lost.
“I believe Your Holiness made the wrong judgment because you are crushed by heavy responsibilities. I
believe you made a slip of the tongue because you were excited by the cheers and support of the
people. It is better for you to take a few days off and take care of yourself.”
It was dangerous. There was a temperament of fanaticism. The elder was seeing into the essence of the
pope. He knew how to think and judge politically. He decided to detain the pope momentarily. However,
this pope was called the second coming of Chreshler. This was in terms of force.
“The old man has spoken ludicrous words. You need to be corrected.” A light flashed. It was a light that
stretched out in a straight line. This was the last sight that the elder from Titan saw.
“T-This is unbelievable!”
“W-What are you doing?!”
The faces of the elders turned white.
The people in the square were still cheering without knowing what happened above. The pope waved to
them with a smile while an old man turned into a corpse and rolled around the pope’s feet. The scene
that occurred was so unrealistic that the elders couldn’t properly accept the situation. Nevertheless,
fear entered their hearts. They felt like they had seen the demon. A twisted fanatic who was close to
evil.
On the other hand—

“What was that light just now?”
The people of the broadcasting station, who were filming the pope and people in the square from the
opposite building, felt a strange difference. There was a white light that destroyed the view around the
pope. Once they opened their eyes again, the scenery wasn’t different from a while ago, but somehow,
the faces of the elders standing behind the pope were frightened.
“Turn the camera back.”
“The light was so strong that it completely covered the screen. I can’t capture anything.”
“This damn thing...”
Something must’ve happened. The viewers watching the show in real time as well as the station’s
filming crew felt a strange atmosphere. Only the people in the square didn’t detect the change. It was
because they couldn’t clearly see the terrace from their position.
“Where are you looking?”
It happened when the filming team and viewers were feeling extremely frustrated...
The pope, who was looking down at the people in the square in a pleased manner, abruptly shifted his
gaze to the sky. Dozens of cameras chased his gaze. An orange glow was spreading in the blue sky
without any clouds. It was like a sunset. It was mysterious and beautiful.
“Grid...?”
The shooting team was flustered. The video conveyed to the viewers shook. Grid was gazing down at the
pope in a cold manner. There was a clear sense of anger. The black eyes were red like a sun spreading
the sunset.
“......”
The people in the square belatedly realized Grid’s emergence and became silent. The unapproachable
dignity forced them to remain silent.
“I want to ask the pope.”
It was Grid who brought the silence and he was the one who broke it.
“You claimed that the cause of the demonic humans is my kingdom. You are guilty of defaming my
kingdom with groundless claims and demoralizing the soldiers ahead of the war. Apologize.”
Every one of Grid’s words were angry. His cold voice contained anger. The dignity that forced silence
changed to a power that made heads bow. The people in the square reflexively flinched. It was both
players and NPCs. No one dared to lift their heads. The shooting team’s circumstances were similar.
They were quite a distance away from Grid, but they were still weighed down by the pressure. The
camera lens was lowered and viewers had to suffer from the inconvenience.
The elders were contemplative. Their expressions seemed to be saying, ‘You came.’
The pope was the only one who was nonchalant. He blurred the essence. He focused on and criticized
Grid’s actions, not his words. “Did you come to our church to receive an apology? Still, it is embarrassing
that a man who claims to be a god can’t control his anger and moves around so lightly. I didn’t expect
much since your level of heresy is too high, but you are much lower than I expected.”
The pope’s words quickened. He was trying not to show it, but he was very excited. He seemed to be
enjoying this situation.
“Your intention of coming to our church on the day of the rally and expressing your anger in front of the
many members of the church, showing off your power and force... it is to intimidate the church
members and crush the spirit of the members. Is a god such an impure and violent being to you? Do you
want to prove yourself? It isn’t appropriate. You don’t know God because you aren’t a god. My church
and I deny you.”
“I am showing off my power and force?” Grid had been expressionless and now his lips curled up. It was
so ridiculous that a laugh leaked out. He pulled a sword out of his inventory. It wasn’t a famous divine
sword. It was one of the low-grade weapons made in the smithy a while ago.
Grid threw it. He didn’t mix in any techniques or skills. The sword flew like a flash, cutting the pope’s
earlobe and slammed into the wall. At the same time, the ground shook. Cracks occurred in the building
that couldn’t withstand the impact. The building was shaken.
“If I really showed off my strength, would the Rebecca Church still exist?”
“......!”
“......!”
At this moment, the Rebecca Church that had reigned as the largest and best religion for a long time,
became an insignificant organization.
One sentence from Grid made it so. People sensed it. Today, the balance of power would change.
Chapter 1474
“If I really showed off my strength, would the Rebecca Church still exist?”
They were shocking words. He meant that the Rebecca Church could be destroyed at any time. A
madness beyond the level of arrogance was felt. It didn’t seem like sane words.
“How can you make such absurd remarks?”
A stir occurred among the church members who were weighed down by the pressure from Grid. They
seemed to have forgotten their fear due to confusion. There were many church members who couldn’t
hide their anger.
Rebecca, the goddess of light, was a special presence. She created the world and created humanity.
Even the noble gods of Asgard considered her a mother. It was why the Rebecca Church was able to
reign as the largest and best religion. Who would dare to harm the Rebecca Church that was protected
by the Creator?
It was physically impossible. The Yatan Church had proven it many times. The Yatan Church rose up
many times and threatened the Rebecca Church, but the Rebecca Church escaped every moment of
crisis. Grid was one of the proofs. Grid had fought for the Rebecca Church and indirectly helped the
Rebecca Church by killing the Yatan Servants.
...The exceptionally faithful members of the Rebecca Church thought so.
They were half right. One of the reasons why Grid helped the Rebecca Church was Rebecca’s divine
message.
“Hiik!” The church members were staring at Grid with disgust when the ground shook with a deafening
sound. It was the aftermath of the building tilting slightly.
“You threaten me with force immediately. Can’t you restrain your emotions? Or are you not restraining
yourself? No matter what, the world will be flooded with disaster if there is a god like you in the world.
People will be careful about attracting your eyes.” The pope never thought Grid would pull a sword out
of nowhere with so many witnesses. He even insulted the Rebecca Church. The pope liked Grid’s wild
actions. The more disappointed the people were in Grid, the weaker their worship of Grid would be.
‘Is this one of those divine swords?’ The pope moved his blue eyes and looked at the sword next to his
face. It was thrown with great power and buried deep in the wall. However, the sword was fine. From
his perspective, it was a great sword. ‘It doesn’t look the same as the rumored divine swords. He
recently created a new one.’
The pope didn’t acknowledge Grid’s divinity. Still, he didn’t deny the fact that Grid’s battle gear, which
was called divine swords in public, was excellent. It was because Asgard coveted them. The pope
thought that Grid was a replacement for Hexetia. The clear evidence was that the goddess hadn’t
recovered the blessing she gave him.
‘They seem to have no intention of releasing Hexetia. This man will be the next blacksmith god. I need to
correct it before sending you up to heaven.”
During Grid’s journey of growth, there were blessings and favors from various gods, including Goddess
Rebecca. The pope intended to correct Grid to maintain order in Asgard. There shouldn’t be the illusion
that he was equal to the other gods.
The pope pulled out the sword in the wall. His gaze was still fixed in Grid’s direction when once again, a
blade brushed by his earlobe. Blood flowed from his earlobe that was cut by the second sword thrown
by Grid. A protective shield wasn’t created so he was cut by the blade.
By this point, it was certain that the pope’s identity was an angel. It wasn’t a special fact. From the time
the new pope was decided and his appearance seen, the Overgeared Kingdom had inferred the pope’s
identity. Just like Amoract was behind the Yatan Church, there were the angels behind the Rebecca
Church.
‘At first, I thought it was Sariel.’
Sariel had said that they had been kicked out of heaven and their body couldn’t be replaced. In fact, a
copy of Sariel was active in the Rebecca Church. The identity of the Templar was Sariel’s copy. It wasn’t
strange for a new copy to appear again.
However, the pope was different from Sariel. The overall atmosphere was similar due to the blonde hair
and appearance that was hard to distinguish between genders, but looking closely, there was a
difference in the facial features. The facial line was a bit thicker and he was 10 centimeters taller. Sariel
gave off a strong impression of beauty, but the pope was a bit more masculine.
“Do you see my wound?” The pope, whose earlobe was covered with blood, raised his hand high. “The
Overgeared King has already proved his violence by destroying the symbols of the gods he should serve.
He had finally revealed his true nature now. He committed a violent act without giving evidence that he
isn’t the main culprit that caused the demonic humans or trying to persuade me through conversation. I
am sad and angry at the attitude of threatening to destroy our church.”
“Boo!Booooo!”The congregation started booing Grid. They were NPCs.
The players who were members were sneaking out of the scene. Players saw the world objectively
compared to NPCs. It was because they had been exposed to all types of media. It was rare for a player
to blindly believe in the pope.
“Engrave his image in your mind. He isn’t a god. He might’ve obtained the equivalent of divinity, but he
doesn’t have the sense of justice to wield it correctly. He is just a king. He will prioritize his own territory,
not the territory of humanity or humanity’s safety...” The pope’s speech began. The clear and warm
voice was engraved in the hearts, not the heads, of the church members. The contents of the speech
were simple.
Grid isn’t a god.You must not believe in him or rely on him. You have to deny him who calls himself a
god.If he shows violence against our church, I will protect you.So don’t be afraid to blame him
The contents were simple and clear. The pope was very good at acting and he gave people a kind
impression that contained sincerity toward the church members.
Grid descended slowly. His eye level was aligned with the pope.
“Booooo!”The boos from the church members intensified.
There was a faint smile on the pope’s face. He looked triumphant and was convinced that Grid would
step down from his intention of using violence here. There was a fact he overlooked.
“Your tongue is long.”
There was no point in people denying Grid. Grid had already proven his qualifications and became a god.
Even if someone denied him now, his divinity wasn’t shaken. Additionally...
“You will die here.”
Grid’s power was beyond the pope’s imagination. From the time he denied Grid’s identity, the pope had
misjudged Grid. The Fire Dragon Sword rotated in Grid’s left hand that extended into the air. It
immediately aimed at the pope and fired a breath. At the same time, Grid was holding the Formless
Sword in his right hand.
“Kuek...!” Angels ignored long-range attacks. The pope hadn’t felt the need to stop the breath, but he
ended up groaning. It was because he was cut by the blade that penetrated through the explosion
caused by the breath. He tried to block it with the divine sword he recovered earlier, but the divine
sword was broken in vain. He immediately pulled out the Holy Sword, but it was too late. The spiral
blade wrapped around his neck and put pressure on it.
The pope’s head was separated from his body. Artistry could be seen in the blood that scattered under
the orange light.
“......?”
“......?”
The church members in the square doubted their eyes. The viewers couldn’t shut their mouths. It was in
an instant. The pope’s throat was cut off in an instant and even the time—in seconds—couldn’t be
predicted. Considering his role and weight in the game, the opponent was likely to be a super named
NPC, yet he was reduced to a corpse with one strike. They couldn’t believe it even when they saw it.
“Kiyaaaaak!”
“Your Holinessssss!”
Belated screams echoed. The trees that grew on the mountains surrounding the Vatican seemed to
shake faintly. The heals of tens of thousands of church members poured toward the pope. It was a rain
of light.
Grid’s gaze fell to the square. The Overgeared God’s Observation triggered, destroying most of the
heals. It was just that there were tens of thousands of heals. It was impossible to block the source. In the
first place, he hadn’t intended to block them.
Grid moved his gaze from the square to the building. They were still, unlike the members in the square.
They didn’t use any heals or buffs on the pope. They didn’t attack or reprimand Grid. Some people
looked down as if they were embarrassed and others sighed with relief. Grid stopped his intention to
subdue them. ‘There seems to be a story, but I will still eliminate the churches of the three gods.’
For complicated reasons, Grid hadn’t opposed the Rebecca Church, Dominion Church, and Judar Church.
First of all, they were essentially good people. They were different from the reality of the gods. Most of
the believers of the three gods took care of the people. They also played an important role in deterring
the expansion of the Yatan Church. Additionally, the churches of the three gods were organizations that
nurtured healers, which were rare in Satisfy. The weaker the power of the three churches, the more
precious that healers became. Maybe they would become extinct. Finally, Grid had a deep relationship
with the Rebecca Church. There were many bad memories, but there were also many good memories,
so he didn’t want to be hostile to them.
However, he realized it today. The churches of the three gods only existed for the gods of Asgard. The
evidence was the pope’s determination to damage the position of Grid and the Overgeared Kingdom in
the face of the great human and demon war.
Asgard’s influence was bound to affect the churches of the three gods. It was a landmine that could
explode at any time. It was better to get rid of them. Of course, it wouldn’t be easy. The forces were so
widespread that it was virtually impossible to root them all out. There was a high possibility that public
sentiment would be shaken. There would probably be a lot of backlash.
‘Still, I have to get rid of them. Disband them.’
He didn’t mean to commit a massacre. It was enough to damage the organization. He wouldn’t shy away
from any killing that was necessary in the process. It would be painful not to get a healer’s help during
the great human and demon war, but... as things stood, these guys wouldn’t have helped in the first
place.
Flash!
Light burst out.
His transcendence was triggered. It meant there was a swift attack. In the accelerated moment, Grid
struck the straight line of light with his sword. The Fire Dragon Sword in his left hand floated into the air.
The moment the second sword was discarded, the Formless Sword became faster and more
sophisticated.
It slid over the Holy Sword of the pope whose head was restored. Then he stabbed at the pope’s throat
again. This time, the pope was fine. The power of the Formless Sword was minimized due to the curtain
of light around his body. It was a strong self-defense using divine power. The Fire Dragon Sword moved
on its own and stabbed the pope in the back, but it failed to achieve much.
“Eh...? Ehh?” The church members were baffled by the pope’s recovery that was like a lie. They knew he
couldn’t die easily and used heals in hopes he was alive, but they didn’t expect him to immediately re-
attach his cut off head and resurrect. They were more surprised than happy.
“You are truly a man with experience at killing angels. You are really skilled.”
An angel—an army built only for the gods of Asgard. They were called the invincible army because they
had the protection that blocked all long-range attacks, including magic. They couldn’t die from arrows
fired from blind spots. In order to kill angels, one had to approach and fight directly. It was a life or
death decision without a war of attrition.
Grid was well aware of this fact. Thus, he abandoned the advantages of flying and descended to the
ground. The need for that was gone now.
The pope spread out white wings. Feathers fluttered from six wings. The papal tiara fell off and the halo
of light floated above his head. The name that was revealed was Michael.
Sariel had said that this was an angel with a high rank among archangels. Was it the gods’ first angel?
Another name was a knight or enforcer. He had the most outstanding force after the archangels Raphael
and Gabriel. He might be the best when it came to ‘killing’ skills. It was because he was at the vanguard
of the angels. He had experienced the most wars and dealt out the most divine punishment.
“Who speaks of the gods?”
The moment Michael recited, the size of the Holy Sword increased along with a series of deafening
sounds. It was the result of the continuous absorption of light that had stretched out in dozens of
branches. By the time the holy sword was 5 meters long, no one at the scene could open their eyes. The
light was so bright.
Thanks to this, Grid learned the hidden characteristics of a myth class. He didn’t become blind in the
face of the intense light that spread throughout the Vatican. There was no inconvenience at all. A god
was a presence that touched the sun. It was natural for a god to not to suffer from the glare.
“Your approach to being a god is immensely wrong. A god must be born from the goddess or recognized
by Asgard. It isn’t done on your own. I am going to correct you. Let’s convert you first.”
Michael proclaimed and lowered his huge Holy Sword. The destructive power was unusual, thus Grid
stepped back to avoid it. He immediately realized this was a mistake. Shards of light—they scattered in
all directions and stretched out like spears that struck Grid or condensed into spheres that showed signs
of an explosion.
Yet for Grid, mistakes weren’t the end. He had many means to make up for mistakes. He also had the
foundation of developing from his mistakes based on experience.
Grid didn’t bother to use Shunpo. The principle of Shunpo was to move his body to a place he could
‘see.’ It was possible for a person with outstanding skills to read his gaze and predict the jumping point
of Shunpo. Using Shunpo against Michael was likely to be a weakness instead.
Grid rushed in with the defense of the innovated armor of the Four Gods. He used Lightning God around
his body to avoid the spears of light while minimizing the explosive damage of the spheres with White
Tiger’s Posture. It happened while he was moving through the air like this...
Michael once again lowered the sword of light. The space was cut and shards of light scattered again. It
was the moment when this area fell under Michael’s control. Thousands, tens of thousands. No, the
infinite shards of light that contained destructive power restricted Grid’s actions while the main body of
the giant sword tore at Grid’s flesh.
Michael’s blue eyes moved to his left. The moment of contact with the sword of light, the afterimage
disappeared and Grid appeared in the direction he was looking. The big sword of light was growing in
real time. Unknowingly, the length reached 7 meters before it was swung at Grid.
The light erased the world. It glowed brilliantly and swallowed up all the scenery. The bright orange light
surrounding Grid’s body also lost its traces.
No.
“Sky.”
It wasn’t lost. It carved a small dot in the quiet world of light. The dot soon became a line. It spread like a
wave. Grid was crushed in the shoulder by the sword of light, but he rushed forward by relying on the
Shoulder Guards of the White Tiger with the Protection of the Red Phoenix. The heavy and sharp blade
gradually dug deep into his shoulder blades, but he didn’t stop. He just sped up.
Michael saw the fast approaching Grid and belatedly noticed that the sharp screams coming from the
shoulder guards weren’t screams, but a roar.
[Howling! Lv. 1]
[Summons the image of a howling white tiger.

All enemies within range of the white tiger’s howl will stiffen for at least one second to a maximum of
seven seconds while allies will have their defense increased by 10%.
Mana Consumption: 2,000
Cooldown Time: 12 hours.]
“......!” Michael had been planning to act the moment Grid got a bit closer, but his expression ended up
stiffening. It was because his body wasn’t moving. He wanted to lower the sword even more, but he
couldn’t give any strength into his hands.
‘The beasts of the east are interfering.’
Michael was upset, but he relaxed his expression instead of showing it. If his body didn’t move, then he
would use magic. He added magic to the divine power surrounding the sword of light. It was a
miraculous event. It wasn’t just the light surrounding the giant sword. All the light that filled the area
had divine power replaced by magic power. Everything was linked using the Holy Sword as a medium.
Destruction.
It was the development of the great magic he often used when carrying out divine punishment and it
could be described as a natural disaster. Michael expected a look of astonishment to fill Grid’s face. He
imagined Grid coughing up blood and falling down. It was from his own magic.
He didn’t foresee his own suffering until the great divine punishment was destroyed at the same
moment it was launched. Killing intent filled Michael’s heart as Grid approached quickly using a mixture
of magic power and silver thread. It was just the beginning. The former sword dance was just the
beginning.
Grid was no longer wary of the gods. From the time he became a myth class, he was no longer afraid of
the gods. In the world where light had faded, the orange afterimage expanded its range. Every time,
there was a deafening roar. It was the sound of the Sky sword dance connecting the single sword
dances. They cut through the wind and slashed at Michael. It was like thunder.
It was a true divine punishment.
Chapter 1475
Satisfy wasn’t kind. It didn’t explain everything to the user. The typical evidence was that many of those
attempting to change to a hidden class failed their class change quests, and a legendary blacksmith
didn’t know the existence of the convenient ‘automatic item production’ function existed.
‘Is this a characteristic of the myth class as well?’
Grid sensed a very important change as he sliced at Michael with the Sky sword dance. The balance of
his body didn’t collapse when using the sword dances. Things such as pausing the action, holding the
sword with both hands, or adding force to certain parts of the body to cope with the changing center of
gravity were all eliminated.
‘I have the ability to be immune to physical abnormalities.’

Did this mean he ignored the physical laws to a certain extent? He was thankful. Grid’s ability to use the
sword dance was freer than ever. He wielded his sword with one hand, leaving his other hand free to
block Michael’s counterattack or tear off his wings. He was able to go backward while using Kill and turn
around while using Link.
The scope of the actions of his sword dances were greatly expanded. The speed of linking sword dances
together became faster and more natural. The inherent shortcomings of the sword dances, that existed
no matter how many times he improved it, now disappeared completely.
Grid’s sword dances were still elegant, but they were as simple as swordsmanship. It was very beautiful
in harmony with the orange polar lights. It gave the impression of divinity.
Grid utilized time in a manner different from others. It was for the last dozens of days. Unlike his
colleagues, he stayed alone in a smithy and completed the innovation of his divine swords. It was the
result of spending the time when he couldn’t go to the hunting ground as more precious than gold.
The cutting power of his innovated and more powerful divine swords had naturally increased. The
‘Cutting’ skill that was a symbol of Failure was now attached to all the divine swords. The performance
of the effects themselves were enhanced. It was the reason why Michael’s body could be cut and split
apart so easily.
“Ugh...” The church members on the ground sobbed and groaned. They felt like Michael was a monster
as he repeatedly regenerated nerves and muscles from his cut body while also reconnecting bones.
Pope Michael had spread out six wings and used the Holy Sword, revealing his identity as an angel. He
was far from the noble image of an angel that the followers had imagined. It was a particular big
problem when contrasted with the noble Grid. Good and evil seemed to be reversed. The cheering and
encouragement of the church members toward Michael stopped. The baptism of heals calmed down. In
the first place, Michael didn’t need the heals.
‘Even though I am blessed by the three gods—’ Michael’s thoughts were interrupted and repeated as his
brain kept being split apart and regenerated. ‘The blessings of the three gods are great, but he is so
powerful?’
Michael was flustered. It was because he was completely overwhelmed. The Trinity was lost and a
considerable amount of power was sealed in the aftermath of his descent, but his swordsmanship
wasn’t rusty. Yet he was being pushed back. His execution sword had killed numerous pagans for a long
time, but it couldn’t punish Grid. Grid didn’t die even when he was stabbed. His arms weren’t cut off. On
the other hand, every time Michael allowed an attack, his bones were broken or something was cut off.
‘Did the goddess acknowledge him as a god?’ Angels couldn’t cut the gods of Asgard. It was a law that
couldn’t be broken unless they were corrupted like Sariel. Michael had to suspect if Grid had become a
god of Asgard.
He was mistaken. The reason he couldn’t hurt Grid was simply because he lacked attack power. All the
armor that Grid was wearing were new ones that had been innovated. He even made a significant
number of them with Greed. It might be possible to accumulate impact and deal damage, but it was
impossible to cut them.
The situation would’ve been the same even if the Trinity had been formed or he ascended to heaven to
liberate the power of an archangel. Greed had become a myth in accordance with Grid’s growth and it
only allowed damage that could threaten a god or was equal to a god.
‘No, the goddess wouldn’t have done this without saying anything. This person hadn’t been recognized
by the goddess yet.’
Feelings had no effect on the principles of an angel’s behavior. They moved solely on faith. Michael
might be flustered and confused a thousand times, but his sword never slowed down. The reason he
was wary of Grid was due to Grid’s title of Angel Slayer.
It was after Sky was finished...
Michael restored his arm that had been cut off again by the two fusion sword dances and immediately
counterattacked. The Holy Sword that was filled with a strong divine power struck Grid’s chest. A
brilliant white glow soared to the sky and seemed to cut through the sunset.
Grid endured the shock and lowered the Formless Sword in his hand. It was because Michael dug in
deep for super close combat. It was a difficult distance to use the strength of the Formless Sword. The
1st God Hand flew over and held the Formless Sword in its hand. Meanwhile, Grid pulled out the Magic
Power Ejection Machine. The magic power mixed with silver threat stretched out and wound around
Michael’s wrists.
Grid pulled and twisted the trajectory of the Holy Sword before inserting his knee into Michael’s chest.
Thanks to this, the Holy Sword missed Grid, but the particles of light released by the Holy Sword became
knives and bombarded Grid. Grid didn’t move. He connected the Enlightenment Sword with the Magic
Power Ejection Machine and pierced Michael’s abdomen. Michael modified the trajectory of the Holy
Sword by breaking his wrist and stabbed the sword at Grid’s neck. The God Hand holding the Formless
Sword blocked it.
The attacks and defenses accelerated.
Grid and Michael didn’t think. They immersed themselves in the movements learned purely by
experience and pressed the opponent. Grid was assisted by the God Hands and ego items, while Michael
used divine power. Dozens of blows were exchanged per second.
On the surface, it seemed that only Grid accumulated wounds. However, Michael wasn’t invincible just
because his limbs and wings regenerated as soon as they were cut off. Every time he was cut and
regenerated, his health gauge was decreasing. Just—
‘The utilization of that light is too high.’
The fragments of light that scattered from Michael’s holy sword—they extended like a spear, bent like a
whip, and exploded like a bomb. While annihilating the enemy, they gradually restored health every
time they touched Michael’s body. It was an unrivaled recovery ability. It was really an absurdly great
ability. It gave Grid goosebumps at the thought of such a person falling in the middle of his allies. He
wouldn’t die, but would massacre a large number of troops in an instant.
‘He would’ve been a great help in the great human demon war if he was on the same side.’
Grid had never seen the 3rd ranked great demon. Therefore, he had no choice but to compare Michael
to Baal or Marie Rose rather than the 3rd great demon. Compared to them, Michael’s impression was a
lower rank given his weakened condition. However, Grid couldn’t easily perceive Michael. The combat
characteristics that focused on mass slaughter and recovery were optimized as ‘weapons.’ It made him
wonder if hell feared Michael most among the angels.
‘I have to kill him here.’
Today, Michael was an enemy of the Overgeared Church. If he wasn’t killed here, he would surely be a
disaster for the Overgeared Kingdom. He didn’t want to encounter Michael one day when visiting
Asgard to rescue Hexetia. If the archangels ranked 1~3 formed a Trinity... it would be hard to see any
chances of winning. Therefore—
[Storm of the Fire God has been triggered.]
Grid tangled together with Michael and set up his own domain. It wasn’t just his surroundings. The
entire sky was stained with his color. The Red Phoenix’s 9th Heart and the Formless Will of Duke of Fire
resonated with the Overgeared God’s divinity. The incomplete Storm of the Fire God was completed
after Grid became a god.
[The divine flames will be expanded to the extent of your senses.]
[All allies except for the undead or evil eyes will have their healing effect increased by 30% and reduce
the healing effect of all enemies by 60%. Once a target with a reduced healing effect attempts to heal,
‘Rage of the Fire God’ will cause fixed damage equal to 5% of the target’s current health and there is a
high chance of reversing the healing effect.]
[If the race is an undead or demonkin, they will continuously receive heavy damage in the range of the
storm. This effect is maintained while Storm of the Fire God is used.]
[Fire of Willpower has been added to Divine Flames. All enemies in the storm’s range will receive the
‘heart’ attribute damage proportional to the willpower and strength stat. Fire damage will be added that
is proportional to the willpower and intelligence stats. The dual attribute damage will penetrate the
defense and resistance of the target. However, it can’t damage targets with the willpower stat. The
target will be burned unconditionally and there is a high chance of their willpower falling. This effect is
maintained during Storm of the Fire God.]
[The Divine Flames and Fire of Willpower overflow. The range of influence of the flames is extended in
proportion to the field activation time. This effect is maintained during Storm of the Fire God.]
[The Red Phoenix’s 9th Heart has resonated with the red phoenix in the east. You can make a rain of fire
by bringing down the will of the red phoenix. The amount of damage and recovery from the rain of fire
is affected by the red phoenix’s stats. 20,000 mana is consumed for every descent. Cooldown Time: 10
minutes]
[The Red Phoenix’s 9th Heart has completed after the growth and strengthened the willpower of the red
phoenix. If you want, the main body of the red phoenix can be manifested. However, if the summoned
red phoenix dies, then a severe penalty will be imposed on both you and the red phoenix. 10,000 mana
will be consumed when summoning. Cooldown Time: 12 hours.]
[Your undying willpower will influence your allies. All allies in the range of the storm are significantly less
likely to gain an abnormal status. It lasts for up to 3 minutes and consumes an additional 5,000 mana per
second during the duration. Cooldown Time: 3 hours.]
[Every time your allies resist an abnormal status, you and your allies will gain a buff skill. However, it
doesn’t stack with buff skills of the same type. The buff duration time depends on the type of buff.]
[The Overgeared God’s mental world can be manifested for a moment. Target up to four items in the
area of the storm. It will enhance or weaken the power. The enhancement figure is affected by the stats
of the most powerful item you’ve ever created. The weakening figure is affected by the stats of the
weakest item you’ve ever created. It lasts up to 10 seconds and consumes an additional 20,000 mana
per second during the duration.]
“Um?” Michael naturally cocked his head. It was because the light of the Holy Sword became so weak it
was to the level of nothing. It was like the flame of a candle just before going out. Additionally, Grid’s
momentum had become stronger. He was almost intimidated by the calm gaze. It was a very amazing
experience. There were only two gods in Asgard who could make an archangel shrink back.
“This... it is really amazing. I felt it when I punished the seven malignant saints a long time ago, but I
know the reason why the goddess is so obsessed with humans...”
Michael’s blue eyes shone, but his excited voice wasn’t able to continue to the end. Cold moonlight
soaked his body.
“Ah.” The vision of both eyes fell. It was slowly at first and then quickly. Michael belatedly realized that
his bisected body was falling. The fall of an angel symbolized corruption. It was a thing he didn’t want to
experience even if it was just a symbol.
For the first time, the halves of Michael’s face were filled with instinctive disgust. His composure was
shaken, but his judgment and actions were swift. He was an angel among angels. He wasn’t affected by
emotions. Nerves and muscles grew from each cut surface of his body.
Bones connected with each other again. In the Storm of the Fire God, the fragments of light struggled to
maintain their shape to facilitate the regeneration of the last remaining wound. It happened in an
instant. The recoil took place immediately.
“......?!”
Michael’s face once again distorted. Along with creation, recovery was one of the original powers of the
goddess. Among the powers that the goddess bestowed to the archangel, this one was quite close to the
original. Yet it was denied?
“You, don’t, tell, me...”
Michael was reminded of the worst possibility.
......Had there ever been a god who was complete without Asgard’s recognition apart from Chiyou?
Michael failed to recover, but he didn’t give up.
No, for the angels, recovery and regeneration weren’t a matter of giving up or not. It was done
naturally. His cut off body parts were reattached or regenerated and his wounds were restored. It was
slowed down and denied by Storm of the Fire God, but it repeated the same task. His spirit flashed and
Michael foresaw his ending.
‘This’ would die.
His body that barely maintained its form. Grid’s fusion sword dances kept cutting it. It was regenerated,
cut, regenerated, and cut again. During the time when Storm of the Fire God was in its best state, he
used Item Combination and stacked up the fusion sword dances. On the other hand, Michael’s sword
failed to touch Grid’s body.
“Eh...?”
“T-This?”
The 30 dark metal hands locked onto Michael’s flesh and spun like windmills. It was an informal type of
sword dance. His flesh was crushed. The speed of cutting and crushing was faster than the speed of
regeneration. It was a devastating sight. The shocked viewers and church members in the square asked
themselves.
Was the angel weak? No, he was strong. He was superior in many ways to the great demons they had
seen many times. Just—if they didn’t think carefully, they would remember him as weak. It was because
strength was relative. Compared to the person who slaughtered him, it was infinitely shabby.
The world was silent.
‘My preparations were negligent.’
Michael’s body finally reached its limit. His flesh that was cut off was no longer restored. However,
Michael was calm. For angels, death wasn’t the end. To paraphrase, it was like throwing away a piece of
clothing.
‘Now that I’ve figured out the opponent’s level, I’ll have to make every effort next time.’
Michael concentrated his divine power into his broken body. He intended to explode his body to
threaten Grid’s life. Many of the church members swept up in the explosion would also die... he decided
it was better for the future if he died with the minimum of dignity.
The explosion was fast and powerful. The transcendent shockwaves struck Grid and the buildings of the
Vatican turned to ashes... or it should’ve been like that.
‘......?’
Michael’s soul that slipped out of his exploding body stopped thinking. The eyes of his soul shook as
they stared at Asgard that was on the other side of the ominous orange sky. It was because it was a
black darkness that greeted him, not a bright light. His home felt far away.
Grid had summoned the Saintess Ruby before departing for the Vatican. She had left hell for a moment
and joined Grid. The divinity that was different from the goddess’ divinity formed a barrier to protect
Grid and the church members. It also returned Michael’s soul to his vanishing body.
The force that couldn’t be resisted shocked Michael. He intuitively sensed that the ‘opportunity’ he
enjoyed like a right taken for granted had disappeared and he despaired. He belatedly doubted and
resented the fact that the Templar never showed up.
It was useless work. White feathers fluttered around the pillar of ash that soared particularly high.
[Michael, the 3rd ranked archangel, has been destroyed.]
This world message appeared.
Chapter 1476
“......?”
The viewers questioned it. They thought the broadcast was lagging. It was quiet. The broadcasting team
on the other side of the screen was silent. They stood still, as stiff as a wooden statue. It was a sight
witnessed by the viewers of all broadcasting channels around the world.
The viewers who were puzzled soon laughed. Wasn’t it their own hands on the keyboard that were
stopped? They were called ‘keyboard warriors’ in modern times due to their excellent keyboard skills,
but for now, the screaming of the keyboard had stopped.
The chat window was silent as if it was responding to the silence of reality. Just like the on-screen
broadcasting staff, the viewers’ bodies and heads were briefly stiffened. A belated thrill shot down their
spines. It was a bigger thrill than when taking drugs.
Michael—the moment he wielded the Holy Sword with a cut off head and revealed that he was an
angel, the reaction of the broadcasting staff and viewers was the same. The power of the Holy Sword
that condensed mighty divine power and increased its size literally foreshadowed the end. Through the
sight of the light particles spreading out like spears and magically exploding, people peeked at the
transcendence they had never known.
Angels were beings that players couldn’t kill. They came to that conclusion at the very beginning. It was
a conclusion naturally induced from Michael’s transcendent force that released hundreds of attacks in a
single blow. People speculated that Grid would suffer a crisis. Yet when they came to their senses, a
completely different result was in front of them.
-...Grid is a god.
-...Grid is a god.Grid is a god.Grid is a god.Grid is a god.
The chat window, which had been paused for a long time, started to update quickly. The silence of
reality was broken. The broadcasting staff came to their senses and shouted belatedly in excitement
while media all around the world poured out breaking news.
***
Saintess Ruby—after receiving Grid’s call, she arrived at the Vatican just before Storm of the Fire God
was used. To be exact, Grid was waiting for Ruby. For the perfect finish, he saved Storm of the Fire God
until she arrived.
‘She is a stubborn person.’
Grid had earned 18 levels as a reward for destroying Michael. He was level 463 and he instantly reached
481. It was an astronomical amount of experience that couldn’t be gained naturally. It was right for
Michael to give limited rewards since he was weakened.
Yet Ruby, the Saintess, completely destroyed Michael. Michael’s exit from the worldview caused the
disappearance of all sorts of quests and episodes that were intended to occur. The potential rewards
were changed to experience and granted to Grid.
Moreover, Grid had the enlightenment effect. Additionally, Ruby rejected the party request. Thanks to
this, Grid gained 18 levels, but he didn’t feel good. Ruby’s growth was important. He couldn’t believe
she had given away the opportunity to gain so much experience.
Ruby read Grid’s disapproving gaze and sent him a whisper.
-Can’t I grow on my own now?
It was true. Ruby took advantage of Turn Undead and wide area percentage heals with a high probability
of killing evil beings in a single blow and her hunting speed was at the top in the Overgeared Guild. Of
course, there were spatial restrictions, but Ruby was able to grow quickly on her own without her
brother’s sacrifice. It wasn’t false confidence, but a proven fact. Recently, it was confirmed directly in
hell.
-I know what you mean, but...keep in mind that I am your older brother.Don’t even think of yourself as a
burden.
Grid read Ruby’s growth using his insight and found that it wasn’t empty words. Nevertheless, he added
a few words as he descended to the ground. His inventory was full of Michael’s Holy Sword, the halo,
feather, and various jewels. The halo and feather resembled the items obtained after killing Raguel, but
they were completely different. There was a difference just from the name.
[Angel’s Halo]
[Rating: Myth
A halo that glows above the angel’s head. Now it has lost its life and its purpose is unknown, but it
seems to be of great value.
Weight: 0]
[Angel’s Feather]
[Rating: Myth
A feather that has fallen from the wings of an angel. It is white and clean as if it can’t be stained in any
way. The usage isn’t known, but it seems to be of great value.
Weight: 0]
These were the information of the halo and feather that Raguel had dropped.
[Halo of Massacre]
[Rating: Myth
A halo of light that has evolved by resonating with the divine power of the 3rd archangel, Michael. The
light is strong, but its purpose is unknown. Still, it seems to be of great value.
Weight: 0]
[Feather from the Wings of Massacre]
[Rating: Myth
A feather dropped from wings that have evolved by resonating with the divine power of the 3rd
archangel, Michael. The usage isn’t known, but it seems to be of great value.
Weight: 0]
These were the information of the halo and feather that Michael had dropped. Unlike Raguel, Michael’s
soul had disappeared and everything was lost. Based on that logic, he had dropped his ‘real’ halo and
feather.
[This item has a hidden function!]
Along with this notification window, the information on Michael’s halo and feather was updated.
[Halo of Massacre]
[Rating: Myth
A halo of light that has evolved by resonating with the divine power of the 3rd archangel, Michael.
Creates a specialized divine force that allows for a faster and more effective performance. Since Michael
has disappeared, ownership can be transferred to another angel.
Weight: 0]
[Feather from the Wings of Massacre]
[Rating: Myth
A feather dropped from wings that have evolved by resonating with the divine power of the 3rd
archangel, Michael. Accelerate as you get closer to the target. Since Michael has disappeared,
ownership can be transferred to another angel.
Weight: 0]
‘This...’ Grid’s eyes widened. He could see the essence of the halo and feather from the fact that
ownership could be transferred. Grid pulled out the Angel’s Halo and Angel’s Feather and overlapped
them with the Halo of Massacre and the Feather from the Wings of Massacre.
[Do you want to strengthen the Halo of Massacre?]
[Do you want to strengthen Feather from the Wings of Massacre?]

The information of the Angel’s Halo and Angel’s Feather was updated along with the system message
asking these questions. The ‘unknown usage’ was changed to ‘used to strengthen halos and feathers.’
‘Sariel has a powerful means of growth.’
A deep smile spread on Grid’s face once he learned how to use the halo and feather. He was thrilled at
the thought that Sariel’s wings and halo could be upgraded every time he destroyed an archangel.
‘It would be better to give this sword to Sariel.’
Michael’s sword was an excellent weapon compared to Raguel’s Spear, which was myth rated, but could
only be used as a material for extracting divine stone. It was comparable to Grid’s divine sword,
assuming it was used by an angel.
“Excuse me... Oppa?”
“...Yes, speak.” Grid was about to check the condition of his rune after the holy sword, only to smile
kindly. He had goosebumps on his arms. He was worried that he had a silly expression on his face
because he was too happy. He was belatedly conscious of people’s eyes and hundreds of cameras and
quickly controlled his facial expression.
“......” Ruby was embarrassed by her brother’s way of speaking, but she didn’t show it. She knew that
her brother was in a position to be conscious of people’s eyes. “You know, I’ve become an object of
faith. Is this perhaps...”
“......”
Ruby whispered with her mouth close to his ear. Grid quickly realized why his sister was whispering
physically. It was because the Rebecca Church members were flooding toward the two of them. The
number was in the tens of thousands so there was pressure, as if a barrier was approaching them.
Ruby was pushed by them and ended up standing close to Grid. The church members surrounded the
brother and sister and bowed in unison. “Thank you for saving our lives!”
The moon always floated in the sky, but it gave off a different impression every time. Some days it was
glorious and holy, some days it was round, and some days it was red and sinister...
Human beings would feel differently even when seeing the same things. Michael’s appearance that the
church members saw was enough to shake their faith in the goddess. The image of the angel that they
read about in the Bible and hoped for was an infinitely noble and sacred being.
It didn’t match the one who had a calm face and repeatedly regenerated every time he was cut with a
sword and blood and organs poured out. It became even more distant from the demonic attitude of
trying to slaughter the church members, who served the goddess without hesitation. Michael’s choice to
blow himself up at the end drew a line in the faith of the church members. Rebecca’s unexpected
neglect as she silently watched Michael’s death was enough to break their faith.
The believers looked back on their lives. Who helped them when the church was in a crisis? Who saved
them and humanity whenever the great demons invaded? It wasn’t the goddess.
A new faith was born out of a broken faith. It was the Overgeared God and his sister Ruby, both who
were as good as traitors, which protected the lives of the church members. They were the gods that the
church members dreamed of and hoped for.
[The legend of the Saintess who leads humanity in good faith has begun.]
[Her accomplishment of punishing pure evil and good by necessity should be worshipped.]
[Many of those who have served Goddess Rebecca will make the Overgeared God and the Saintess their
new objects of faith.]
“Ah...” Ruby didn’t know what to do.
Her vessel had yet to be completed. She couldn’t accept the sudden changes and heavy responsibilities
as calmly as her brother. Grid held his confused sister’s hand tightly. “It’s okay. You can do well.”
Grid knew Ruby better than anyone. She was a smart child from an early age. She was an excellent
talent in every way and had a good heart. Wasn’t she chosen as the Saintess not long after starting
Satisfy? Since then, she had followed him well. At times, she was the one who led her older brother.
Ruby might be oblivious to it, but Grid often relied on her. She was well-entitled to lead and take
responsibility for people.
‘Sometimes when I am overwhelmed, she can help me.’
Grid knew it was necessary to get rid of the churches of the three gods, but he hesitated because he was
afraid ‘healers’ would die out in this world. Now there was no need to worry if there was a religion that
worshipped the Saintess as a goddess. Hadn’t he already experienced it? The believers were influenced
by the god they served. Just as the Overgeared God Church members acquired and practiced the sword
dances, the Goddess Ruby Church (?) believers would acquire and use heals and buffs.
‘Goddess Ruby Church...’ Grid was both happy and sad.
Chapter 1477
Grid’s prediction was wrong. The name of the new religion was the Sanctity Church, not Goddess Ruby
Church. The system focused on the image of the Saintess.
‘It is worse than I expected.’
Grid was upset when he saw the world message. His complaint was that the object of worship wasn’t
clearly indicated. The churches of the three gods and the Yatan Church were named after the gods they
served. The Overgeared God Church originated from Grid. Why was it that only the Sanctity Church was
symbolic? He was sorry for his little sister because it felt like Ruby’s name value was left out.
‘I would rather it have been Goddess Ruby Church...’
Grid clicked his tongue with regret, but people’s reactions were completely different.
『 A new religion has just been born! It is worshipping Saintess Ruby, the famous younger sister of Grid,
as a goddess... 』
『 The Overgeared God Church and Sanctity Church have absorbed a large number of Rebecca followers
and the structure of power is rapidly changing... 』
-Wow, the name Sanctity Church looks a bit fancy.
-It is like a fairy in comparison to the Overgeared God Church.
-So the siblings are gods?Huh?The siblings are gods?
-Yes!The siblings are gods!
-God siblings ᄃᄃ Even their last name is Shin ᄃᄃᄃ [1]
-Wow Great Wisdom Shin-ssi;; The foresight of Grid’s mother to marry a Shin is great;;
-No, Koreans should go to the Korean community.
-I should stop watching the broadcast and rejoin as soon as possible.I’m going to build up achievements
and form a religion.
-Me too ᄏᄏᄏ Once I become a god, my colors will be a bright aurora.
-My personal color is white, so it should be white...
-Did we eat something wrong as a group? ᄏᄏᄏLet’s aim for being a legend first.
Until a few years ago, there were many people who shouted about the game balance every time Grid
played a unique role. That time had already passed. There was nothing a player couldn’t do. From a
certain point, people saw hope from Grid. It was while experiencing the fact that Satisfy was an ideal
different from reality. People had certainly experienced their own growth. They learned that they were
rewarded for their efforts. They felt like they should focus on their own growth instead of questioning
others.
-Everyone, hardcore level up!
-Gain items.
Those who saw their future from Grid’s appearance had some of their anxiety about the upcoming great
human and demon war changed to motivation.
The players belonging to the Yatan Church and three gods camp felt very urgent.
***
Grid hated complicated work. So as always, he left the aftermath to Lauel.
Lauel appeared with knights as protection and organized the remnants of the Vatican. He recommended
conversion to the followers who still had lingering attachments and expelled those who refused.
However, all the high ranking priests with the reputation or strength to be the center of the church were
detained.
The holy grounds and properties of the Vatican were naturally confiscated. After the great human and
demon war, he planned to gather architects and convert the Vatican to the headquarters of the Sanctity
Church. The Rebecca Temples outside the Overgeared Kingdom were also targeted.
Lauel dispatched troops to every area where a temple was located and took the temple by force. If it
was far away, he received cooperation from his allies or isolated them politically. Lauel had long been
famous for his lack of blood and tears. The man who was always smiling in front of Grid was cold-
blooded enough to kill tens of thousands of prisoners. The moment he decided to completely disband
the Rebecca Church, he was unstoppable in his work. Everything went quickly.
Fortunately, the players of the Rebecca Church were cooperative. Heals were no longer exclusive to the
Rebecca Church, so players had no reason to defend it. He was very happy to take this opportunity to
increase the influence of the Overgeared Guild.
[The other person is in a place where they can’t receive whispers.]
‘Has she already gone back to hell?’
Grid returned to Reinhardt.
The moment he saw the world message that the Sanctity Church was born, he sent a whisper to Ruby,
but couldn’t reach her. He had been planning to send her some comfort about the fact that the name of
her religion would be the Sanctity Church...
‘Still, the expedition will be difficult if Sehee is away for a long time.’
The expedition members must’ve been waiting for the Saintess to return. The difference between
having a healer in the party and having no healer was very obvious.
‘Will they party in hell all the time?’
He heard about it from Yura. The expedition, focused around Yura and Sehee, promised to stay in hell
once the great human and demon war was over. Among them were Jishuka and Kraugel.
Grid was slightly uneasy. ‘Jishuka has a lot of firepower in hell thanks to the Breaking Evil Arrow, but why
Kraugel?’
Wasn’t it better to solo play in the East Continent? If Kraugel was in hell for a long time, hell might one
day perish...
Grid was worrying about the power of Space Sword when he arrived at his destination. It was the main
temple of the Overgeared God Church.
“Why did you come here directly? If you called me, then I would’ve rushed over.”
Sariel had to be wary of Asgard’s gaze. They were forced to spend their time in Reinhardt. To be exact,
they stayed at the temple of the Overgeared God Church. Rather than buffing visitors, they prayed and
built up their divine power. Their faith would soon become Grid’s faith, so the more they stayed in the
temple and received people’s prayers, the better it was for Grid.
‘Sariel is even wearing a coronet.’

Necklace, earrings, and rings—Sariel had colorful trinkets hanging around their neck. At first glance, they
were items that seemed expensive. It seemed that the visitors who were interested in Sariel had
presented Sariel with gifts. The gender of an angel was classified as ‘neutral,’ but Sariel’s appearance,
words, and deeds were that of a young woman. She was even a beautiful woman comparable to
Mercedes or Marie Rose, so he understood the feelings of the visitors to some extent. Additionally,
Sariel was friendly to everyone and had good accessibility.
“It is good extra income.” The moment Grid entered the temple, the church members sealed off the
entrance and withdrew. Since he was recognized by the public as the ‘god of battle gear,’ there were
symbols of all types of battle gear in the massive temple where only Grid and Sariel were present.
Grid saw the jewelry boxes and clothes piled up behind Sariel and pulled out the gift without any
burden. “Then take this.”
“This is Michael’s... he has been destroyed.” Was she thinking about her past memories? There was a
flash of regret on Sariel’s face as she received Michael’s halo and feather. Nevertheless, her big eyes
weren’t shaken. “God, you have done something really big.”
Sariel had said Michael was the best angel when it came to destroying and killing. She said that when
they went to war with Asgard, he would be as much as a rival as the 2nd archangel. She added that it
was lucky they were able to destroy him in advance.
Grid had doubts. “Why did Rebecca leave such an important fighting power alone instead of helping?”
Grid hadn’t shown it, but he had been wary of Asgard’s intervention during his fight against Michael. Yet
Asgard showed no reaction, let alone intervened. They watched silently as Michael died and the
Rebecca Church collapsed. There was also no news about the Templar, an organization that had been
led by a copied angel from generation to generation.
“It wasn’t that they couldn’t help, but that they didn’t help?”
“I’m sorry, I can’t answer. I lost my memories of the gods when I was expelled, so I don’t know their
intentions.”
In the beginning, when Sariel joined as Grid’s apostle, Braham and Lauel had tried to get information
about Asgard from her. However, Sariel lost a significant amount of her memories related to Asgard. In
particular, the memories of the gods had become so blurred that she didn’t even remember their
appearance.
Braham speculated that Sariel had a restriction on her. It was natural for there to be a restriction. The
gods wouldn’t have expelled an archangel without taking any measures, especially since Sariel was an
angel who exposed the gods’ sins. They would’ve wanted to kill her, not just banish her.
‘The reason she wasn’t killed... it could be due to a punishment, but it should be because they wanted to
use her spare flesh.’
According to Sariel’s vague memories, the archangel’s spare bodies remained permanently unless the
soul was extinguished. There would be many uses. An example was the Templar. It was a disgusting
story.
[Your messenger ‘Sariel’ has become the new owner of ‘Halo of Massacre.’]
[Your messenger ‘Sariel’ has become the new owner of ‘Feather from the Wings of Massacre.’]
[Your messenger ‘Sariel’ has increased all stats by 10%.]
[Your messenger ‘Sariel’ has acquired new skills and magic.]
[Your messenger ‘Sariel’ is slightly less affected by demonic energy and would have a smaller chance of
running wild.]
Sariel absorbed Michael’s power. It was mysterious and beautiful to see the halo with two light sources
floating above the flowing, blond hair. The wings became eight. It was an awe-inspiring sight when the
four pairs of wings spread wide.
“...Um?” He got a clue to free Sariel from the demonic energy. Grid was delighted by the better than
expected results when he suddenly felt doubts and cocked his head. It was because there was a gradient
of a pale orange color at the tip of Sariel’s wings. Weren’t the wings of an angel pure white?
“Huhu, the messengers are influenced by their god. I am your angel, so I am tinged with your color.’
Sariel was pleased after noticing the change. Her bright smile was beautiful.
Grid smiled and handed her the Angel’s Halo and Angel’s Feather. It was like a type of enhancement
stone. It was a material used to enhance the halo and feather. “Now use this to enhance them.”
“Yes.”Sariel also applied her standards to her master. The evidence was that she uncovered and pointed
out the sins of the gods. However, she obeyed absolutely unless her master committed a crime contrary
to her reason. Like Mercedes, she followed Grid’s command without hesitation. It meant she tried to
strengthen the halo right away, only to fail.
“......?”
“Oh my, it isn’t easy.”
“......?”
The Angel’s Halo crumbled into powder.
Grid stared blankly for a moment at Sariel’s innocent smile.
No, you are an angel.Angels are a symbol of good luck, but you failed from the beginning.
“I will try the wings enhancement...” Sariel had failed only once. It wasn’t polite to treat her as having a
stinky hand already.
However, Grid didn’t like Sariel’s innocence. Seeing the way she was smiling so happily despite failing at
strengthening the halo, it seemed she would laugh even if she wasted the feather. That... he was
depressed just thinking about it. Grid didn’t want to be sad. If he couldn’t hope for empathy, then he
would rather take on the responsibility alone. He was convinced he would be less depressed.
[The Wings of Justice have been successfully enhanced!]
[The wings of your messenger, Sariel, have evolved into the Wings of Righteous Massacre!]
The name of Sariel’s halo and wings was ‘justice.’ Grid learned a new fact after seeing the system
information and his heart seemed warm. He seemed to glimpse Sariel’s essence. On the other hand, he
also felt guilty. The modifier of justice was completely inconsistent with ‘massacre.’ In any case—
[Your messenger ‘Sariel’ has increased agility by 5%. Additionally, the power attached to the wings is
enhanced.]
Grid’s enhancement succeeded. The Overgeared God’s Techniques grew to the myth class and the buff
of ‘enhancement probability increasing’ had also been upgraded.
‘I need to experiment with this.’
He would be stuck at the smithy for a while anyway. This trip was because he couldn’t sit back and
watch the provocation and incitement of the Rebecca Church. Grid’s original plan had been to focus on
his blacksmithing work until the great human and demon war.
Grid handed over Michael’s Holy Sword to Sariel, who was more delighted that she had done something
for Grid rather than about herself becoming stronger. Then he left the temple.
***
Choices came with sacrifices. The moment Grid chose to conquer the Rebecca Church, the other forces
watching him took drastic action.
“Start the magic blocking array.”
The dark elf army that had been waiting at the entrance of the World Tree’s Forest. They were waiting
for the reinforcements that would’ve been dispatched from the empire after the empire heard the
guard troops had been attacked. The personalities of the dark elves were very cautious and they
planned to enter the forest and occupied it cleanly only after removing any possible variables.
Flash!
The geometric patterns carved throughout the forest emitted light and disappeared. It was the moment
when magic was prohibited.
Dududududu!
The dark elves’ keen senses detected faint vibrations. The king of the dark elves launched Clairvoyance
in order to see the imperial army in the distance. The imperial army seemed to notice something
unusual and slowed down, but it was too late. They were within range. The dark elves borrowed the
power of the darkened elementals and pulled their bows in unison.
“It is time to correct the order of the forest.”
After getting rid of these troublemakers, they would condemn the women who dared to banish them.
The red eyes of the dark elves were filled with killing intent. The elementals, that were as dark as their
skin, danced.
Chapter 1478
The reason players loved and respected rankers, such as Grid, was because they gained a lot from the
rankers. Even if they were one of the so-called geniuses of the century, their talent would be useless if
there was no basic knowledge.Even historical geniuses used the knowledge of others as a foundation
and guide to develop their own knowledge. The talents of a genius shone even more brightly due to the
inherited knowledge.
The same was true for players. For players, pioneers like Grid and Kraugel were like living textbooks.
They watched these people play, learning and developing themselves. Resh was one of them.
‘I’m glad it is a pattern in my memory.’
The dark elves’ shooting was very threatening. The arrows, covered with stealth and tracking magic,
were shot from a distance that couldn’t be identified with the eyes and boasted a nearly 100% hit rate.
Fortunately, Resh succeeded in hitting the arrow. He got the idea from Jishuka’s PvP during the National
Competition. He referred to the weakness of her invisible arrows and the battles of the high rankers
who attacked her to narrowly avoid the shot. It was an expression of brilliant talent.
“Uwack!”
“Cough!”
Unlike Resh, the circumstances of ordinary soldiers were disastrous. They were hit in their vital points
without detecting the arrows and turned to gray ash. The problem was that the number of arrows was
too high. Invisible arrows poured down like rain. The soldiers simply weren’t at a level to cope.
‘Shit!’
At the entrance of the World Tree’s Forest...
Resh and the knights arrived at the forest without taking a break, only to sense the strange energy that
suddenly spread through the forest and they stopped the troops. They saw that there was an ambush
and tried to regroup the ranks. However, the enemies didn’t give them time. This was the result now as
a baptism of arrows were fired from a ridiculous distance.
“Retreat! Step back while holding the formation!”
Resh—he was once the knight of Prince Dulandal. Then Dulandal reconciled with Basara and his
affiliation changed to the Red Knights. The prestige of the Red Knights wasn’t as good as before, but he
was the first player to join the best knights division on the continent. It was once a big topic and he was
spotlighted. His outstanding skills were made known and he built an international reputation.
He played as if he hadn’t gained this fame in vain. He swapped weapons from a sword to a spear to
block as much of the rain of arrows as possible. Meanwhile, he commanded the soldiers to retreat
outside the range of the sniping.
The dark elves responded as expected. They stopped shooting arrows and dropped a great deal of magic
toward the head of the shield soldiers. Resh didn’t panic. It was relatively common for archers and
magicians to form this combination in a war. This strategy was also demonstrated in the Overgeared
Guild, which had the best archers and magicians. Resh predicted it and had the means to respond to it.
“Open Armor.” The red armor, linked to Empress Basara’s red energy, howled. A flame-like red energy
formed a spherical wall to prevent the magic bombardment. Red energy had the power to intervene in
and control substances. The functions differed according to the characteristics of the user. Resh’s Red
Armor combined powerful dispel effects along with physical defense. It seemed to reflect his life as he
lived as a knight.
“Enter now!” Resh was at the forefront and the soldiers soon gathered their motivation. There were
other Red Knights behind the bold wedge formation assault. Resh led the soldiers to endure the
bombardment of the dark elves, while his seniors sneaked into the forest.
The forest vibrated and chain explosions were occurring.
‘Good! No?’ Resh, who entered the forest with the soldiers, stiffened like a stone statue. It was because
the situation in the forest had already been cleaned up when he expected a long battle. The 6th Knight,
11th Knight, and dozens of Black Knights were all over the ground, covered in blood. Dark elementals
were eating their bodies.
Dark elves—they had the elves’ flexible muscles and archery while their corrupted elementals had
demonic energy. They were once elves, but they weren’t protected by the forest like the elves. Still, they
could use explosive magic power and strengthen their bodies in conjunction with the elementals. They
were much more powerful than imagined. They were elves specializing in combat.
“Sir... Resh... lead your troops and leave,” the 6th Knight gave an order as he barely shook off the
elemental and stood up. Resh had a hunch that it was his last order.
The single digit knights, a symbol of the empire, were particularly shabby today. Nevertheless, their
nobility felt sublime. The Red Knights reorganized by Empress Basara were different from those led by
Duke Limit. They followed the chivalric code at all times and under any circumstances. They prioritized it
even over the empress’ orders.
It was because this was what the empress wanted. The knights that Empress Basara wanted weren’t
knives to be used as needed. They were the watchdog and adviser to keep the empire, or empress, from
going on the wrong track. Perhaps it was due to that that the present Red Knights were considered the
weakest in history. It was natural since the first priority for selection wasn’t strength. Even so, they were
more noble and sublime than anyone else. They weren’t something that others could disparage and
ridicule.
“The Red Knights aren’t a big deal. It wasn’t a rumor, but a fact. It is true that the empire isn’t as good as
it used to be.”
“Those high-nosed women chose incompetent human males over us. It is deplorable.”
The dark elves on the giant trees mocked while laughing.
Resh swallowed down his anger and asked them, “Have you already occupied the world tree?”
It was a question from someone who was going to die anyway. The dark elves shrugged and answered
like it was a gift. “Our revenge hasn’t even begun.”
‘Indeed...’ Empress Basara was competent. She wouldn’t participate in a fight that was obviously
disadvantageous. It didn’t mean that unfavorable fights would be avoided. Some fights meant deploying
combat power in order to give the empire an advantage.
It was the same this time. Despite the lack of troops due to the demonic humans all over the empire, the
empire sent enough support to help the elves and win the battle.
The problem was that the reinforcements were supposed to join the elves. The dark elves had launched
a surprise attack on the World Tree’s Forest. It was thought that the dark elves would advance to the
world tree before setting up their battle lines. It was hard to predict that they would abandon the
advantage of a surprise attack and wait here.
‘I never thought we would be hit separately. It would be nice if the elves joined us, but that probably
isn’t possible.’
They might’ve noticed the unusual situation here, but they wouldn’t be able to leave the world tree
without hesitation. The most important mission for elves was to protect the world tree.
“...I don’t think I can follow your order.” Resh stood by the 6th Knight. He put away his spear and pulled
out his sword and shield as he gazed at the hundreds of dark elves on the old trees. “Lord Phoil, lead the
troops out while I hold them back.”
There were four reasons to make the sacrifice. First, Resh’s Red Armor specialized in neutralizing enemy
attacks. If the purpose was to simply hold out and buy time, his efficiency wasn’t bad compared to the
6th Knight. Second, Resh was a player and could resurrect after death. The other knights and soldiers
were different. For them, death was the end.
Third, it would be a great benefit in the long run if the single digit knights and troops could be saved in
return for sacrificing his life once. It was highly likely the empress would praise his meritorious
achievement. He didn’t know what hidden rewards would be waiting. Fourth, Resh didn’t want to lose
any colleagues.
“Hurry,” Resh pushed the back of the 6th Knight and urged him. However, Phoil didn’t budge.
“I know that your death is different from ours. Then what if I sacrifice you for that reason? Should we
rely on you and avoid our responsibilities as a senior every time there is a crisis?”
“Now isn’t the time to be saying such depressing words.”
“What a bunch of bullshit.”
Resh and Phoil’s conversation broke down.
The dark elves, who had been watching silently, suddenly laughed. In particular, the dark elf with the
golden name above his head laughed blatantly. “Do you think you can live just because you want to?
You will all die here. You just don’t know it.”
A chill occurred around the dark elf king and the forest started to freeze.
Deep shadows appeared on Resh and Phoil’s faces. They noticed that this dark elf’s strength was in a
different dimension. They realized they couldn’t survive here. The soldiers gathered around them and
lined up. It was a protective formation. It was the last tribute to the two knights who tried to save the
soldiers at the expense of themselves. Resh and Phoil felt the soldiers’ determination to die and smiled
bitterly.
Phoil shouted. Even if this was to be their tomb, he encouraged the soldiers to take one more enemy
with them as a companion.
Then the dark elf king caused a tidal wave of ice. The soldiers shrank back in an instant. The wave of ice
soared above the old trees and covered their field of view, causing them to despair and lose their
fighting spirit.
‘Super named...’
It happened as Resh sensed his vain end...
“It is great.” Before he could feel frustrated, the voice of a stranger was heard.
Blond hair fluttered. Red petals were spreading. Resh, the knights, and the soldiers smelt a clear floral
scent. Time seemed to have stopped. In the face of the wave of ice covering the sky, the blond man
pulled out his sword. They didn’t see his swinging action, but they saw his still back. It wasn’t only after a
late flash of lightning that cut the wave in half that they became aware of the passage of time again.
“You will be a great knight,” the man spoke with pride as he turned his head.
Resh and the knights recognized the face that contained a sad smile. “Sir Asmophel...!”
The fragments of the cracked tidal wave poured toward the ground, causing earthquakes. The dark elves
on the swaying big trees started shouting and pouring magic and arrows toward Asmophel. However,
not a single magic or arrow reached Asmophel. It was because the best Red Knights in history, who
arrived a step late, neutralized all attacks with their swords, spears, and shields.
Asmophel was always invincible when he was with his colleagues. Anytime, anywhere, it was a victory
for their nation. It was originally an honor that he would never get back.
“The vice-captain is always so fast.”
Yet Asmophel managed to regain that honor. It wasn’t a result that he dared to want for himself. His
colleagues gave him a chance. They told him to survive like it was hell and to atone for a bit longer.
“You know, I don’t forgive you. I can’t forgive you!” Singuled roared as he shot past Asmophel. His
powerful weapon fell on the giant tree in the middle of the enemy camp. Every time he moved, he
released a sharp airwave that started to tear at the flexible and tough muscles of the dark elves.
Amelda and Kentrick passed by Asmophel without speaking. Dante squeezed Asmophel’s quivering
shoulder slightly as he passed. Piaro stood next to Asmophel and changed the terrain of the forest,
causing all the big trees to fall. He forbade the enemies from using them as cover. Amelda, Kentrick, and
Dante initiated the massacre.
It was an overwhelming sight. The knights and soldiers saw how the empire could’ve reigned as ruler of
the continent and was thrilled.
‘If Grid hadn’t helped them reconcile, history would’ve been different.’
The remnants of the empire that would’ve eventually drifted into ghosts. How did Grid embrace them?
It wouldn’t have been possible with just power and force.
Resh realized Grid’s greatness as he wielded his sword with a powerful shout. He blocked the dark elf
king’s ice that targeted Asmophel. A battle alongside historical figures would be an invaluable
experience for him.
***
Grid was a person. He seemed to leave no gaps in everything, but it wasn’t that he didn’t feel fatigue. He
just endured it with his mind. It meant he needed a break from time to time. That was why he decided
to activate auto production after coming back from beating Michael and working in the smithy again for
quite some time.
‘Let’s check again.’
The items made with auto production had their limitations. They were less likely to have higher effects
compared to manually crafted items that took a relatively long time. However, there was no
disadvantage in the rating. Grid wanted to at least create items for the knights.
The knights of the Overgeared Kingdom weren’t simple. Take the senior knight, Royman. She was good
enough to be called the ‘first sword’ in any other nation. She consistently trained under Piaro and
Asmophel and gained the title of great swordsman a few years ago. Her talent was particularly
outstanding among her colleagues, but in addition to her, the level of the Overgeared knights was also
very good. The top 30 were similar to the Red Knights of the empire.
Of course, they weren’t equal to the Red Knights in their prime. The Red Knights of the golden
generation had geniuses such as Piaro, Asmophel, Winfred, Singuled, and Dante. The next generation of
Red Knights, regarded as the last golden age, had a monster called Mercedes.
In any case, Grid was making weapons and armor for the knights himself. He felt a strong sense of
fatigue in the process. Therefore, he activated auto production in order to rest and once again
confirmed the information of the Rune of Gluttony.
[★ The power engraved in the rune can be used as a resource to enhance your mental world.]
A line of explanation was added. The rune had changed after absorbing Michael’s power. The mental
world of the Overgeared God was indirectly embodied in the Storm of the Fire God. It meant there was a
means to grow his mental world, which was far inferior compared to Braham or Hayate’s mental world.
Chapter 1479
A new feature was added to the Rune of Gluttony. It could be used to enhance the mental world. There
was a premise that the powers imprinted on the rune would be used as a resource, but it wasn’t a big
penalty. The power in the rune didn’t necessarily show off outstanding prestige. The power gained in
the early days or by killing the lower ranked great demons were less valuable.
Grid thought this new function was good because the fuller the rune’s capacity, the less likely it was to
absorb a power.
It was just shortly after killing Michael. One of the reasons why Grid was in a good mood after the
successful Michael raid was the new feature of the rune. However—
‘Is this right?’ Grid gradually had doubts. He hesitated without trying to strengthen his mental world. His
experience with Braham and Hayate’s mental world had alarmed him. Braham’s mental world
accumulated knowledge, while Hayate’s mental world released infinite sword energy...
Their mental worlds contained their essence. Grid’s essence was a blacksmith. Of course, ‘Greed’ was
also a characteristic that represented Grid. It wasn’t strange that the Rune of Gluttony, that grew from
absorbing the power of others, would become the material for Grid’s mental world.
‘If I have to prioritize it, I would prefer blacksmithing over the rune.’
He grew because he was a blacksmith, allowing him to get the rune. The origin of Grid’s ability to fulfill
his greed was his blacksmithing ability.
‘This... the more I think about it, the more it is like a landmine.’
He had an ominous feeling that his origin would be weakened as soon as he strengthened his mental
world with the rune. Of course, this was just a conjecture. It was only a guess based on ’intuition.’ It was
highly likely that it wasn’t a trap. Nevertheless, Grid found it hard to shake off his doubts.
‘Look back on my recent life.’
Everything was resolved smoothly. His hard work was rewarded with too much luck. He was literally
lucky. He even forgot about the concept of misfortune for a moment.
Was this the life of a man called Grid? No, absolutely not. In Grid’s life, luck and bad luck always
coexisted. Based on his current results, the total amount of good luck was higher, but after the initial
luck, his luck became worse than anyone else. It wouldn’t be strange if his recent good luck caused a
rebound.
‘Most of the misfortunes happened when I was careless.’
Grid wasn’t overly confident in himself. He had long been aware that he wasn’t smart. He had the
experience of his nose being flattened due to being careless and rushing. Therefore—
‘Using the rune to artificially enhance my mental world... I’ll put it off until I have confidence.’ Grid made
a choice. He resisted the temptation that was too sweet. ‘My mental world right now is pretty strong
anyway.’
He had experienced how powerful it was to enhance an item through the Michael raid. Of course, it
couldn’t stand a chance when meeting enemies who were overwhelmingly strong without items or who
could easily neutralize an incomplete mental world, so he hoped for the mental world to be
strengthened. The mental world was a very important concept. It wasn’t a matter to be hastily decided.
Moreover, Grid had fought and won against strong enemies without a clear mental world. It was funny
to suddenly be impatient now.
Grid turned a blind eye to the eye-catching flashing visual effect of the new mental world enhancement
function and confirmed Michael’s Power.
[Michael’s Power]
[Enhance your weapon with a powerful divine power.
A total of three enhancements are possible, with each enhancement increasing the attack power by 20%
and doubling the attack distance.
Each attack will scatter remnants of divine power. Deal fixed damage proportional to the weapon’s
attack power to targets touched by the light remnants.
Divine power cost: 5,000 per second.
Enhancement duration: 1 minute.
Cooldown Time: 3 hours.
★If the user has no divine power then other resources will be consumed. However, the increased
weapon attack power from the enhancement will be reduced to 15%.]
‘It is great looking at it again.’
Grid had no divine power, thus the total increased weapon attack power from Michael’s Power was only
45%, not 60%. Grid’s weapon boasted distinctive attack power, so it was even more regrettable. Still,
Grid didn’t care.
Michael’s Holy Sword grew in size every time divine power was added. It endured without retreating in
the face of Grid’s divine swords, but the greatest strength wasn’t the power of the weapon itself, but
the ability to dominate the space. Every swing occupied a distance of 8 meters and completely
incapacitated the target by spreading particles of divine power within range.
If Grid’s health and defense were at a level before he transferred to the myth class, it wouldn’t have
been strange if he died from that baptism of light. Even if he avoided the Holy Sword, the particles
spread around him exploded and bombarded him. It was due to this bombardment that Grid
overestimated Michael’s strength during the battle.
In particular, Grid’s attack speed was faster than that of Michael without the Trinity. He was confident
that his destructive power when using Michael’s Power would be higher than Michael’s.
‘Of course, I can’t control the remnants of power as delicately as Michael does, nor induce a variety of
functions, but.. this is enough.’
Michael used the remnants of divine power as a spear, bomb, or heal. Michael’s Power, that was
attached to this rune, didn’t support these functions. It was a pity, but obsession was meaningless.
As Grid glanced at Michael’s Power, the rune’s description flashed faster. It was a temptation. It blamed
the penalty of his lack of divine power and whispered that Michael’s Power should be used as material
to strengthen his mental world. It was like a shortcut to get stronger much faster. This increased Grid’s
doubts even further.
‘It is a trap no matter how I look at it.’
He couldn’t forget how sneaky the S.A Group was. Was it a two-faced strategy? It wasn’t strange for
them to make a theme song for him on the surface, just so that he would let down his guard, before
stabbing him in the back. This was the period when he should be most vigilant.
“Open Rune of Gluttony.”
Grid calmed down, came to an open space, and took out the Fire Dragon Sword. He used Michael’s
Power in view of Haster, who was fighting with the God Hands. The Fire Dragon Sword was covered with
orange mana. He used mana to enhance the weapon. It was a concept often referred to as aura, but it
was dyed with Grid’s color.
Flinch.
Haster felt a vast energy and turned his gaze to Grid. Grid enhanced the Fire Dragon Sword for the
second time. A red energy covered the aura. It soon blended in and increased its size. This time, blood
surrounded it instead of mana.
[The strength of Michael’s Power is amplified by stacking two resources. The weapon’s attack power will
increase by an additional 10%.]
“......!” There was a hidden feature. He was glad. It was a very grateful thing. The penalty for the lack of
divine power was significantly reduced. Additionally, the resource needed to maintain the enhancement
was ‘mana’ and it was less burdensome.
Grid smiled deeply as he enhanced the Fire Dragon Sword for the third time. Orange aura and red blood
mixed together and swirled around the Fire Dragon Sword. Then a red energy rose like a light. Fighting
energy was formed.
[The strength of Michael’s Power is amplified by stacking three resources. The weapon’s attack power
will increase by an additional 20%.]
“Hah...”Grid used Michael’s Power to increase his weapon attack power by a total of 75%. Not only did
he overcome the penalty of not having divine power, but he also turned it into an advantage. Above all,
he liked it because it was cool.
“Grid...?”
Grid’s mouth twitched while Haster’s face stiffened. Haster had an ominous feeling when he saw the
God Hands stop moving. He was worthy of being a legendary professional gamer. He had good senses.
“One hit. You can avoid or block it.” Grid swung the sword.
Haster was approximately 8 meters away, but the sword covered in aura, blood, and fighting energy
stretched all the way to him. “Crazy!”
Wasn’t this the skill that the angel called Michael previously used at the Vatican? He had watched it live
and remembered it.
Haster made an incredulous expression and leaned back quickly. Haster’s white, stricken face was like a
poodle. It was the aftermath of the wind pressure. The sharp aura, sticky heat of the blood, and the
pressure of fighting energy was added and the air cutting sensation was unusual.
“......?” Haster narrowly escaped the attack, but a chill ran down his spine. It was a huge sword light that
stretched out in a distinct fan shape. A slight sound was hard from the remnants of light. Haster had the
highest hearing ability and quickly realized what this meant. ‘Explosion!’
He hurriedly moved his body and triggered the power of the seven malignant saints. It was for defense.
However, it was still on cooldown time. It was consumed fighting the God Hands. There was an earth-
shaking explosion. The aura that was as beautiful as a sunset, the blood that was as gorgeous as a zinnia
in full bloom, and the fighting energy that rained down sharply like a thunderbolt, covered Haster. He
wondered if a body on a crashing plane was like this.
Haster was swept away by the series of explosions and flew far away, rolling around.
[Your health has fallen to a minimum, so sparring mode is terminated.]
“......”
Was this how a training scarecrow felt like? Haster stared blankly at the sky, beyond the rising warning
windows, and swallowed down his sorrow. Indeed, it was disgraceful that he was the only one to receive
one-sided help from Grid. Instead of borrowing the God Hands, purchasing items, and receiving help, it
was right to help as a sandbag.
Haster was sufficiently convinced, but he couldn’t help feeling sad...
Meanwhile, Grid was smiling.
Even though the rune information window was closed, the description of the new feature flashed again.
[Do you want to enhance your mental world?]
[If you enhance it now, the bonus for being the first player to open the mental world enhancement
system will greatly increase the probability of success.]
Additionally, there was an extra bonus. This was beyond the level of temptation. It was compelling. At
this point, Grid was convinced. ‘This is 100% a landmine.’
His experience wasn’t built up in vain.
Grid got rid of his dejection and chose ‘No.’ The information window of the rune was folded up like trash
and thrown away. He laughed at the shameful condescension of the notification window that said it was
a chance of great success, not ‘unconditional great success.’ Then—
[The player’s first mental world enhancement opportunity was denied.]

[The myth predators are interested in you.]
[The specter of the No Offspring Tomb is paying tribute to the spirit of the person who leaves the
comfortable path and seeks trials.]
[Your incomplete heart, body, and skill are looking for balance.]
“Um...” Completely unexpected messages appeared. ‘Sometimes you need to look back on the road’
was a saying for a reason.
Grid made a satisfied expression after testing Michael’s Power and returned to the smithy.
"What is this?” Did Grid really come out here just to hit him once? There was nothing else? The sandbag
left behind, no, Haster got up and muttered to himself. Then he started cleaning up the empty clearing
that was ruined in the aftermath of the explosion. He thought he should clean up the mess since he was
a dependent and borrowed the small space. He felt a sense of shame.
It happened as the mesmerized Haster was focused on cleaning up...
He heard a sound from behind the smithy. Haster’s keenly developed hearing heard footsteps. It was a
faint sound that the hearing of an average person could never capture. Even if they heard it, they
would’ve thought it was a common sound.
Haster also considered it a trivial sound. Even so, he reflexively turned his head. Therefore, he was
startled to find that the real identity of the sound was made by a person falling from the sky.
The ultimate body with precisely developed muscles—the middle-aged man who fell from the sky
seemed skinny at first sight, but his physique was amazing. On top of that, he was wearing a sword. In
total, he must weigh at least 100 kilograms. Yet he fell to the ground with almost no sound?
The unidentified guest stared at the vigilant Haster. “Now even the cleaner is hearing the noise I make?
The more I see, the crazier it is.”
In the future, this kingdom could even play the role of the tower... no, this went too far. The identity of
the man who came and spoke to himself with hard to understand words was Sword Saint Biban. He
came in order to bring Hayate’s gift. It was the deciphered language of the dead. Hayate was the
absolute who looked at the world from the top of the tower and he knew exactly what Grid wanted.
‘It is better to be a cleaner than a sandbag...’ Haster was once again left alone and tried to comfort
himself.
Chapter 1480
Ttang.Ttang.Ttang...
Back in the smithy, Grid overcame his mental fatigue. It was different from the concept of recovery. It
wasn’t such an exaggerated thing after seeing through the trap hidden in the mental image
enhancement and feeling the existence of the myth predators. It was a level of holding on and waiting
for the forced log out time. It was comforting that his stress had been relieved in the process of testing
Michael’s Power.
“......”
Grid was absorbed in the blacksmithing when he was startled by something detected with his developed
senses. He smelled the faint scent of wax mixed with the burning white phosphorus wood.
‘Wax?’ The smell of ammonia also grazed the tip of his nose. It was a smell that didn’t fit the smithy. It
might be weak, but it was right to classify it as a bad smell.
Grid turned his head without stopping his actions. A familiar middle-aged man was entering the smithy.
It was an impressive-looking man with thick eyebrows and strong eyes. Looking at the sleek muscles of
his arms, he might seem young, but in fact, he was an old man who had lived for hundreds of years.
“Biban!”
A tower member who had done a lot for Grid.
The 1st Seat, Hayate, acquiesced to the presence of the insane dragon iron and Nefelina while giving
him the infinite sword energy and dragon scale as a gift. The 3rd Seat, Radwolf, gave him the magic
machine production method and the moon night iron. He also gave a lot of advice. However, Biban
particularly helped with the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship. He generously taught (?) Grid the
Matchless Heart Technique and allowed it to be gifted to Mercedes and Piaro.
“Welcome. I’m glad to see you after so long.” A smile appeared on his face. The grinning Grid put down
the hammer and greeted Biban.
“Haha, how have you been?” Biban also smiled brightly.
It would be frightening if anyone who knew him saw it. The founder of the Matchless Style, Biban was
famous for having a temperament that was violent like the Matchless Swordsmanship and for his
difficulty in being caught, akin to flowing water. Biban rarely revealed feelings of affection toward
others. He paid respect and praise to Muller, who was a greater talent than himself, but he had never
shown such a proper and careful attitude.
“The quality of your work has become even better. I can see that you’ve been working tirelessly.” Biban
looked at the items displayed in the smithy and sincerely praised ‘Blacksmith Grid.’
“Biban as well...” Judging from the smell of wax and ammonia, he still seemed to be trying to clean the
tower. Grid respected him for fulfilling his responsibilities.Grid was trying to express his thought to show
favor and praise, only to close his mouth in surprise. He quickly looked for another word to add, but he
was too late.
“Um...?” Grid stopped talking and made a subtle expression, so Biban sensed something suspicious. He
cocked his head as Grid continued, “...I guess you’ve grown. Biban, the last time I saw you, I thought you
were just a great man. Now I’m seeing you after so long and I feel respect toward you. I realize exactly
what it is like to feel respect and fear.”
“......”
As Grid’s words continued, Biban’s expression gradually changed. He was still smiling, but his eyes were
stiff and cold.
‘Did I make a mistake?’ Grid fell silent out of concern. Biban couldn’t bear it anymore and told him, “I
tried to understand because I know you are a new generation, but I can’t stand it anymore. Look at
Muller. The moment he found my traces, he was startled and was busy bowing. He deeply respected his
great predecessor. It was much worse when I was young. I used to bow whenever I saw the shadow of a
predecessor who left their name in history. Yet you barely have any respect for me? Hehe, this isn’t a
matter of your discerning eye, but a matter of basic manners.”
“......”
“How am I supposed to react when you say that you finally respect me? Hey, should I thank you for
respecting me now? I am older and I should be careful of falling leaves. Then what if you try to hide your
unpleasant inner mood only to lose control? Will you be responsible if I become angry and die?”
“......”
Why did this person come here? Grid’s joy disappeared like it was a lie and he started suffering. He
hoped that Biban would get to the point soon. Biban’s inner thoughts were beyond his comprehension.
“Are you uncomfortable just because I said a few words? I gave you my own flesh and blood advice
because I wanted my junior to do better. What can I say if you take it in such a manner that you’re
afraid? Are you going to just shut up like a mute?”
“...I’m sorry.” Grid remembered that Biban was originally such a person and bowed without saying
much. He learned in the past that it was better to apologize in a gentle manner. If he refuted even one
word, saying it was unfair or not right, he might hear 100 more words.
Grid had truly apologized even if it was below Biban’s expectations. The new generation these days...
Biban clicked his tongue. “It is to this extent. I’m angry and sad, but as an adult, I should understand and
be generous. You seem to have grown a bit in strength. I can understand that you made a slip of the
tongue because you were excited about a small achievement.”
Biban was somewhat lacking in terms of perception. Unlike how he looked at himself perfectly, he
couldn’t see others well. It wasn’t because he was a tower member. The problem was that his
temperament itself was violent. It might be a symptom of the eccentricity of a genius. He evaluated a
target based on level. He saw it at face value. It wasn’t a bad method. It was true that levels were skills.
The problem was that the other person was Grid. Grid shouldn’t be evaluated based on level. His status
should be discussed. However, Biban was overlooking this fact. He made the same mistake even though
he acknowledged his mistake in the past. He didn’t change. This was why he worked to clean the tower
every time.
The Tower of Wisdom had been clean for hundreds of years thanks to Biban’s constant mistakes and
him needing to clean the tower to correct them.
“It is a small achievement?” Grid reacted somewhat emotionally. Putting aside his liking of Biban, he
couldn’t help frowning.
The first player to become a myth class. Like the tower member, he climbed to the realm of skills
beyond the ordinary, so he was interested in why Biban regarded it as no big deal. He wondered about
the basis for the undervaluation. His competitive spirit rose and his mental fatigue was completely
swept away.
Grid once again realized. The fact that the driving force behind his development, his ‘unbreakable
willpower,’ stemmed from external stimuli, not internal ones. Yes, he was too comfortable these days. It
was natural to be a bit arrogant when acknowledged by people. He relaxed when he succeeded in
raiding Michael. Even though he still had a long way to go, he didn’t realize this and counted the time
until he could log out. “I’m curious about on what grounds do you rate my achievements as low.”
“Hoh?” Biban, who had been pouting because he hadn’t been respected by Grid so far, smiled again. He
had given great favors so far, such as fixing the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship and giving life advice.
Now this junior who forgot his kindness suddenly looked pretty again. It had been a long time since he
had seen someone direct a competitive spirit toward him. Even Muller respected him as the Sword Saint
who created the Matchless Style. It was because few people met the tower members, but this wasn’t
important.
“I used to think that kids these days have lost their ambitious spirit.” The cold eyes were once again
filled with a golden glow. It was a sharp light like a blade. It was a product of the ‘heart examination’
that entered the target with just willpower and it penetrated into Grid. “You are a human god. You
aren’t like a normal kid. Yes, so you aren’t convinced by my evaluation? Then shall you use your body to
check it directly?”
It happened the moment Biban asked the question...
[The maximum affinity has been reached with the 9th Seat of the Tower of Wisdom, ‘Biban.’]
[The hidden quest ★Duel with the Former Sword Sword Saint ★ has occurred!]
A quest window popped up in Grid’s vision.
[Duel with the Former Sword Sword Saint]
[Difficulty: SSS+
Sword Saint Biban, founder of the Matchless Swordsmanship and member of the Tower of Wisdom,
wants to teach you.
It is a favor so he won’t kill you.
Quest Clear Conditions: Win or lose in the duel.
Reward for Defeat: Depends on the content of the battle.
Rewards for Winning: Stone Dragon’s Fang]
It was a quest he had no reason to refuse. The quest would give him a reward no matter the outcome. It
was even at the highest difficulty level. It was a hidden quest that everyone dreamed about.
“I will check,” Grid answered.

Biban was very pleased with this attitude. A swordsman should traditionally do this. The original matter
disappeared from his mind. He forgot why he had come here. It was close to short-term memory loss
and it showed a glimpse into how his single-track swordsmanship-filled life was possible.
That’s right. Sword Saint Biban was a monster who had been pursuing and honing his swordsmanship
for an immeasurable number of years. It was because he was still alive.He survived and moved forward,
surpassing the prime of Muller, who was more talented than himself.
In fact, it was right to say that the strongest Sword Saint ever was Biban, not Muller. However, Biban
was forgotten by the world, so history didn’t change. Unless Kraugel transcended Muller, the title of the
strongest Sword Saint of all time would belong to Muller forever.
Biban wasn’t upset about this. If Muller was alive, then Muller still would’ve been the strongest. It was
just that Biban survived...
Biban thought so. Putting aside actual skills, Biban still respected Muller as the best swordsman.
“Get rid of the cleaner.” Biban moved to the vacant land and pointed to Haster, who was standing there.
“Cleaner? Ah, yes.” Why was Biban introducing himself all of a sudden...? The flustered Grid found
Haster and nodded. He asked Haster to leave for a bit.
‘Who is he?’ Haster wondered about the identity of the middle-aged man who appeared, but he
obediently left his spot. He maintained a proper distance so that he couldn’t eavesdrop on the
conversation between the two people with his developed hearing. It was natural because it was polite.
“I’ll concede the first blow. Come on.” Biban’s chin gesture toward Grid showed a completely different
attitude from before. He seemed like a completely different person compared to the past when he was
training Grid.
‘This is the real Sword Saint...’ Grid gulped before activating all his buff skills and opening the rune’s
power. He was determined to take advantage of this first blow that Biban gave to him.
“......?!”
Biban’s eyes filled with life. It was because he belatedly noticed the orangelight that started to dye the
darkness of the night wasn’t light from the smithy. His left hand, which was placed over his sword’s
sheath, quickly moved and narrowly deflected Grid’s sword dance.
It was a method of ‘softness subduing the hard.’ It meant that Biban, a member of the Tower of Wisdom
and someone who had confronted dragons, was pushed back even after using all his strength.
Overgeared 1481
Chapter 1481
Grid had many powerful attack methods. Even the 10th great demon he met in hell, Leraje, couldn’t
easily handle his attacks. Now Grid was many times stronger. It was incomparable to when he met
Leraje.
Biban made a big mistake by conceding the first attack. Grid glimpsed victory. To avoid losing this
opportunity, he used Storm of the Fire God and placed all his buff skills on his body. Naturally, he also
opened up the Rune of Gluttony. He would do his best from the beginning to turn Biban’s defense to
nothing.
He couldn’t let his guard down. His opponent was the Sword Saint. Moreover, he was the founder of the
Matchless Style. The title of strongest ever might’ve been given to Muller, but Muller’s Heart technique
and swordsmanship was created by Biban.
Based on the way he improved the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship, Biban’s insight into
swordsmanship was the best in history. It was unfortunate that this great insight was limited to
swordsmanship, but Grid still recognized Biban as one of the world’s strongest men. A monster that
transcended common sense. It was natural since he had fought against a ‘dragon.’ If he wasn’t one of
the strongest, then the world’s logic was wrong.
Nevertheless, Grid was determined to win. He wanted to get the stone dragon Gujel’s fang.
[Power of Not Knowing Defeat]
[Gain a strength beyond your potential.
You must win in a fight of strength.
If the next action after using this power is affected by strength, it will unconditionally get positive
results.
However, it can’t win against the top three great demons, dragons, absolutes, and gods.
Cooldown Time: 12 hours.
Skill Resources Consumed: None.]
The Formless Sword and Fire Dragon Sword had been combined into one item. Storm of the Fire God,
which was more powerful due to Fire of Willpower, was concentrated at the end of the sword that
moved in a spiral.
On the other hand, Biban hadn’t drawn his sword. He declared that he would give up the first blow, so
he seemed willing to respond when Grid was ready. His attitude was aloof as he pushed back Storm of
the Fire God with a boundary of sword energy.
It was the appearance of an absolute. The appearance that didn’t doubt his own skill appeared again.
Grid clearly engraved Biban’s appearance in his eyes. It was fully engraved on his mind. He wanted to
look like this. He fell for Biban as a warrior. Of course, this was a story of when he didn’t talk.
“Sigh.”Grid took a deep breath and recalled the situation when he competed with Leraje. He imagined
the praise Biban would give the moment Biban experienced his strength.
Just as Biban didn’t doubt his skills, Grid was proud of his own skills. The Fire Dragon Formless Sword,
that now had 10,000 pure attack power in the aftermath of the innovation, roared. Along with the rough
and intense launch of the Breath, the sword dance unfolded.
It was the five fusion sword dance, Transcended Linked Kill Wave Pinnacle. The power of Kill, which
ignored most of the target’s defense, stretched out with the guidance function of Detect Force. It was
one of the strongest sword dances that disarmed and brought despair the moment it hit. Not only was
the hit rate corrected, but it also contained Power of Not Knowing Defeat. Additionally, all the sword
energies had anomalies. When drawing a spiral, it stretched out in a straight line. When drawing a
straight line, it curved in a spiral. It was a characteristic of the Formless Sword.
This wasn’t the only tricky part. The starting points of the sword energies were all different. It was
because Grid linked Shunpo with the sword dances.
Now Grid’s actions weren’t forced by the sword dance. He used the power of a god to ignore some
physical laws. Every movement wasn’t swallowed by the kinetic energy of the five fusion sword dance.
Rather, he perfectly controlled his own body.
An extreme light spread from the front, rear, left, and right of Biban. The same was true for above his
head. It was a wave of force created by Grid using Shunpo to occupy all of Biban’s surroundings. The
seven sword energies swirled from different angles. There was no drop in the process. It was a perfect
attack no matter who saw it.
Grid captured the image of Biban pulling out his sword in a hurry and heard his heartbeat. The time
when he surprised Leraje came to mind. It was as if it was going to happen again soon. It was an area
close to foresight.
However, his prediction was reduced to a false delusion. At the same time that the sword was drawn,
Biban’s sword defended against all seven sword energies occupying the surrounding area.The paths of
the sword energies coming from different trajectories were blocked by aiming at the overlapping points.
It was right to describe it as a miracle, not a skill.
Grid’s astonished eyes trembled, but the trembling soon subsided. He believed the Power of Not
Knowing Defeat would crush Biban’s defense. However—
“......!”
Transcended Linked Kill Wave Pinnacle didn’t break through Biban’s defense. Every time Biban’s sword
tilted at an angle and collided with the seven sword energies, the seven sword energies lost their
trajectories. The sword dance ended. The same was true for the Power of Not Knowing Defeat. It
entered the cooldown time without achieving any results.
The seven sword energies that lost their direction passed by Biban’s side. There was a wave of great
destructive power around Biban and the entire landscape collapsed.
Biban gently moved his hand holding the sword. The sword in his hand rose and spun, creating wind.
Even the remnants of the remaining Wind Cutters were scattered. Not a single strand of hair was
touched and he smiled with satisfaction.
“Can a pair of swords make the Matchless Sword retreat? There aren’t many things in the world that can
force me to show my technical skills.”
Biban had superhuman strength. In addition to his violent temperament, he honed his swordsmanship
to create the Matchless Heart Technique and sword techniques. He had never been pushed in a strength
confrontation. In Muller’s prime, he surpassed Biban in technique, not strength.
Yet the current Biban had even surpassed the techniques of Muller’s prime. Biban’s sword contained an
immeasurable number of years. He was unlike Muller, who wanted to die so he abandoned his sword
and lived in seclusion to be forgotten by people. Biban had been practicing swordsmanship all his life.
His mindset was different. Before talking about the strongest, Biban was the greatest swordsman in the
world. Such a person was praising Grid.
“That is great swordsmanship. If I was a bit weaker, I would’ve died seven times without realizing it.”
He called it swordsmanship, not a sword dance. It was different from the way he once described the
sword dances as a dance. It was proof that Grid’s sword dances had clearly transcended their limits. In
particular, the method that Grid showed a little while ago by mixing Shunpo with Transcended Linked
Kill Wave Pinnacle. During the action of Transcended Linked Kill Wave Pinnacle, Shunpo was used a total
of five times. A swordsmanship that killed seven times before the target even realized it. Biban’s words
weren’t exaggerated at all. It was pure and appropriate.
Grid’s fingers trembled from excitement. A smile he didn’t know about spread across his face. It was
because Biban didn’t hide his nervousness. The greatest swordsman, who only saw Grid as far inferior to
him when they first met a few years ago, was finally recognizing Grid as a worthy opponent. It felt like
he was being recognized for his past efforts, so Grid couldn’t help being happy. Additionally—
‘I can win.’ He definitely got a glimpse of victory.
In fact, it wasn’t surprising that Biban blocked Transcended Linked Kill Wave Pinnacle. Grid alone had
many counterattacks based around Revolve. How could Biban not have a technique to neutralize attacks
as the Sword Saint? Grid noticed that he had consumed Biban’s defense skill.
‘The common feature of evasion skills, defense, and counterattacks is that they have a long cooldown
time.’
Additionally, the number wasn’t much. Grid being able to perform multiple counterattacks with just
Revolve was a special case.
‘Push him.’
Grid determined and breathed in deeply. He was determined to release as many attacks as possible in
one breath i.e. bombard Biban with attacks non-stop. Grid’s sword stretched forward. His shoulders
didn’t shake. He seemed to be skating on ice.
‘The balance of the body is perfect.’ Biban evaluated as his vision was filled with Grid.
Scarlet petals fluttered. It was Linked Kill Flower Pinnacle Drop. Grid focused on Flower since it showed
greater power as it connected. Linked Kill Flower Pinnacle Drop was followed by Linked Flower,
Transcended Linked Flower, and so on. The fusion sword dances focused around Flower were used to
push to Biban. The area was covered with petals in an instant. They were deadly poisonous petals. They
were threatening the moment they made physical contact.
However, it was a skill that had a bad compatibility against Biban. The wind pressure created by the
Matchless Swordsmanship was a force against providence. It even twisted the flow of sword energy.
Even before one breath ended, a pillar of petals swirled around the two people exchanging dozens of
blows in the center. Not a single petal touched Biban’s body.
“A body in charge of the tower’s vanguard. It doesn’t easily collapse even when fighting a dragon. I
might be hopeless against Dragon Words, so I often turn to Radwolf’s magic machines, but... in any case,
I don’t think you will win easily.”
“Is that so?”
Grid wasn’t agitated even though Biban stood as steadfast as an iron wall. As Biban neutralized the
sword energies of Flower and approached to induce close range combat, Grid calmly grabbed Biban’s
collar with his left hand. In the process, a gap was naturally revealed. Biban’s elbow lifted and pressed
against Grid’s wrist while his sword was pushed into Grid’s abdomen. It was a sword held in reverse. It
was the basic skill of the Matchless Swordsmanship that penetrated the target even at a super close
distance.
Blood spilled from Grid’s mouth.
“......?”
Then Biban’s vision reversed.
Turning the World Upside Down—the unique grappling skill he gained from raiding the Triad Lee Jeong
forced Biban’s body into the ground.
The petals fell as the winds died down and piled up heavily on the body of the wide-eyed Biban.
Numerous marks were engraved on his body. Grid immediately used Shunpo to open the distance and
swung the sword once, causing a sword energy bombardment in proportion to the number of marks.
“Um!” Biban’s actions were forced. He raised his body and was cut by the sword energies. They fell on
him. It was Drop Dragon Pinnacle Kill Wave.
Biban’s expression quickly changed. His warm smile changed and he showed anger. “How shameful!”
It was due to False Dragon Words used with the Fire Dragon Sword. Grid openly stabbed at Biban’s
weakness after Biban confessed he was weak to Dragon Words. This allowed Drop Dragon Pinnacle Kill
Wave to pierce Biban, who had been restrained for a while.
Biban coughed up blood and barely managed to stabilize his collapsing body.
“Why didn’t you tell me?” Biban shouted as he blocked Grid’s linked attacks with the Matchless
Swordsmanship that easily separated mountains.
“Huh?”
“Why didn’t you say that you know how to use Dragon Words?!”
“......”
Grid wanted to ask why he would say that one by one, but in the end, he didn’t express it. He succeeded
in inflicting a critical injury. It wasn’t good to waste time here.
“Come out.” Grid’s eyes turned red as he whispered into the air. The surrounding landscape was
crushed and five shadows appeared. The shadows soon became people. They were handsome men and
women with white skin and red eyes. It was the emergence of the direct descendant vampires, including
Earl Elfin Stone. They stood with a haughty look on their faces and 30 God Hands appeared in the sky.
Noe and Randy were present as well. Randy was on Noe’s back. It was a cavalry reminiscent of the
wyvern troops.
“What about the sacred one-on-one showdown?” Biban responded in a dumbfounded manner.
“Aren’t you also using weapons and skills?”
“......?”
“This is the same thing. It is one-on-one.”
“Hah...”
Biban couldn’t find a way to refute it and removed the boundary of sword energy. He collected 40% of
the sword energy that was continuously consumed to form a boundary, even if there was no damage to
the surrounding area. By realizing his mental world, he completely devoured Storm of the Fire God.
By this time, Biban was serious. Even so, he still gave Grid advice, “You have the Undefeated King’s
Swordsmanship. Don’t distinguish between the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship and your sword
dances. Apply it just as you use the sword dances and Shunpo together.”
Chapter 1482
‘Should I go hunting after a long time?’
For Haster, the past few days were more precious than gold. It was as precious as when he was serving
in active duty. Didn’t he grow every day without fail? It was all thanks to Grid and the God Hands. He still
wasn’t able to win against eight God Hands, but he wanted to go to an appropriate hunting ground to
experience his increased strength.
However, he couldn’t leave the castle because it was hard to come back. He wasn’t an Overgeared
member. He had to ask Lauel in order to enter the castle, but it was too shameless...
‘Let’s just stay still.’
It happened when Haster was sitting alone in a quiet garden and staring blankly at a fountain containing
starlight fragments...
“Have you eaten?” a passing knight spoke to him. It was a knight called Royman who was fairly young.
Nevertheless, her demeanor was restrained and her eyes were deep. He felt the years of experience.
The strange situation of her dressed as a man was also noticeable. It was to hide her good looks.
“Yes...” He had filled himself with bread as he was being hit by the God Hands. There was no need to
explain this.
Royman smiled at Haster and gave a small nod. “You can try out the restaurant as well. The food of the
royal palace is amazing. However, avoid breakfasts on weekends.”
They were words that meant a lot. The knight in front of him—the senior knight with red epaulettes—
was treating Haster as a guest rather than someone uninvited. She would’ve followed instructions from
the top. It meant that the Overgeared Kingdom had accepted Haster as a guest.
“Thank you for letting me know.”
Haster had always been alone since losing his teacher. Yet unknowingly, he naturally became
surrounded with people. The feelings he had forgotten for a long time made him feel warm and Haster
couldn’t help smiling. He hurriedly left his spot in an awkward manner and Royman stared at his back
with surprise. Just then—
“......!”
Deep in the royal palace...
Two shockwaves were felt near Grid’s smithy. It appeared suddenly without any warning. One belonged
to King Grid and she didn’t know who the other one belonged to. It was strange and terribly strong. It
even reminded people of the invasion of heaven or hell.
“This!”
Royman rushed forward immediately toward the smithy. Dozens of knights and assassins emerged from
all over the castle and followed her.
"W-Wait a minute! You shouldn’t go...!”
Haster tried to stop them, but it was useless. There were only a few people in the Overgeared Guild who
could control the knights and assassins.
***
“You have the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship. Don’t distinguish between the Undefeated King’s
Swordsmanship and your swordsmanship. Apply it just as you use the sword dances and Shunpo
together.”
Just a little while ago, Grid had combined Shunpo with Transcended Linked Kill Wave Pinnacle. It was
done in one go. It was completely different from the previous conventional method of using Shunpo first
before linking a sword dance or linking sword dance to sword dance. The previous application belonged
to the category of combos while the new application was closer to the sum of techniques.
‘Can I use the sword dances and Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship together?’
It might not mean a skill fusion system. The fusion of skills were hidden pieces that wouldn’t occur
unless it was special. If skill fusion was so easy, players would have hundreds of skills on average. It was
a single skill with potent strength and the possibility of the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship
combining with Grid’s Sword Dance was very small. It was just like how the skill fusion system didn’t
occur when he used Shunpo and the sword dances together.
‘I can naturally link the sword dances to the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship by adding additional
moves in the process of doing the sword dances.’
Was it possible? Shunpo was classified as a ‘movement skill.’ The natural linkage of attack skills wasn’t
impossible in common sense. It was just that as the name suggested, the Undefeated King’s
Swordsmanship was swordsmanship. If the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship was used during the
continuous movement of the sword dance, the existing movement of the sword dance was bound to be
canceled. Then the activation of the sword dance would naturally be cancelled as well.
‘Um...’ Grid suddenly remembered something. The fusion sword dances that used Wave as a medium
had a gap between movements. It was because when he used Wave, the sword would swing
horizontally to the greatest extent. At this time, it was necessary to recover the sword.
‘What if I insert the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship in that gap?’
Grid calculated it. Pull the sword from the outside to inside and insert a rotation of the waist...
In other words, integrate the gap in Wave with the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship.
‘It is possible.’
It would put a lot of strain on his arms, waist, and especially his back muscles. It wouldn’t be strange if
they were all torn. Still, it was fine. It was a manageable area due to the nature of the myth class that
ignored a certain amount of the physical laws.
—Probably.
“Have you grasped an idea?” Biban waited while Grid thought. He merely watched as Randy rode on
Noe like Randy was abusing a little cat and the vampires gazed at him with condescending expressions.
‘He could’ve hurt some of them if he attacked while I was lost in thought.’
It might be a simple favor, but Grid thought that Biban was held back by his upright personality. Grid
laughed. He thought that Biban probably wouldn’t change for the rest of his life. Biban was a tiring but
trustworthy man to deal with. He seemed to see why Biban didn’t get kicked out of the tower despite
causing an accident every time.
“Yes, thank you for the advice.” The duration of Item Combination ended. Grid used Divinity to reset the
cooldown time, but he didn’t use it again immediately. He had one question first. “Excuse me, will you
regenerate if a body part is cut off?”
“What? Are you trying to cut my arm?”
“Maybe it isn’t an arm.”

“Huhu, I heard that the advantage of children these days is their honesty, but your words are disgusting.
At this point, it isn’t an advantage, but that you don’t have a brain. Threatening to cut off the arm of an
old man who doesn’t serve you like you are heaven? It is something I never imagined when I was young.
Is there a missing morals class at the academy these days?”
“I’m sorry. So, will it regenerate or not?”
“Tsk tsk... Do you think I’m a monster? If a person has a body part cut off, then that’s it. Do you think it
will grow back like a lizard’s tail?”
It was an answer that revealed human limitations. The tower members were different from the great
demons, angels, and the yangban, Mir, whose bodies recovered when damaged. In a short-term battle,
Biban might have an edge over higher ranking angels and great demons, but the longer the fight went
on, the higher his chances of defeat.
‘If it is cut off, then it is the end... does that mean he fought a dragon with such a body?’
Of course, the body of a transcendent wasn’t easily damaged. However, the story was different if the
opponent was a dragon. Grid gained greater respect for the tower members. Then his expression
suddenly distorted.
Biban’s swordsmanship was very passive. Every time their swords had collided, Grid had been
astonished. In fact, 150,000 of his health had been consumed even though most critical injuries had
been avoided. There was only around one million left. The situation was much better than Biban, who
only had two-thirds of his health left, but Grid wanted more.
‘Perhaps it is because he is a legend and a transcendent, but he is a man who is reluctant to trade
blows.’
Grid’s basic tactics of blow in exchange for blow weren’t very effective for targets similar to himself. Grid
wanted to use the Falling Moon Sword. It was best to cut Biban with his secret weapon to obtain victory.
He was anxious in his current state. The biggest problem was that Storm of the Fire God had weakened.
[The swirling remotely controlled swordsmanship has slashed at Storm of the Fire God. The area and
power of the divine flames are greatly reduced, making it difficult to expect any effects. The Fire of
Willpower has been extinguished.]
[A giant sword bigger than a mountain has split Storm of the Fire God in half. The Red Phoenix’s 9th
Heart has lost communication with the red phoenix. Your willpower and mental world have become
blurry.]
Storm of the Fire God couldn’t be completely destroyed due to the infinite sword energy that he had
been gifted by Hayate. Biban’s mental world was depicted as a landscape of tens of thousands of swords
floating around a huge sword-like mountain. It cut off most of Grid’s flames and swallowed them, but it
didn’t damage the infinite sword energy that existed at the end of the flames. Nevertheless, it was true
that it was invading bit by bit.
‘The mental world of the Sword Saint is bound to be so powerful.’

One of the minimum conditions for being a Sword Saint was ‘Heart Sword Unity.’ They could do
swordsmanship even without the sword. An ordinary branch could replace a sword. There was already a
sword in their heart, so their body was beyond the sword...
In the literature, the symbols of Muller was the sword technique that moved the sword with energy and
the mind, as well as the remotely controlled swordsmanship that cut the world with willpower alone.
This meant that the mental world was closely related to the swordsmanship that a Sword Saint pursued.
The mental world of the Sword Saint was bound to be specially tempered. It was natural that Grid’s not
yet fully harmonized mental world was insufficient against Biban’s.
“If your body part is cut off, don’t panic too much. I’ll restore it somehow.”
A quick battle was the answer. It was highly likely he would become disadvantageous the moment
Biban’s mental world swallowed even the infinite sword energy.
‘I’ll finish it before then.’
Grid determined and sent a whisper to Lauel. He asked Lauel to log out and call Sehee.
-I understand.By the way, what is going on?Now all the knights are over there...
Lauel said something, but Grid only heard the first part of the sentence. Biban’s face had changed colors
and it wouldn’t be strange if he attacked immediately. Grid couldn’t afford to disperse his attention.
“I can’t sit still. Today, I’ll teach you not only swordsmanship, but also etiquette! This is a favor offered in
the hope that you will live in expulsion. Please accept it!”
“Request to Stand With Me.”
Grid felt that any further questions and answers were meaningless. The teachings were already fully
received. He judged that further conversation was useless.
“Keen Insight!”
[Your knight, ‘Mercedes,’ has authorized the use of Keen Insight.]
The battle resumed the moment the transplant of Keen Insight was completed. The 30 God Hands held
their own weapons and rushed toward Biban. However, the God Hands stopped along the way. They
were dominated by the willpower of the Sword Saint. The stopped God Hands released a bombardment
of Magic Missiles. Flashes of light poured toward Biban.
Biban spread out a sword curtain and attacked Randy, who was copying Grid. Noe created a barrier of
lightning to defend, but there was nothing the Sword Saint’s sword couldn’t cut. Biban’s sword reached
through the lightning barrier and Randy’s sword dance to pierce Randy’s heart. However, he stopped
before touching Randy.
It was because Grid appeared before he knew it and deflected Biban’s attack. Most of the techniques of
the Sword Saint, which were honed for hundreds of years, were also read by Keen Insight, a power even
the gods feared. Grid was protected by the system for as long as Keen Insight was maintained. The best
options and targeting methods were laid out in his head. As Grid continuously attacked, the God Hands
held Mjolnir and came up behind Biban. The mentally controlled swordsmanship cut all the Mjolnirs.
Grid admitted it.
‘The God Hands don’t work against transcendents.’
It didn’t even have to be the Sword Saint. It was Keen Insight’s interpretation that it wasn’t very difficult
to attack the God Hands when strong formless will could be used. It was fine.
‘Item Transformation, Raiders.’
Flash!
The God Hands became huge in unison. Biban confirmed their appearance and was very surprised.
‘Magic machines?’
Biban shook off Grid and stepped away. He escaped from Grid and placed the giants in his trembling
eyes. He remembered a sight he had once seen. It was one of the most intense memories in Biban’s life.
Hayate reached out to him to protect the world together. The magic machines were lined up behind him
as he was covered in dragon blood.
He resembled the current Grid. That’s right. Biban saw Hayate overlapped over Grid. It meant he faintly
glimpsed the absolute from Grid. He couldn’t help trembling.
“Haha...” Biban, whose anger soared to the sky, calmed down again. He raised the stretched out sword
above his head. The sword fell like lightning.
Elfin Stone, who had been secretly approaching Biban, was cut deep on the shoulder.
“Extreme Blood Transfusion.” Elfin Stone felt a threat to his life as the price for allowing a single blow
and immediately launched his ultimate skill. It had a cooldown time of 24 hours, but it was a vampire
skill that showed outstanding power.
Biban just cut it.
“Light..!” The sight of the pillar of blood rising from the magic circle being cut by a physical force was
enough to frighten Elfin Stone.
Meanwhile, Grid had predicted this situation. He jumped through the split apart blood pillar and
scattered blood and thrust his blood-covered sword forward. It was the precursor of Blood Sword
Shatter. Biban couldn’t perfectly respond to Grid’s surprise attack that was committed properly in the
gap when his vision was obscured by Extreme Blood Transfusion.
Biban clearly read that it was a technique that couldn’t be blocked or slashed, but he still moved his left
hand to block with the sword. The Blood Sword exploded and the fragments scattered. Blood flowed
from Biban’s body, but Grid also paid a price for it. His waist was cut.
‘The overall stats have risen.’
This was the strength of the mental world. Biban’s fighting power after opening up his mental world was
incomparable to before. Just then—
The huge sword that was like a mountain was towering in the center of the space. It was believed to be
a particularly important symbol to Biban’s mental world and now it tilted to one side, causing an
earthquake. The shadows could be seen scattering.
Latina, one of the few female direct descendant vampires, tried to tie up Biban’s feet with blood magic
and was hit instead. It wasn’t a useless exit. Her magic succeeded in tying up Biban’s feet.
“Ohhhh!” Tiramet broke through the tsunami of mentally controlled swordsmanship and hugged the
stopped Biban’s waist as hard as possible. It was along with the magic machine corps flying through the
sky. Then all of them were cut in half by something invisible. Tiramet and his kin scattered into shadows
and the magic machines crashed to the ground. Even Noe, Randy, and Grid couldn’t avoid the cut
despite being on a different trajectory.
There is No Sword in the Hand, but a Sword in the Heart—the Sword Saint’s ultimate skill that ‘cut all
enemies.’ It wasn’t ‘a target in the field of view,’ but an ultimate skill that cut ‘all recognizable objects’ in
range.
‘Amazing.’
The God Hands had infinite durability. It was normal for them to stiffen without receiving any damage.
Yet at this moment, they were cut and split in half. It was the moment when the worst assumption of
being cut by an overwhelming opponent or skill came into reality. Of course, there was a built-in repair
function, but he didn’t know how long it would take them to recover.
Still, it didn’t matter. Grid had minimized damage by using White Tiger’s Posture as soon as he detected
it. He managed to withstand the severe blow and already used Linked Kill Wave Pinnacle.
Biban was forced to use large-scale swordsmanship due to the 30 magic machines and he revealed a
gap. Keen Insight didn’t miss this gap. All the muscles in Grid’s body twisted and his bone joints
screamed. It was the inevitable aftermath that took place immediately after connecting Wave to
100,000 Army Massacre Sword. It was done with the combination of the Fire Dragon Sword and Falling
Moon Sword. He also didn’t forget to strengthen it with Michael’s Power.
“......!” Biban’s face showed astonishment as the sword light reflected on it. It was a slightly more
intense reaction than when he saw the emergence of the magic machine corps. The mentally controlled
swordsmanship that was wandering all over the place and the huge sword in the center suddenly
appeared in front of his eyes to form a barrier.
It was proof that Biban’s mental world only had the thought ‘I want to live.’ It was like when he faced
the dragon’s Breath head on. Even that concept—
Clang!
Biban—Grid’s ultimate goal surpassed the greatest swordsman’s philosophy. It was overwhelming
violence. He, who would go to heaven and fight against the gods—even the greatest swordsman
couldn’t handle Grid.
Chapter 1483
“W-What is this...?”
At the palace, which was being surrounded by supporters...
Royman and the knights got goosebumps as they ran toward the part of the palace Grid used as a
smithy. It was because a huge sword that was at least five times larger than the tallest spire of the
palace appeared in their vision. It had an overwhelming momentum like it would pierce the world.
It was an unreal sight. How could there be such a huge sword? It appeared without any warning.
“...Hurry!” For the senior knights of the Overgeared Kingdom, the mental world of a transcendent was
an incomprehensible field. They stopped moving as they approached the unknown. Royman, who was
temporarily out of her mind, woke up and gave orders to the knights. She realized that she had lost her
lead to the assassins.
The assassins of the Overgeared Shadows were thoroughly educated by Faker and Kasim and hadn’t lost
their composure in the world dominated by the nightmarish scene. Their feet were extremely fast. Just
then—
“Ah...”
The distance between the knights and assassins was narrowed. This was due to the obvious reduction in
the speed of the assassins. The knights finally reached them and became as stiff as stone statues. There
were thousands of swords floating around the giant sword. The dizzying momentum of their repeated
rise and fall was very fast and fierce.
“What... what type of monster...?”
Did the martial god come? A sinister imagination tormented the group. They were worried about King
Grid’s safety. Their faces were pale and they struggled to move the legs that seemed to have stepped
into a swamp. They gritted their teeth and started running again.
The moment they got closer to Grid’s smithy, the area pierced by the giant sword, the more extreme
their tension became. However, their nerves were scattered. It was difficult to concentrate. The
thousands of swords in flight—the closer they got to the shapes captured in their vision, the more blurry
these shapes became. The flying speed was at the speed of sound and it exceeded their perception. The
fact that they could be stabbed to death without even noticing spread fear. Their footsteps gradually
slowed.
The screams of the God Hands echoed. They could be seen repeatedly colliding with the flying swords
and stopping. The God Hands were relatively too slow. They accelerated every time they used the sword
dance, but it wasn’t enough. The wave of Magic Missiles they fired didn’t do much good. The symbol of
the Overgeared King was disastrously broken. They were too shabby.
“Keuk!” It wasn’t the time to hesitate. Royman held her sword and shield and rushed forward. She broke
through the shroud of light created by the flying swords with a whining noise that was like a swarm of
bees. Her armor was torn apart and blood splashed out. It was an act of not caring about her life. She
was moving only with the idea that she should help Grid.
“Your... Majesty?”
A multi-purpose site right next to the smithy. It wasn’t that spacious and various stones and ores were
piled up. It was on the level of a small training ground. It was too shabby to call it a king’s space, but Grid
and the unknown swordsman were utilizing it like it was a wilderness. They freely exchanged blows
between the sky and earth as if they were laughing at the concept of space. They were entangled
together right next to the smithy before disappearing. Then they suddenly appeared in the middle of the
open space and tangled together again.
At this time, there were traces of the sword lights next to the smithy and the sound of dozens of
collisions echoed. Then the two people disappeared again and new sword lights were engraved in the
center of the open space.
“......”
Royman couldn’t shut her mouth. Only two people were deaf to the explosive sounds spreading through
the sky and the earth. She had a hunch. Right now, she was watching an unprecedented confrontation
that wasn’t in the legends. It wasn’t the time for her to dare interfere.
“Gasp...” The reaction of the group who arrived one step later was exactly the same as Royman’s. They
held their breath, covered in wounds from advancing through the flying swords, God Hands, and
vampires. They came here to use their lives to help Grid, but they stood still like a wooden statue.
The God Hands which failed to use their strength turned into black giants. There were 30 magic
machines. They weren’t large, but they filled up more than half the air space. They broke through the
flying swords and pressed at the unknown swordsman.
The battlefield was further narrowed, but the swordsman moved like there were no restrictions. He
avoided the bombardment and jumped so high that the moon was behind him. Blood magic grabbed at
his ankle and Tiramet was clinging to his waist, but they couldn’t stop him.
Flinch.
No one could read the shaky eyes of the swordsman in the shade of the moonlight. Sword Saint Biban—
as he was concentrating on the confrontation, he belatedly noticed the uninvited guests. Thus, the
operation of ‘recognize objects’ of Heart Sword was modified. It wasn’t easy to alter the already
expressed mental world, but he had to do so.
The reason why the tower members vowed to protect the world from the monsters called dragons was
to protect their descendants. The tower members would never harm humans unless it was a fatal
reason. This was even if they knew they would regret it. They weren’t the type of people who would be
devoured by their convictions and sacrifice people as cattle for their beliefs. They were more sublime.
Red blood flowed from Biban’s mouth. His mental world was shaken in the aftermath of suppressing the
Heart Sword and he suffered. Thus, he couldn’t respond properly. He had no choice but to watch as Grid
danced while coming through the cut apart magic machines. Nevertheless, he didn’t regret it. It was a
beautiful dance that made people smile. ‘It is wonderful.’
How young are you to surpass me?So far, no pioneer has ever been able to achieve the tower’s
aspirations, but you...
“......?!”
It happened the moment that the Linked Kill Wave part of Linked Kill Wave Pinnacle was deployed...
Biban was lost in thought as he watched Grid happily, only for his expression to stiffen. It was because
Grid took out a new sword during the sword dance and combined it with the existing sword.
‘Moon night iron!’
The terrible destructive energy sent chills down his spine. Grid’s subtle threat about cutting off his arm
crossed his mind. The words and deeds that he felt were impolite became sincere worry and kindness.
‘This damn...’ Biban measured the power of the Falling Moon Sword and quickly built up a barrier. It was
because he recognized that the power of 100,000 Army Massacre Sword, which was combined with the
movements of the sword dance, transcended the original one used by the Undefeated King.
However, Biban wasn’t wary of the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship, but the Falling Moon Sword
itself. The Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship? He could crush it with stronger swordsmanship. Even the
One Million Army Swordsmanship could be offset by the Heart Sword. His mental world would be
shaken by the use of great willpower, but he would be able to deal with it somehow.
The moon night iron was different. Biban had seen many scenes of Radwolf’s magic machines breaking
through the dragon’s absolute defense with the outer armor of moon night iron. In particular, this
Falling Moon Sword was much sharper and firmer than the outer armor of the magic machines. It was
somewhat reminiscent of the Dragon Killing Sword of the 1st Seat, Hayate.
In front of items, the mind barrier was broken. Unstoppable waves of power and sword lights forced
Biban to act. Biban faced the sword light close up and took a step back. He rotated his upper body and
moved his left shoulder back. Then he stretched forward the sword in his right hand. He reduced the
area of his body that the Falling Moon Sword could touch as much as possible. In this case, it was
induced to be limited to the ‘sword.’
The time it took to reach him was so short that it couldn’t even be split into 0.1 seconds. The sword
filled with the willpower of the Sword Saint broke to pieces and scattered. Then his wrist was cut. The
body of the Sword Saint that had been honed for countless years—the strong body of a transcendent
that had endured a dragon’s Breath was severed in vain.
“Kuoock...!”
The world recovered its original landscape along with the scattered images. Grid’s divine color was
spread out in the night sky embroidered with countless stars. The sword light that extended to the end
of their field of view was reminiscent of the sun on the horizon.
Biban fell to the ground and looked at his cut wrist. He avoided one arm, but he had now lost one hand.
...It was fine. He was the Sword Saint who went beyond an excellent blade. He could use swordsmanship
even without a sword. It wasn’t a big deal to lose one hand. No, there was no reason to live without a
hand... big cities had a Rebecca Temple, so he could get it healed if he visited it soon.
Grid had mentioned it—he shouldn’t worry if a body part was cut off because it would somehow be
restored. Biban just hadn’t expected it to become a reality. Biban wrapped a cloth around his cut wrist
and smiled at Grid who descended to the ground. Grid’s appearance wasn’t unscathed either. His entire
body was a wreck and he was trembling finely.
Biban told him, “I lost. I didn’t know you would grow to this point when I didn’t see you. I truly respect
you.”
“Show me the wound.” Grid’s face was pale. It was true that he wanted to win by any means. He looked
into Biban’s eyes and prepared Shunpo until the moment the barrier broke. It was to chase without
missing anything. Yet when he saw Biban’s cut wrist, his heart sank. He wanted the reward, but the body
of his benefactor was damaged. He felt uncomfortable. Biban’s favor throughout the duel made Grid’s
heart ache even more. He wondered if this was the mood when his teacher was hurt.
Biban spoke to him while pulling out a bandage, “I’ve stopped bleeding. Look. There is no blood.”
The body of a transcendent didn’t fit common sense. Biban tightened his muscles and changed the flow
of blood to prevent the bleeding. Biban was on the verge of controlling even all the veins in his body.
Nevertheless, Grid beat him. It would’ve been much more difficult if it was a purely one-on-one
confrontation, but Grid had the power of items. From his position, it was right to fight using all means.
The Falling Moon Sword was along the same lines.
‘When will Sehee come?’ She couldn’t receive whispers in hell, so he asked Lauel to contact her in
reality. However, it seemed a bit delayed seeing that there was still no news...
Biban patted Grid on the shoulder. “Don’t worry. First, guide me to the Rebecca Temple.”
“It’s not there...”
“Uh? What isn’t there?”
“The Rebecca Temple. It was originally there, but not anymore.”
“...What? There isn’t a Rebecca Temple in this city?”
“I dismantled all of them...”
“T-This is crazy! Why are you only saying this now?” Biban was defeated in the duel and had one hand
cut off. Even so, he never lost his kind smile and composure. Now he stared at Grid with wide eyes. He
was about to grab Grid’s collar and shake him. “Why are you only saying now that there is no Rebecca
Temple?!”
“I’m sorry...”
“Did you deceive me? How can you promise to restore my limb if there isn’t even a Rebecca Temple?”
“......”
It was different if there was no hope in the first place, but it was hard for anyone to not feel despair or
anger when they were deprived of the hope they had gained.
Grid noticed that Biban was genuinely upset. He was half out of his mind and didn’t care that there were
a lot of people present right now.
‘Try to maintain your composure.’
Still, who could stay calm if their hand was cut off?
“Tower... if I go back to the tower, there might be a way... Oof!”
Grid hurriedly blocked Biban’s mouth as he muttered these words. Biban actually mentioned the tower
in front of so many people.
‘This X.’
Maybe he wouldn’t be able to see Biban again...
It happened as the worried Grid grabbed the struggling Biban with the God Hands...
“Oppa!”
The savior appeared. It was Saintess Ruby whom he had been waiting for. It was a bit late, but it was
enough. It was such timing that if Biban’s waist had been cut instead of his wrist, it might not have been
able to be reattached.
‘Of course, that wouldn’t happen.’
Biban having his waist cut? It was something that was impossible. Grid couldn’t have cut it even if he
wanted to. Biban’s reaction speed was very fast.
“H-Handle it with care.”
“......”
Grid, who lost 10 years of his life, watched as Biban became a gentle sheep in front of Ruby. They were
surrounded by a large crowd of people who had heard the commotion. Hundreds of eyes were focused
on Biban. There were also murmurs about what the tower was. The names of the magic towers that
existed on the continent were mentioned at least once.
Biban’s complexion became ashy as he belatedly realized the situation.
Chapter 1484
There was no need to take care of the severed hand. Warm light wrapped around the wound and
completely regenerated a new one. Muscles, blood vessels, bones, and flesh were restored in real time
and formed the shape of a hand. Sensation started to return. Every time the staff smashed into him, he
felt vivid pain. The shock promoted the flow of blood and energy. The position of the joints were
correctly interlocked. Five fingers moved as expected. It was the same as before he lost it.
‘The Saintess... is it a reappearance after hundreds of years?’
Hayate had speculated that the heavenly gods were very wary of the Saintess. Then why could she be
born safely? The blessing of the goddess infused in Grid’s Greed was also eye-catching. It wouldn’t be
strange if the goddess’ anger poured out on Grid after he removed the Rebecca Church, but it was still
fine. He even thought it was normal for the blessing to be recovered.
“Um... Thank you.” The treatment ended. Biban shook off his thoughts and expressed his gratitude to
Ruby. He didn’t recklessly promise to repay her. It might be different if Ruby was a swordsman, but as
the Saintess, a Sword Saint couldn’t do anything for her. There was a lot he could give as a tower
member, not a Sword Saint, but... he couldn’t leave traces of the tower with outsiders.
“It is nothing. You were seriously injured by my brother, so it is natural for me to heal you.”
The surrounding commotion subsided. It was due to Grid disbanding the gathered crowd. The people
remaining at the scene were Grid, Ruby, Mercedes, and Biban.
“I just had my hand cut off. I wasn’t hurt too badly. If it had been a real battle, I would’ve fought for two
more days and nights in that state.”
He wasn’t saying this because of his pride or because he couldn’t accept defeat. He just pretended in a
half joking manner so that Grid wouldn’t feel guilty. Biban knew that the outcome had been set the
moment Grid pulled out the Falling Moon Sword. The outcome of the fight had little to do with his
mental world shaking after trying to protect the witnesses. The result had just been moved up.
‘It isn’t just the moon night iron that is threatening. His growth rate is ridiculously fast compared to his
talent. The original Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship was also reproduced.’
The most surprising thing was the power of the sword dances. Previously, Grid’s figure as he did the
sword dances was somewhat pitiful. The forced actions of being led by the movements of the sword
dances was like a child being forced into an adult’s hand.
That’s right. Not so long ago, Grid had no control over the sword dances. More essentially, the sword
dance itself was a problem. There were many worthless actions because the sword dances were just a
means of doing a ritual. It wasn’t controllable and efficient, so Grid was held back by this part.
Now it was different. Grid was on the verge of changing the form of the sword dances to his taste. It was
more like swordsmanship. It was only for one person in the world. It was swordsmanship suitable only
for the man called Grid. It was transcendent because it had a form that couldn’t be reproduced with the
human body structure. The swordsmanship that violated the physical laws was fast and effective. It was
ferocious and destructive. It boasted a destructive power in combination with the colorful effects of the
sword dances.
The reason Biban wasn’t impressed by the original swordsmanship of the Undefeated King being
reproduced for the first time in hundreds of years was because Grid’s sword dances left too strong of an
impression.
‘There is no deep, profound law.’
There was something flashy in the swordsmanship made by a genius. The theory based on intense
inspiration displayed artistry that people couldn’t understand. The seemingly ineffective part became an
anomalous advantage. However, Grid’s sword dances were developed based on knowledge and
experience. It was extremely efficient. It was necessary to ignore the physical laws in order to be
efficient. The result was different from the swordsmanship made by a genius, but it was difficult for
other people to access it. Therefore, it was transcendent.
‘It is great swordsmanship.’

It was like the Matchless Swordsmanship. Moreover, it was the Matchless Swordsmanship chosen by
Muller, that genius.
Did Sword Saint Muller learn the Matchless Swordsmanship because he couldn’t make his own
swordsmanship? No. After weighing down the difference between the swordsmanship made by a genius
and swordsmanship made by a master, he made the best choice. Meanwhile, the Undefeated King’s
Swordsmanship was the ultimate swordsmanship created by a genius. It was swordsmanship that
induced extreme force with a single swing.
In Biban’s view, Grid’s sword dance was much more attractive than that. His heart felt so before even
discussing what was better.
‘He lacks manners, but the more I know him, the more I like him.’ Biban smiled pleasantly and slowly
used the Matchless Swordsmanship. It was the last step to check the condition of his regenerated hand.
It was perfect.
“I’m glad.” Grid watched Biban and sighed with relief. It was obvious how deeply worried he had been.
Biban patted him on the shoulder. “I might be old, but it isn’t to the extent for my junior to worry about
me.”
Biban glanced at Mercedes’ eyes as he spoke. They might contain countless starlight, but they were still
a pair of eyes. The mysterious thing was that these eyes, noticed by the tower members, were
possessed by Grid during the duel.
The ferocious sword dance, that was like a beast’s gestures, became refined and evolved into a
technique that seemed to be decades more developed. From then on, he rapidly became difficult to
deal with. The tens of thousands of swords and Matchless Swordsmanship became ineffective.
Yet was it really evolution? Grid’s essence was suppressed in this form. Perhaps decades later, the ‘real’
sword dances used by Grid would be far more threatening than the sword dances of Grid who borrowed
Keen Insight.
“You should refrain from borrowing her eyes in the future. There are concerns that you will form habits
that don’t suit you.”
“......”
Mercedes stared coldly at Biban, who didn’t hesitate to give advice even until the last minute. Ruby saw
it by chance and was startled.
Biban didn’t notice as he created a barrier. Grid and him were isolated from the world. It was for a
secret conversation.
“Now, the gift I promised.” Biban pulled something out of his subspace. It was a fang as big as Biban’s
height. It wasn’t a canine tooth and the tip wasn’t very sharp. There was just a slight protrusion.
Nevertheless, there were strong expectations for it. The hardness was at a standard comparable to
Greed.
“Life is a cycle. The body of Stone Dragon Gujel has become part of the tower. The bones and scales had
become battle gear of the association members and the blood and flesh have become elixirs, giving the
association members a more powerful body and mana. One of the things that remain is this fang.”
It wasn’t deliberately left behind.
“Even Radwolf couldn’t touch it because of the hardness of Gujel’s tooth. There was a way to transform
it using Abellio’s painting or restrain it with the moon night iron, but they gave up because they feared
the value would be damaged.”
A smile spread on Biban’s face.
“It has been a momento for a long time... now it seems this gift was arranged by the world to meet
you.”
Biban didn’t discuss the gods. He saw a world higher than the gods. It was a complete confrontation
with Rebecca, who claimed to create the world. It meant that the tower members distrusted the gods.
“You will be able to handle this brilliantly.”
“......”
Grid looked at the fang. Smelting was required. He should take into account the amount that would
inevitably be lost during the process. It was a mass that could make two long swords or one sword and
one piece of armor. It would be extravagant to make helmets or gloves with it. In any case, the
performance of secondary armor wasn’t as good as the main armor, so it wasn’t first in the order.
Grid’s gaze turned to Biban’s sword. The size of the sword was reduced by one-third. It was the
aftermath of the Falling Moon Sword. Grid told the calmly smiling Biban, “I’m thinking of making two
swords. Biban’s sword and my sword.”
“My sword...?” Biban closed his mouth. He stared blankly at Grid for a moment. Then he glimpsed this
person’s heart and laughed. “Thank you very much... I’m honored.”
“So far, you have given me a lot of gifts. I have to repay them at least once.”
“......”
Sword Saint Biban dominated as a supreme person in the world. People felt deep respect for him and
worshipped him. There was no equal treatment. Biban felt deep solitude. He received numerous gifts
from the people who served him, but received no consolation. It was because it was more like a tribute.
After leaving the world and joining the tower, he met similar tower members and they comforted each
other, but... even that was a temporary consolation in exchange for isolation. Biban had no real friends.
No one treated him equally. Yet at this moment, Grid was facing him straight on. The eyes, which were
filled with liking rather than respect, were so warm that they made Biban forget the cold air of winter.
[You have formed a deep bond with the 9th Seat of the Tower of Wisdom, Biban.]
“I should go back now... I will see you next time.” Biban scratched his beard and showed shyness
unbecoming of him. Then he tried to remove the sword barrier.
Grid told him, “You can’t go back right now.”
“I can’t go back? Why? Who won’t allow it?”
Grid explained to Biban who was showing a confused response, “Why? It is because of Biban.”
“......?”
“Didn’t you mention the tower in front of people? I told them to forbid mentioning it, but I’m not sure
this will happen. It is because the impression you instilled in people was too intense. If any of them are
unable to suppress their curiosity and investigate the tower based on what you said, it could be a
problem in many ways.”
“...I have to use violence.” If he found the witnesses and hit them hard on the back of the head, there
was the hope of amnesia.
Grid stopped the seriously troubled Biban. “I’ve already handled it, so don’t worry too much. Act with
me for the time being.”
“In what way?”
“As you know, Reinhardt has the Overgeared Magic Tower. However, there is no sword tower.”
“Sword tower? There is no such thing anywhere in the world.”
“However, it will appear here.”
“......?”
“A few years ago, I built three additional towers, but the number of magicians was so small. Therefore,
one tower is empty. I’ll announce it as the sword tower and you will be sworn in as the first Overgeared
Sword Tower Master. After attending the inauguration, just teach swordsmanship to the people there
for a few days. The moment you go back, I’ll appoint two tower masters and erase the traces.”
“I am the Sword Saint... famous geniuses of the continent came to me with silver and gold treasures
piled up in a mountain, hoping to be my disciple. I refused them. Now you want me to act as a teacher?”
“You don’t have to do it if you don’t want to. However, if one day people find out about the Tower of
Wisdom and it turns out that Biban is the reason... you will receive heavy punishment from Fronzaltz.”
“Groan... The tower members can’t interact with the world...”
“What about interacting as the Overgeared Sword Tower Master, not a tower member? Your identity
won’t be found out.”
“Groan... Overgeared Sword Tower Master... I don’t like the name...”
“Don’t do it if you don’t want to. It doesn’t matter if you clean for the rest of your life.”
“...One week. I will only stay for one week.”
“You made a good choice.”

It was the day that the greatest swordsman was inaugurated as the first tower master of the Overgeared
Sword Tower. The identity was roughly covered up. He was introduced as a hermit, just like the
continent’s number one spearman, Kirinus. That alone was enough for the sign-up applications to
quickly pile up.
“By the way...” It was after the inauguration ceremony, which was a grand event at Biban’s request.
Mercedes said she would receive Biban’s teachings, so Grid walked back to the smithy alone. Then he
muttered to himself, “Why did he come? Is he just here to play...?”
Grid didn’t know the purpose of Biban’s visit here. He just thought it worked out somehow. He received
the dragon fang, Ruby’s healing skill level grew rapidly, and he was able to secure a week’s worth of
labor from the former generation Sword Saint. For Grid, Biban was a lottery-like existence.
A few days passed before Biban remembered what he had forgotten. It was the day that Piaro and the
former Red Knights returned from their mission.
Chapter 1485
“We’re back.”
There were concepts that increased in value over time. Reputation was one of them.
The Red Knights of the golden age, led by Piaro—they brought countless glories to the Saharan Empire
and became legends of the empire. It had been like this since they were cleared of their unfair charges.
The story spread so rapidly that it seemed to surpass the greatness of the Undefeated King who caused
Lubana to rise.
“......”
The heroes that their homeland gave birth to only to abandon.
After a fierce battle, the knights and soldiers watched the successful capture of the dark elf king and
their eyes became wet.
Thrills and sorrows intersected. The final emotion was shame. Why did they, who devoted themselves to
their nation all their lives, have to be kicked out? They, who deserved praise, were deprived of their
honor, lives, and families, and suffered. Why couldn’t their nation trust them? Why weren’t they
protected?
The history of the great empire, which should’ve lasted for thousands of years, might’ve disappeared
the moment it turned its back on these people. No... it wasn’t too late even now. The empire changed
with the coronation of a new ruler. Empress Basara was carrying out various reforms. They were
convinced that the empire that expelled the former Red Knights was completely different from the
current empire...
“You’ve struggled.”
“......”
The imperial knights shook off their thoughts. They stared blankly at Piaro and the heroes who were
turning away. It was because there were no shadows on the heroes’ faces that they dared to ask to go
back together. These people were laughing in the battle against the dark elves, who were more
powerful than imagined. Their steps were light as they thought about returning ‘home.’
In the silence, Resh shouted, “You’ve worked hard!”
The knights and soldiers belatedly saluted. The heroes carried the Overgeared Kingdom’s flag on their
shoulders. The imperial flag had once been there. Wouldn’t it have flapped without losing its
momentum anywhere on the continent?
The expressions of the knights and soldiers gradually calmed down. The status of the empire might not
be as good as before, but there was an ally called the Overgeared Kingdom. The surface and hell were
on the brink of a great human and demon war. They weren’t afraid of the chaos and storm that were
approaching.
The Overgeared Kingdom was with them and the heroes were in the Overgeared Kingdom.
***
“In the current state, we will only accumulate damages. We need to shrink the battlefield.”
The continent was huge and more than half of it was the empire’s territory. The empire had six different
time zones. It was late at night in the west and morning in the east. The warp gates might’ve been
recently introduced by the Overgeared Kingdom, but it wasn’t sufficient to cover all regions. There were
only a few warp gates in full operation. It was because installing, maintaining, and operating warp gates
required an astronomical amount of resources and personnel.
“Shrink the battlefield. Let’s evacuate the people to the central region.”
“Yes. It will be hard for the people who have to leave their hometowns, but if the empire
wholeheartedly supports them, they will be able to adapt.”
“For the time being, many industries and economies will be paralyzed. The treasury might run out while
supporting the refugees. However, we can’t just sit back and watch people die. Please understand.”
“Please understand!”
The officials spoke in unison. They shared their views regardless of faction.
It was shortly after the news was delivered that numerous cities and villages were taken away by the
demonic humans. The demonic humans’ momentum was overwhelming. The damage grew dramatically
the further away it was from a big city. There were limits to the troops operated by the imperial family
and nobles. It was impossible to calculate the casualties in the mountain areas.
What was the use of having millions of troops? The number of people they had to defend was in the
hundreds of millions and the landmass of the empire was too large. It was impossible to take care of the
people scattered everywhere. As such, the number of demonic humans only increased. The only way to
reduce the damage was to move people to a safe place.
It was gratifying that the great nobles had the ability to take responsibility for and protect their
territories. The number of refugees would only be about 60% of the total population. It was a great
number.
“Your words are right. Support the evacuation and settlement of people to the greatest extent. Don’t
spare the resources and manpower.” Basara stood up from the throne and took off the golden crown.
This was a treasure that was handed down from generation to generation. This crown had symbolized
her since her days as a duke and it had replaced the imperial crown. Basara handed it over to the
finance minister. “The imperial vault will be opened. Use this crown and everything for the people
without leaving anything behind.”
“Y-Your Majesty...!”
“There is no empire without the people. Please do your best.”
“The imperial favor is immeasurable. I will definitely accept the cooperation of the nobles.”
“The imperial favor is immeasurable!”
Ever since Basara became empress, the empire had invested a lot in the future. It was the future of the
continent, not the future of the empire. It was in the belief that they would became a force leading the
empire’s long history. The damage suffered immediately was great. It was hard to count. Then at this
time, the massive invasion of the demons was foreseen. The damage to the empire accumulated and
their finances were shaky. The fate of the empire was at stake. It was like walking on an icy road.
However, Basara’s mind wasn’t shaken at all. She was from a collateral bloodline and rose to the throne.
The former Emperor Juander gave up on his children and personally gave the throne to her. She wasn’t
inferior in ability. Even in the midst of the turmoil, she didn’t stop looking for the best result for the
empire.
‘I will continue setting an example so the local families won’t just sit back. The bureaucrats have finally
united with one heart and one mind, so I have to take center stage.’
She felt empty without the crown, but she had to adapt. Basara spread open a large map and along with
the officials, she looked at the areas where people would be evacuated. Many things were discussed
carefully.
Some time passed.
“It is said that the seeds of the demonic humans in the south have died out.” The messengers arrived
one after another. Most of them were messengers from the south.
Maritime trade also played a large part of the imperial economy. There was a large population and
facilities in the south. It was an area where wealth was concentrated, so it wasn’t monopolized by one
or two big nobles. Rather, it was ruled separately by the imperial family and various nobles. The nobles
didn’t have private soldiers. Their military power was weak compared to the population. It was most
urgent to send troops to the south, but by the time the troops arrived, things were already set. Every lair
of the demonic humans had become ruins without exception.
“Every eyewitness account is the same. It is said that a big man and a white-haired old man killed the
demonic humans."
“An old man?” The officials were agitated. It was hard for them to believe that an old man and one
other man destroyed the powerful demonic humans. Then they soon calmed down. The continent was
vast. It wouldn’t be strange if a transcendent with an unfamiliar name suddenly appeared. The imperial
officials were even more aware of this fact.
Wasn’t it the imperial family that erased the name of the Undefeated King from history? Some of the
names that the empire hid and erased were such big names. For example, the Great Robber of the Red
Night wasn’t known to the public. He had stolen so many imperial treasures, but he was hidden due to
the strict orders of the emperors. They were afraid the imperial family would lose face if it was known.
Just as the civilians didn’t know about the Undefeated King and Great Robber of the Red Night, there
might be transcendents that the imperial officials didn’t know about.
Besides, their identities didn’t really matter right now. The important thing was that they were
benefiting the empire. Thanks to this, the empire had more room with their troops.
‘An old man and a big man.’ Basara noticed the identity of the two men—former emperor Juander and
armored cavalryman Chensler. Unlike what was known to the world, Juander wasn’t dead. He left the
palace and declared he would spend the rest of his life helping the people. Chensler’s disappearance
was also false. He just followed Juander.
“Huhu.” Basara laughed slightly as she covered her mouth with her long sleeve.
Grid, who gathered the allied nations and Juander, who was working for the imperial people...
She felt relieved when she realized that there were many strong helpers inside and outside.
***
By the end of Biban’s inauguration, the access time limit was approaching. Grid returned to the smithy
and was forcibly logged out when he was getting ready to work. Back in reality, he forgot his fatigue. He
was so excited that he couldn’t sleep easily.
After gaining the scale, he got the second dragon body part. It was even the hardest fang.He would be
able to make a sword that was comparable to the ‘minimum’ sword Hexetia created. It was a highly
likely guess. There was the Fire Dragon Sword he made with a ‘mineral containing a dragon’s breath.’ A
divine sword with an ego was created with a by-product containing the breath. The sword made with a
dragon’s body part would obviously be better.
‘My one wish is for it to not have too strong an ego.’
If the ego had a similar nature to a real dragon, then it would likely be more difficult to control.
Youngwoo shuddered as he recalled the nature of the gourmet dragon. He was concerned that there
might be restrictions on the usage, just like the Falling Moon Sword. In the worst case scenario, he
would have to erase the ego and grant it another ego.
‘I’m nervous.’
There was no record of any dragon weapon in history or legends. As far as Youngwoo knew, only the
Tower of Wisdom had made dragon weapons and armor. However, the power wasn’t great. There were
no blacksmiths among the tower members. Based on the skills and wisdom of the giant family, and the
experience accumulated in making the magic machines, the 3rd seat, Radwolf, could make similar
works, but could he fully unlock the potential of the materials?
It was impossible. Making dragon weapons was something that Grid couldn’t challenge even when he
was a legendary blacksmith. In fact, Biban’s clothing was made from smelting dragon scales and it was of
poor quality. The first true dragon weapon would be created at Grid’s fingertips.
‘This won’t do.’ He was unable to sleep because his heart was pounding.
Youngwoo got out of bed and sat down in front of the computer. He accessed dozens of foundation sites
that he regularly sponsored every month and increased the sponsorship amount by 1.2 times. It was
from hundreds of thousands of won to millions of won...
He raised the amount whenever there was a happy occasion so the donation amount that started in the
thousands of won had increased by thousands of times. The monthly sponsorship was in the tens of
millions of won. He also often donated hundreds of millions of won. It wasn’t a small amount.
He didn’t get any help from anyone when he was in trouble, so why should he help others? The
attention and love that Youngwoo now received from people was too great to think like this. He wanted
to give back to the world a bit. However, the donation was made anonymously. It was because the
keyboard warriors would obviously say sarcastically that it was a charade. The electronic receipts system
had been introduced for donations a long time ago, so tax deductions could be received even if one
donated anonymously.
“This is good.” The thought that he did a good thing made him calm down and feel better. Youngwoo
could have a good night’s sleep, even if it was for a short time.
The form of the dragon weapons had long been determined. He had come to a realization during the
duel with Biban. Tomorrow, he was going to pour everything out. He was sure that his ultimate
blacksmithing skill would be able to handle the fang of the stone dragon. It was the same for the scale
he received a long time ago. The moment had finally come to strengthen Khan’s work. He had to be
careful to enhance the performance without making the traces of Khan disappear...
In the future, he could expect the dragon weapon and armor set effect.
Chapter 1486
——!
In the warm sunshine, Haster’s scream leaked through the window. Maybe it was because it was too low
and deep that the scream wasn’t bad to hear. It sounded like music, in the same way as a bird’s
twittering. Grid was standing in front of the furnace in distress. In just a few days, Haster had improved
significantly and succeeded in winning against seven God Hands, but Grid couldn’t afford to admire this.
‘I need flame strength like never before.’
The form of the dragon weapons had been determined. He planned to forge the blade with a gentle
curve. It meant he would make a dao rather than a sword.
During the duel with Biban, Grid felt his limits when performing the sword dance while pulling out the
Falling Moon Sword. The act of taking out weapons from his inventory—this was possible in 0.1 seconds
for Grid. The average person couldn’t react this fast. It was due to years of conscious training. He had to
swap items much more frequently than other people.
However, Grid determined that this was too slow. Biban’s level was too high. If Biban had been aware of
the existence of the Falling Moon Sword and was wary of it, he could’ve thwarted Grid’s item swap.
‘I will fight many strong enemies like Biban in the future.’
Grid felt the need to prepare countermeasures. At the same time, he recalled the drawing sword
technique and battojutsu that Peak Sword gained from his fourth class advancement. The sword was a
useful weapon for cutting and stabbing. It usually had a straight line shape to exert full power. It was
slower to pull out of the scabbard compared to drawing a curved sword. It differed according to the
length or shape of the blade, but it was also due to the need to stretch the arm longer and that the
friction between the sheath and blade was relatively lacking.
In Satisfy, battojutsu, or drawing the sword, was a technique that accelerated the attack by using the
sheath. It was why Peak Sword wore a sword and two knives on his waist. It was so he could draw the
sword purely to pursue this.
Grid didn’t have any sword drawing skills, but it was fine. Battojutsu was a means of connecting drawing
the sword with ‘cutting’ as an attack method. Grid had no need for it when he planned to use it simply
as a means of drawing the sword. If he thought he needed it, he would’ve tried to get it from the
‘martial god’s secret technique book’ sold in the sun carriage, but it was unlikely that he needed it.
‘I had better change the Falling Moon Sword to a dao shape during the second innovation.’
Many of Grid’s sword dances took the form of cuts, not stabs. The same went for the swordsmanship of
the Undefeated King. Of course, Drop and Kill, which had the highest coefficients, were a fall and stab.
This meant that a ‘sword’ couldn’t be thrown away completely. However, weapons that were easy to
cut with like the Falling Moon Sword should be in a dao shape.
“......”
Grid drew a picture in his head. Assume it was the moment he was connecting Transcended Linked Kill
Wave Pinnacle to the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship.
The sword energy of Transcended Link Kill was expressed through a stab and was carried out with the
existing divine sword. He would move his left hand, which could be freely controlled after upgrading to a
myth class, and place it on the sheath at his waist. He would immediately draw the Falling Moon Sword
from the sheath. At the same time as the rapid development, he could use Item Combination. In other
words, integrate the gap in Wave with the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship.
At this time, the Falling Moon Sword’s penalty of ‘cutting once’ would be dealt and the combined items
would be released. The divine sword would be held in his right hand and the Falling Moon Sword in his
left hand. Release the Falling Moon Sword and let a God Hand recover it. He would swing the finishing
blow with the divine sword in his right hand and complete the Transcended Linked Kill Wave Pinnacle
sword dance.
The empty left hand would go to his waist again. After releasing the dragon weapon used alongside the
Falling Moon Sword, another sword dance or the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship would be used. The
other party wouldn’t be able to react easily to the sword light that extended. At the same time, the
other divine sword held in his right hand needed to be removed.
Grid had no passive skill for dual wielding. The moment he pulled out a sword from his waist, he must
throw away the divine sword in the other hand to preserve the power of the attack. The abandoned
divine sword would be retrieved by a God Hand, just like the Falling Moon Sword. If it was the Fire
Dragon Sword, it could move by itself to support Grid. Another way was to reset the cooldown time of
Item Combination with Divinity and merely combine the two swords.
No matter what method he used, he had to make sure a sword remained in either hand. This would get
rid of the penalty of not having dual wielding.
‘The most ideal way is to obtain the passive skill to use dual wielding from the martial god’s secret
techniques, but... in any case, I can fight faster as long as I implement the drawing sword technique. It is
better to maintain focus and keep the battle flowing.’
There was only one conclusion—it was easier and more efficient to swap items through drawing them
from the sheath than taking them out of the inventory and swapping them. This fact alone was enough
to make a dao. Sure enough, the form of the first dragon weapon was set as a dao.
There was only one problem left for Grid after deciding for certain: flame strength—he needed enough
flame strength to melt the fang of Stone Dragon Gujel. Was the white phosphorus wood lacking in flame
strength? No. The name of a sacred tree wasn’t in vain. However, it seemed like he needed a lot of
white phosphorus wood. At least 8 tons of white phosphorus wood had to be burned at one time in
order to produce enough flame strength to barely melt the hard fang.
He knew it intuitively. It wasn’t based on insight and class effects, but an awareness based on
accumulated experience. The quantity of white phosphorus wood was sufficient. It was because his
allies in the east were constantly sending them.
‘I need a big furnace.’
It needed to be built up like a fortress. It had to be huge enough to fit 10 tons of white phosphorus
wood. It would be a very big construction.
‘The top must be a hemisphere to catch and circulate the hot air as strongly as possible.’
Grid glanced to the side. Picasso was in the corner and drawing his figure on the canvas. She held her
breath out of fear of interrupting his concentration.
“Excuse me.” Grid borrowed a pen and paper. The shape of the furnace in his head was drawn in real
time. He tried to express his inspiration that was spreading like wildfire. The picture was a mess
compared to his effort.However, the structure was relatively accurate, so it was easy to see what type of
furnace Grid wanted. He could’ve used Item Creation here to give birth to the perfect design of a huge
furnace.
Grid deliberately didn’t consume his skill. He turned the picture over to Ke ong. The dwarf, Ke ong, was
especially talented in architecture, so Grid was going to leave the rest to him.
“Can you do it?”

Long words weren’t necessary. Ke ong saw Grid’s intentions from the picture and solemnly nodded. “Of
course. I will make you my first furnace. If you support the technical experts to the maximum extent,
then eight days is enough.”
Thinking about the structure and size of the furnace, eight days was very fast. This was enough, more so
given the lack of stone in Reinhardt due to fortresses being built all over the kingdom. Most importantly,
it was a furnace for manufacturing dragon weapons and armor. It was very important, so it made sense
for it to take several months, not eight days, to make carefully.
However, Grid felt it was too long. The problem was that he didn’t know when the great human and
demon war would take place. “I hope we can save time by working together on it as much as possible.”
“Um... If Your Majesty helps...” Ke ong calculated it. He took into account the capabilities of the 30 God
Hands, which had a considerable amount of Grid’s dexterity. “I can reduce it to four days, four days. It is
hard beyond that. In order to burn a large amount of firewood at the same time, the bellows need to
play an effective role. Complex techniques need to be used here...”
Grid and the God Hands didn’t have architectural skills, yet the time was cut in half. The Overgeared
God’s Techniques skill that was involved in production played a role. Even so, Grid wasn’t satisfied.
‘Four days... then it will take at least a week to make the weapons and armor.’
It would be terrible if the great human and demon war broke out in this period...
‘Well, it is fine.’
How likely was it for the great human and demon war he had been waiting for to happen in the moment
when he was stuck? The S.A Group might’ve restrained him countless times, but they rarely did it so
blatantly. It was futile to worry. Grid controlled his heart and nodded. “I will convene the technical
experts, so please start straight away.”
“Okay.”
The two people headed to the open space. It was the large field where he sparred with Biban. There
were no separate facilities, thus there was only little material damage. The damage was so slight that
Administrator Rabbit didn’t shed any tears of blood. He just sniffled. It was evidence that Grid and Biban
observed the surroundings while fighting. If they had fought back and forth, the entire Overgeared
Castle would’ve been destroyed. The possibility of complete destruction was very small.
Grid had invested billions to make the castle’s level MAX and Ke ong had renovated it personally. It was
enough to say that the durability of the Overgeared Castle made it the best fortress in the world. This
was one of the reasons why the Overgeared Kingdom was now the safest place in the world.
“Haster, I’m sorry, but for the next four days or so, can you train with that scarecrow in the corner? Or
maybe you can go to a hunting ground.”
“...I understand.”
Grid was quite satisfied with Haster. The first impression wasn’t bad and his personality was really
diligent. Additionally, the potential was very high. Above all, he was a legend in the game industry, so
Grid hoped to treat him comfortably as a brother out of courtesy. However, Haster couldn’t be
comfortable with Grid. He noticed something and slowly stepped back. He didn’t even ask to be sent to
hell if he was going to be left alone for four days.
‘Why is he moving like a crab? Is this a new training method?’ Grid watched Haster, who gradually
disappeared from view, and smiled happily. He felt even fonder of Haster, who worked hard to connect
effort with training no matter the situation.
“Let’s get started.”
“I will do my best and devote my soul.”
Grid rolled up his sleeves along with Ke ong and started working. The airlifting of building materials and
technical experts had already been requested from Lauel. There was just one fact that Grid didn’t know.
The S.A Group. No, to be precise, Morpheus was much more blatant than Grid thought.
***
“Have you made a big mistake in the past?”
At the Overgeared Sword Tower...
Biban became the first sword tower master and he asked this question as he confronted an upright
woman. The woman’s eyes shook slightly under her elongated eyelashes. She recalled the incident
where the trivial merchant dared to blow King Grid into the distant sky.
“Your swordsmanship is only for protection. You were born with an extraordinary talent, but you’re
wasting that talent. I guess you lost something because you failed to protect your precious one.”
“...I didn’t lose it.” Mercedes’ eyes were on display as she answered.
Only her eyes were recognized for a moment in Biban’s consciousness. He seemed to have the illusion
that the lights that illuminated the darkness of the deep tower were turned off.
‘Keen Insight.’
The eyes that would be able to control everything in the end. There was no doubt that even the gods
feared this ability. It was the power to discipline absolute beings one day. The possibility of qualifying as
a dragon killer or god killer was absolutely certain. However, it was on the premise that she was safe
until then.
“You look uncomfortable, so I won’t ask you about the past. There is just one thing you have to
remember. A sword that sacrifices itself to protect others is a weak sword. You don’t have to sacrifice
yourself when you protect someone who is truly strong.”
Biban had witnessed it a countless number of times—the geniuses who were gifted with brilliant talent
dying before they could blossom. Mercedes was also determined to be one of them. Now she was only a
sword to protect others. Even if she was heading to a certain death, there was no hesitation. It was as if
it was not a problem at all.
Tsk. Biban clicked his tongue and made a decision. “Be prepared. This tower master will strengthen you
as part of my duty.”
It was as the Overgeared Sword Tower Master. It was only a week of duty, but Biban didn’t want to
watch on idly. It was a waste of Mercedes’ talent. Today’s choice might result in the loss of his
qualification as a tower member, but he was confident that he wouldn’t regret it for the rest of his life
since it was to protect a pillar of the future.
...It wasn’t a choice made from a noble spirit. It was just that Biban’s personality was simple and clear. It
was an essence that wouldn’t change.
Chapter 1487
The smile of the goddess was broken. The statues carved in the shape of the goddess of light were
destroyed and scattered. Her personal image was no longer brilliant or sacred. The broken face lost its
expression and the gaping eyes had no spirituality. It was unrealistic and cruel compared to the figure
depicted on the stained glass.
The destruction continued. The stained glass that was fine was shattered and scattered. The light
scattered due to the glass fragments was like the tears of the goddess.
“Punishment...! You will be punished!”
At the temple that had watched the ups and downs of a small kingdom...
An old priest shed tears of blood as he witnessed the end of the Rebecca Church that had taken care of
people for hundreds of years.
“You are receiving the punishment now.” The man who answered looked indifferent.
The assassins of the Overgeared Shadows. They seemed to lack emotions. It was said that they were
destroying the Rebecca Temples that existed all over the continent with indifferent faces like nothing
was happening. They weren’t humans but weapons. They felt like a form of violence.
The priests of the Rebecca Church glimpsed a different type of madness from them.
Did they read the thoughts in the priest’s eyes?
“In our eyes, you are the fanatics.” The assassins revealed their thoughts. Even at the last moment, it
was hard for them to understand the priests who believed in and followed Goddess Rebecca. Their
hearts were stuffy and unpleasant. Was this anger and disgust? They were reminded of Lantier, who
commanded them to regain their humanity. “You should know what happened at the Vatican. The angel
sent by the goddess induced humanity’s conflict on the eve of the great human and demon war. It was
sneaky and wicked. In fact, the Rebecca Church members at the scene vowed to serve the Overgeared
God. If you had normal senses, you would take off that white priestly uniform.”
“It doesn’t matter whether the rumors are true or not. It was the actions of an angel, not the work of
the goddess.”
“......? It is the goddess who sent the angel.”
“There is nothing meaningless. The premise of doubting the goddess itself is wrong. Did the goddess
make the world and human beings for humans to doubt the will of the goddess? Additionally, the
greater the trials, the more we must believe in the goddess and pray for salvation... how can murderers
like you understand the charity of the goddess?”
“......”
Sure enough, it was difficult to have a conversation. There was this new understanding and an assassin
struck the old priest’s throat. He wasn’t killed. There was Lantier’s command not to kill the old man.
Now, the Overgeared Shadows weren’t simple killing machines. They moved with conviction. They were
educated like this by the modern day Lantier. The assassins were getting back the emotions they had
lost. The emotions that made them so uncomfortable and unpleasant at times... they felt stronger than
before. In particular, a power beyond their limit was exerted when protecting something.
“Burn these eyesores and take the priests away.” The group leader ordered and the nodding assassins
moved swiftly. They burned the remnants of the temple and bound the priests. This event was occurring
simultaneously across the continent. The traces of the Rebecca Church were gradually disappearing
from the world.
There were those who were watching these scenes from high in the sky. It wasn’t the heavenly gods.
Compared with heaven, there were two men who were far closer to the ground.
“I vaguely understand why Helena had such a short life.” Bunsdel—the lord of the half-draconians, the
one who inherited the blood of the evil dragon Bunhelier, spread open his black wings and rose into the
sky. “That child... her nose was too high in the sky. She was unaware of her strength and went on a
rampage. She left the fence that the vanguard had put up for our blood relatives. It was her fate to die.”
Helena was originally supposed to be the present day lord. The last generation lord was ‘Bun,’ so the
present day lord should be ‘Hel.’ However, Helena wanted to leave the fence. The moment she was
going to become the lord, she revealed her ambition to move all her blood to the Chaos Mountains to
build up enough strength to rule the ground. It was the same as hastening the destruction of their
blood. The ‘childhood play with the empire’ that she criticized was a survival strategy shaped by the
need to last.
“I witnessed a transcendent early on. The grandmaster, that monstrous guy. Our kin despised him
because he is human, but I understand from the beginning why our ancestors locked our kin in a narrow
fence.”
The half-draconians had the blood of dragons. They were considerably proud due to their lineage. It was
an area difficult for people to understand. Meanwhile, Bunsdel was different. He was more talented
than Helena and he was the first to see how insignificant the half-draconian’s sense of superiority was.
The world was so wide. The half-draconians were just food for the truly strong. Food with good bones
and scales. It was Bunsdel’s belief that the half-draconians weren’t such a great species, unlike their own
beliefs. They needed time. Time to build up strength.
“The Overgeared King is a transcendent. Additionally, he built up divinity. Tsk, freaking hell. He must be
a lot tougher than the grandmaster. The moment I think I’ve crossed the highest wall in the world, I end
up facing a bitter mountain.”
“The mountain will become a new fence to protect the half-draconians.”

“That is possible... Hao, as you say, this opportunity might not come twice for us. But...”
There was a shadow covering Bunsdel’s face as he looked over the burning temple.
“...It is too wide. I feel it isn’t wise. No matter the reason, he has trampled on the Rebecca Church that
existed together with the history of humanity. Is he so drunk on power that he isn’t considering the
consequences? No, thinking about how he killed Helena without hesitation, his natural temperament
seems very violent.”
Helena was a candidate to be lord. Regardless of her level or talent, she was from a royal family. Killing
her meant the Overgeared King wasn’t afraid of losing the half-draconians. The Overgeared King at that
time wouldn’t have been as strong as he was now. Additionally, he was urging reconciliation through
Hao at this moment. There was no sense of shame. It was very arbitrary.
“That man isn’t possible... he is a type of human being that is impossible to control. It isn’t reasonable.
The burden is too heavy to get on the same ship. There is no reason to stick to a ship that is going to sink
anyway.”
“......”
Hao’s expression darkened. Originally, the height was so high that even breathing was difficult. Now his
purpose was unlikely to be achieved and it was hard to control his expression. He had to convince
Bunsdel. It wasn’t because it was Lauel’s wish.
Hao was purely concerned about the great human and demon war. His prediction was that the great
human and demon war would be much more difficult than people expected. Humans needed the power
of the half-draconians. He wanted the half-draconians to take this opportunity to come out and
communicate with humanity. The more powerful the half-draconians, the better it would be for Hao. He
said, “Grid really is emotional.
“Then it is right.” Bunsdel turned around. It was a firm attitude that showed no more conversation was
needed. He was just about to leave when he stopped.
It was because Hao’s upright voice entered his ears. “Every time there is a small threat to his colleagues
or people, he will immediately run over and fight for them. He fights regardless of whether the
opponent is a demon, angel, or even the gods.”
“......”
“Maybe Helena touched Grid’s people. One thing is for certain. I have never seen him use power and
violence in order to satisfy his selfish desires.”
Hao didn’t know Grid’s personality or what he did in detail. He just knew one obvious fact—the people
of the Overgeared Kingdom always smiled. There was no distinction between players and NPCs.Most of
the territories where players were sworn in as lords were the same as ‘someone’s hell.’
“He isn’t a person to hold grudges. There is absolutely no possibility that Grid will be the enemy of all
people. In the future, those who antagonize Grid are born evil and will be the enemies of humanity
anyway.”
“For example, Bunhelier?”

“That isn’t necessarily the case...”
“Kukuk, that’s fine. Prepare good alcohol. Based on what you said, I want to meet him once. If you don’t
want to, you can go and run off...”
After becoming the lord, Bunsdel didn’t directly participate in the war with the empire. He had the same
attitude when the emperor changed. He silently watched the war that was child’s play to Helena. He
wasn’t afraid of being defeated by the grandmaster. He was just wary that he would lose his sense of
reason in the process of fighting the grandmaster and even exterminate his own kin.
He was the one who inherited the thickest amount of blood from the evil dragon Bunhelier. He wasn’t
just the king of the half-draconians. He was also a transcendent. Now he turned his gaze in the direction
of the Overgeared Kingdom.
***
“Aren’t we becoming really strong?” Ibellin exclaimed in an excited voice. He had a bright smile that
didn’t fit this hellish life. The expressions of the other people were similar. As if to prove that humans
were adaptive animals, the hell expedition had fully adapted to the hellish environment. They were no
longer mentally shaken. They were able to fight the demons and demonkins without being caught by the
penalty that sealed many of their stats.
“It isn’t really strong. It is much stronger. I’ve already gained four levels. Ibellin, I think you’ve gained
six?”
“Hehe.”
The biggest difference between Satisfy and reality was the compensation. Unlike reality where it didn’t
matter how hard they tried, they would be compensated accordingly in Satisfy. Efforts and rewards
were directly proportional. The expedition adapted to the cruel hell at the beginning and started to
embark on the road of flowers. Level and skill experience increased at an unprecedented rate.
Every time the team faced their extreme limit, Yura used Hell Regulation and her contribution was the
greatest. The support of Saintess Ruby and the existence of the neutral areas that occasionally appeared
like oases were also very helpful. The neutral zone of hell was exactly like the surface. It was a space for
the residents of the demon world, who were different from humans, to live in compliance with laws and
order. There was morality and peace. It was a shelter for the party. It was due to the unwritten rule of
no killing in the place where God Yatan’s statues existed. It was ironic that the symbol of evil had
become peace.
“If we grow as fast as we are now and get new items made by God Grid...” Peak Sword was chatting
excitedly with Ibellin, only to shut his mouth. It was because Yura and Kraugel’s eyes were fixed to the
sky. Then Jishuka, Faker, and Euphemina shifted their gaze to the sky. Peak Sword’s expression cooled
down.
Everyone in the group stared up at the sky. In the night sky where the distorted stars were tangled
together, the unique energy that had spread like blood had disappeared. The stars regained their
original appearance. The hell moon that had been staring with tens of thousands of bloodshot eyes,
closed its eyes and shone brilliantly.
It was a skyscape in their memories—it was the night sky they had always seen. The skyscape that
should only be seen on the surface was covering the terrible sky of hell.
“What is this...?”
“Don’t tell me...!”
The eyes of the party members shifted to Yura.
Yura nodded. “It has started.”
It was an omen she had prepared for. The boundary between hell and the surface was broken. A
spectacular scene immediately unfolded. Thousands of portals were created throughout the vast sky.
This was merely in the 21st Hell.
“Crazy!”
The group turned white as they witnessed the demons and demonkin flying toward the portals.
“Are the demons invading in this way? We can’t control this...”
“Dammit! What are those portals?”
It was from the time of the outbreak of the war. People expected to have some time to respond to it.
They never imagined that many portals would open and the demons and demonkin would immediately
invade the ground using the portals. It was thought they would gather in a specific connected space such
as the Abyss or the Behen Archipelago. Furthermore, it was speculated that there would be a certain
limit to the number that could use the passage. They predicted that hell’s armies would enter the
surface sequentially.
However, reality was completely different. The situation was much more serious than they expected.
Demons would appear simultaneously all over the surface...
As the party was in turmoil, Yura quickly acted. She immediately opened a hell gate. “First of all, Sehee,
Jishuka, and Kraugel...”
It happened as Yura was pointing out the first group to go back to the surface...
Something huge fell from the sky and blocked the gate. It was a three-headed beast that was four times
bigger than an elephant. On it was a demon in black armor.
“I’m not interested in the war on the surface... I just don’t want you to leave. You will pay the price for
daring to make a fuss in hell.”
[The 20th Great Demon, Black Knight ‘Eligos,’ is guarding the river of reincarnation.]
[Eligos has denied life. Your race will change to the undead.]
[Eligos often exercises his authority to interfere in the cycle of life and death of souls. Once killed by
Eligos, there is a 50% probability that you will receive the ‘no resurrection’ punishment. If this penalty
occurs, you can’t reconnect for 24 hours.]
[You have witnessed the mythical demonic creature, the Cerberus.]

[Facing Cerberus’ six eyes, you have fallen into deep despair. There is a problem with your senses.]
[Your fire resistance, cold resistance, and poison resistance are greatly reduced due to Cerberus’
breath.]
The commencement of the great human and demon war—the stage of the first battle was hell.
Chapter 1488
[You have died.]
[The duration of immortality is over.]
[Your race has changed into an undead. Some resources will be changed to health.]
[You have died.]
[You are in an infinite return state.]
[You will be resurrected immediately and the cooldown of all skills will be reset.]
[The penalty of infinite return has doubled experience loss.]
[28 hours have passed since the connection timeout has elapsed.]
[This is based on reality time.]
[We believe that the player’s life is very dangerous.]
[According to Satisfy’s operating provisions that the player agreed to, the player’s safety and rescue
arrangements...]
“Gasp...Gasp...Gasp...!”Agnus ignored the intermittent, buzzing notifications. No, it was more accurate
to say he wasn’t aware of it. How many days had he spent in this world? Agnus didn’t remember. He
couldn’t afford to count it.
Marbas—Agnus only moved forward to approach the individual who was a great power in hell, who
infinitely brought together the army. The quest restricted skill that he temporarily received from Baal,
Infinite Return, made it possible.
[You have died.]
[You have died.]
“You are the worst Baal’s Contractor ever.” A green-haired male individual broke through the army of
demonic creatures in just seven days and night and was approaching him. Marbas nonchalantly faced
these golden eyes that were shining like a beast and placed a hand on his hat. He lifted his staff slightly
and a sharp light flashed, cutting at Agnus. The wavelength of sword energy stretching out was very
noisy.
Agnus’ robe fluttered like there was a storm and the skeleton guards turned to powder and scattered.
There was a reason why Marbas had held his hat in advance.
“It might be different if it was a contractor who died like Pagma and the soul was mortgaged, but I have
ever seen a contractor who moved according to Baal’s will before. All the contractors have suffered
from madness, but you seem to be especially twisted.”
‘This guy...’ Agnus’ eyes widened. In the week of mental and physical exhaustion, he had a good grasp of
Marbas. He thought Marbas was a summoner. Otherwise, there was no way to explain his ability to
constantly summon tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of demonic creatures.
However, even his swordsmanship wasn’t at an ordinary level. The speed and power of the sword was
far beyond the level of a high ranker. It was the most powerful person Agnus knew. It was reminiscent of
Grid’s swordsmanship, the person who caused the outbreak of the great human and demon war.
“Lantier!” Agnus overcame the crisis thanks to Bentao’s Mockery, where only 30% of the power applied
to named NPCs, and shouted urgently.
The reaction came immediately. Death Knight Lantier had been carrying out a slaughter in the shadows
of the army of demonic creatures. During the time when Agnus suffered hundreds of deaths, he had
gained dozens of levels. He quickly appeared in an instant between Agnus and Barbas.
“Hup...!” Marbas tried to hit back with his short sword, only to take a breath and raise his sword. Four
shocks rang through the sword and were transmitted to his fingertips. It was proof that Lantier’s power
and techniques were returning to their prime.
A light shone in Marbas’ slightly widened eyes. The lich, who was slaughtering the demonic creatures in
the middle of the battlefield, had fired a sniping magic at him. The power was several times stronger
than what was seen on the first day.
‘Was this Baal’s intention?’
In the last week, Baal’s Contractor had weakened sharply while his lich and death knights had made
rapid progress. They grew using the death of their master as a nutrient. The army of demonic creatures
that protected Marbas was now grabbing Marbas by the throat.
‘The path of retreat is blocked.’
Marbas frowned as he felt the barrier of Baal’s subordinates, including Chepardea, spread out behind his
back. He knew it intuitively. This barrier was the stage for declaring death. It was a place where specters
were infinitely revived no matter how many times they died.
‘Disgraceful.’ Baal’s playfulness exceeded the limit. So far, it had been just a nuisance, but now he was
openly trying to overturn the situation.
‘I didn’t expect him to target me. Is he really going to turn his back on God’s wishes? He is a son...’
Marbas clicked his tongue and took off his hat. Then the appearance of the handsome, old gentleman
was gone. The head covered with horns looked monstrous. Marbas broke one of the horns with his
hands and pulled it off. Black blood started to flow and demonic energy fluctuated.
-Croak?
Chepardea had regained his strength and authority after returning to hell. He had been watching over
the situation calmly and proudly. Now he showed a fool’s expression like when he was on the ground. It
didn’t match his size. He forgot he was the subordinate of the 1st Great Demon, Baal, and showed signs
of fluster. He was surprised. He never dreamed that Marbas would be so strong.
-We need to strengthen the barrier...!
“It is too late,” Marbas said as if it was futile. The gathered the black demonic energy at the tip of his
sword and raised it over his head. The target was the barrier, not Agnus. He intended to break the
barrier. It was what Baal had made and used for entertainment. It was designed to prevent damage
from any being other than a single digit great demon and the barrier was a stage where countless
killings had been carried out so far. Even a great demon was put here like a beast and died in front of
Baal.
Now Marbas had the power to destroy the stage that was made of madness and malice. It was power
gained in exchange for abandoning one horn and he only had three left.
‘Don’t waste it. First of all, survive...’ Marbas’ thoughts stopped. His body was stiff. He couldn’t lower
the sword that was raised high.
“Running away? Where are you looking?”
It wasn’t the feeling of fear or terror. It was disgust. He could only feel it when facing something terrible
enough to escape the natural nature of things. Originally, it was something he should’ve never
experienced in his lifetime.
“Come and see me?”
Like the lines of the ocean, the swirling eyes moved separately. They looked up, down, and to the side.
They persistently looked around. It was like they were looking for a fun toy, but they never missed
Marbas.
“......”
Marbas gulped and quietly lowered his raised sword. He turned to Agnus and pointed to the monster
beyond the barrier. “That... it is a void. It is a curse that will surely lead you to ruin.”
-You!You dare to say such things about His Majesty!
Baal, who rarely came to the scene, and Chepardea, who was yelling.
In the dizzying turmoil, Agnus set his mind straight. “I am already broken.”
“I will tell you the truth of hell.”

“I don’t care about that. I just want to be strong.”
Strength. If he could accumulate a unique strength and look down on everything, the world would
become boring. Would this vague lingering emotion toward the irreversible past disappear completely?
Only then would he be free...
He thought so and longed for it.
Agnus stuck to Marbas like a hungry ghost. He repeatedly gave up running away and was killed by
Marbas. According to Marbas’ assertion, he was destroyed in real time.
[You have died.]
[You have died.]
[You have...]
......
...
It was a painful time. Agnus’ mind faded again. He felt like he had become a sandcastle. He realized that
he was collapsing. However, his power became stronger and gradually formed a greater unity. His real
power was strengthening compared to his level that could be restored at any time.
Yes, levels could be recovered at any time. The great human and demon war would be the best hunting
ground. The class effect and various title effects that had grown to the legendary rating dramatically
increased the stat points gained when he leveled up, so it was a good thing...
A smile gradually appeared on Agnus’ face that was distorted by fatigue and pain.
“Baaaal!” The relaxed look was completely gone from Marbas’ face. He felt Baal’s eyes on his back and
struggled desperately. He postponed his death by defeating the lich and death knights, not Agnus.
It was just a postponement. From the time Marbas’ sword no longer aimed at Agnus, Agnus repeatedly
killed himself. The battle was accelerated. His death reset the cooldown time of all skills and he
summoned the lich and death knights again. He hunted an endless army of demonic creatures and took
them as food. He was going to eat even Marbas in the end.
***
The reason for the lack of imperial forces wasn’t just the demonic humans.
The Abyss—the end of the world and a boundary. The empire needed to be vigilant as this location in
the capital, Titan, was likely to be the starting point of the war. A considerable number of troops were
gathered at the Abyss to prepare for the invasion of the demons.
There was less support from the allies. Most of the allied forces were watching the Behen Archipelago
which was predicted to be another starting point. The choice to disperse the troops itself might be
arrogant.
“Who...?!” The guards around the entrance of the Abyss reacted unanimously. As if to prove the result
of the training they had received, they immediately prepared to fire signal bullets after shouting. The
reaction speed, judgment, and action were as fast as possible.
Unfortunately, their voices weren’t turned into cries. Dozens of signal bullets fell to the ground without
being fired. It was because a sword light cut their throats.
Vicious silence dominated the world, but the deaths of the guards weren’t in vain. The watchtowers
everywhere reacted. The soldiers witnessed the deaths of their colleagues from a high place and started
to blow the trumpets with the veins of their necks bulging.
“It is surprisingly fun.”
The movement of the humans was in perfect order. The overall level seemed high. Zepar smiled
pleasantly and drew an arc with the sword. It was the ultimate swordsmanship that broke the
boundaries of the world. It contained a profound law. Long rays of sword lights stretched out and
destroyed dozens of watchtowers. Some of the leading mounted troops, who were hurriedly making
preparations, were cut and turned to ash.
“XX... What is that?” The players from the empire, who received the boundary protection quest, were
mesmerized. It felt that something was terribly wrong.
There was a loud shockwave at the entrance of the Abyss that made them forget the passage of time. It
was the precursor of the world that lost its boundaries mixing together.
Chapter 1489
Black Knight Eligos wasn’t obsessed with his ranking.
A symbol—he wanted to be a symbol of hell. So he stayed at Dog’s Mouth, the 20th Hell, for thousands
of years. Along with Cerberus, who left footprints in mythology, he guarded the river of reincarnation
and carved his own appearance on the souls of the dead. He left his name on the cries of souls who
craved a life they would never regain again.
Look.
Listen.
I am hell.
“...Um.”
The great human and demon war was an insignificant festival for Eligos. However, he realized that from
a human standpoint, it was a disaster that had to be desperately prevented. He stood in the way of the
Demon Slayer’s party and foreshadowed their despair.
Eligos planned to leisurely enjoy the scene. Then an unexpected situation developed. There wasn’t any
fear and despair on the faces of the humans. It only passed by for a moment before disappearing. Eligos
took it as a humiliation.
“You... aren’t afraid of me?”
Looking down on him was like looking down on hell.
“You are arrogant people.”
Under the dark helmet, a red light flashed in Eligos’ eyes. There was a thunder-like sound and there was
a long light. It was blood. The red light wasn’t in response to his anger, but was an optical illusion caused
by blood spurting up to cover his vision.
“......?”
He was cut?
Eligos belatedly perceived Faker behind him. “Lantier.”
Cerberus, who was carrying Eligos, was several dozen meters high. The opponents who fought Eligos
inevitably had to climb it. Topographically, this meant Eligos always had the advantage. He was in a
position to gain insight into, intercept, and abuse his opponent from a high place.
It was the first time he had allowed an approach. The shadow technique was the tricky part. The
advantage of terrain was broken by using the movement of the shadows as a path. It was invisible and
hard to predict, so Cerberus didn’t have a chance to intercept.
‘He is right behind me, but his presence is still hazy. It isn’t an ordinary Lantier. It is a legend.’
How long had it been since he was injured? Under the helmet, Eligos’ expression twisted. He was
ashamed that he had lost his dignity in front of such insignificant human beings. However, that was it.
He didn’t feel any crisis.
Eligos reached back without turning around. The hand stretched over his shoulder turned into an awl
and stabbed at Faker’s heart. This series of processes was very fast. Faker moved away without incident.
Among the various choices that appeared in his mind at the same time, he identified and chose the best
choice. In the process, his body was already moving. It was the domain of a genius and there were many
geniuses here.
“......!”
Eligos’ chest was split in half. Without recovering the hand bound in shadow, Faker grabbed the dagger
with the other hand and reverse stabbed while a sword rose from the bottom. It was a devastating blow
that broke through Cerberus’ stomach.
[Sword Saint Kraugel’s powerful sword energy has cut through hell.]
Kiyaaaaaah!Cerberus roared and twisted its three heads. Flames emerged from the mouth and quickly
covered the area.
Eligos was silent. He couldn’t speak for a moment. It was due to the arrow that pierced his vocal cords
and shut his mouth. The arrows, that couldn’t be seen with the eye, flew and struck at the exact
moment they were shot. Thus, he couldn’t read the signs.
‘The Breaking Evil Arrows...’
Eligos became alert for the first time. He pulled out the arrows embedded in his neck and mouth, and
focused on the chaotic demonic energy.
‘These guys are strong.’
He honestly admitted it. How many great demons had been beaten by humans so far? It was a truth that
shouldn’t be belittled. Of course, he wasn’t intimidated. He just realized that he needed to be serious.
Eligos deflected the successive attacks from the Sword Saint and Lantier into a barrier of demonic
energy and looked down at the ground. He saw a curtain of light pushing away the waves of flames. He
confirmed that the physical bodies of the humans who were cursed and became undead had returned
to normal.
‘Saintess?’ It was quite an amazing scene. It wasn’t enough that the Demon Slayer, Sword Saint, Lantier,
and Bow Saint were together. Now there was the Saintess as well? His level of alertness rose to the risk
level. He recalled the ‘not-so small god’ that he had missed a while ago. If he didn’t eliminate them
today, he might soon fall into a difficult crisis.
“...I’ll give you an honor.”
The burning ground was shrouded in shadows. Eligos aimed a huge spear at the expedition. An existence
that gained the blackness that symbolized wickedness and evil—one of the strongest existences in hell
exerted his strength with a sincere murderous spirit. It meant that the expedition had been
acknowledged as an opponent. At this moment—
“Prominence Wave.” A phenomenon occurred that couldn’t be seen in the hells in the 20s that were
eroded by darkness. It was a magical phenomenon, not the aftermath of the collapse of the boundary
between hell and the surface.
The sun turned the sky red. It was hotter and brighter than the flames on the ground. The heat melted
the spear of demonic energy and struck Eligos. It brought him a strange pain. The magic interfered with
all phenomena with a transcendent heat.
It was the moment when Euphemina realized the ultimate magic that the genius Mumud had only
completed in theory.
“Uhh... This is ridiculous,” Euphemina let out a groan that didn’t match her performance. It was because
she was caught in the mana poisoning penalty in the aftermath of using only one spell. The problem was
the environment of the 21st Hell which hindered the circulation of mana.
“I can’t use magic for three minutes!” Euphemina cried out urgently.
“What is this magic?” Eligos questioned it.

Both voices rang out along with a clicking sound and the sound of swords. During the expedition in hell,
Kraugel was inspired by the sword drawing technique of Peak Sword.
Kiyaaaaaah!
Cerberus’ neck was cut and it once again raged. Eligos’ violently burning body shook. However, the
situation worsened. The poisonous fog continued. The group shook and collapsed, destroying the
formation of the expedition. Kraugel, who was jumping up to Cerberus’ pelvis, stopped for a moment. In
the gap, Eligos took the opportunity to completely put out the fire.
Peak Sword clicked his tongue. “Wow, shit. It was useless?”
“I’m glad you know it!” Vantner cried out to Peak Sword, who failed to cut Cerberus’ throat, and ran
forward, setting up his shield. He was committed to Ruby’s protection, no one else. Not a single shock
wave reached Ruby. The demonic energy spear fired by Eligos struck Vantner’s shield. A big crack
appeared on the shield that had lost its durability due to Cerberus’ acidic poison. The legendary shield
was made by Grid himself, but it was hard for it to be fine in the face of a mythical monster.
“This damn monster...” Vantner felt a chill go down his spine and was slightly intimidated. He was
worried about Eligos’ subsequent attack. Fortunately, it was quiet. Kraugel had caught Eligos’ eye when
he succeeded in climbing onto Cerberus’ back. They were entangled and exchanged blows.
“Everyone, have strength!” Ruby tried to live up to her colleagues’ protection. She maintained buffs on
the party members as much as possible.
From her shadow, Faker appeared. “Grab my arm.”
The expedition knew about Eligos. It was because Yura had thoroughly informed them in advance about
the great demons they should most be on guard against in hell. The reason they were able to come to
their senses quickly without being frustrated was because the situation they faced wasn’t so hopeless.
The penalty of not being able to resurrect? There was no reason to fear it when it occurred only when
they were ‘directly’ killed by Eligos. Even now, the hell gate was open. There was a way to live. Eligos
had blocked the gate, but it was relatively meaningless against Faker’s Shadow Technique.
Kraugel’s Space Sword that aimed at Cerberus and Eligos also helped change the terrain. Every time
Faker crossed a shadow, one more companion was hanging onto his body. Ruby, Jishuka, Peak Sword,
and Euphemina—they were selected as the most helpful people to go back up to the ground right now.
“I will go first!”
“Come back safely!”
“Leave the surface to us.”
“Take the coordinates to God Grid!”
One of the biggest harvests that Yura gained during this expedition period was the increase in level of
the Hell Gate skill. The number of people that can cross it had increased to four and the accuracy of the
coordinates had improved. The cooldown time was reduced to 20 minutes. The summoning time was 3
minutes and 30 seconds so the actual cooldown time was 16 minutes and 30 seconds. Until then—
“Endure it.”
The remaining expedition members led by Kraugel, Faker, and Yura planned to fight against Eligos. Of
course, they didn’t mean to overdo it. They all knew it was impossible to hold on until the remaining
people used the hell gate. They just needed a few more. They wanted to send as many people back as
possible.
“Keep in mind that there is no support from the Saintess from now on.”
“Okay.”
The party reconfirmed their determination when they heard Yura’s warning. Commit suicide the
moment there was danger... This was the best plan in the current situation. They would accept all
penalties that resulted from death. It was hundreds or thousands of times better than dying in Eligos’
hands.
***
The brilliantly shining moon glowed red. The center wriggled like it was a heartbeat and soon, tens of
thousands of bloodstained eyes opened. The stars were crushed like they were shocked. The surface
had become hell. The level and combat power of all the monsters on the surface rose significantly in the
wake of the raging demonic energy. The second attack priority monsters became first priority and the
activity range of the level 400 or higher monsters expanded rapidly. There was a series of invasions of
nearby villages and cities.
Portals pierced the disgusting sky like a pockmarked face. It was impossible to count the numbers. It was
right to say that it was infinite. It was because the portals could be seen in the sky of any area. Demons
and demonic creatures flooded out from the portals.
“No, isn’t this too much?”
The players of the Dominion Church and Judar Church panicked. As a result of the collapse of the
Rebecca Church, the main axis of the three churches, players belonging to the Rebecca Church found
freedom while the players belonging to the Dominion and Judar Churches were completely restrained.
They couldn’t leave even when they knew their church had lost its future. It was impossible with the
system.
“Grid should’ve hit the Dominion and Judar Churches, haha.”
Players had heard about the Vatican incident through the media. They knew the circumstances in which
an angel posing as a pope provoked Grid and the Overgeared Kingdom. They witnessed the true nature
of the angel, who tried to slaughter the church members with a casual expression. They didn’t know
what Goddess Rebecca meant to do by turning a blind eye to the humans who served her, but there
were enough opportunities to cast doubt on the three churches.
Players honestly wanted to ignore the restrictions imposed by the system and leave the church
immediately. However, it was impossible. They were also reluctant to engage in personal activities. It
was because the quests obtained in relation to the great human and demon war were the type that
could be cleared only when they were with their organization.
“What can we do? We have to acclimatize if we can’t leave.”
The players of the three churches suppressed their anxiety and dissatisfaction, and headed to the
battlefield. The problem was that their battlefield was confined to the site of the Dominion and Judar
Temples.
“Damn, in the midst of all this, the protection of the temple comes first. There aren’t many portals open
around here, so why?”
“They are preparing for the worst. They’ve already lost their popularity. If they lose their temples, they
will look like the Rebecca Church.”
“Ah, XX. There are no mobs... this is why people have to get on a good side. We will end up falling
behind.”
“This might be better.”
“What is good about it?”
“Now the rest of the world is in chaos. People are dying twice and receiving the penalty of access
restrictions. There are many people who have died twice and are losing their minds in the communities.
Some of them belong to the empire.”
“Eh? Isn’t the situation more serious than expected?”
“There are too many mobs in the areas where more than 10 portals are open. It is almost like a tower
defense game. Sometimes the demons mix in with the demonic creatures and it is complete death.”
“We don’t have mobs to kill right now, so at least we won’t die. I don’t think this will end in a day or
two. It is better to just hunt and hang around here.”
“I just logged out and saw the situation outside. It is hell. A death knight appeared in the Violet Kingdom
and destroyed a castle alone... every time it swung the sword, a city was eliminated and thousands
disappeared...”
“What is this guy talking about??”
“A city elimination is crazy. Kukuk, it is funny how you are bluffing.”
“In any case, isn’t this really serious? Sigh, some bastards said the war was an event. XX...”
“The S.A Group who planned this type of content is just crazy.”
***
At the capital of the Overgeared Kingdom, Reinhardt...
Dozens of people and the God Hands moved in unison under the leadership of Ke ong. Baking plaster to
make bonding agents, building bricks, setting up mechanisms...
The workers exceeded doing their best. They didn’t give their tired bodies time to rest. At first, they
knew that a huge war was coming. Now they knew that the war had already begun. They completely
missed the timing to rest and were overworked.
Grid was one of them.
“Is it okay?” Haster returned from his brief hunt. He couldn’t hide his worry when he heard about the
situation all over the world. “I think this is too much damage... additionally, most of the allied and
imperial forces are gathered in the Behen Archipelago and Abyss?”
Grid shook his head. “You don’t have to worry too much. I assumed that the Behen Archipelago and
Abyss might act as a ‘key’ rather than a direct passage.”
“Did you predict that the demonic creatures would appear randomly like this?”
“Yes.”
This was one of the situations assumed by Lauel and Valhalla’s strategists. The problem was that this
was the worst case scenario, but even so, they were prepared. Unless a high ranking great demon
appeared, the bigshots who could handle a single area were on standby all over the continent. Braham,
Nefelina, and the Zikfrector and Zibal duo were typical examples. Damian and Hurent were also in the
right places...
Above all, Piaro’s party had returned a little while ago.
It was a situation where there was a lot of damage, but it was comforting that they weren’t caught off
guard.
It happened when Haster saw Grid’s somewhat gloomy expression and fell into thought...
“God Gridddd!”
Far away, welcomed faces ran over while waving. They were Peak Sword, Jishuka, Euphemina, and Ruby.
The delighted Grid pulled out the items he had prepared for them.
“Feel free to go on a rampage.”
“Believe in me!”
“Wow, what is this orb? Isn’t it beyond imagination?”
“......”
Haster was reminded of something as he saw Grid sending out infinite trust to his colleagues and the
Overgeared members responding vigorously. It was the fact that Grid’s strength wasn’t just the force of
his body. He was a blacksmith. The Overgeared Guild was constantly becoming stronger. He thought
that the currently disadvantageous situation could change one day.
Chapter 1490
“Oasis!”
Just 56 seconds.
“L-Luck!”
Casualties occurred less than a minute after Jishukas’ group left. Ruby, Jishuka, Peak Sword, and
Euphemina—there might be four people missing, but the direct problem lay with the limitation of the
ultimate skills.
The ultimate skills. There were many different types. Grid’s five fusion sword dances or attack skills with
tens or hundreds of times the attack power such as Euphemina’s Prominence Wave. There were wide-
range field skills that weakened enemies while strengthening allies like Grid’s Storm of the Fire God or
Yura’s Hell Regulation. There were skills such as Kraugel’s Poetry that Praises the Sword that increased
his personal power or Ruby’s Sanctuary that cleared debuffs, enhanced immunity, and strengthened
allies. Finally, there were skills like Grid’s Falling Moon Sword and Kraugel’s Space Sword that caused
great damage to the enemy and temporarily neutralized them.
The expedition members exhausted these ultimate skills from the beginning. It was in the first two
minutes after Eligos appeared. This was why the expedition was able to let four of their colleagues
escape. Rather, it would be a problem if the ultimates of five legends and 15 high rankers didn’t work. It
would’ve been a sign that the players had no dreams and hope.
“Yura... I’m sorry, but please take care of Oasis.”
Eligos’ spear fell toward the back of Oasis, who was nimbly avoiding the flames and poisons breathed
out by Cerberus. It was misfortune after the 80,000 Army Sword cut Eligos’ shoulder. The aggro that was
focused on Kraugel changed momentarily.
Luck came out. He was hit by the spear instead of Oasis. The damage was severe. There was no time for
Luck to kill himself. The spear was created by Eligos gathering his demonic energy and the power
depleted Luck’s health in a single strike.
Luck was already dead. The reason he could stand and speak was because he had the indomitable
character of a ‘pillar of war.’ It was a characteristic that gave him five seconds of grace from time when
struck by deadly damage. It was different from the immortality of legends. No matter what he did, such
as restoring his health in those five seconds, he would die unconditionally after five seconds. Thus, he
was already dead.
The expression ‘deteriorated version of immortality’ was correct.
“This guy... he will really lose a lot if he dies once.”
In fact, Luck had wanted to ask this from the beginning. He had hoped Oasis would be taken with them
when Jishuka‘s party escaped. However, he gave up when he saw the selected members. Ruby, Jishuka,
Peak Sword, and Euphemina—Luck had witnessed the fact that the combat effectiveness of these four
people in large-scale combat was different. It was shameless to ask, especially when even Kraugel,
Faker, and Chris had also conceded to them.
However, he could ask when it was the second time. “Please. Let Oasis go through the next hell gate.”
Luck’s indomitable character came from his status, not his occupation.
A general.
A pillar of war.
On the battlefield, the death of a general endangered the army. He was aware of this fact and
temporarily transcended death.
“It isn’t much of a substitute, but the Ares Army will pay for it.”
After Jishuka’s group left, there were other direct reasons for the weakening of the expedition. It was
the absence of some passive skills. In the past when Kraugel’s level was much lower, he had just
changed to the Sword Saint and his growth was reset. In the great demon raid, Kraugel showed an
attack power that surpassed his insignificant level. It was thanks to the passive skills that increased the
physical attack power of the party members as well as physical attack resistance and the power of
swordsmanship skill.
Like him, the passive skills of the Bow Saint, Saintess, and Mumud’s Successor brought tremendous
strength to the expedition. This was a bittersweet fact for Grid. Unlike blacksmiths, the essence of these
bright combat classes could only be seen on the battlefield. They gave allied troops great strength just
by being present.
The same was true for the position of general. Their existence itself was power.
“......?” On Cerberus’ back, Eligos’ eyes widened slightly. The man who had warped the ‘flag’ that Lantier
left on him earlier caused him to feel flustered. He couldn’t help being surprised. The human who
should’ve died from the demonic spear appeared alive in front of him. It was hard to believe a person
with half his chest blown away and even the cells destroyed was still alive and rushing at him. “Were
humans such a durable race?”
The confusion and admiration only lasted a moment. Eligos’ fist was already shooting toward Luck. At
the same time, his fist was cut from three different directions. The Sword Saint of this time used a
greater variety of swordsmanship than Muller in the legends.
Nevertheless, there was nothing difficult. Humans needed power, not technique to harm a high ranking
great demon. It was an absolute destructive force that made regeneration and recovery meaningless. In
that sense, the Sword Saint of this time wasn’t yet a major threat.
What was the use of a good cut? Eligos could just stick it back together again.
A huge explosion occurred. Eligos’ fist was cut into three parts but it immediately reattached and
reached Luck while surrounded by a thick demonic energy. It tore the sky apart with wind pressure
alone. The dark clouds tinged red from the remnant of Prominence Wave disappeared without a trace. A
hole was drilled in the sky.
Luck’s body was already torn in half and based on this destructive force, it wouldn’t be strange if he
turned to dust. Yet the targeted Luck was unharmed. He broke through the wind pressure, avoided the
fist, and his attack pierced deep into Eligos’ chest. Then he punched straight at the face of Eligos, who
was smiling arrogantly beyond the helmet.
Cross Counter—it was the strongest counterattack that was Luck’s symbol and had even counteracted
the swordsmanship of the sky above the sky, Kraugel. Now it turned the jaw of one of hell’s strongest
individuals with an unparalleled power.
“Hahat! How about it? This is the fist that brought the sky above the sky to his knees!”
“That never happened,” Kraugel immediately denied it, but Luck didn’t hear it. He turned to gray ash.
The unyielding willpower of the general who didn’t inform anyone of his death had a limit.
[You have died.]
[Black Knight ‘Eligos’ has wielded his authority. Your soul has failed to reincarnate and you will receive
the penalty of being unable to resurrect.]
[You can’t reconnect for the next 24 hours.]
“Luck!” Oasis screamed from the ground. He was frustrated and angered by the death of a colleague
who sacrificed himself.
Kraugel didn’t waste Luck’s heart and sacrifice. He didn’t miss the opportunity that Luck created and
linked the attack. “Muller’s Matchless Sword.”
A high ranker had an average of five ultimate skills. However, there was a large variation in power for
each ultimate In the case of an ultimate skill gained in the beginning, it was a bit elusive to call it an
ultimate when they progressed into the second half of the game. For example, if Grid’s sword dances
didn’t have the ‘fusion’ function, then one of Grid’s ultimate skills would still be Kill.
In other words, the ultimate skills were powerful and had many types. Moreover, based on the current
standards, one of the ‘special powerhouses’ was Kraugel. He was always a few steps behind Grid, but he
was still the players’ idol and object of longing.
“Secret technique, Cutting a Planet.”
He consistently created his own swordsmanship and at the end, he even acquired Muller’s best secret
techniques. The two swords in his hands whirled like a vortex and created countless sword lights. Eligos’
body floated in the air and was hit.
“...How ridiculous!” Unfortunately, it lacked destructive power. Eligos’ body was cut like he was in a
mixer, but it was restored in real time. The restoration was beyond the destructive power. The hand
that pierced the vortex of sword energy had dark demonic energy around it. It was demonic energy
reminiscent of a flame. Every time the demonic energy was cut by Kraugel’s sword energy, it flew
everywhere and spread like wildfire. Cerberus’ dark fur caught on fire.
“U-Uhh...?”
“Crazy!”
The expedition members who were grabbing Cerberus’ aggro on the ground clicked their tongues. It was
because Cerberus was engulfed in black flames and roared proudly as if it was originally like this. The
fact that it was becoming stronger was vividly felt from the flow of air alone. Eligos’ demonic energy was
buffing Cerberus. In addition—
“Give up hope. I’ve adapted.”
Eligos himself also became stronger. No, it was correct to say that he had adapted rather than becoming
stronger. Contrary to the decrease in the hell penalty for the expedition members after hell and the
surface mixed together, Eligos was actually penalized. He had just adapted to his weakened physical
ability and the flow of demonic energy.
Eligos no longer struggled with the gap between perception and reality. He clearly realized that his body
was moving slower than his will. He grasped that the flow of demonic energy being delivered to his body
was slightly off. He correctly adjusted it.
In front of Kraugel’s eyes, Eligos’ weaknesses disappeared in an instant. His super sensitivity started to
ring an alarm.
“Keuk!”
“You are still weak.” Eligos’ fist pierced through the storm of sword energy and struck Kraugel in the
face. Kraugel ignored his super sensitivity warning to avoid it. He fixed his feet that were trying to
withdraw like a habit.
‘Weak?’
Many years had passed since he became the Sword Saint. He fought dozens of times against Mir in the
East Continent. Yet he was still being treated as a weakling? It was unacceptable.
Kraugel gritted his teeth and moved the two swords held in both hands at the same time. His two arms
crossed naturally. It was the peak of defenselessness. Eligos’ fist struck Kraugel’s face without much
difficulty. It was surrounded by demonic energy that cut at Kraugel’s health.
“Hahat! Did you give up...?” Eligos’ voice cut off in the middle. It was because the two crossed swords
aimed to behead him. It was the swordsmanship that combined Peak Sword’s sword drawing technique
and Luck’s counter. The just-created Twin Fang Strike was the first move to critically injure Eligos after
Space Sword and Prominence Wave.
“Kraugel.” A voice was heard at the shadow of his feet. The bleeding Kraugel barely managed to reach
out a trembling hand. Faker’s hand popped out of a shadow, grabbed him, and took him into the
shadows. Immediately after, a spear of demonic energy plunged into the spot where Kraugel had been
standing.
There was a smile on Eligos’s face as he bled from his mouth and nose while reconnecting his neck.
‘The Sword Saint is the strongest human being since old times.’
As if to prove that this phrase wasn’t a false delusion, the present day Sword Saint was growing in real
time. Eligos felt a sense of regret. If the present Sword Saint was in a more complete state, the act of
killing the Sword Saint would be an achievement and greatly help him establish his dignity in hell. Now...
he had grown, but it wasn’t enough. It was one level lower compared to the apostles of the not-so small
god he saw a while ago. He would be on the same level soon, but that wasn’t today.
‘There is nothing more to see. Cerberus isn’t in a good condition, so I can only finish it off.’
A few humans were running and distracting Cerberus’ gaze. They seemed to be aiming to attack at the
moment when the Sword Saint and Lantier hiding in the shadows reappeared. At first, Eligos wasn’t
sure, but now he was certain that Cerberus was in a terrible state. It would shiver every time it was hit
by the swordsman with the ignorantly large sword.
In a way, it was natural. Cerberus was the keeper of hell. The mythical stage where it appeared was also
hell. It meant it had never left hell. Cerberus was unable to adapt to the current environment where the
boundaries of the world had collapsed and hell and the surface were mixed together. It couldn’t
concentrate and felt pain. It was a bad reaction.
Darkness surrounded both of Eligos’ hands. It was a darkness as never seen before. It appeared and
disappeared and the world looked white at this moment.
“Now you have to settle for death. Death is the truth of hell.”
The spear forest appeared in every space Eligos perceived. It was a forest of demonic energy that denied
life. Eligos and Cerberus were the only ones who could survive in this domain...
“......?”
Eligos turned around as if there was nothing more to see, only to feel something strange that caused
him to stop walking. He realized that the development speed of the spear forest was very slow, unlike
his intentions. He figured out the reason one step late.
Hell Regulation. The Demon Slayer suppressed hell. It made hell become not hell. As a result, there was
a problem with the flow of demonic energy. The growth of this spear forest used demonic energy as
food, so it slowed significantly.
‘Is this calculated?’
The majority of demons mistakenly thought this, but the Demon Slayer’s hell control skills weren’t
omnipotent. It was easy to guess after knowing the meaning of the word ‘regulation.’
Regulation was to set and restrict rules. The Demon Slayer’s Hell Regulation didn’t just suppress hell by
force. It applied every rule that would transform all the environment hell had to respond to in order to
induce hell to lose its shape. Insight to understand the surrounding environment, the calculation ability
to effectively change the environment, and the mana control to fix the changed environment in place
were all needed.
There were too many abilities and conditions required. The Demon Slayer of this time kept sniping and
met all the conditions.
‘Was there any record of Alex using Hell Regulation during battle?’
At least, it wasn’t in Eligos’ memories. Alex, the former Demon Slayer, was very powerful, but he didn’t
show the same godly techniques as the modern day one. She established Hell Regulation in advance and
used her ability to enter the battle.
It happened as Eligos was admiring Yura...
The humans, who were crushed to the muddy ground by the spear forest, rose up and attacked. The
powerful wind magic was giving them temporary flying ability. It was a flight that made Cerberus’s high
ground advantage useless. It was done by the only wind magician among the humans.
‘There are many people who are gifted enough to covet their souls.’
Eligos became serious as his power, vital spot attacks, and angled attacks raged. He fought back and
turned the human’s attacks to nothing. It was while reconstructing the flow of demonic energy. Eligos
intended to use demonic energy again, regardless of Hell Regulation. He had already adapted to the new
environment.
He bent back to avoid the Demon Slayer’s sniping, barely grabbed the greatsword with both hands,
blocked the sword of the Sword Saint that rose from the shadow at his feet, and poked his elbow
toward the armpit of Lantier who appeared above him, smashing the shoulder.
Eligos completed the adjustment of demonic energy and deployed the spear forest again.
“......!”
As if waiting for it, Hell Regulation was released. An error occurred and too much demonic energy was
sucked into the usage of the spear forest. Every single one of the thousands or tens of thousands of
demonic energy spears linked to Eligos sucked up demonic energy as if to kill him.
Eligos’ expression distorted from the unexpected pain and he got goosebumps all over his body. A
strange feeling chilled his brain. ‘It was on purpose?’
The modern day Demon Slayer, Yura. She started to monopolize the consciousness and gaze of Black
Knight Eligos. It was as it should be and in a dignified manner. This was the dignity of the existence born
with the fate of destroying hell.
The leader who led the best players during the hell expedition—Cerberus rushed at her. It focused the
poison and flames that had previously been shot around randomly. It aimed precisely at Yura. It wasn’t
under Eligos’ command. It was the instinctive judgment of a beast that felt the danger.
The earth shook, Yura’s balance collapsed, and the faces of the expedition members turned white.
“Black Knight. I have always wanted to compete with you.” Just then, an unidentified woman landed
lightly in front of Yura. Her face wasn’t seen because she was wearing a hat pressed deeply down, but
her small physique and voice seemed to belong to a woman. The gentle and solemn tone spoke in an
awkward manner.
Supreme King Leraje—the 10th great demon who didn’t know defeat was now taking the side of
humans.
Overgeared 1491
Chapter 1491
“Black Knight. I have always wanted to compete with you.”
“Why are you here...?”
On this day, Eligos had been surprised quite a few times. Was there a history where so many legends
were born at the same time and worked together? Additionally, the level of those who weren’t legends
was also quite high. Something, or someone, was raising the potential of humanity.
Eligos had complicated thoughts in many ways and felt an unfamiliar sense of crisis. His mood wasn’t
pleasant. At this time, Leraje appeared. It was also on the side of the humans.
“Who is it?”
There was a stir among the expedition members. Attention was focused on the unidentified demon who
appeared to be the enemy of their enemy. There was no law that the enemy of an enemy was an ally,
but they saw the possibility of a small break.
Only Kraugel’s expression stiffened like a stone statue. His eyes widened. He couldn’t recognize the face
or name of the demon due to the hat she was wearing, but calluses were covering her small hands. Her
body appeared slender at first glance, but muscles had developed delicately in certain areas. Her
posture was straight and her breathing was constant. Her demonic energy wasn’t exposed and it was
arranged very neatly.
Kraugel saw it instantly.
This demon had been trained. The demons he met so far only relied on their innate body and magic
power, but her body and magic power were trained close to perfection. It reminded him of the absolute
ruler of the East. A being who honed himself among the yangbans who were complacent with their
natural power. He had trained for hundreds of years since meeting Muller and crossed the limits several
times, so he was naturally much more powerful than Eligos.
That’s right. The unidentified demon resembled Mir. This meant she was highly likely to be a named
being that was closely related to the worldview and a big shot among the big shots. Indeed, that
arrogant Eligos was nervous. He desperately stopped Cerberus from running wild.
“Leraje, stop playing around and come this way.”
Leraje—her name was revealed by Eligos, so she took off her hat. The shiny pink skin and delicate facial
features that glowed were revealed along with a shocking notification window.
[The 10th Great Demon, Supreme King Leraje, has appeared.]
“......!”
“......!”
The faces of the expedition members became exactly the same as Kraugel’s expression. They were
appalled. The Supreme King—it was a ranking that was close to the single digits, but her alias was so
overwhelming that they shrank back.
Leraje crossed her arms and raised her chin. She was less than 160 centimeters tall in height, but she
faced Eligos on Cerberus’ back like she was looking down on him. “Eligos, you must know it very well. I,
Supreme King Leraje, don’t know defeat.”
“......”
The eyes of the expedition members became wider.
Don’t know defeat.
Through the attitude of Leraje and Eligos, who didn’t deny the incredible words, they saw that Leraje
was a powerhouse beyond imagination. They felt like they were witnessing the existence of another
world.
Leraje’s words continued, “Oh, XX words often enter my ears. Even the Supreme King will struggle
against the Black Knight? I’m familiar with the fact that they are busybodies, but it can’t be helped that
my pride got hurt.”
“Certainly, I understand your displeasure.”
Eligos’ desire to be hell wasn’t out of a sense of resonance. Eligos loved hell itself. Most of the dead
souls went through the 20th Hell. He didn’t want Dog’s Mouth to be guarded by an inferior demon or
the prestige of hell would decline. If a qualified demon wanted to be the symbol of hell, he was willing
to give up his position.
One of those qualified demons was Supreme King Leraje. A young demon born in this world—an
undefeated tyrant who started from the bottom and reached the 10th ranking in hundreds of years. Her
talent was real. The bestseller, ‘The Behen Archipelago Record,’ that detailed her accomplishments was
recently published and turned hell’s publishing world upside down. After breaking through the trails of
the Behen Archipelago at once, she defeated the death knights who were the souls and bodies of the
past legends ‘bound’ by Pagma, Baal’s Contractor.
“Pitiful thing.”
The words spoken by her in a heavy voice caused even Eligos to shudder. The remarkable thing was that
at the time, the ‘Light of Destruction’ and ‘Hell Regulation’ were always active throughout the Behen
Archipelago. In the aftermath of Pagma forcing Alex to become a death knight, Alex’s soul suffered
irreparable damage. These double boundaries were created at the expense of Alex’s soul. It was a
deadly poison for the demons who invaded the Behen Archipelago at the time. The demons couldn’t
exert even a tenth of their abilities.
However, Leraje wiped out the former legends in that condition. The really unfortunate thing was that
there were no witnesses. At that time, only a few demons and demonic creatures who fought in the war
survived. Among them, Leraje was the only demon to reach the last island. No one other than Leraje
witnessed the magnificence of Leraje, who entered the last island where Pagma was waiting alone. It
was a regrettable secret story.
“I recognize your bravery. After you took down Madra and reached the last island... if you hadn’t fallen
to Pagma’s trap and was forced back to hell... you would’ve cut Pagma’s throat and led the war to
victory...” Blackness wasn’t easily dyed. Eligos had a pure side, like the name ‘black’ that he obtained. He
lavishly praised Leraje. “Such a great being like you would naturally feel unpleasant when compared to
me. Yes, to be honest with you, I’m not sure I can beat you.”
“Huhuhut... You don’t have to be ashamed. It will be the same for anyone.”
“I know. I’m not ashamed at all. I won’t fight you. I have decided on this after reading your Behen
Archipelago Record. However, I want to ask you one question, Leraje.”
“What is it?”
Eligos looked at the humans. Among them was the Demon Slayer who threatened hell. Leraje stood
there as if she was protecting them. “Why are you trying to protect these human beings?”
Eligos’ question stirred up the expedition members. At first glance, the 10th great demon had
accumulated terrifying achievements. They felt a sense of confusion rather than relief after she
confirmed that she was protecting them. They couldn’t guess the reason at all so they were uneasy.
Leraje smiled, revealing her white teeth. It was a cool smile. They couldn’t see her as a demon at all. Her
gaze shifted to Kraugel. “You became Sword Saint without following Muller’s path, right? Ah, you don’t
have to look so surprised. A supreme ruler like me recognizes the truth seekers.”
“......”
“You don’t want to have any regrets, so you tried to test your own strength without being afraid of
failure. It doesn’t matter if you fail and regret it. You are such a human being.”
Sword Saint was the strongest combat class. Kraugel had even inherited the power of one of the seven
malignant saints. He was destined to leave a great mark on the world, so it was likely he would
encounter strange fates no matter where he traveled. He would be rewarded with a high number of
hidden quests compared to other classes.
Leraje was one of those arrangements. A being who had a deep resentment against other great demons,
despite being a great demon herself. She had been constantly training to get revenge for Beriache. If the
meeting between her and Kraugel was conducted on a normal path, Leraje would’ve said, ‘I’m
interested in Kraugel (Sword Saint)’ and explained why she was on the side of humans.
Unfortunately, Leraje met Grid first. Grid was now the biggest figure behind her principles of action.
“Look at this man, Eligos. The Sword Saint, who can never be tamed, is serving the Overgeared GOd.
Since the Demon Slayer is a woman of the Overgeared God, all the human beings with her today are
faithful to the Overgeared God.”
“......”
“......”
The expressions of the expedition members changed subtly. The Overgeared members naturally showed
no aversion, Yura was secretly happy and Kraugel was calm. Scott, who had pledged loyalty to Ares, was
a bit embarrassed. Of course, there was no tactless intervention. He didn’t know what was going on, but
there was a sudden hope.
Three minutes had already passed since Leraje’s appearance. During that time, Eligos and Cerberus
didn’t go on a rampage, so the expedition members were recovering their health. The end of the
cooldown time for Yura’s Hell Gate was also approaching in real time. The minds of the expedition
members couldn’t follow the development of the situation, but somehow, it was good. They weren’t
stupid enough to intervene and ruin the flow.
“Hmm...” Eligos held his chin thoughtfully for a moment and nodded immediately. “Overgeared God...
did the god who sneaked into Dog’s Mouth not long ago finally get his name? It was indeed impressive. I
thought he was a trivial, miscellaneous god because he was still building up divinity, but he is more than
I expected. From the perspective of his apostles, he seems to have already become a true god. It isn’t
strange at all that he got a name.”
An archangel, hatchling, one of the seven malignant saints, and legends. To be honest, the apostles of
the Overgeared God were all great. They were just very weak compared to their reputation and birth...
In retrospect, the environment at that time might’ve greatly weakened them. Eligos himself was
weakened by the environment.
“So?” Eligos cocked his head. “What is the point? What is the connection between them being followers
of the Overgeared God and helping them?”
In fact, he was vaguely aware of it. He just wanted to deny it.
Leraje spoke to Eligos, who was waiting for an answer in an uncomfortable mood, “It is simple. I,
Supreme King Leraje, am riding on the same boat as the Overgeared God. That’s why I am helping
them.”
The hypothesis he wanted to deny became reality.
“Are you serious? A great demon and a god?”
“Huhuhut... You don’t have to worry too much. The Overgeared God doesn’t have a relationship with
Asgard. He isn’t dirty.”
“What sophistry is this? Don’t you know how many great demons he has slaughtered? That guy is clearly
hostile to hell. It is dangerous, regardless of whether he is dirty or not.” Eligos made an absurd
expression and Leraje stared at him coldly.
“Is that my business?”
“......”
Eligos realized his slip of the tongue. She had been sitting still because she wasn’t part of a faction, but
Leraje must have a deep grudge against some great demons. She followed Beriache like Beriache was a
parent.
Eligos sighed and nodded. “I understand. No matter what, I just need the prestige of hell to be standing
upright. If you can become the symbol of hell with the help of a god, it will be better than Baal... I’ll
respect you and withdraw.”
Eligos clapped his hands and he and Cerberus became covered in fog. They left the scene. The
expedition members escaped the crisis in an unexpected way and sighed with relief. They quietly
approached Yura and whispered, “Is a great demon really on Grid’s side?”
“How strong is she for Eligos to run away with his tail tucked in like that?”
“...Don’t think too deeply.”
Yura tried to ignore Leraje, who had her hands on her waist and looked triumphant. Leraje had helped,
but it was hard to trust her. How was Leraje trustworthy when she bluffed every time she opened her
mouth? Yura had seen the original Behen Archipelago Record. She was with Grid when he got the book.
She didn’t want to associate with Leraje.
On the other hand, Leraje’s heart was different. She was very interested in the people associated with
the Overgeared God. The Overgeared God who was chosen by Beriache’s Underclothing... he was the
one who maintained her connection to Beriache.
“Demon Slayer. In the future, you should pass on my distinguished actions to Grid well.”
“...I know.”
“Let’s sign a contract.”
“What contract?”
“It is a contract that will curse you if you don’t convey my actions to Grid. I think it is better to be
certain.”
“Yes...”
“I also recommend that you stay in hell. The same goes for the Sword Saint over there.”
The expedition members who were peeping at Leraje started carefully listening. Kraugel nodded lightly.
Meanwhile, Yura looked worried. The two of them seemed to have grasped Leraje’s intention without
listening to the reason.
However, Vantner couldn’t understand it. Thus, he gathered his courage and asked directly, “Why do
you want them to stay?”
“The demons have learned their lesson from the last war and opened the path in a very ignorant way.
Zepar’s sword cut at the boundaries of the worlds to keep the demons from weakening as much as
possible during the invasion of the ground.”
“The boundaries of the worlds...?”
“Of course, this is only temporary. It will be restored in 33 days. During that time, hell is vulnerable.”
Leraje flapped her cloak with magic power. She stood with her arms folded beautifully. Tens of
thousands of demonkin appeared on the horizon behind her. “Shouldn’t someone counterattack? It is
the time of punishment.”
Chapter 1492
Where to go and meet someone, how to get this item...
Satisfy had few guidelines like this. It was a phenomenon that became more obvious as it entered the
second half. The higher the level and understanding of the player, the less information that was
provided to the player. The reason was obvious—freedom.
Satisfy is a world where you could do anything. Don’t rely on quests or the system to narrow your
choices and carve out your own life.
There was a heated debate about the S.A Group’s attitude, but the atmosphere was mostly positive. It
was because the less intervention there was from the game company and system, the more immersive
the world became. If the S.A Group’s management policies were similar to those of ordinary game
companies, people would’ve recognized Satisfy as a simple MMORPG, not another world.
Yes, people tried to understand the S.A Group’s attitude as much as possible. However, they thought it
was too much this time. The great human and demon war—compared to the Eternal Kingdom’s golem
invasion and the great demon invasions that occurred without notice, this time there was ‘advance’
notice, but... the information was too poor. People didn’t know why, when, and where the great human
and demon war would occur.
Now they realized why the S.A Group had given this advance notice. The difficulty was higher than ever.
20 minutes after the war began—in just 20 minutes, hundreds of millions of people across the continent
were experiencing crises everywhere. Of course, there were deviations according to location. Some
people resonated with the idea that ‘the crisis is an opportunity’ and enjoyed the war. It was because
the enemies in their area were at a level they could endure. Many people cheered about the experience
and items that poured it as they hunted the demonic creatures that appeared through the portals.
Nevertheless, the number of those who felt despair far exceeded the number of those who cheered. In
particular, the players belonging to the empire.
“Shit! Is this real?”
At the capital of the Saharan Empire, Titan...
Many players now knew there was an underground dungeon called the Abyss, but only a small number
of players knew that it was the boundary at the end of the world. People were shocked by the demonic
creatures and demons that poured out of the Abyss in large quantities. It was an overwhelming number
and strength compared to the demonic creatures coming from the portals.
They had to question if the Abyss was the entrance to hell.
Titan was trampled in an instant. The army couldn’t exert their strength and demonic creatures easily
entered the urban areas. The demons at the forefront were too powerful. There was no sense of realism
as they killed the imperial forces with a single blow. They couldn’t believe they were experiencing such a
crisis in the middle of the imperial capital, which was believed to be one of the safest places on the
continent.
“It is strange,” the demon, Zepar, whose name was dyed black—proof that this name was at least on the
same level as a great demon—mumbled as he slaughtered the crowd. Every time Zepar swung his
sword, flames soared and buildings collapsed. The equipment and objects in the building exploded and
ignited, burning the glorious civilization of the empire.
It was a time when the people’s screams increased.
“Throw down your weapons and surrender.” A group of knights appeared at the scene. They protected
people from the debris and the aftermath of the explosions.
“Do you deserve to say that to me?” Zepar cocked his head at the words of the knights and swung the
sword. The sword emitted amazing sword energy that was naturally mixed in with demonic energy. Dark
flames poured out like a tsunami.
In the empire, destructive forces that transcended sword energy were relatively common. The man
leading the knights blocked it. The figure on the carriage led by the large beast was Immortal King
Grenhal.
“Keuk...!”
A swordsman who cut high-rise buildings like they were tofu—the wavelength of sword energy mixed
with demonic energy was very strong and Grenhal had to pay a price for blocking it. He acted almost
instinctively and succeeded in reacting to it. However, even if he blocked it, he still had a large injury on
his chest. In addition, the foreheads of several knights around Grenhal were cut and blood gushed out.
The horses that were suddenly covered in their owners’ blood ran away in surprise.
The knights’ voices shook. Immortal King Grenhal—he was one of the dukes of the empire and a symbol
of the imperial armed forces. Yet he was overwhelmed by the strike of a common demon, not a great
demon? It was an unbelievable sight to see. No, it was a nightmare they didn’t want to believe.
Grenhal tightened his muscles and blood vessels to stop the bleeding before reaching out behind him. It
was a gesture to dissuade the knights who were agitated and to step up and protect him. “Leave this to
me and spread out. Protect even one more person.”
“...Yes!”
The carriage knights served Duke Grenhal. Their number one priority was Duke Grenhal, not the people,
the empire, or the empress. They naturally wanted to protect Duke Grenhal. The reason for suppressing
their hearts and accepting the order was because they knew Duke Grenhal’s heart.
Duke Grenhal called the capital the heart of the empire. He said that even if everything in the empire
collapsed, the empire would recover as long as the capital was safe. Therefore, he handed his family’s
territory to his heir and he stayed in the capital.
“What a strange thing.” Zepar tilted his head at an angle. The half-white hair hanging down had a subtle
red color. The moonlight was red. “It tastes bad.”
Zepar’s cold eyes observed Grenhal’s thick armor.
“You weren’t cut much.”
Zepar’s sword was the sharpest in hell. He could even slice the flesh of the monarchs that was stronger
than steel. Then after crossing the Abyss and reaching the ground, he felt the strangeness of a dull
blade. Some human bodies weren’t cut well. The same was true of the humans in the large carriages.
“Hmm... Are the clothes made of adamantium?”
Did the gods of Asgard already take the side of humans? Zepar was naturally suspicious. The
performance of the armor was too excellent.
Duke Grenhal’s mouth curved up. He looked at Zepar with bright eyes and smiled. “This is a mixture of
mithril and black iron.”
“You are treating me like a country bumpkin because I’m from hell.” Zepar was interested in swords and
was well-versed in minerals. He knew mithril and black iron. Mithril weakened the power of demonic
energy, while black iron was harder than steel. However, Zepar knew it was impossible to smelt it hard
enough to stop his sword energy.
Duke Grenhal’s smile widened. “Are you truly doubting it? Hahaha, you don’t know anything.”
“What?”
Duke Grenhal didn’t say anything else. He just smiled and leaned his upper body forward. His body bent
at a right angle and the muscles of his back were wriggling.
“Tsk.” Zepar frowned. He clicked his tongue at the bad heart of human beings who didn’t answer the
question to resolve the curiosity they aroused. At this time, a large amount of blood gushed from Duke
Grenhal’s shoulder. The sword energy that tore at armor and dug into flesh occurred without any
indication, cutting deep into Duke Grenhal’s collarbone.
It was aiming at the neck, but Duke Grenhal headed to the ground regardless. He jumped from the
carriage and fell in a diagonal line. The Immortal King—the more he was injured, the stronger the
endurance of his body and the more explosive his charge forward. The airflow was twisted, but Zepar
didn’t feel much inspiration.
He just swung his sword without any expression. The waves of demonic energy and sword energy
produced a subtle wave. All the matter present in the way of his sword was torn to shreds. Naturally,
Duke Grenhal was included.
“......”
The bloodshot eyes of Duke Grenhal turned white as his armor and flesh were torn apart. The ferocious
charge ended in vain. He stopped without reaching Zepar. The gap between the two of them was only
one meter, but it was like a distance that could never be crossed. It was strangely unpleasant.
“Indeed... it tastes bad,” Zepar muttered as he passed by Duke Grenhal in a nonchalant way. There was
no vigilance. There was no reason to care about those who died standing without even a scream.
“......?” He was a bit surprised. Just then, the guy he thought was dead reached out and grabbed his
shoulder. He almost wondered who turned this person into an undead.
“I...”
Some people were often confused because the world focused on Grid’s epics. Grid wasn’t alone in this
world. It had been repeatedly stressed that time was fair to everyone. Every time Grid achieved results
or became stronger, there were those who made similar efforts and growth in areas others couldn’t see.
“...am the Immortal King.”
There was a time when the dukes of the empire were considered the pinnacle of humanity. Among
them, Duke Grenhal had the highest reputation. He just couldn’t play a big role when fighting the great
demons. The problem was that he was still considered one of the strongest humans.
People had lamented. They felt skeptical as they realized how weak the physical level and talent that
most humans were born with. They thought that due to the low level of human beings, talents who
could surpass the dukes of the empire didn’t easily appear.
It was a miscalculation. There was a reason why the dukes of the empire, including Duke Grenhal, were
considered the strongest human beings. It wasn’t due to talent, but because they kept getting stronger.
Duke Grenhal trained every day in order to fight against the great demons and become an existence that
could support humans. He was different from the demons who were content with their innate power.
“......!”
Zepar received an uppercut from Duke Grenhal to the side and his body rose high into the air.
Berserker—those who could hone all weapons to the limit, they also treated their body as a weapon.
The more wounded they were, the more powerful than any weapon in the world they became. Just—
This time, his opponent was too bad. The one who defeated the 13th great demon with a sword. After
the single digit great demons, Zepar was one of the most powerful demons.
“...Excellent.” Zepar’s body soared without resisting the shock and he smiled the moment his body
stopped. The blood red eyes of the hell moon were near. “How hard is it to train the human body up to
here?”
He turned around and descended. The human figure, which was smaller than a dot, grew larger in an
instant.
“I respect you and will give you a chance to see my swordsmanship.”
Zepar restored his breathing and took a posture as he fell. Rather than simply wielding the sword, he
used the technique of cutting the world’s boundaries. It happened just before his sword and Duke
Grenhal’s fist collided in the air.
“Shit... Why did you come this way? It is troublesome.” A very fast voice that wasn’t in a relaxed tone
entered Zepar’s ears. He had a few words in the tenth of a second when he couldn’t take a breath. It
meant the speaker lived in a different time from others.
It was the moment Zepar felt a sense of numbness. His vision, colored by a blue light, was filled with
walls hundreds of meters away. They were the walls of the empire that had been built much higher and
harder since they collapsed several years ago for some reason. Some of them collapsed terribly. It was
because Zepar’s body was struck by lightning and flew into them.
With a unique constitution that embraced lightning since birth, the incarnation of talent that Martial
God Zeratul sent the Triad Lee Jeong to protect, a transcendent and the only remaining pillar of the
empire—‘Single-armed Kyle’ stood by Duke Grenhal and spoke bluntly, “I just helped you because I
thought it would be hard to handle it on my own if you died.”
“Haha, I see. You are thinking of dealing with that demon. Good. Protect the empire with me.”
“Nonsense... Che.”
When was he cut?
Kyle looked like he was chewing on shit as he wiped at the blood flowing from his eyelid. He had no
interest in whether the empire perished or not. He just had no choice but to step forward out of fear
that Grid would cut off his remaining arm.
Behind them were Beast King Morse and the Red Knights. Peak Sword also arrived through the warp
gate at Lauel’s command.
“Summon Iyarugt!”
A hidden piece occurred.
***
At the capital of the Overgeared Kingdom, Reinhardt...
“...I would rather go on an expedition!”
Many portals were also opened in Reinhardt. However, players had little chance to step up because they
were intercepted by soldiers. Players in other regions were struggling to death while players in the
Overgeared Kingdom were starving to death. They couldn’t just sit still and suck on their fingers like
this...
It happened as the determined players started leaving the city one by one...
“Your servant Piaro is back from the expedition.” Piaro and the knights came to Grid and reported. The
dark elf king, who had been taken prisoner, gritted his teeth and bowed to Grid the moment their eyes
met.
The eyes of Piaro’s group shone. The dark elf king who had struggled for days since they captured him—
he became a gentle sheep in front of Grid and Piaro’s group indirectly realized how strong Grid had
become once again.
“I have set up the Overgeared Sword Tower.”
“If you say sword tower...”

“It is literally a tower where you study swordsmanship. I’ve invited a great person to be the tower
master, so I recommend that you stop by later.”
Singuled looked like he didn’t understand it.
“I wonder if there is a swordsman in this era who can teach us...”
Sword Saint Kraugel of this time hadn’t fully grown. Apart from him, there was no swordsman better
than them. Then who surpassed them to become the tower master?
The response from the knights was strange. Dante, the former swordsman instructor of the Red Knights,
felt competitive toward the master of the sword tower.
“Who knows? Wouldn’t it be faster to go and meet him?”
Biban’s identity couldn’t be revealed, so Grid didn’t speak for long. He managed to close his itching
mouth.
Piaro’s eyes turned cold. ‘What type of ghost confused His Majesty’s heart?’
The Overgeared Kingdom was peaceful...
Grid abandoned his nervousness. Lauel, Sima Qian, and the other excellent strategists were working on
all types of measures. The allied forces currently in crisis would be saved by the arriving reinforcements.
Grid was just focused on his own work.
Chapter 1493
When did he get cut? The blood flowing from his eyelid kept trickling. The fact that he was hurt without
knowing it brought a great impact to Kyle. He had steadily built up his transcendence and there should
be no attacks he couldn’t ‘perceive.’
Kyle had a body of lightning. Lightning flowed along with the blood in his body. He was abandoned by his
parents due to it, but the lightning became a blessing to him, not a curse, after he gained complete
control of it. Every time Kyle assimilated with the lightning, he moved as fast as lightning. His thinking
ability accelerated in proportion.
It meant the compatibility between the transcendent senses and Kyle was the best. It was fair to say
there was no wound Kyle didn’t discern.
Kyle actually calculated it—he calculated that he would never be killed by anyone unless he disobeyed
the will of Overgeared God Grid or used the ‘arm’ that was filled with Martial God Zeratul’s obsession.
Now at this moment, he thought his calculations were wrong. The demon, Zepar, brought him a strong
sense of crisis.
“Human transcendent...” Zepar crawled out of the remnants of the collapsed wall and laughed
energetically. He was clearly laughing at the man staring at him while surrounded by blue electric
currents. “Why don’t you gather back that electricity power? A transcendent looks like a frightened
dog.”
“This fucking crazy guy should fall down.” Kyle let out curse words. Zepar’s impression of him looking
like a scared dog wasn’t wrong, so he became angry.
Zepar shrugged. “In any case, it is nice to meet you. It has been a long time since I’ve seen a
transcendent other than myself.”
“You... are a transcendent? A demon?”
“I was born weak. To be strong, I had to push the limits time and time again. Then I naturally became a
transcendent.”
Step, step.Zepar continued to walk as he talked to Kyle. The gap between himself and Kyle was reduced
from hundreds of meters to tens of meters. Then it disappeared without a trace. It would be a stunning
sight for anyone who didn’t know about Shunpo.
However, Duke Grenhal knew about the concept of transcendence. Additionally, Kyle was a
transcendent. They expanded their senses to the fullest and kept an eye on the direction Zepar’s gaze
was facing. The electric currents surrounding Kyle’s body split into tens of thousands of branches,
covering the air. It rose like a dragon and spread out like a net, as if a barrier was forming. The whole
process was very rapid. It was natural since lightning was fast.
“Um.” The moment he appeared in the sky, Zepar was trapped in the network of electric currents and
stuck out his tongue. He stretched out his tongue as long as possible and placed the tip covered with
saliva on the tip of his nose. “The numbness still won’t go away.”
“Jerk demon. What do you see my lightning as?”
“Haaap!” Duke Grenhal’s voice rang out loudly. He ignored the bleeding of his huge body and his fist
aimed at Zepar’s face. It was transcendent in speed and power.
Kyle carefully controlled the electric currents and was activating Duke Grenhal’s brain and muscles. The
battle intensified as Zepar started to fight back. It was a battle between transcendents that surpassed
the concept of space. The moment Kyle’s swiftness was added, thousands of war-like aftereffects swept
through the area.
Light flashed. The infinitely dividing lightning caused destruction.
Titan, the largest city on the continent, was completely destroyed by the two men who took the city as a
stage. The cries of the demonic creatures killing in various parts of the city and the humans running
away from them continued.
“Keuk!” Duke Grenhal was unable to sit back and watch people helplessly dying, so he left the battle. He
ordered Beast King Morse and the Red Knights who arrived just in time to rescue the people.
Morse clicked his tongue. “It is right to get rid of the main culprit first.”
Duke Morse decided that getting rid of the demon was a priority over saving lives. He rolled up his
sleeves to help Kyle, but he couldn’t rashly enter the battle. Putting aside the strength of the demon,
Kyle’s lightning that dominated the entire area gave off too much pressure. If there was a god of
lightning, it might look like this.
“...I can’t enter.” He thought it was better to prioritize saving lives first. Goddess Ruby prioritized taking
care of people. As a member of the Sanctity Church, how could he ignore those who were in trouble?
The moment Morse whistled, the horses and livestock scattered throughout the city moved in unison.
Some of the low intelligence animals also accompanied them. They played a big role in pulling people
out of the rubble of the building with their mouths or putting the injured on their backs to escape.
***
“Film it! Don’t miss a single scene!”
The class of the reporters was usually an assassin. In a world of violence and killing, it was necessary to
hide their energy in order to spy on or interview targets safely. However, the reporters gathered in Titan
had no intention of hiding their energy. They ran around blatantly in order to act faster.
Kyle—a super named NPC of the empire. He often appeared on formal occasions with former emperor
Juander, so he was well-known. This was awareness that led directly to popularity.
Pale skin that was beyond white and dark circles around the eyes. Lonely eyes that seemed to have a
story... The combination of degenerative beauty and haggard appearance meant he was selected as ‘the
number one man I want to protect’ by women. He was always in the top 10 of popularity votes for male
NPCs.
This celebrity was fighting for life or death against the demon swordsman who turned Titan into hell.
How strong would the last remaining pillar of the empire be? This was a great concern to the world, so
the reporters had an unyielding spirit. They didn’t care about their lives as they scattered around the
scene and conducted a live broadcast.
“Viewers, look! Kyle, the last pillar of the empire, is fighting against the demon who is trampling on
Titan... Ah...”
The reporter couldn’t continue. It was because he couldn’t think of a comment to relay the situation.
The world they saw was just tinged with blue light. Every time the tens of thousands of lightning bolts
flashed, the landscape of the damaged city turned pale, but Kyle and Zepar couldn’t be found anywhere.
They both moved too fast.
“Wow, this is crazy... he is called the god of lightning, and in terms of speed, doesn’t he seem to be
faster than Grid? I acknowledge it.”
The private streamers used more direct expressions to interact with viewers. It was 30 minutes after the
start of the great human and demon war. The promotion of Kyle excited people amidst rumors of the
imperial army at the scene dying helplessly. Of course, they didn’t see Kyle in their eyes. Still, the
constant lightning was Kyle’s power, so the demon must be on the defensive.
Viewers cheered enthusiastically for Kyle. From the time when the great demons continuously invaded,
people always blessed the appearance of a strong person. They hoped that more strong people would
appear on the side of humanity. Many people wanted to live a safe life like before.
“I hope Kyle wins... Ugh!”
“Eh? The building is shaking... Keuk!”

The streamers communicating with the viewers died. It was because they looked at the chat window to
communicate with the audience and failed to observe what happened around them. Of course, the
result wouldn’t change even if they looked around carefully. The deaths of the reporters continued in
the midst of the chaos.
The impact of the tens of thousands of lightning bolts that bent like a whip and shot forward like an
arrow, as well as the shockwaves, reached every corner of Titan. At the very least, the barriers set up at
the major strongholds meant catastrophic damage was avoided. However, the barriers wouldn’t last
forever.
It was indeed a disaster. Kyle was conscious of this fact as well. ‘I need to move the battlefield.’
Kyle’s inability to feel any sense of belonging or responsibility to the empire didn’t mean he was a
murderer. It might be different in the days when he moved according to the orders of the martial god,
but now he had no interest in killing innocent people. His heart became more uncomfortable as more
people died in battle.
He attempted to lure Zepar outside the city, but Zepar didn’t want to move the battlefield. He didn’t get
caught up in the temptation. Even though Kyle pulled away like he was fleeing, Zepar didn’t chase and
just released sword energy toward the ground.
“This damn jerk...”
Wounds were engraved all over Kyle’s body. Kyle noticed the reason. Zepar’s sword energies were often
‘added’ over time. There was a wave of sword energy that followed the sword energy released
immediately with a strike. His transcendent senses didn’t perceive the wavelength of sword energy as
an attack. It was similar to not responding to sunlight or the wind. It was estimated that the wavelength
of sword energy that occurred with a time difference was judged to be the aftermath of a simple
technique. It was like the wind pressure that followed an attack.
This was a tricky opponent.
It happened as Kyle’s dark circles became darker...
“Summon Iyarugt!” Just then, a new voice was heard on the battlefield. The gazes of the reporters and
streamers focused on that side.
Kyle didn’t miss Zepar’s startled look. The moment Zepar’s attention was dispersed, he accurately aimed
at the left arm. This short act was willpower and magic. In an instant, a spear of lightning pierced Zepar’s
heart.
“Where are you looking?”
“Keuk!”
‘There is something.’
Kyle was a key member of the imperial armed forces. In particular, he had the authority to access a lot
of information during the days of Juander’s rule and he naturally knew the identity of Iyarugt. This
sword was once used by Overgeared God Grid. It had the soul of the demon, Iyarugt, embedded in it.
The moment Kyle heard this name and saw Zepar’s agitated reaction, he was certain there was a
relationship between the two of them.
“Zepar! This XX bastard, I’m glad to see you!”
“......”
“......”
The emergence of Iyarugt was impressive. The sword that blossomed in the world tinged by lightning.
The old demon entered the stage with a release of sword energy that prevented the light from invading
his surroundings. He seemed to have built an invisible wall with a radius of five meters.
He was the only one with a different color in the pale world where the blue lightning flashed. He
revealed his unique presence. His presence was more than enough to thrill the reporters and viewers. It
was just that the way he spoke was too frivolous. It didn’t go with his noble demeanor.
The cause soon followed.
“Do you know the Overgeared Guild?” It was Peak Sword.
Iyarugt was a growth item, but the low performance (by Grid’s standards) meant it was raised by Peak
Sword instead of Grid. In the past few years, he had instilled the wrong values into Iyarugt and
succeeded in disciplining Iyarugt, a demon without blood or tears.
“Look, Peak Sword. Don’t cancel my summoning and stay out of it.”
“You want permission to fight? If you want it, then shout!”
“I-In this situation...”
“You don’t want to? Then go back to the sword...”
“Do you know God Griiiiid?!”
“Ohhhh!”
“......”
“......”
The hunchbacked old demon—the demon who caught people’s attention by blocking the light of the
world lost his dignity in one moment.
“Xck... ShX...” Iyarugt’s face distorted like a demon and he shivered. In fact, he just shouted the words
he was told. He didn’t know the meaning of the words Peak Sword always forced him to say, but he felt
shame. It was because the reaction around him became subtle every time he shouted it. It was clear
that the meaning and intention was strange nonsense.
Peak Sword smiled brightly and patted Iyarugt on the shoulder. “Hahahat! Well done! Succeed with this
momentum and come back!”
‘Kill! I will be sure to kill you!’

Iyarugt’s dark eyes shone with killing intent as they focused on Zepar in the air. The one who colluded
with a great demon to seal him. The first goal was to kill Zepar. The second goal was to kill Peak Sword
one day when the seal was released.
‘...No.’
Demon—in hell, demon meant a species. The nobles of hell who were born with powerful demonic
energy. They were the great demon candidates. There were also those who evolved into demons later.
Demonkin who evolved into demons because of wickedness—one of them was Iyarugt. He was never a
good existence. It was why he had stuck with Grid for such a long time.
However, perhaps it was because he had been with the idiot for too long.
‘He won’t die anyway if I kill him. Just beat him up...’
A small change was occurring in Iyarugt’s heart. He was becoming less evil. Of course, that didn’t
mean—
[The hidden piece ‘Sword Demon’ has occurred.]
[The resentment and killing intent toward Zepar has become a trigger and the soul of ‘Iyarugt’ has
awakened.]
[’Iyarugt’ is now regaining the power of his prime. The side effects will permanently damage the soul.]
His feelings toward Zepar hadn’t changed. This resentment and killing intent were the same as an
immutable truth.
“Kukukuk... Zepar, you disgusting bastard. You seem to be ousted from power as I predicted. I made
sure of it three times.”
“This old demon’s way of speaking has become vulgar.”
During the conversation, two swords suddenly collided.
Iyarugt jumped forward and attacked Zepar during the gap. The smile disappeared from Zepar’s face.
Sublime Sword—Iyarugt’s swordsmanship had reached a higher level and was different from Zepar’s
half-sword technique, which only worked when entering the absence of self state.
Iyarugt’s sword spun using Zepar’s sword as an axis and blood rained down. The world was in shock.
A Grid admirer just as bad as Peak Sword—it was natural to be surprised that the old demon, who
seemed to have a screw loose somewhere like Peak Sword, was overwhelming a powerful demon with
swordsmanship.
[(Breaking news) The Overgeared Guild has a strong summons...]
[(Breaking news) The actual master of Iyarugt is reported to be Grid...]
[(Breaking news) Grid’s summons has gone wild in a place with no Grid.]
Breaking news poured out in the news reports around the world, which had previously been filled with
desperate news. It was a hymn of hope.
Chapter 1494
Demonkin meant all those born with intelligence in hell. The appearance and tendency of each species
were different, so they rarely co-existed. The only thing they had in common was that they were born
with demonic energy.
Demonic energy was an energy that intervened in and strengthened both matter and magic power. It
wasn’t an exaggeration to describe it as a source of power. This was why the value of the demonkin was
determined in proportion to the quality and amount of demonic energy.
The red species—a demonkin species that created red dokkaebi fire according to their change in mood.
The overall appearance was similar to that of humans. In many cases, they worked as technical experts
in neutral areas due to their excellent dexterity. Hell’s only blacksmith, Helmis, was a typical
representative of the red species. However, most of the red species didn’t receive good treatment. Their
innate magic power was inferior to demonic creatures, so they were discriminated against and despised.
Zepar was born in the red species and he was used to the cold treatment. He had no good memories in
his younger days. He was born as an underdog in a society where the weak were trampled on.
It was Sword Demon Iyarugt who gave him dreams and hopes. Iyarugt was from a lower ranked
demonkin species like himself, but he gained the power to fight against great demons by honing his
swordsmanship.
Zepar wanted to be like that. He did so by killing him.
***
The world was red. It was the blood shed by Zepar.
‘Isn’t this to the extent where he should be called the Sword Saint?’
Kyle was astonished as he watched the battle and marveled. A transcendent’s senses were extremely
keen. The other person’s gaze, breathing, muscle and ligament movements—none of that was missed as
the battle was moved to the realm of foresight. This was becoming poison. Iyarugt constantly deceived
Zepar’s senses. Every time he wielded his sword, he would change the center of his body. He made the
center of the body go against the direction of the sword and disturbed the senses of a transcendent.
Kyle, who was watching the battle from a third party perspective, could identify it. Zepar, the party
involved, likely couldn’t understand why he kept getting cut. This was actually reality.
‘Why?’ It was a situation where Zepar encountered Iyarugt the moment he came to the surface. Zepar’s
concentration reached its peak after he encountered his greatest enemy. The wounds he suffered
against Kyle were quite large, so he couldn’t afford to conserve his strength. He did his best from the
beginning.
However, it was strange. He couldn’t read Iyarugt’s swordsmanship at all. Despite developing further
over hundreds of years, he was being overwhelmed by a specter of the past, just as he was hundreds of
years ago. Even now, the situation was much worse.
In the past, Zepar had the status of a great demon. The almost unlimited health sustained him. On the
other hand, he was currently only a demon. It was different from the past when he could be cut by
Iyarugt’s sword for seven days and seven nights and still survive somehow. Now every blow was serious.
Zepar’s face flushed with embarrassment and anger. Dokkaebi fire rose and hovered around him.
Iyarugt laughed at him. “You’ve degenerated after hundreds of years like a little bug.”
“A bug is right. My origin is similar to yours.”
“Kukuk, yes... You and I are no different.”
It was true that Iyarugt’s swordsmanship had reached a supreme point, but this was limited to just
‘appearance.’ A swordsmanship that made the center of the body go against the direction of the sword
to deceive the opponent’s eyes and senses.
This swordsmanship had a fatal weakness. It didn’t carry the full power of the sword. It was natural to
have less power since the sword would turn against the center of the body. The force of the sword
gradually increased due to the coil every time the center was changed, but there were limits to this. It
was a long way from the ‘power to cut anything’ like the Sword Saint’s swordsmanship.
Simply put, there was a lack of conclusive power. Despite being feared by countless demons and even
overwhelming the hydra of the Abyss for a moment, Iyarugt had actually killed a small number of great
demons. He hadn’t achieved much, so his status was relatively low compared to his strength.
It was inevitable that Iyarugt couldn’t become the Sword Saint. Still, it was fine. It was worth discussing
if it was the strongest at this level. He just had to cut the other person until they died. Zepar’s flesh and
bones were hard to cut. If he couldn’t cut the neck or destroy the heart, he could kill Zepar with
excessive bleeding.
“Shit!” Zepar roared as his counterattack failed again and he was cut in the shoulder. He couldn’t adapt
to it at all. The sword flew from the left when it was obviously flying from the right or the sword rose
from the bottom when it was obviously soaring from the top. He tried to react in the opposite way to
what he saw, but even that was useless. In the first place, his senses were in Iyarugt’s hands.
Sword Demon Iyarugt—the legend of hell was alive and well.
‘I didn’t expect to be unable to win after hundreds of years!’
It was frustrating. If Zepar knew he was so weak, he wouldn’t have taken the vanguard by himself with
so much confidence.
‘I might’ve been expelled by the throne, but...!’
Zepar fought with great demons and took away their throne every time he won. He had been ranked
13th, but he couldn’t keep his position. It was because the demonic creatures despised him as being
from a low-grade demonkin species. The demons acknowledged and feared Zepar’s ability, but the
demonic creatures were faithful to their instincts and saw Zepar’s essence. Regardless of his skills and
achievements, they saw low quality demonic energy and bared their teeth. Therefore, he lost his dignity
and naturally lost his power. It was as Iyarugt had predicted.
You or I can never be rulers...
‘I will die if it continues like this.’
Zepar wanted to escape and catch his breath, but it was impossible. The high quality swordsmanship
blocked his vision and kept cutting off his route.
‘...I don’t want to die! No!’
He tenaciously survived. He killed all those who despised him, took revenge, and grasped power for a
while. He lost the power in the end, but it wasn’t so bad. He achieved his dream of being like Iyarugt.
This was enough. He killed Iyarugt and became the only sword demon in hell. He received the minimum
of respect.
In this war, it was possible for him to regain the power he lost. Chepardea had promised to connect him
with Baal. He could become a real noble by being Baal’s subordinate. He didn’t think he would lose his
life here... he never imagined it.
It happened as the scared Zepar was shuddering...
“Zepar, you are still the same. You have many stray thoughts when you meet Iyarugt. This is why I hate
worship.”
The sky split in half. A red carpet stretched out from the crack that spread out across the battlefield.
Dozens of ghosts appeared from the portal and lined both sides of the red carpet. The world held its
breath. It was because all 30 ghosts with different shapes had golden names. The sight of them bowing
in unison was spectacular.
[The 4th Great Demon, the king of the dead who rules the souls, ‘Gamigin,’ has appeared.]
[Gamigin has exercised strong power over the souls of the dead. If you die to Gamigin, the death penalty
will be paused for at least 5 to 20 minutes and you will work as a ‘soul soldier.’]
[In the soul soldier state, you can’t disobey Gamigin’s orders.]
[The death penalties will apply if you die in the soul soldier state or the duration of the status ends.
Additionally, the soul has been hit hard and you won’t be able to resurrect for an hour.]
[Gamigin’s four legs are fast and strong. No one can stop Gamigin from running.]
[The souls of the forgotten heroes will defend Gamigin.]
The lower body was a horse while the upper body resembled a human woman.
Gamigin—the one who cooperated with Zepar to bring death to Iyarugt. She appeared stepping on the
carpet.
“Zepar, I will play with Iyarugt, so empty your head. Your sword is very strong when you abandon all
thoughts.”
There was a joke that if Iyarugt and Zepar’s talent were combined into one, a Sword Saint would’ve
been born in hell. Iyarugt’s swordsmanship was high quality technique, while Zepar’s swordsmanship
was the ultimate power.
“Now, Iyarugt. Play with me like we used to?”
Gamigin’s eyes shone with greed as she stared at Iyarugt, who was as stiff as a statue. This time, she was
determined to collect Iyarugt’s soul.
“Gamigin!”
Iyarugt’s killing intent exploded. Unlike the atmosphere he was giving off, he didn’t rush forward.
Rather, he stepped back. It was instinct. Even if a cat sharpened its claws, it wouldn’t be able to hurt the
skin of an elephant. It was difficult for Iyarugt to be motivated to go against one of the strong great
demons.
He was feeling intimidated when a light fell beside him. It was the remnant of Teleport.
“Get lost.” A cold voice calmed the seething atmosphere of the battlefield. “I want to kill you.”
The ruby-like eyes were staring at Iyarugt, not Gamigin. There was deep hatred in it. He couldn’t forgive
it when he saw Grid’s servant showing shameful behavior.
Step.
Even his simple walk had dignity—it was aristocratic. The lack of wrinkles on his clothes further
emphasized his dignity.
Gamigin’s mouth twitched as he stared at the silver-haired man. “You...? Are you the child of Beriache?”
“Don’t fill your low-grade snout with my mother’s name.” Braham frowned. His action of opening the
space and pulling out the staff was impatient. The moment that staff Grid carefully innovated was
revealed, a spear of light fell from the sky and pierced Zepar’s body.
“......?!” Zepar had tried to enter the absence of self state during the time that Gamigin earned. He was
focused on shaking off his thoughts so he couldn’t respond. He turned to gray ash.
A notification window popped up in Peak Sword’s vision.
[The hidden piece ‘Sword Demon’ has ended with Iyarugt’s victory.]
[Iyarugt has gained enlightenment related to the ‘Free From All Thoughts Sword’.]
[Iyarugt’s soul is restored and further strengthened.]
[The seal on Sword Demon Iyarugt is weakened.]
[The hidden piece ‘Last Seal’ has occurred.]
[If you want to unseal Iyarugt, destroy the 4th Great Demon, Gamigin.]
“T-This is real...” Peak Sword murmured with a stunned expression. Zepar’s death was Iyarugt’s desire of
a lifetime. He was sealed in a sword and endured hundreds of years thanks to his unending desire for
vengeance. Finally, it was reached today. He was on the brink of achieving his long-cherished wish. Then
the 4th great demon appeared and interrupted. Iyarugt was deeply desperate. There seemed to be no
hope even with Peak Sword. His hundreds of years were about to disappear in vain.
However, Braham appeared and killed Zepar so easily...
Rather than feeling relieved or admiration, the development was so absurd that it was hard to follow.
“Hmm.” Gamigin chuckled. It was an unnatural and unpleasant smile like a clown mask.
Braham Eshwald—the son of the 3rd Great Demon, Beriache—a legendary magician, Duke of Wisdom,
someone who glimpsed the myths, and the apostle of the Overgeared God, raised a question, “Do you
know why the stars are falling?”
Gamigin didn’t seem interested in him at all. She seemed lost in thought. Her temperament, as a being
who reigned as an absolute in hell, was peculiar.
“I heard that there are multiple of Beriache’s children... I will collect them all.”
It wasn’t an answer, but an expression of her thoughts. Braham naturally predicted that a bigshot like
this would appear from the Abyss. Therefore, he stayed in Titan from the very beginning. He just hadn’t
come forward before because the situation was trivial. Braham was also famous for his eccentric
personality.
“There is one reason,” Braham asked the question by himself and answered it by himself, “It is in
response to my will.”
The sky burned and the heavens and earth shook. Dozens of meteorites were pulled from space and fell
on Gamigin’s head, devastating the area.
The dukes and knights focused on saving lives, the people and players struggling to survive, the
reporters and viewers watching the situation, and Iyarugt, Kyle, and Peak Sword—everyone looked at
Braham’s back with their jaws dropped open.
The burning and crumbling ground, the fierce smoke and the pillars of ash that filled the sky...
Braham’s appearance as he enjoyed the landscape that seemed to depict the collapse of the world was
as lonely and beautiful as ever, causing people to feel all types of emotions.
Chapter 1495
Before the appearance of the 4th Great Demon, Gamigin...
“How great is this swordsman that he became the tower master over us? I’m looking forward to it.”
“It is what His Liege has decided. Don’t be so rude.”
Piaro, Asmophel, and the other former Red Knights were climbing the sword tower. They were all of
high standing.
Piaro was a general and the food and agriculture minister, while Asmophel was credited in squashing
the terrorist attacks and was the security minister. Singuled, Amelda, Kentrick, and Dante served as
generals, knights, and swordsmanship instructors. They were once prominent figures in the empire and
they also played an active role in the Overgeared Kingdom. The sight of them all going to meet one
person made even the word ‘rare’ feel lacking.
“Of course, I don’t mean to be rude. Still, shouldn’t we check to see if he is qualified?”
“......”
No one refuted Singuled’s comments. Piaro and Dante were silent when they would’ve normally said the
sentence ‘How dare you doubt His Liege’s eye?’
Grid had become a god, but it was due to countless achievements and building up a great deal of
strength. It didn’t mean that he had become a perfect being. In the first place, a god wasn’t perfect or
omnipotent. It was a fact they had learned from the gods. Therefore, Piaro and Dante were worried.
“Certainly... His Majesty is soft-hearted and believes others will be the same as him. He trusts people
more than necessary.”
“Right, right. I said this when he easily accepted Singuled.”
“Amelda, haven’t you grown a lot?”
The top of the sword tower was the 30th floor. It was one of the tallest buildings in the Overgeared
Kingdom. The steep, spiral staircase continued endlessly. However, it wasn’t enough to delay the
footsteps of the knights. Their breathing wasn’t disturbed at all as they reached the top in no time.
They stood in front of a tightly closed door and exchanged looks. The unknown sword tower master. If
he was taking advantage of King Grid’s favor... they would give out a reasonable punishment.
“Come in.” A strange voice came from beyond the door. It sounded surprisingly young. It was a middle-
aged man like Piaro at most.
The veins on Singuled’s forehead bulged as he smiled through gritted teeth. “Come in? Haha, that
cheeky guy is using information language to me from the beginning.”
“Calm down, Singuled. He hasn’t even seen us yet.”
“That’s right. This is the sword tower. He is probably misunderstanding us as trainees.”
“We need to observe and act more closely.”
The group’s suspicion of the sword tower master wasn’t unfounded. There were no talented people
outside the Overgeared Kingdom who could become the sword tower master. Even if they listed the
names of the ‘swordsmen’ who were now gaining fame on the continent, was there anyone better than
them?
They would concede if it was Kraugel, but this person wasn’t Kraugel. They had no choice but to doubt
his qualifications.
Singuled glared and pushed opened the door.

“Welcome.” The tower master, Biban greeted them. A Sword Saint who had lived for hundreds of years.
The atmosphere was ordinary. It was easy to change his attitude.
“Hey, who are you...?!” Singuled was shouting angrily only to shut his mouth. It was because Piaro
restrained him.
“I greet the elder.”
Piaro was polite first. It wasn’t because he recognized Biban’s identity at first glance. He showed the
minimum of respect because this was the sword tower master appointed by Grid. On the other hand,
Biban’s attitude was different. He waved his hand like it was annoying. “That’s enough with the
formalities. Get straight to the point.”
Biban’s time as the tower master was only one week. In that time, Biban’s role was to teach as much as
possible to those who visited the sword tower. Grid had personally asked it of him Furthermore, the
world was in a chaotic situation due to the invasion of demons. Biban didn’t want to waste a single
minute or second. He wanted to teach even one more thing to those who visited the tower.
However, few people knew what he was thinking. His words and actions were misleading.
“Huhu, I like this personality? In fact, I didn’t come all the way here to say hello to you.” Singuled
stepped forward. There was no time for anyone to stop him. To be exact, none of the people in the
group had any intention of stopping him. After all, the purpose of the group was to confirm the
qualifications of the tower master. There was no reason to stop Singuled from confirming the strength
of the tower master.
Singuled’s body shot off from the ground. His movements were naturally rapid and resilient. It was
reminiscent of a flying fish jumping on the sea surface. The waves that spread as sharply as a piece of
glass were particularly impressive. It was a tangible wave of killing intent.
The Killing energy destruction method—influenced by Singuled’s temperament, it was an energy that
dealt shock and tore at everything. Against this sharp and powerful energy—
Biban pushed his hand in and disturbed it. It took him less than a second to grab Singuled’s neck with his
hands.
“Killing intent from the inside. You can inflict a critical injury even with an attack that grazes past.
Excellent. It is a rare talent. The tough and difficult years of your life have tempered you.” As Biban
spoke, Singuled’s body spun around and his back touched the ground.
“???” Singuled’s face was blue as he looked at the ceiling. The virtue of a master was to hide his true
emotions, but he showed his shock on his face. How could he not be shocked? In the golden age of the
former Red Knights, the number of people who could suppress him could only be counted on one hand.
“......!” Piaro and Asmophel’s eyes widened.
Dante murmured in a low voice, “It isn’t a fluke.”
This was a master they had never seen before. It was the moment everyone realized it.
“...I’m actually not good at grappling.”

Singuled jumped up from the ground and pulled out his sword. His agitation subsided. It was natural.
Singuled wasn’t a fool. He noticed that Biban’s skills were real. He felt the need to be composed.
“Should we do it again?”
There were few knights who weren’t competitive. Among them, Singuled was a person who enjoyed
battle itself. He was happy to realize how wide the world was through this unknown master. He thought
it was an opportunity to see how far his skills would go.
Biban nodded and he also drew his sword. “Come.”
No further words were necessary. Singuled attacked immediately and Biban easily defeated him. Biban
didn’t hold back. He revealed his power. The Overgeared Sword Tower Master—he had no intention of
damaging the reputation of his position, even if it was only for one week. This was a place to discuss
swords. No Sword Saint wielded the sword lightly.
“Cough!Cough, cough!”Singuled had his Adam’s apple struck and coughed in pain. He couldn’t even hold
on for five blows.
Biban gave him advice, “For you, killing intent is a weapon. Therefore, you show your killing intent, but it
is too one-dimensional. It is better to tidy it up. The more you refine your flesh, the more reliable your
weapon will be. Then sharpen your soft sword. The more you become familiar with it, the stronger you
will become.”
“Cough...Keuk... Thank you for the advice.” Singuled barely managed to answer with his hurting throat.
He could stand up and challenge again immediately, but he didn’t do so. It was an extremely polite
attitude. He wasn’t aware of it. It was naturally like this. It was because he glimpsed the depths of
profound truth and years in Biban’s swordsmanship.
“M-Me too! Fight me!” Amelda blinked her large eyes and raised her hands. She was a knight and a
geographer, so she had already grasped the terrain of this huge, circular room. She calculated how to
use it to limit the movements of the target and benefit herself.
“Come.” Biban allowed it. The posture of putting his hand on the sword handle was unusual.
‘Draw Sword?’
A smile spread across Amelda’s face. She tried to make the most of the terrain to move. She didn’t give
the other party a chance to draw the sword. She hid behind a pillar and threw her shield. Unlike
Singuled, she wasn’t straightforward. The other side was a swordsman, so she had no intention of just
fighting with the sword. She would mobilize all the weapons and skills she had...
“......?!”
Amelda moved along the scheduled route while the shield caught Biban’s eye, only for her to collapse.
The pose resembled a dead frog. It was the aftermath of the shield returning like a boomerang and
striking her in the back of the head.
Kentrick murmured to himself, “Doing a movement like that with the sword...”
Just a little while ago, Biban hadn’t taken one step out of place. He lifted the sheath slightly, exposing a
very small portion of the blade that collided with the flying shield. The rebound of the collision forced
the shield to return and hit Amelda in the back of the head... Amelda’s aura was in the shield, yet he
bounced the shield like it was a ball. It was even in the desired direction.
“Huh? Ehh? Did I faint just now? Is it real?”
“The heart technique you have mastered doesn’t fit your personality. The energy didn’t accumulate
well. Thus, the attack is light.”
“Ah... This is a heart method that was handed down from generation to generation since my great great
grandfather...”
“It isn’t just about inheriting the techniques of those before you. The previous generation can’t pass on
both talent and physique to you.”
“Yes...”
“You should go and visit the magic tower. Your mana compatibility is good. If you apply the principles of
mana accumulation, then you might go further.”
“Yes...!” Amelda was polite as well.
“Please teach me as well.” Kentrick stepped out. He was the vanguard of the Red Knights during the
golden era. His specialty was to break through the enemy line alone, cut the enemy general’s neck, and
give the Red Knights the advantage in the war.
“Come.” Biban didn’t rest and took on Kentrick. He immediately narrowed the distance and saw the
essence behind Kentrick’s bravery.
“......!!”
“There are traces of a dark sword on your swordsmanship. Were you an assassin?”
“That... it is correct. I was kidnapped as a child and trained as an assassin throughout my childhood.
Fortunately, I was rescued and didn’t actually carry out any assassination activities. How did you
know...?”
Kentrick was dumbfounded. The swordsmanship he used today was nothing like the assassination
methods he learned in his childhood. It was a completely different concept. It had been so long that he
had even forgotten the swordsmanship he learned in his childhood. How did this person find the traces?
The traces he didn’t even know about...
“It is fine as a habit. Perhaps you’ve been in many one-on-one and short term battles. You have a lot of
experience fighting and winning against opponents stronger than you.”
“T-That’s right.”
“Use it as a weapon. I’m not asking you to learn the dark swordsmanship again. That is putting the cart
before the horse. Just approach the technique still remaining and bring them to the surface. Then it will
naturally evolve along with your swordsmanship.”
“Yes, thank you!”
Biban fulfilled his duty as the tower master. He also exchanged blows with Asmophel and Dante.
Asmophel endured exactly 16 blows, while Dante endured 17. It wasn’t because Dante was stronger
than Asmophel. Despite building up divinity, his overall combat power was still below that of Asmophel
and Singuled.
However, Dante had experience. Putting aside the power of the swordsmanship, he was the best when
it came to technique. It meant he could fight overwhelmingly strong opponents. He was the person who
laid the foundation of the Empire’s Swordsmanship and taught swordsmanship to the Red Knights.
“Um... Then you...” Biban advised Dante to focus on building up stamina and strength, even teaching
him how to put more power into his sword. Then Biban’s gaze shifted to and stayed on Asmophel. For a
long time, he just stared silently.
Asmophel was nervous.
Chapter 1496
Asmophel was nervous. Recently, he had been anxious that his skills hadn’t improved. Therefore, he was
worried that the tower master would tell him he didn’t have talent. He was mistaken.
“I can see the shadow of others in your sword. Perhaps you use the sense of inferiority as nourishment.
It feels like you’re trying to get rid of the clot in your heart in the right direction. I appreciate the effort,
but it is wrong.”
The strongest number two—Asmophel chose to follow in the footsteps of the number one person.
Based on that experience, he recreated the power of the number one person and transcended his limits.
The number one person usually meant Piaro, but sometimes it was Braham.
Asmophel once re-created the power of Piaro and gave himself a brief advantage over Kyle during his
time as a martial god follower. After being defeated by Braham, he was inspired and used magical
insight to prevent terrorist attacks.
Biban denied all of that. “You can’t be a great success through this method. Even if you try hard, there is
no way you can be stronger than the person you envy and worship. Now you’ve set limits for yourself.”
Asmophel felt like his weak point was exposed. He couldn’t bring himself to raise his head. The group
recalled him emulating Piaro’s skills and had sad expressions on their faces. Singuled criticized it, “This
idiot is still like this. Tsk.”
They were harsh words, but it was something that Asmophel had to endure. Asmophel lowered his head
and spoke slowly, “Elder, you are right. I still can’t shake off my inferiority complex. This ugly feeling
hasn’t changed even after hurting many of my friends and their families. I am a human who wasn’t born
good. I probably won’t be able to change for the rest of my life.”
It was better than the past. At least his inferiority didn’t turn into jealousy. As Biban had seen, Asmophel
tried to release his ugly feelings in the right direction. He tried really hard. This resulted in him
worshipping Piaro with no jealousy. Even when he was defeated by Braham, he was more respectful and
inspired than angry.
He silently followed their shadow. If this was what determined his limits, then he had no choice but to
accept it. If he tried to break his limitations and lost control of his emotions again... he might fall into the
incarnation of ugly jealousy and commit the same sins that he did in the past.
“Asmophel...”
Asmophel became determined and erased his expression. The group saw this and felt sad. This time,
even Singuled was quiet. Asmophel’s hard work made his mind complicated and uncomfortable every
time.
In this somber atmosphere, Biban spoke, “Inferiority is one of the natural characteristics of humans. You
can’t simply draw the line and say that it is an ugly emotion when it is a great driving force. I’m not
trying to blame you. I don’t think your current method is that wrong. However, it is wrong for you. Your
talent isn’t that bad to be buried like this.”
“......”
“You just need to trust in yourself. Face yourself, not the shadow of others.”
“Ah...” Asmophel suddenly gained a realization. He recalled his journey of atonement when he set out to
find the old friends he had betrayed. At that time, he had faced himself in the past. He had to face his
sins in order to atone. Therefore, he had no choice but to face the self that had sinned. There were
things he felt at that time.
“...I think I vaguely understand your words. I’ll engrave it in my heart.” Asmophel had a hunch that he
would grow greatly from this moment on. He seemed to faintly hear the sound of the limitations he had
set on himself breaking. It was an obvious opportunity.
Trust and respect were expressed in the way the group looked at Biban. Among them, the one with the
most affectionate gaze was Piaro. It was unexpected. He hadn’t even been taught by Biban yet.
“...You are the only one left.” Why was this person staring at him like this? Biban was very curious about
Piaro. The most outstanding one among those with star-like talent. He wanted to know the meaning of
this person’s gaze.
“It is an honor to be taught by you.” Piaro bowed politely. In fact, he wanted to kneel down and bow to
express his heart. He had noticed in the middle that the sword tower master had learned the same
Matchless Heart Technique as him. It even seemed much greater than him. He seemed to know where
the Matchless Heart Technique that his liege had passed onto him had come from.
Piaro felt like the sword tower master in front of him was a mentor. He wanted to be polite and serve
the tower master with all his heart. However, it was still early. Since ancient times, a warrior should talk
with a blade and hand plow. For now, it was reasonable to bow after conveying his sincerity through the
spar.
“Come.” Biban nodded to accept the greeting and placed his hand on the sword. This was what Amelda
had interpreted as preparation for drawing the sword, but Piaro discovered the infinite possibilities of
this position. He calmly created his territory without hasty prejudices. First, he sowed the seeds.
“......?” Biban had a dazed look on his face. His enlarged pupils reflected the scene of seeds with the
energy of Natural State being scattered. The moment that thousands of seeds fell to the ground, Piaro
quickly shot forward. He took out a hand plow and sickle and held it in both hands. Biban came to his
senses at this time and he burst out, “Wait!”
“......?”
“......?”
The group was puzzled. The always calm Biban was now showing his agitation. Piaro noticed the reason
and smiled.
‘He noticed that I learned the Matchless Heart Technique.’ Piaro didn’t doubt it.
Coincidentally, there was a serious problem with Biban’s misjudgment. He was a swordsman and
showed ultimate insight into the sword and swordsmanship, but he was poor in other fields. He wasn’t
interested nor able to see the nature of a farmer.
‘A farmer?’
Biban was confused. Today was the first time he saw a farmer trying to fight with a hand plow and sickle
as a weapon. The strong farmers he previously saw in the Overgeared Kingdom also wore swords at
their waist. There were even traces of magic mastery. Yet the farmer in front of him was trying to fight
with agricultural tools. In the last hundreds of years, he often heard stories of farmers holding farm
equipment to revolt against corrupt regimes, but...
This was definitely the first time he had seen it with his own eyes. Biban stared at Piaro in silence for a
long time. Finally, he couldn’t stand it and asked a question. “Why did a farmer climb the sword tower?”
“It is to greet the tower master and to be taught according to the circumstances...”
“Why do you want me to teach a farmer? Do you think I’m a farmer? Hah! You rascal!”
“......”
Originally, the legendary farmer was a profession that had to fight against prejudice. Piaro was familiar
with being misunderstood. But... he never dreamed that the tower master would misunderstand.
‘He hasn’t realized that I’ve learned the Matchless Heart Technique?’
Amelda held her stomach and laughed.
“Our captain is really good. So why did you become a farmer~ kekeke!”
“Hum hum.” Piaro, calm down. Your face is so red right now.”
“Piaro?”
The moment that Dante called out Piaro’s name to calm him down, the ears of the frowning Biban heard
it. Piaro—the name remained clear in Biban’s memory. It was the name Grid told him. A person who
learned Supreme Swordsmanship based on the Matchless Swordsmanship...
Biban also thought it was a fated relationship, so he let Grid teach Piaro the Matchless Heart
Technique...
“...You.” Biban briefly recalled the past and slowly opened his mouth. His voice was trembling as he
spoke, “Why did you become a farmer?”
Piaro answered proudly, “Because that is my way.”
“...Haven’t you learned the Matchless Heart Technique?”
“Yes, thanks to your favor.”
“Why are you still a farmer when you learned the Matchless Heart Technique?”
“What are you saying...?”
“If you’ve learned the Matchless Heart Technique, shouldn’t you walk on the path of a swordsman
again?”
“Not necessarily. I succeeded in fusing the Matchless Heart Technique with my Free Farming technique
and evolved it into the Matchless Farming...”
“Shut up! This...! This damn thing!”
“......”
“I thought you would be a great swordsman. What? A farmer? This rascal! Shit!”
“......”
Sword Saint Biban—he naturally had a certain pride in swords and swordsmanship. He believed the
successor of the Matchless Heart Technique would be a good swordsman and cheered for Piaro from
afar, but he was a farmer? He couldn’t understand what was going on. He felt like he was being
swindled.
“The noble Matchless Heart Technique is used for farming...!”
Biban thought he heard from Grid that Piaro was a farmer. He naturally thought it was a proper hobby.
Even if farming was used to make a living, not a hobby, Biban would’ve regarded it as a joke and let it
slip in one ear and out the other. There was the belief that even if Piaro had fallen to the wrong path
(farming), he would take the right path of swordsmanship again after mastering the Matchless Heart
Technique.
The Matchless Heart Technique was created and learned by the Sword Saint. However... what was this?
Piaro became the object of resentment without knowing the reason.
“My disappointment in you...!” Biban was screaming while moving, only to suddenly shut his mouth. It
was because he felt a great sense of evil from the direction of the empire.
‘A single digit ruler... it is also the ruler with one of the highest authority.’
The appearance of the 4th Great Demon, Gamigin—the transcendent senses of Sword Saint Biban were
enough to detect the aura of the great evil that appeared in a faraway place.
‘The scale of this war will be bigger than expected. Many lives will be lost.’
There was no mention of the great human and demon war in the Tower of Wisdom. It was a crisis that
humans could handle on their own. This meant it wasn’t comparable to the emergence of dragons. This
wasn’t a problem for Biban to care about. But... it was clear that many people would die...
It might be different if he was trapped in the tower as usual and didn’t know about it, but now that he
knew, was it right to turn away?
“Hey, Piaro.”
“Yes,” Piaro answered vigorously as he looked in a puzzled manner at the suddenly silent tower master.
He really wanted to spar with the tower master. He wanted to prove his skills and show how great a
farmer was. Did Biban know his heart?
“Come. I need to check your skills.”
The tower master allowed the spar. Biban tried to maintain his composure. It wasn’t right to be worried
in advance when he hadn’t even grasped the current level of humanity. First, he wanted to check Piaro’s
skills. Piaro might be a farmer, but he had learned the Matchless Heart Technique. He might be
unexpectedly good...
“I’m willing to be taught.”
Piaro used Rapid Growth. The seeds he had sown earlier grew rapidly and the tower of the sword tower
turned into an agricultural field. It was a farmer’s domain.
“This fucking...” The expression of Biban, who had become calm, once again twisted.
***
“Hehe.”
In a dark city deep underground...
How long had she been asleep this time? She couldn’t tell at all, but she thought she knew why her
dream was so fierce.
Marie Rose slowly rose from the coffin and smiled as she felt intense demonic energy from afar.
“Things are becoming interesting.”
The bewitching body scattered like fog and disappeared. The only inhabitant had left and silence once
again fell in the city.
Chapter 1497
The human race had been in danger of collapse from the great demons in the 30s and 20s. Using
common sense, they knew that the single digit great demons were very strong. However, many people
mistakenly thought that the gap between 9th and 10th place was close.
Only a handful of people knew that the gap between these rankings was actually like heaven and earth.
It couldn’t be helped. There were still few users who had a deep understanding of the worldview.
Among them, only one had experienced the hell episodes properly. Even Yura didn’t understand all of
hell. She hadn’t reached the depths of hell yet. The world’s flow was too fast compared to the users’
growth.
It meant there was no one who precisely knew the level of the 4th great demon. The best great demon
apart from the ‘3 evils of the beginning’ who were impossible to replace...
If this modifier was directly attached to the world message, ordinary people wouldn’t have felt anything.
They didn’t know the concept of the 3 evils of the beginning, meaning Baal, Amoract, and Beriache. It
was natural not to know—Grid had only recently found out about it by seeing the murals.
-Crazy, Braham is here.
-The situation is over ᄏᄏ
The legendary great magician, Braham Eshwald—he was famous even before his resurrection. He had
played too active a role by defeating the Yatan’s Servant with a single finger and possessing Grid’s body
to defeat Kraugel in the National Competition. Of course, his identity wasn’t known at the time and it
was only revealed a long time later...
In any case, people thought of Braham as invincible. He was popular because he was a handsome man.
If Kyle was a regular in the top 10 popularity votes for female users, Braham was popular with both men
and women. He was the immovable first place in the popularity vote. There were all types of fantasies
that Braham was one of the big shots who was recognized as being perfect at some point in time. No
one could imagine him being defeated.
“Uwahhhh!” Even though some parts of the city were wiped out by the meteorites and even though
some people were on the verge of death or dying. People who shouted and screamed in desperation.
They cheered as Braham appeared and killed Zepar, who exterminated the imperial army, and as he
slammed a meteorite into the face of the 4th great demon.
Of course, many people were inwardly concerned. Titan was the largest city on the continent. Now
Braham had devastated around a fifth of it. It wouldn’t be strange if tens of thousands of people were
killed in the explosion. Of course, there would be a lot more casualties if the great demon was left to
rampage, but... this was a bit too much. The anxious viewers focused on Braham’s appearance on the
screen.
‘What is this?’ Cold sweat was running down Braham’s back. Of course, his appearance was nonchalant.
His chin raised high in the air remained the same. However, Braham was a bit... no, he was quite
flustered. He had just called three Meteors in total.
One was Meteor magic used in real time and the other two were Meteor magic prepared with Alarm in
advance. The moment the Abyss was opened, he captured Zepar’s movement path and roughly
predicted when and at what point a mighty enemy would emerge.
Only one of the three Meteors hit Gamigin. The other two were also in range of Gamigin. This was due
to his accurate predictions of the war situation. It could be described as great insight and computational
ability. In any case—
Once again, Braham had pulled three meteorites from space, but it was actually a huge 27 meteorites
that appeared. Not all 27 meteorites had the same power. Assuming that the three Meteors summoned
by Braham had 100% power, the remaining 24 Meteors only had a destructive power of 3-10% The
problem was that this alone was a great power. One-fifth of the city was destroyed.
‘The cause is this staff.’
Braham’s cold gaze turned to the staff in his hand. Belial’s Staff was strengthened by Grid himself using
the by-products of the last hell expedition. Braham, who was just a magician (?), didn’t know it, but
Grid’s process of strengthening an item was never ordinary. The new design complemented the
shortcomings and added better materials. Rather than strengthening the power, it injected the power of
a god.
The Overgeared God’s power—It was ‘Innovation.’
Braham’s weapon was far more powerful than he expected.
‘Is it that the magic leaves afterimages and that afterimage replicates the magic?’
Braham saw through the staff’s new features instantly. He analyzed and understood why there were 27
Meteors instead of three using his knowledge.
‘It isn’t just a concept of boosting power. It multiplies the number of spells that are cast, leading to
multidimensional effects.’
It was the realm of a miracle. Grid had created an absurd monster.
‘I have to get used to using it.’ Braham sensed it—this staff wasn’t a weapon for magicians, but a
monster that devoured them. It was clear that an ordinary magician would lose control and self-destruct
if they used this staff. However, he was different. He quickly understood and controlled it.
He hadn’t regained his direct descendant power, but his ability as a ‘magician’ had already been
restored. It was the complete resurrection of Braham Eshwald in his prime. The hydra subjugation, the
hell expedition, and Hell Gao’s raid were of great help. In the first place, the amount of experience he
gained was unrivaled.
Just then, a cry of reassurance headed toward him. “Sir Braham! The people have been evacuated, so
you don’t have to worry!”
It was Duke Grenhal. There wasn’t a single lie mixed in his words. Wouldn’t they have evacuated the
people after predicting that demons were likely to invade from the Abyss? Most of the people left in the
capital were combat personnel, players, and guild members. They were people who could fight. Of
course, this wasn’t everyone, but the remaining public had been completely evacuated by Duke Grenhal
just a little bit earlier. It was possible with the help of the Red Knights and Duke Morse.
Braham spoke in a voice with no fluctuations, “How boring. Did you think I was worried about people?”
He was sincere from the bottom of his heart, but it was true that he felt more comfortable. The sweat
that he felt wetting his back dried up. He removed it with the Cleanse magic and was refreshed.
“I’m sorry that I tried to guess your heart,” Duke Grenhal politely apologized. He focused on the
approaching Braham’s words and was nervous. This was the case even though as the duke of the
empire, he was below one person and above ten thousand people.
The strongest great magician of all time—Braham’s name had this much weight.
“Ahah... Ahahat! Amazing, truly amazing...” There was the sound of scratching iron. The voice that
emerged from burned vocal cords that were forced to move was very bizarre.
“......”
People’s eyes shifted to the center of the giant crater. They saw a centaur standing tall. The lower body
was fine without a single scratch while the chest was burning vigorously. The appearance beyond the
flames was creepy. The torn, fragmented, and melted flesh and bones were crushed and tangled
together like mud touched by a child’s hand. Gamigin’s upper body that looked like a beautiful woman
was horribly distorted because it couldn’t understand the aftermath of Braham’s Meteor.
“What? Beriache’s blood... It is so great...”
Gamigin’s body was regenerating despite the flames that hadn’t been extinguished. The bent neck bone
and spine that had been twisted like thorns stood upright again. The heart, which had become a lump,
returned to its original shape and started beating. The shattered skull once again appeared round and
the burnt skin was covered as she showed an ecstatic expression.
“I want you... Yes! I will have you!”
The fallen arms were reattached, the voice cords healed, and her voice was restored. Gamigin’s eyes,
which had no pupils and only contained the whites of the eyes, accurately fell on Braham.
Dozens of magic circles floated around Braham. It was the great magic prepared during Gamigin’s
recovery.
Braham murmured, “You are dirty and vulgar.”
Dozens of spells with different powers and effects filled the sky and earth. It was a wave of attacks that
were impossible to respond to. Why was Braham’s magic stronger than ordinary magic? It wasn’t just
the quality and quantity of mana and the difference in techniques.
Braham basically predicted and induced the other party’s response. He analyzed all factors such as
personality, nature, purpose, situation of the battlefield, environment, and even the weather and wind
direction of the target to make his magic hit the target faster, stronger, and more effectively.
“......!” The smile gradually disappeared from Gamigin’s face as she galloped dizzily in curved and oblique
lines to avoid the magic offensive. It wasn’t because she received fatal wounds. It was because she
naturally moved away from Braham while being wary of particularly threatening magic. Gamigin quickly
realized that it was very difficult to approach him.
‘Beriache gave birth to a monster. No... isn’t it more that she gave birth to something pathetic that
became a monster?’
Beriache didn’t use magic. To be precise, she didn’t need to study magic. It was possible to exercise a
near almighty power with just a drop of blood. There was no reason for Braham to become a magician if
he had inherited even half of Beriache’s power.
‘Poor child. You look like this because you weren’t loved by your mother.’
Look at you now.Where is the blood of one of the great three?You are seen only as an inferior human
magician who has no choice but to practice magic for the rest of your life because you are trivial and
weak.
Gamigin felt sorry and her heart was moved. As the ruler of the dead who cared for lost souls, she felt
maternal love. She wanted to help Braham. Unlike the trivial behavior, she truly wanted to take that
strong and noble soul and keep it with her for the rest of her life.
“Ahh! Braham!” After suddenly waking up from her thoughts, Gamigin realized that she had fallen into a
big trap. The land that she stood on naturally after avoiding Braham’s magic—she felt a great deal of
mana seething underground.
“It is great! It is praiseworthy! You had no power after being abandoned by your mother and struggled
like a bug unable to escape a spider’s web! I’ll make you my son!” Gamigin’s cry was torn apart and
stretched as it was swept away by the magic trap that burst like a volcano.
People were dumbfounded. Gamigin’s words were obviously nonsense. Braham didn’t have power? She
wanted him to be her son all of a sudden? They had to doubt that she had become senile. Gamigin’s
temperament was unusual and eccentric. She had ruled as an absolute ruler in hell all her life, which was
completely different from the human world. There was no common sense.
Every time a notion came to her mind, she didn’t distinguish it from reality. She immediately accepted
ideas that suited his taste as reality. She even forced it on others. Gamigin fully had the ability to do so.
Even if she changed the world according to her will, she wasn’t afraid of any future trouble.
“Um...” Braham was deep in thought. This time again, the lower body was restored without a single
scratch. He watched Gamigin’s appearance and performed hundreds of calculations at the same time.
He was looking with interest at Gamigin’s lower body that wasn’t damaged by Meteor’s physical power,
fire magic’s explosive power, ice magic, gravity magic, or the intervention of secondary magic.
Inspiration that never existed before was flooding his mind.
Of course, he wasn’t affected by Gamigin’s nonsense. The only thing that mattered to Braham was what
he thought, not what others said. In the first place, Gamigin’s interpretation was wrong. It wasn’t that
Braham didn’t receive a power from Beriache. His strange personality caused his power to be taken
away.
“Brahammmm!”
After playing, Gamigin rushed head-on toward Braham in the distance.Based on a few calculations, she
noticed there was no need to avoid the magic.
Chapter 1498
“Brahammmm!”
Sounds echoed from all directions. It was the sound of thousands or tens of thousands of soul soldiers
sobbing from underground. They held spears, swords, or cast magic as they encircled the rushing
Gamigin. It was the advance of the legion.
“These dogs...”
Peak Sword and the knights, who were cheering for Braham with sweaty hands, backed away. Kyle and
the dukes were also nervous. The soul army was giving off a very dangerous momentum. Not only were
there a lot of them, but they were also highly skilled elites.
‘Are they resistant to lightning?’ Kyle confirmed that his experimental attack didn’t have a great effect
and looked for a retreat. He had assumed that the lightning wouldn’t work since the souls weren’t a
substance, but he thought it was fortunate there was some effect.
‘Putting aside the matter of my attacks not working, it isn’t an important issue right now. There is no
chance of winning against that monster.’
Kyle feared Braham as much as Grid. It was because the person who took away one of his arms was
Braham. However, Braham had no chance of winning against Gamigin.
Kyle noticed it.
‘Gamigin has not attacked Braham so far.’
No, the expression ‘couldn’t’ was more accurate. Braham’s magic linkage was so great that it didn’t give
Gamigin a chance to fight back, but there was a limit to mana. This was common sense. Kyle knew that
Braham’s mana would soon be depleted. It must be the case since he used legendary great magic and
large-scale magic without a break.
‘On the other hand, that monster keeps recovering.’
Look at how the lower body was fine no matter how they attacked. There was no chance unless they
could do something about this. It was better to run away safely, even if he was alone...
The moment Kyle had this thought.
“My son!” Gamigin’s shout accelerated to the point where Kyle’s lightning senses felt it was fast and
caused a shockwave. The soul army filling the battlefield seemed to blur together and sharp energy
swept over the battlefield. It was the aftermath of tens of thousands of souls abandoning their human
figures and transforming into weapons. They turned into sharp spears and swords as one, forming a
tsunami that headed toward Braham.
A chill went down Kyle’s spine. He read Gamigin’s intentions. The monster looked like a lunatic, but he
thought she was actually a clever creature.
There was an immeasurable number of soul battle gear. They dominated every area of the battlefield.
Braham didn’t have any coordinates to use Teleport or Blink. In this state, they only shot at Braham. The
intention was to quickly deplete his magic power by forcing him to link Shield.
Braham frowned as he faced the massive tsunami of battle gear alone. It was a rare show of emotions.
He was angry about being interrupted during his contemplation. The fact that he was in an environment
where he couldn’t concentrate just before he gained enlightenment made him angry. “Frozen Tempest.”
“......?”
A battlefield covered with fire from a chain of destruction and the soul battle gear. The battlefield, filled
with heat and killing intent, was in a hot state as if it could burn flesh. However, Kyle suddenly got the
illusion that there was a chill at his fingertips. No, it wasn’t an illusion.
Shards of light scattering in the moonlight caught Kyle’s eye. Kyle noticed that the refraction of light was
very irregular. This was because the material that induced the refraction had many different forms. Ice
crystals filled the entire area. The great magician’s will, which could bring down even the stars, now
caused the upper stratum to descend.
“Stay still for a moment.” Braham clicked his tongue and waved his hand like it was annoying. The cold
air that sank to the ground cooled and stirred endlessly. The soul battle gears rushing from all directions
were simultaneously frozen. It was like looking at a statue of a huge tsunami. The same was true of the
flames that burned the battlefield and the crumbling wreckage of the city.
Peak Sword, the knights, Kyle, and the dukes were no different. Everything that existed in the world was
frozen and stopped. It wasn’t just Titan right now. All the people and demonic creatures scattered
across the continent turned to ice.
[Legendary magic has been revealed.]
[The peak magic is freezing the world.]
“Sigh.”Braham’s breath floated alone in this still world. Fortunately, this magic attracted people’s
attention. No one could see Braham’s faintly quivering hands.
‘Time is needed for the finishing touches.’ He was on the verge of enlightenment. In order to defeat that
mad great demon, he needed time to organize the inspirations flashing through his brain and replace
them with calculated formulas. However, time seemed to be running out.
The frozen Gamigin’s body was already showing unexpected changes. The muscles of the four strong
legs were twitching. The moment that two of her legs were lifted, her stopped time would begin to
move again. She would charge right at him and trample on his chest.
The continuous use of great magic had slowed the circulation of magic power by 0.05 seconds. This was
also the time calculated on the assumption that his mental world was used. It would probably be hard to
defend or dodge.
‘...It can’t be helped.’
He didn’t like to show himself bleeding in front of people, but he had to acknowledge Gamigin’s skills.
Let’s take her four legs in exchange for his bones being crushed.
Braham’s thinking power accelerated. He tried to turn the inspiration in his head into a formula in the
split second where it wouldn’t be strange if it ended right away. Partially—even a small portion was
good. If he could express a new magic, even incompletely, he could blow away her study legs.
“......”
Braham had both eyes closed and his eyelashes trembled slightly. It was because his eyelids were
constantly shaking. Braham’s jawline raised slightly because he gritted his teeth. Then his ears twitched
finely. He detected noise. Gamigin was approaching.
Just then, the moment ended.
[Goddess of Light Rebecca has exerted her power. All frozen things are restored like it was a lie.]
The frozen soul weapons scattered as ashes and the flames that covered the battlefield were
extinguished without a trace. People’s cognitive abilities were restored to normal. The stunned eyes of
all the creatures on the continent blinked. It happened before that one blink had even ended.
“Truly amazing!”
Gamigin had almost reached Braham. It was natural since she moved first before the world was
restored. She lowered her raised front legs. The simple act alone produced wind pressure that seemed
to make gravity heavier. The ground where Braham stood exploded.
Braham’s mental world was destroyed. Braham’s mental world had been built from the time he was a
vampire. It was natural for his mental world to be incomplete unless he could regain the power of a
vampire. Blood flowed down from Braham’s eyes, ears, mouth, and nose.
The magic power that formed a sphere at the end of his staff was flickering. It was a sphere that turned
so fast it seemed to be stopped.
“Punishment.”
——!
The concept of destruction seemed to have become a sound. There was a roaring sound that was hard
to explain and it felt like it shouldn’t be heard. Braham’s bones and heart were crushed by Gamigin’s
hooves and it was more gruesome and terrible than the bursting sound.The thing that followed the
noise was—
“Kuaaaaaack!”It was Gamigin’s scream of struggle. She was belatedly aware that one of her front legs
had disappeared entirely and her pale skin was purple.
“Your soul...! I will cruelly torture your soul forever!”
“Weak...”
A great demon’s maternal love was so insignificant. Gamigin abandoned her desire to embrace Braham
and glared at Braham with fierce eyes. New souls emerged from underground as if in response to her
anger and killing intent. Just like the previous soul army, the number was in the tens of thousands.
How could there be only one or two souls in the world who had died? Furthermore, souls didn’t
disappear easily. It wasn’t a concept where they disappeared if they were removed. They just stayed in
the river of reincarnation for a while. Gamigin’s army was endless. Additionally, among the souls she
summoned this time were the old heroes who had earlier perished from Braham’s Meteor. They had
been sent to the river of reincarnation at that time.
“Get lost! Get out of my way, you bastards!” Peak Sword rushed out. He didn’t summon Iyarugt and
jumped alone into the enemy camp. It was just to protect Braham. He had seen Grid after Khan died. He
didn’t want Grid to experience that pain twice.
“Uwaaaah!”
The sound of a sword being drawn and placed in the sheath was repeated over and over again. Due to
the nature of his class, he received a penalty for each consecutive attack. Even so, he cut at the soul
army without caring at all. Once his left arm was broken and could no longer move, he held the sheath
in his mouth and looked like a ghost as he moved. The same was true for the dukes and Red Knights that
followed him. There was only ringing in their ears as they moved forward without caring about their
bodies at all.
-Ah...This is crazy...
-D-Don’t tell me they will all die like this?
-There is no way.Braham is invincible.
-But now Braham...
The army of souls was endless.
A magician whose clothes were dyed red like his eyes just fired Magic Missiles indiscriminately.
A swordsman drew the sword from the sheath in his mouth. Once his right arm was broken, he erupted
with the spirit of Taekwondo and started throwing kicks.
A beast king shed tears of blood and transformed into a beast when all the animals he raised were killed.
The immortal king was captured by the souls that were endless no matter how many he knocked down
and was no longer able to move.
The knights became hedgehogs due to the soul spears and blades embedded in their armor, but they
endured like giant trees.
The rescued players and soldiers rushed back onto the battlefield to fight. They turned away from the
hard-found path of retreat and sighed.
“Haha!Hahahahat!”In the end, the great demon laughed as she showed off her fully recovered legs.
『 Ahh...! Ahh!!! Strong! It is overwhelmingly strong! 』
-Ah, shit!This access restriction penalty is XX!
-No, what are all the other people doing?Braham will die!
A single digit great demon—those who realized the strength of an absolute being that they never knew
before felt despair and frustration, and wept or cursed. The best talents the players knew were being
defeated horribly. There were few people in the world who could comfortably accept this terrible
reality. In the midst of their despair...
“Braham.” A small voice clearly permeated the battlefield where screams and swear words were
rampant. It was an alluring voice. It wasn’t just the viewers. The people dying at the scene were also
shaken for a moment. “I think I will fall asleep again. So I’ll just give this back to you.”
A drop of blood fell on the head of the ragged-looking Braham. The blood seeped into his terribly broken
heart.
Duguen!
The heart, which had been weak for hundreds of years, started beating vigorously.
“Your strength.”
One of the 3 evils of the beginning—the blood of the 3rd Great Demon, Beriache.
[Your apostle ‘Braham’ has regained his power as a direct descendant.]
At this moment, it once again flowed through Braham’s veins.
Chapter 1499
Duguen!
The terribly crushed heart started beating again. The contraction and relaxation were faster and more
powerful than they had been in the past hundreds of years. The moment his heart contracted, the blood
vessels all over his body pulsed in unison. Blood that circulated quickly like a rapid stream was sucked
into the heart.
There was a chill from the top of Braham’s head.
The heart that greedily sucked the blood in the body released it again. This time, it was a mixture of
magic power and blood. Blood and magic power were integrated.
Strengthening through integration.
The pleasure that he had forgotten for hundreds of years penetrated his brain. His consciousness was
awakened to an unprecedented level.
“Hah...” Braham breathed deeply in ecstasy. The focus in the red eyes became blurred for a moment. His
two cheeks, which looked whiter in contrast to the blood covering his face, filled with a faint flush. The
viewers gulped and swallowed their saliva at the sight.
Braham, who was drunk on pleasure, showed a seductiveness they had never imagined. The anchors
from broadcasting stations around the world, who were supposed to show the situation, were blushing
with mesmerized expressions. It was regardless of gender or age.
Duguen!
Braham swept back his messy hair and enjoyed the sensation he had craved for hundreds of years.
Blood and magic power were integrated every time his heart contracted and relaxed. He savored the
strengthened magic power and physical changes that were the result without missing a single thing.
It was the sensation of becoming stronger just by breathing. This was a drug. There was only a positive
cycle. It was a privilege gained by strengthening the perfect body and magic power that his mother had
given him.
Braham was grateful that he was alive. He was pleased to be able to once again enjoy the valuable
results of his research at the expense of many of his own people. Wouldn’t those who died as unwanted
experiments find it rewarding to see what he was now? If those useless people were still alive, they
would’ve been no help at all. They should be thrilled and delighted to be helpful even in death.
Electric currents swirled over Braham’s head as he was engulfed in an arrogance close to madness. It
was the precursor to the large-scale lightning magic, Giga Raiden. However, the electric currents were in
a strange state. They weren’t blue or yellow, but red. His magic nature had changed due to mixing the
magic that he studied after being deprived of his qualifications and degenerating to a human with the
power of a direct descendant that was regained at this moment.
‘If I induce it in this way...’
It was a state of awakened consciousness. Braham’s brain was active like never before. It was an area of
transcendence. It was a level where he created new skills in real time by combining his regained power
and magic.
Peak Sword, Kyle, the dukes, knights, soldiers, and players—lightning flashed around them as they were
isolated on the battlefield while fighting against the soul army and blood sprayed out like paint. Giga
Raiden, which had fallen from above, rose in the reverse direction using blood as the medium. It swept
over the soul soldiers, turning them into ashes.
“Marie Rose,” Braham, who used an unbelievable move, called out to the woman in the air. He didn’t
raise his head to look at her. His gaze was fixed on Gamigin. It wasn’t because he was wary of Gamigin.
Currently, he used the flowing mana and blood scattered all over the battlefield as his senses. It was
possible to observe Gamigin’s actions without having to see it with his eyes.
Nevertheless, the reason for paying attention to Gamigin instead of Marie Rose was simple. He didn’t
want to look up at Marie Rose. It would’ve been the same even if Marie Rose was a god. There were
only two people in the world who he could look up to—his mother, who gave birth to him, and Grid,
who gave him a new life.
“Get out of here. I will give you credit for your actions today and let you leave.”
Marie Rose was a daughter born from the sacrifice of their mother. From the beginning, she was an
object of jealousy and hatred. Additionally, Braham was deprived of all his power and rights by her.
Therefore, Braham resented and hated her even more. The same was true even now that he received
his power back from her. Braham was convinced that this feeling would never change.
“Don’t be too impertinent.” Marie Rose couldn’t resist her eyelids that gradually fell heavily. The brother
who didn’t dare make eye contact with her not long ago was now talking to her in a lively manner. She
didn’t find it unpleasant. She was worried Braham would rush recklessly at her despite their mother’s
enemy being right in front of them. Fortunately, he wasn’t crazy enough to forget his duty. She felt
relieved.
She was about to turn and leave when Braham called out to her, “I overcame the Curse of Sloth as a
result of my own willpower and effort.”
His voice was full of pride. It was like he was saying ‘I am better than you.’ Hundreds of years ago, this
attitude would be considered ridiculous. Now it seemed quite plausible. It was hard to take it lightly.
Therefore—
“It was madness, not effort. It is an achievement at the expense of your blood.” She became somewhat
emotional. She somehow stopped the body that wanted to go back and lie down in the coffin right
away. Braham was delighted after noticing her change. He realized he might have the upper hand in his
relationship with her and pulled out his cards.
“Now that I’ve regained my strength, I can resolve your curse.”
Bow down.Hold onto my trousers and beg me to solve this terrible curse that has eaten at you all your
life.
Braham sent her a look with this meaning.
“...I will kill you if you say anything else.” Marie Rose glared. Her expression was cold like her sleepiness
had fled. Even killing intent was felt.
“......?” Braham was flustered by the unexpected response. He thought she would think about it for a
while but she didn’t consider it at all. He couldn’t understand it. From the moment of her birth until
now—Marie Rose had been suffering from the Curse of Sloth all her life. He would want to shake off this
curse even if it meant selling his soul. He never thought she would so coldly kick away this chance to
escape from the pain that would last forever.
‘You don’t want to be in my hands, even if it means suffering for the rest of your life?’
Braham clicked his tongue.
There was actually a reason Marie Rose responded sensitively to the bait he threw out, but... it was a
truth that only Marie Rose knew.
The chain of red lightning was sweeping through the battlefield. By the time Marie Rose scattered into
fog and disappeared, all the humans on the battlefield had already been rescued from the crisis. All the
soul soldiers who were attacking the humans were burned by the lightning and disappeared.It was a
sight worth being called a miracle.
“Gasp...Gasp...?”
Death.I am really going to die.It is okay if I die.The problem is if I die without saving Braham.
Peak Sword, who was trembling in a chaotic state, belatedly came to his senses and looked around. The
radius of five meters around him was empty. It was due to the forest of red lightning rising from the
ground. Every time the fearless soul soldiers entered the forest, they were scattered into piles of ashes.
“This...?” Was it Kyle?
Peak Sword widened his field of view. Just like himself, there were people everywhere who were being
helped by the baptism of unidentified lightning. Kyle was one of them. He followed Kyle’s quivering gaze
and saw Braham’s back. Braham stood firmly despite being in tatters. The back that appeared between
the torn shirt... it was clean without any damage. Gamigin’s hooves had definitely pierced that back and
protruded out...
“Eh...?” Peak Sword couldn’t understand the situation but he straightened his body. The main feature of
the Overgeared members was that they adapted well to changes. Perhaps it was because they had been
watching Grid transcend their imagination without even trying for a long time.
“Sigh.”His right arm had recovered thanks to taking medicine for the fracture during the battle. His left
arm was almost re-attached. Instead, he was on the verge of running out of health, but it wasn’t time to
rest.
Gamigin stared at Braham while stomping her hind legs. She was like a bull just before charging,
although she was clearly a horse.
Peak Sword thought, ‘I’ll protect him.’
Braham’s magic was different from ordinary magic. He could use long-distance teleportation like it was
Blink. Braham could escape as long as there was a short gap. Peak Sword didn’t delay any longer after
knowing this. He left the area of lightning and shot forward like an arrow. He jumped into the enemy
camp alone. He ignored the spears and blades of the soul soldiers that pierced his armor and cut at his
flesh.
His sharp gaze was on Gamigin, who stood in the distance. His hands never left the sheath and hilt.
The 4th Great Demon—the one who surpassed the penalty of the human world and showed off the
dignity of one of the world’s strongest existences. Peak Sword didn’t shrink back while rushing at her.
Only once. In order to create that one opportunity, his mind focused only on his fingertips while he gave
his flesh and bones to the souls.
‘I can do it.’
The 10 meritorious retainers of the Overgeared Kingdom was a position everyone looked up to. It always
received attention. Proof of his qualifications was asked anytime and anywhere. Of course, he accepted.
It was with a desperate desire so he wasn’t cursed for being in this position.
Peak Sword’s rushing body gradually tilted downward. His jaw was about to sweep over the ground. His
unprotected back was stabbed by the souls’ swords and spears and the distance between his stretched
out feet was distorted, but he didn’t stop accelerating.
‘Draw Sword, Falling Tiger Bite.’
A flash of light sprang from Peak Sword’s fingertips. There was no sound. The process of pulling out the
sword was accelerated by the thumb of the left hand on the crossguard of the sheath and it wasn’t a
speed that sound could chase.
“......!” The sudden appearance of ‘Beriache’s daughter’ and Braham whose atmosphere changed
because of her. Gamigin had been feeling danger and wariness toward Braham. Now she noticed Peak
Sword for the first time. She detected and reacted to the intangible sword energy bearing a tiger’s spirit.
This mishap occurred due to her transcendent senses. Gamigin’s body, which had been gathering driving
force to rush at Braham, instead shot at Peak Sword. It was the realm of instinct and Gamigin became
flustered.
The moment Gamigin’s body suddenly filled his entire vision, Peak Sword laughed. He wasn’t pleased by
the sight of his strike leaving a deep wound on her chest. He was just relieved to see that Braham’s
figure on the edge of his vision had disappeared.
‘That’s... fine.’ It was enough if Braham could flee safely. It was a pity that Titan would perish in this way,
but... he heard that many people had already fled. They could always recover and get revenge in the
future as long as people survived.
Peak Sword was relieved as he faced Gamigin’s hooves that were right before him. He accepted the
certain death that he was prepared for from the beginning. This was until Braham’s voice was heard.
“How presumptuous.”
Peak Sword was stunned. Braham, who he thought had fled using Teleport, was standing in front of him.
Braham was even holding Gamigin’s forelegs with both hands. His hands held each leg tightly and he
endured the weight that could explode the ground with just wind pressure.
“Huh?” Peak Sword unknowingly cried out foolishly. He couldn’t accept the situation in front of him. It
was natural. Braham was the legendary great magician. His stats were centered around
intelligence.Inevitably, his body must be slow and weak. He confessed to himself that he would never
win if he fought against a Sword Saint. Yet now he blocked Gamigin’s attack. He used his bare hands to
block the 4th Great Demon’s attack, which was not inferior to the Sword Saint’s swordsmanship in terms
of pure destructive power.
Braham frowned. “Don’t come out again.”
It was a warning to Peak Sword, not Gamigin. He wasn’t very happy about the situation in which he
threw himself to protect others. It was exceedingly awkward.
Braham’s shirt expanded and burst. The veins and beautiful muscles of his forearms appeared to the
world as he held Gamigin’s legs. The body of a direct descendant—it was a body inherited from the
lineage of Beriache. It wasn’t an exaggeration to call it superhuman strength after a great magician’s
muscle strengthening magic and the body strengthening using blood circulation was added.
“Yoooooooou!!!” The astonished Gamigin’s body floated high into the sky. It was the aftermath of being
thrown by Braham and influenced by gravity magic. She was unable to adapt quickly to the gravity that
was transmitted differently to each part of her body and floundered helplessly.
Braham’s red eyes flashed. He used his awakened consciousness to control the blood in his body and
restore the loss of his mana core. It forcibly restored his temporarily paralyzed magic circuits. This
meant that the cooldown time of his previously used magic was artificially eliminated. He got internal
injuries from the high cost but he didn’t care. The Duke of Wisdom’s computational ability trusted the
resilience of a direct descendant.
“Punishment.”
A red sphere was shot. It was a form of destruction. The lower body of the 4th Great Demon was
crushed.
Chapter 1500
The 1st ranked black magician, Rose, was the first player to become a demon and she was known as a
self-made person. She was highly regarded since the Yatan Church had been in a very difficult situation
when she was a Yatan’s Servant. She was often treated as a cockroach. She survived tenaciously even
though she was hostile to Grid and the Overgeared members and became a candidate for a great
demon. It was clear that she was a much better player than Veradin.
The power that Rose gained after becoming a demon was the magic power of hell that could interfere
with mental power. There was nothing special about it. It seemed shabby compared to the fraudulent
power of some demons. The comforting thing was that she had inherited the magic she accumulated
during her days as a black magician. Thanks to this, she easily surpassed other players.
‘I’m glad I wasn’t a fool for becoming a demon.’
The Behen Archipelago had been turned into a battleground.
A deep smile spread across Rose’s face as she ran and slaughtered humans. An omnidirectional invasion
operation that considered the overall difference in abilities between demons and the human race.
There was the simultaneous creation of 33,333 portals across the continent to attract some demonic
creatures and demonkin, as well as some great demons who they couldn’t communicate with.
Meanwhile, the main forces launched an attack on the Behen Archipelago and the Abyss. This operation
was designed to keep a very small number of humans in check.
Grid and his apostles who were notorious in hell, Yura and Ruby who started to rise recently, Kraugel...
The 13th Great Demon, Beleth, who was in charge of the vanguard, was wary of the power of a handful
of humans. He expanded the battlefield to prevent these people from gathering together. It was an
operation that could be carried out because most demons and a significant number of demonic
creatures were stronger than humans.There were many demons who ridiculed and opposed the plan,
wondering why they set up such an operation against humans. However, it was meaningless.
Beleth was the king of madness. His angry violence had always gone beyond the norm. He killed his own
species without hesitation. He used the most primal law of fear on the demons who were governed by
the logic of power. The protests quickly subsided and the operation was conducted as it was seen now.
[Your level has risen.]
‘Sure enough, a winning fight is very fun?’
The human forces guarding the Behen Archipelago were allied forces centered on Valhalla. There were
hundreds of thousands of troops, but the number of hell soldiers exceeded that. The named NPCs to be
wary of were 11 great swordsmen knights and two great magicians. There were only around 50 high
rankers. Not many of them had a one-on-one advantage against a demon.
Only one person—the commander of the allied forces, God of War Ares, who gained power ‘in
proportion to the forces he commands,’ showed an overwhelming combat prowess. He even boasted
great items, but he was tied up by the 24th Great Demon and couldn’t exert a great influence
This great demon, who took over the 24th position and replaced the dead Nebiros, was a newcomer and
the prevailing evaluation was that he was inferior to his predecessor, but he gained the upper hand over
Ares. Ares looked precarious, like a string pulled tightly. It was clear that the more allied soldiers that
died, the weaker he became. He wouldn’t last long.
Rose was fully relaxed. The demonic creatures and demonkin in front blocked the enemy’s magic and
arrows. She mixed into the gap of powerful demons and carried out a one-sided slaughter. There was a
sense of stability. She felt a chilling pleasure, especially when killing players. It was an easy plundering of
experience and items that others had accumulated with their efforts.It was fun to trample on other
people’s efforts and use them as sacrifices to grow. It was worthwhile to become a demon. She felt good
because it was like paying back the hypocrites who criticized her.
‘Every person has a different path. My path deserves respect too.’
They just wished they could be demons. They were hypocrites.
“Rose...! Are you still a human?!”
“Don’t you know just by looking? I am a demon!” Rose deliberately and brutally killed a player who
criticized her at the moment of death and licked the blood on her fingertips.
Was it due to the setting of demons using humanity as food? The act of killing a human gave her all sorts
of buffs. Restoring her health and mana were just the basics.
“Kya! The best! It is really the best!” She was fascinated with the sense of omnipotence she had never
known before. It was the sense of stepping foot into a new world. Wouldn’t the pleasure that Grid felt
as a god be hundreds of times greater than this? Rose genuinely wondered if he could hold on without
being broken.
‘I’m certain that Grid will be a tyrant sooner or later.’
So far, many players who had become nobles had become corrupted by power. Compared to them, Grid
was really like a saint, but...
How long would the hypocrisy last? Now that he became a god and gained a different dimension of
power, Grid would soon follow in the same footsteps as others.
‘I want to see it soon. The appearance of people despairing at the gradually changing Grid.’
She was looking forward to it. At that time, she would probably join Grid’s side.
Rose was smiling with ecstasy when she came back to her senses. At the entrance of the Behen
Archipelago, which was the stage for the war...
Dozens of warships appeared on the horizon behind it. They were colorful and huge ships even when
looking at them from a distance...
They seemed to show off their affiliation. It was as if they had no rival on the vast ocean.
Rose was convinced when she saw the flags on the warships with her demon eyes.
‘It is the navy of the Overgeared Kingdom.’
They had been noticed moving to Siren, and it seemed they rushed straight here without returning to
Cokro Island. Then a new force appeared on the horizon in front of her. The types of flags were varied. It
was the reinforcements from the allied forces. The Overgeared members and Valhalla’s generals in the
forefront stood out.
‘The hell expedition team seems to have returned, but they are in bad shape... Luck, the leader of the
three generals is absent. Out of the 10 meritorious retainers, there are only Regas, Pon, and... Jishuka?’
There were five great demons here as well as hundreds of demons who showed combat power beyond
the high rankers. The allied forces believed they could stop the hell army with this much power?
Seriously? Rose was scoffing when a bleak voice permeated her mind. Beleth was delivering his message
to all the demons on the battlefield.
“”Keep the formation while the monarchs will guard the coast.””
‘Why is he wary of the navy?’
Rose bit her lip. There was a legend among the enemy soldiers coming with the horizon behind them.
Bow Saint Jishuka—she was the opponent they should be most vigilant about in the current war. As far
as Rose knew, there were no strong people in the Overgeared Navy. The high ranker called Soldier had
the best power. He had a very low reputation even considering the fact that the military classes tended
to be somewhat closed off. It wouldn’t be strange if he was killed by a great demon in the 30s.
Yet Beleth was concentrating power on the shore even though he didn’t seem to know who Jishuka was.
‘It isn’t a big threat even if the water clan king fights. I would like to advise him that it is better to
maintain the battle lines.’
However, her head would be smashed the moment she brought it up. Beleth was so ferocious that she
was reluctant to deal with him.
It happened as Rose was hesitating...
The symbol of Jishuka covered the sky. The illusion of the eastern god cast a huge shadow over the
battlefield and the waters surrounding the island bubbled. The terrible heat was just a precursor. Soon,
a rain of fire poured down. The power was different from the past. In particular, the hit rate was at a
fraudulent level. Even if they took cover using various topographical features and the bodies of demonic
creatures were used as a shield, arrows would fly from somewhere and pierce their bodies.
Rose made a pained face while recalling the analysis of an expert. The analysis compared Grid’s field of
view skills with Jishuka’s field of view skills. He speculated that Jishuka’s vision must resemble a satellite.
Of course, she believed it to be a ridiculous interpretation. She dismissed it as a delusion. Now after
experiencing it, she realized that the analysis of the expert was accurate. The days of unreliable
professionals were really over.
“”Is that an apostle of the Overgeared God? Mines were planted on both sides...””
Even Beleth couldn’t idly watch Jishuka’s bombardment. The accuracy and destructive power were too
good to be taken lightly. It was powerful enough to reverse the war.
[Your insides have been shaken by the Breaking Evil Arrow.]
[Your demonic energy has scattered. Your flesh and magic power won’t be able to benefit from the
demonic energy.]
[All stats will drop slightly until your demonic energy recovers. There will be a problem using magic and
skills.]
[Defense has decreased slightly. Resilience has decreased significantly.]
‘What is this?!’ Rose’s appearance after she became a demon was generally sharp. Her eyes had become
fierce, but at this moment, they were so round that it was no different from her human days. She was
surprised at the effects that stacked up every time Jishuka’s arrows hit her body. The mana shields that
she deployed intensively over each vital point were being scattered.
“The demonic creatures can’t use their strength!”
“Now! Push them!”
The morale of the allied forces pierced the sky. Their wounds and health were restored thanks to
Jishuka’s rain of fire and they became bold. On the other hand, the hell army struggled like they had
fallen into a swamp. The low-grade demonic creatures and demonkin continually turned into ashes or
were seriously injured.
“”The monarchs will protect the formations. I will take care of the coast.””
Eventually, Beleth stepped forward himself. He abandoned his passive attitude of standing and
commanding in the middle of the battlefield and pulled out a spear from his subspace. At the same time,
he expressed his power. The rain of fire from the sky stopped at once. It was a sight that seemed like a
lie. It was like a video had stopped playing.
The power to control objects without a master.
The projectiles that left their master’s hands naturally couldn’t escape his power. In the past, Grid’s
sword energy had been controlled in this way.
The stationary scene was played back. The stopped rain of fire in the air returned on the path they had
come from.
The reporters and streamers hiding throughout the battlefield and relaying the war were frozen and
couldn’t convey the situation properly to viewers. They were mesmerized by the sight they couldn’t
believe even after seeing it. Due to this, viewers only saw the rain of fire rising back into the sky. The
scene of it reaching the other side and devastating the allied forces was inferred only by sound.
Beleth flew to the coast. He skipped several kilometers with a single leap. Unlike Titan, where it was
early morning just before dawn, the Behen Archipelago was colored by the sunset.
Beleth’s face was as distorted with anger as always as he stood on the golden sea and faced dozens of
warships. However, his eyes were cold. There was a strong sign of patience despite his angry nature.
What was making him so cautious? Rose and all the demons with intelligence questioned it. They sensed
that the situation was unusual due to Beleth’s strange appearance.
“Don’t tell me that Grid is here?” The reporters and streamers were full of expectations. A battlefield
largely divided between the Abyss and the Behen Archipelago. Out of the two, the area where Grid
appeared could secure many viewers.
In this chaotic atmosphere, Beleth swung his spear hard. The water shining like gold due to the sunset
split in half, revealing the true dark core. Dozens of warships shook precariously. Four warships were hit
directly by the shockwave and sank in pieces.
Killing the opponent at the very beginning of the fight.
It was a powerful armed force worthy of the one who had defeated Grid.
-Eh?What is this?
The speechless viewers discovered something. It was a red glow from a pair of eyes lurking quietly
beyond the fluctuating waves. The reason why they noticed it wasn’t a simple light but a pair of eyes
was because it had locked eyes with Beleth. The shining eyes that caught everyone’s attention soon
disappeared like a lie.
The perspective of the cameras of the reporters and streamers expanded dramatically. Then they caught
it. The owner of the red lights had appeared behind Beleth. It was wearing a black robe. There were
strange magic circles and spells engraved on the white bones. It was probably due to this reason that
the overbearing pressure was considerable.
A lich—it was the moment when the so-called King of the Undead entered the battlefield. It stood
alongside the great demon so naturally that it seemed to be a reinforcement sent up from hell.
They were mistaken.
Beleth’s spear penetrated the lich’s face. No, it penetrated the afterimage that the lich left behind and
scattered it. The lich had shifted back 10 meters. It was a strange scene. No sense of movement was felt.
“”You smell like something I smelled in the past. The human who was hunted by me. Now I’m told he is
the Overgeared God. I heard his apostles are great, but I didn’t expect there to be a lich as well.””
[Be polite when discussing My Liege...]
At the same time, the audience got goosebumps. Unlike normal undead, there was an imposing
demeanor and splendid effects that left a black afterimage with every action. There was also an eerie
voice...
What was the identity of the lich that was unusual at first glance?
Haksen with the highest point magic or Jessica wth the echo magic...
The viewers gulped as they recalled the great legends.
Boom!
The storm that was created by the bombardment of arrows falling toward the middle of the
battlefield—it caused the robe covering the lich to flutter and come off. The name that was revealed
was ‘Overgeared Skeleton Two.’
-Ah...
The viewers had sweaty hands as they lamented in unison. It had many meanings.
***
At Asgard...
“The people are calling me.”
Martial God Zeratul, who was sitting on a golden cloud and meditating, rose from his spot. The
justification to go down to the surface was enough. The power that the war-ravaged people craved—the
form of that power was the martial god.
Since ancient times, war and starvation had been the greatest driving force in freeing Zeratul. It was an
opportunity to create numerous followers.
“Before that... I will first punish the fake god.”

Overgeared 1501
Chapter 1501
It was after the start of the great human and demon war...
Using the media of each country as the main axis, people divided the continent into seven major
sections. They were divided into the four directions of east, west, south, and north, and the three main
bases, rather than nations. It was simply for convenience.
『 A total of 3,831 portals were observed in the north. Fortunately, there are no great demons there.
Using the orc kingdom as the center, the nations and players are working together to easily prevent the
invasion of demonic creatures... 』
『 The performance of Orc Lord Teruchan and his royal guards are amazing. I heard that many of the
royal guards are players, right? 』
『 Yes, 99% of them are players. The rankers, who changed their species to an orc a few years ago, have
grown to the point of taking important positions. The fact that there are very few named NPCs among
the twilight orcs has played a role, but... there is no need to disparage the rankers’ efforts. 』
Magician rankers were sensitive to magic power. It wasn’t difficult to observe magical devices and
phenomena. It was nothing to work together to count the portals.
『 The situation in the south isn’t so bad. The number of portals observed is very large at 5,420, but the
overall level of the south has risen significantly thanks to the opening of the warp gate in the Hemilton
Principality several months ago. 』
『 Definitely. I remember that many quests in the principality attracted players. In particular, I heard a
lot of vampires moved there, right? 』
『 They didn’t move... all the vampire cities are part of the Overgeared Kingdom. Do they really need to
abandon their Overgeared Kingdom nationality? 』
『 Haha, I was ignorant... 』
『 In any case, there are a number of top rankers and vampire players stationed in the south. They are
responding to the invasion very well. There are no transcendent or super named NPCs around, so the
balance might be broken the moment a great demon shows up, but... the comforting thing is Katz’
presence. His recent growth is really dazzling. I think they’ll be able to raid a great demon in the 30s with
Katz at the center... 』
『 It doesn’t sound like nonsense... 』
Peak Sword temporarily pulled the aggro of the 4th Great Demon and caused a lot of damage, while
Ares temporarily fought equally with the 24th Great Demon. Jishuka, Regas, Pon, Scott, and the others
were fighting hard against the 23rd, 28th, and 31st Great Demons...
The level of the named players active in the Behen Archipelago and the Abyss exceeded the
expectations of the experts. There was an army of hundreds of thousands of soldiers armed with
overgeared items, as well as Grid’s apostles like Braham and Overgeared Skeleton Two (?) so there was
unexpected publicity. The media of each country had no choice but to place confidence in the ability of
the rankers.
『 The west doesn’t need to be discussed. There are approximately 4,000 portals opened in the west,
but some people are saying that grabbing a star in the sky is easier than seeing a demonic creature. 』
『 Haha... There is the Overgeared Kingdom in the west. The main temples of the Dominion Church and
Judar Church are also located there, right? 』
『 Yes, fortunately or unfortunately, the suppression of religion in the Overgeared Kingdom is limited to
the Rebecca Church. Therefore, both religions are playing a stable role in their own areas. 』
『 The problem is... 』
『 Yes, it is the east. 』
A scholar of Satisfy’s history and the field of war—the Harvard university professor, Bahrain, paused and
displayed a map of the continent on the screen. The map divided the continent into four sections and
the area of the east, painted in red, was larger than the west, south, and north combined. This was
because the center was included in the eastern part. It was reasonable to do this for convenience. All of
the red territory was part of the empire.
『 A total of 11,090 portals are in the east. There is even the Abyss in the heart of the capital. 』
The three designated main bases of humanity. Among them, the place with the most stars was the
Abyss. It happened to be located in the imperial capital.
『 The situation in the east is desperate. A considerable number of troops was consumed to respond to
the demonic human incidents and the invasion of the dark elves. It is a deadly event for the empire that
has a history of a shortage of troops. There are 11,090 portals and the subsequent invasions of Zepar
and Gamigin... the empire has no power to defend itself. 』
『 Hrmm... I can’t easily agree about the lack of imperial troops. Doesn’t the empire have a population
of billions? Many players have also acquired an imperial nationality. I know that the empire recruited
players as troops with various quests. So why is there a shortage of troops? 』
『 The biggest problem is that the territory of the empire is larger than necessary. The empire was a
flawed nation from the start. From the moment they claimed to be the master of the continent, they
took on more responsibility than they could handle. There are hundreds of cities, fortresses, and 27
borders in the empire. Their troops are inevitably dispersed... 』
The professor harshly criticized the empire’s system. The current Empress Basara recognized the
problems of the empire and promoted reforms, but it was impossible for many of the reforms to be
achieved in only one generation.
『...In conclusion, the empire won’t be able to overcome this crisis on its own. They have to get support
from the Overgeared Kingdom. 』
『 That’s right. If it wasn’t for Braham, Titan would already be devastated. 』
『 In fact, it is safe to say that from the time Grandmaster Zikfrector and Mercedes, the number one
knight, were taken away by the Overgeared Kingdom, the empire’s fortunes have fallen into Grid’s
hands... Eh? What? 』
『 There is breaking news. A new great demon has appeared from the Abyss. The balance of the Behen
Archipelago is also beginning to collapse... 』
***
He was flooded with inspiration, the knowledge to support it, as well as talent and divinity. The mythical
magic was completed based on the restored power.
Gamigin was crushed by Braham’s Punishment and collapsed without even being able to scream.
Braham also paid a large price. He suffered internal injuries and bleeding due to the excessive use of
magic. He even became dizzy, but he somehow avoided fainting. His body as a direct descendant
sustained him.
‘It is impossible to use Punishment again in this state. Time is needed.’
Unfortunately, he couldn’t even use legendary great magic. Unlike his body that was holding on firmly,
his magic power was experiencing a backlash. He barely controlled it. If he overdid it here, it was highly
likely he would receive permanent damage to his magic core.
Braham saw that Gamigin’s body had already started to regenerate and formed fists. It was an attitude
of using physical strength because he couldn’t use magic. He didn’t like swinging his fists inelegantly. He
also wasn’t good at it, but it couldn’t be helped since the situation was urgent. At this moment—
“Devote yourself to recovery,” Kyle spoke politely and took over the baton from Braham. The
momentum was fierce as he created a storm of lightning to prevent Gamigin from regenerating. He was
reliable until his shoulder was blown away by a sudden sniping attack.
It was shot by the 8th Great Demon, Barbatos. Kyle was exhausted from dealing with Gamigin and was
slow to respond.
This made Braham frown. “Hold on for five minutes, even if you die.”
“...I will endure and survive.” His one arm was rattling so much it wouldn’t be strange if it fell off straight
away. Kyle didn’t care about it. It was because he always thought of the arm as ‘not there.’
***
‘Isn’t Bow Saint actually the most fraudulent class?’
The 13th Great Demon, Beleth—he disliked troublesome things and had little interest in the surface. The
reason he took the role of commander of the vanguard army was due to compensation. There were
rumors that Baal’s closest subordinate, Chepardea, had promised him a great gift. It meant that Beleth
was such a competent great demon. It was to the point that Baal’s closest subordinate would personally
invite him.
In fact, Beleth’s rule of fear played a huge role. He used force to bring together demons who didn’t
know solidarity. Hundreds of demons and four great demons were unable to stand up to Beleth’s
intimidation and joined the operation.
Rose thought that the power of the demonic army was tremendous. She believed there were no rivals
unless Grid led his apostles as a group. Now that faith was about to falter.
Jishuka fired arrows to annihilate the demonic creatures, while hundreds of thousands of soldiers led by
Valhalla’s generals and knights, and high rankers like Regas and Pon, held out on the battlefield.
Jishuka’s baptism of arrows poured down fiercely. It poured down without a break. It was hard to
believe it was a phenomenon done by one human being.
Even more surprising, it was impossible to predict the sniper points. Dozens of arrows flew at the same
time, each with a different trajectory. It was hard to guess where the arrows would fire from. It was
simply a superhuman feat.
“Dammit, these arrows are so disturbing.”
The 31st great demon was the first to show his nervousness. He was also a newcomer. Too many great
demons had died during Grid and Yura’s hell conquest. Many of the new great demons who took over
the vacant spots hadn’t matured yet. They took the position with force and couldn’t gain any experience
afterward. Therefore, there was a simple side. Their patience was a bit immature.
“I will find and kill that human!” the 31st Great Demon yelled and rushed into the enemy lines. He
wielded a huge guandao fiercely. He seemed to judge that he could easily break through the meat
barrier built with the bodies of the humans. Some elite members of the allied forces responded quickly.
They abandoned their weapons, pulled out harpoons as big as their height, and started throwing them.
‘Dragon Harpoon?’ Rose recalled the secondary weapon that Grid had used in the National Competition
in the past and felt anxiety.
“Kuaack!”The great demon, hit by dozens of harpoons, stopped in the middle of the enemy lines and
struggled. Looking closely, each harpoon had a sturdy rope attached. The fast-moving soldiers fixed the
end of the rope with a stake, temporarily sealing the body of a great demon. It was a skill they had
practiced more than once or twice. The power of the harpoons and the durability of the ropes were
enormous.
“Good! Well done!” Pon shouted with a smile and his spear struck the heart of the great demon. Regas’
lightning-like fists struck the face of the great demon dozens of times. They were armed with a shining
silver spear and a shining silver pair of gauntlets.
Grid had made many legendary rated weapons ahead of the great human and demon war. They were
the best items with high penetration that ignored defense and the option to weaken demonic energy.
The power was so deadly that the screams of the great demons shook the battlefield.
‘Wars in Satisfy are about quality, not quantity.’ Rose stepped back without realizing it.
Soldiers who should’ve been easily killed by a great demon. They were armed with different items and
were playing their roles under certain circumstances. They responded to the overwhelming force that
originally couldn’t be resisted with numbers. The situation that hadn’t been seen in Satisfy so far was
implemented purely due to the power of items. It was truly amazing...
Chapter 1502
‘W-We can’t win?’
Rose’s eyes turned to the coast. Beleth was struggling against Overgeared Skeleton Two. It wasn’t
because Beleth was weaker than Overgeared Skeleton Two. Naturally, Beleth was much stronger. The
problem was Overgeared Skeleton Two’s ability to distort space. Beleth failed to deal an effective hit
due to it constantly changing positions. In the meantime, the skeleton soldiers summoned by
Overgeared Skeleton Two entered the front lines and destroyed the demonic creatures.
The Overgeared fleet fired artillery shells from a distance without landing and it was also threatening.
The Overgeared Cannon that once caused a sensation—based on the unique rating, the hundreds of
cannons each with a 45,000 fixed splash damage, constantly rained shots down onto the battlefield as
well as Beleth. The thousands of artillerymen players, who were marginalized until a few years ago, met
the Overgeared Kingdom and ran rampant like fish in water.
Fortunately, Beleth’s power offset the power of the Overgeared Cannons. However, Beleth couldn’t
always invoke his power, so he couldn’t block all the bombardment. He was also concerned about the
bombardment, so he failed to respond to Jishuka’s baptism of arrows which had the energy to break
evil.
Of course, Beleth wasn’t a fool. In order to fundamentally block the artillery shells, he launched several
long range attacks targeting the fleet. The water clan king was the problem. He swam through the water
with the water clan soldiers. Every time Beleth’s attack flew over, he caused waves and disrupted the
power of the attack. The remnants of the destruction were repeatedly stopped by the navy led by
Soldier and the artillerymen were protected.
It was a repetition of a vicious cycle. The combination of the enemy forces felt perfect. Additionally, the
enemy reinforcements continued to increase. Euphemina, known to be one of the strongest Overgeared
members, joined the battlefield. She even led the Overgeared magic division that was composed of the
Ul Clan. The princess of the Ul Clan was a famous named talent.
Rose gritted her teeth. She became angry as she thought about Lauel laughing as he plotted in the
darkness to create this current situation.
“”These guys really...!”” Beleth’s face changed colors as the bombardment of arrows and shells was
combined with magic.
Looking at the atmosphere, it seemed like they were about to enter the second stage. It was before Grid
or his apostles had even appeared.
Rose had a hunch as she saw the abnormal scene of the 13th Great Demon being suppressed by the
troops—‘Aren’t we really going to lose?’
Did she have to taste defeat even after becoming a demon? She wanted to win at least once...
Rose gave an absurd laugh, but she didn’t blame others. The hell army, who was losing in power despite
starting the war, and the allied forces and players, who were hostile to her and blocking the way
forward—Rose humbly accepted it all. Why did she repeat the defeat and failure every time? In the end,
she judged that it was because of her lack of ability. She felt she still had a long way to go.
‘Ah, I don’t know. I will win one day.’
However, that moment wasn’t now. The war deadline was 32 days away. There were many
opportunities.
Rose accepted her defeat and relaxed. She remembered that the essence of playing games was
enjoyment and her mind was refreshed while her actions became lighter. It was the realm of
enlightenment. The level of magic that she cast was raised to a higher level. Her casting speed was
slightly accelerated and the efficiency of her combos increased dramatically. It was noticeable on the
battlefield where hundreds of thousands of people were mixed together.
This was the problem. Jishuka’s arrows, which had been dispersed and falling over a wide range,
immediately concentrated on one place. She only fired at one person, Rose, with an unprecedented
power. Rose pulled unexpected aggro out of five great demons and hundreds of demons. It was an
absurd mishap from Rose’s position.
On the other hand, she was also glad.
‘Am I greater than I thought?’
She was satisfied with the potential she never knew before as she was pierced by arrows and her blood
scattered. She collapsed and her vision turned gray. Just then—
[Baal’s subordinates will participate as reinforcements.]
[Hell’s morale has risen greatly and all stats will increase.]
[There is news that the ‘Sealed Body of One of the Seven Evils’ has been found in the Abyss. Wrath is
added to the ‘mixed worlds.’ The concentration of demonic energy has increased and the penalty for
demons is reduced by 20%.]
‘XX.’
This happened when she died...
Rose’s smiling expression became distorted. Her mouth was smiling, but her eyes were fierce.
Therefore, she looked bizarre. Even so, no one saw it. Newly emerged demons and demonic creatures
trampled on and covered her body. She scattered helplessly as gray ash and disappeared.
***
At the same time, Reinhardt...
The Overgeared Kingdom responded quickly to the war that took place sooner than expected. They
gathered more than three times the planned number of technical experts in order to speed up the
construction of the furnace. The Overgeared Kingdom understood the importance of Grid better than
anyone. Thanks to the help of the whole kingdom, Grid was able to focus on the design of the divine
sword.
He used his creation skill. It was a sword made with a dragon’s fang that he might not obtain again. This
wasn’t the time to save his creation skill. He also considered that the blueprint would affect the speed at
which the item would be made.
Grid wanted to make the weapon and join the war as quickly as possible. The situation of the war that
was delivered in real time made him somewhat nervous. He was particularly worried about Braham. He
wanted to send another apostle straight away, but the situation didn’t allow it.
Sariel moving independently was still a high risk. Meanwhile, Mercedes and Piaro were training in the
sword tower. The Zikfrector and Zibal duo and Nefelina had been searching for areas where portals
were concentrated and destroying enemy forces. Now they had just moved to Cokro Island. It was due
to the sudden news that Hell Gao, who had been borrowing the body of a ‘demonkin’ so far, appeared
with a body with the grade of a great demon for the first time. The collapse of the world’s boundaries
seemed to have some effect. It would be very difficult if he escaped from the island, so he needed to be
defeated in advance.
‘I think there will be a situation where I have to step up myself.’
Less than a day had passed since the great human and demon war and there were already crises
happening everywhere. Grid’s plan to join the war after creating a new sword was likely to be too
greedy.
“......?”
Grid was keeping an eye on the condition of his bond with Braham while working, only to suddenly
stiffen like a stone statue. It was due to the news that enemy reinforcements had appeared at both the
Abyss and the Behen Archipelago. To make matters worse, there was also news that some great demons
appeared through portals.
‘I can’t do this anymore.’
This wasn’t a situation where he should be greedy. First, let’s calm down. Thinking calmly, he could still
play a stable and active role even without a new sword...
It happened the moment Grid calmed himself and tried to raise his body...
[Noll, lord of a vampire city, has led the vampire army to join the Abyss battle as reinforcements.
Presumably using the lord’s authority, he assigned players a quest and an army was formed.]
[Bondre of Valhalla has persuaded the players who were former members of the Seven Guilds to head
to the Behen Archipelago.]
[Chris, the lord of Reidan, is leaving the minimal number of troops in the city and departing. His
destination is the Abyss.]
[The 1st ranker berserker, Asuka, and her companion, Black Teddy, are leading soldiers south. They
seem to be heading to the Behen Archipelago.]
[The Black and White sisters are asking for negotiations. They have expressed their intention to
participate as a member of the Overgeared Kingdom on the condition they get the right to purchase
legendary rated items.]
[50 rankers from the Daejin Group have joined the Abyss as reinforcements.]
[The Yatan Church members entering the central area have been trapped in a labyrinth dungeon after
being lured in by Eat Spicy Jokbal.]
[The African Leopard has killed the mysterious death knight carrying out a massacre in the Arc Kingdom.
The leopard is moving south. His estimated destination is the Behen Archipelago.]
[Hurent has met the 33rd Great Demon who appeared in the central area. He has entered battle. Hurent
is fighting well. A rune has been identified on the back of his hand.]
[The knights division led by Royman has arrived at the Abyss. Haster has joined them.]
[The Overgeared Shadows have infiltrated the entire continent and confirmed the emergence of Agnus
in the west. Faker killed Agnus.]
[180 rankers from the Jin Group have joined Katz in the south. Katz is heading for the Behen
Archipelago.]
[There is confirmation of large-scale Mass Teleports in Titan. It is believed to be done by Sage Sticks.
More than 80,000 reinforcements have arrived from the East Continent.]
[Confirmed the destruction of some portals. It is probably the influence of Yura and Kraugel in hell.]
[Confirmation that the scale of the Saintess’ south-bound procession is still expanding. The cause is
unknown.]
New information rushed in. The content was varied and mostly positive. Thanks to this, Grid was
reminded of something he had forgotten for a while.
He wasn’t alone. His last few years had not been in vain...
His hands trembled with emotion. He was smiling with relief when a chill went down his spine.
[A massive number of martial god followers have appeared in the Overgeared Kingdom. They are killing
allies.]
[The Triad has appeared at Fort Patrian. The city walls have collapsed. Marquis Ashur’s status is
unknown.]
[An unidentified enemy has emerged near Reinhardt. Zednos and Laella are dead. There is no
resurrection response.]
[The Overgeared God Church has suffered a serious blow. Damian is dead. There is no resurrection
response. Isabel’s life or death is unknown.]
[Bland and Beniyaru have gone with the farmers to act as reinforcements.]
[Prince Lord and his 300 girlfriends have gone to assist.]

“......!”
News flooded in at a much faster rate than the previous news. Grid moved without thinking. He flew
straight into the sky, captured the external wall in his field of view, and used Shunpo. At the same time...
[The title ‘First Father’ has detected Lord’s crisis.]
[Father’s Instinctive Love is activated. Movement speed is increased by 80% for 20 seconds and the skill
cooldown is reset.]
“Lord!” Grid’s face distorted like a demon. He expanded his vision to determine Lord’s location and
immediately used Shunpo.
“......!” An attack flew in the moment his location changed. It was a heavy attack that he had never
experienced before. He had a hunch that it was better to avoid it, but Lord was behind him.
“Kuek!” Grid raised his sword to block the attack and was crushed by the weight. He bent his knees
unwillingly and gritted his teeth as he stared at the opponent.
Martial God Zeratul—a being who wasn’t supposed to be here was standing with his hands behind his
back. Not a single drop of blood dripped from the leg that was placed on Grid’s blade. “You stopped my
attack? You deserve the recognition of Chiyou, that low-grade fake.”
“You!” Grid’s eyes shot up in a frightening manner. He was able to see the terrible sight behind Zeratul’s
back. He saw Isabel, Bland, the church members, and the farmers lying down while covered in blood. His
hair was turning white with fright.
Grid lost his sense of reason and immediately wrapped the buff skills around his body. However, there
was no chance for him to step forward.
“I just remembered why I came to find you.” Something touched Grid’s shoulder. It was a book. It had
the title ‘Deciphered Language of the Dead’ written on it in elaborate handwriting. “Receive this and
step back.”
The tower member, Biban—a being who originally shouldn’t appear in the world completely exposed his
sword energy as he stood in front of everyone. There was deep disgust and anger on his face. “The gods
of Asgard have become senile in their old age. Hayate’s words were right.”
A curtain of sword energy spread out. It was a curtain that separated Biban and Zeratul from the world.
“Grid, just live like you are now, no more and no less.”
It was like a final goodbye and it caused Grid to reach out for the curtain. However, he couldn’t touch it.
Chapter 1503
“Biban! Biban!”
The curtain of sword energy that surrounded Biban and Zeratul—countless blades and blade fragments
intertwined, and the scene of them reflecting and absorbing each other’s light was reminiscent of a
galaxy. It was beautiful like art. However, it was a cruel reality to Grid. His hands were bloody as he hit,
scratched, and tore at it, and bone could be seen through the torn skin.
“Your Majesty!”
“C-Calm down!”
The women who were once candidates to be Rebecca’s Daughters—originally, they were destined to be
puppets of the church and driven to the extremes. Thanks to Damian’s rescue and Grid’s care, they were
able to regain a normal life. The main reason they were willing to devote themselves to Lord was
because Grid and Damian hoped for it. Their heart toward their benefactors was deeper than imagined.
They didn’t know precisely what the relationship between the person called Biban and Grid was, but it
wasn’t easy to watch their benefactor calling out Biban’s name anxiously and going wild. They wanted to
run over, grab him, and comfort him immediately.
However, Grid’s identity was the noblest one on the continent. He was the king of the Overgeared
Kingdom and a god. They didn’t dare touch his jade-like body. The 300 women simply cried as they
looked at him.
Lord, who was taking care of Isabel and Bland, also remained silent. Lord admired Grid the most in the
world. He couldn’t make a guess recklessly. Thus, he had no choice but to watch.
“Dammit!” Grid collapsed to the ground and let out harsh curse words. He failed to keep his dignity in
front of those who regarded him as a parent, king, or god. He felt as if he would go crazy if he didn’t
release the emotions filling his heart right away.
Grid was angry. He was furious at the situation where Zeratul broke in at random. He was also annoyed
by Biban’s choice. There was a better chance of winning if Biban had fought with him. Why did Biban go
in alone? It was over once he died. Why...
“Why give me such a present at the end?”
He was a really stupid human. Why did he always give without wanting anything back? Was this the
temperament of all the tower members who locked themselves in the tower for humanity? Was it
natural and easy to give up their lives for others as they had sacrificed all their lives?
...It was too harsh.
“Shit!” Grid desperately got up again and pounded on the curtain. He seemed to be screaming. He was
remembering his most painful memory. It was the memory of when he said goodbye to Khan. Hadn’t he
decided when holding Khan in his arms as Khan scattered to ashes? He wouldn’t let a precious person be
taken away twice.
It was different from Khan, who was like a father, but Biban was also a precious relationship. He had
many grateful memories. He always thought that he would definitely repay Biban’s favor one day. He
promised to make Biban a sword.
“Yet because of me...” Grid’s body staggered. He felt dizzy due to the blood rushing to his head. His body
collapsed and the blue sky filled his vision.
He looked at the clouds flowing slowly and felt his mind calming down. Grid took a deep breath. He
calmly reviewed the current situation.
The curtain of sword energy? It could be cut with the Falling Moon Sword. The problem was that the
Falling Moon Sword was a secret weapon. It was too greedy to want to win against Zeratul when the
Falling Moon Sword had already been consumed. Destroying the curtain would just make Biban’s work
of locking Zeratul away meaningless.
The deciphered language of the dead—Grid assessed the value of the gift Biban left behind. He
identified the usage and measured the results.
‘Maybe Biban...’ It was the moment when Grid recalled something and came up with a hypothesis.
“Please give us a command.” A clear voice entered Grid’s ears.
He suddenly heard a voice coming from the blue waves in front of him and looked up. He made eye
contact with Mercedes. The large eyes were still and her expression was calm. Her appearance was the
same as usual and it vaguely reassured Grid.
“I will carry out My Liege’s will.”
[Your apostle ‘Mercedes’ has created a new chivalric code.]
Mercedes’ hands were very cold as they wrapped around Grid’s hands. It was because she was armed
with metal gauntlets. However, Grid’s heart melted from the warmth.
Sariel descended next to him with her four pairs of wings spread open as he relied on Mercedes to raise
his body. Piaro and Asmophel also arrived. Piaro’s healthy teeth were especially shiny today. “The
enemy of My Liege is nothing but fertilizer to make the territory more fertile.”
Asmophel’s eyes, reminiscent of a frozen pollack’s eyes, were deeper and more transparent than before.
“Please watch me as I face myself.”
“......”
A faint smile appeared on Grid’s face. His body and mind, filled with anger and anxiety, stopped shaking.
He coolly grasped the situation and made a quick judgment.
“Mercedes, analyze the curtain with Keen Insight.”
“Yes.”
“Sariel, destroy the curtain as soon as Mercedes’ analysis is complete.”
“Leave it to me.”
It was a method that took some time. However, he needed to save the Falling Moon Sword to see a
chance of victory. In the first place, the current Grid also needed some time. Biban should hold out
sufficiently during that time. He had entered the curtain alone because he was confident he could hold
on. Grid had no choice but to believe in him.
“The opponent is the martial god. It will be a tough battle like never before. Someone could lose their
life. Still, we have to fight. If we can’t do anything here today, we will be swayed by him for the rest of
our lives.”
“Yes!” Mercedes, Piaro, Sariel, Asmophel, Singuled, Amelda, Dante, and Kentrick—the strongest
members of the Overgeared Kingdom responded vigorously by Grid’s side.
It was a fearless attitude against a god—the martial god. They knew that there was a dignity that should
be upheld.
Grid opened the gift he had received from Biban.
[Checking the contents of ‘Deciphered Language of the Dead.’]
[The notes written painstakingly by the Absolute will greatly help your understanding.]
[Your high intelligence has allowed you to fully absorb the knowledge of ‘Deciphered Language of the
Dead.’]
[You can now understand the language of the dead.]
The aftermath of the new knowledge being injected all at once was great. Grid got a dizzying headache.
It was painful, like someone’s hand was digging through his brain. He barely managed to swallow the
nausea that rushed to his throat and pulled out Madra’s diary. He understood exactly what he had to do
now and acted.
Grid’s consciousness subsided as the unknown characters became words and sentences, writing a story.
Once he came to his senses again, he was standing in the Behen Archipelago hundreds of years ago.
There, he encountered Madra’s death knight, who existed alone and went crazy. It felt like they became
one. He felt like he was going to be swallowed up by a torrent of emotions.
‘I’m sorry, but I’m not curious about your story anymore.’
He already felt empathy and sympathy for Madra’s pain and anger in the past. The current Madra had
lost his sense of reason, so it was hard to communicate. Grid took only what he needed. In order to
protect his present relationship, he squashed the specter of the past.
‘Have a good rest.’
[You have learnt a new skill.]
[The diary of Undefeated King Madra has disappeared into history.]
***
Sword Saint Biban was a person who had risen to the level of having a sword in his heart. His will was a
sword and there was nothing he couldn’t cut. It wasn’t impossible for him to cut time and space. His
sword energy curtain was completely out of the world and time had even stopped. The countless blades
and blade fragments swirling in it contained a powerful will in each of them. It was killing intent toward
Zeratul.
“Child.” From the moment that Biban appeared to now—Zeratul, who was standing with his hands
behind his back and staring at Biban, opened his mouth for the first time. “I really cherish combat talent.
I watched you from the day you first held the sword to the moment you reached the peak of the sword.
Look back. You must’ve felt my warmth.”
There were no scratches on Zeratul’s body as he talked at will. The red-colored fighting energy
surrounding him was pushing away all of Biban’s Heart Sword.
“How dare you forget my favor and point your sword at me?”
“Why are you saying that now? How do I know whether or not you have been watching me when you
haven’t told me?”
“......”
“Oho, I get it now. You were the devil who tried to seduce and corrupt me onto the easy path whenever
I was distressed at being blocked by a wall. Are you crazy? How shameless are you to disguise that ugly
past as a favor?”
“Aren’t you who you are now because you overcame the trials I gave you?”
"It is sophistry. Don’t expect respect. You don’t deserve to be called a god judging by your current
actions.”
Many people were dying due to the demon invasion. At this time, the martial god, who came to the
human world, didn’t help the people. Instead, he invaded the Overgeared Kingdom and tried to hurt its
ruler, Grid. It was a far cry from the gods that people believed in and hoped for.
Zeratul read Biban’s inner thoughts and laughed. “Child, you are greatly mistaken. A while ago, I saved
230,927 humans. In response to their prayers before an unjust death due to helplessness, I came to the
human world. I manifested in their dreams and gave them strength and opportunities. I saved 230,927
lives. Isn’t it too much to deny me like this?”
The curtain of sword energy was Biban’s mental world. It was safe to say it was Biban’s mind itself. No
matter whether he wanted it or not, Biban was communicating with Zeratul. He read Zeratul’s heart and
learned there were no lies in the claim.
Martial God Zeratul responded to people’s prayers the moment he descended to the human world. The
lives of the 230,927 people, who were swept away in the war, were saved and he gave them strength
according to their wishes. It was true, but this made Biban feel a greater disgust. “You... you gave them
your secret techniques. You made them worship only you, in pursuit of a dream that will never come
true.”
The followers of the martial god—they were different from ordinary humans. They didn’t know who
they were. They forgot their original lives completely and just wandered around searching for the
martial god’s secret techniques for the rest of their lives.
It was not a noble act. It was nothing more than a distorted faith that strengthened Zeratul by increasing
his name and merit.
“How can you call it salvation?”
“I gave strength to those who wanted it. I instilled hope that they can get greater strength so they can
live forever. If this isn’t salvation, then what is salvation?”
“Really... you truly believe that, you bastard.” Biban pulled out a weapon. It was a short and narrow
dagger. It was what he used when removing the skin of a beast. Of course, Biban was the Sword Saint,
so even his bare hands could be treated as a sword.
However, the opponent was the martial god. A frail dagger meant he had to regretfully get close. Still,
what could he do? It was unavoidable since the sword he originally used was broken in the spar against
Grid.
“I don’t acknowledge you as a god when you can’t sympathize with humans and even distort their
wishes. I also deny Goddess Rebecca, who gave birth to a monster like you.”
This world was too harsh on humans.
Dragons—absolute beings who could destroy hundreds of thousands of human beings just by breathing.
They were merely beasts obsessed with their instincts and desires, and it wasn’t strange for them to
wipe out humans suddenly depending on their mood.
The gods didn’t care for the humans living in such a dangerous world.
Biban couldn’t help crying. People were pitiful. Thus, he swung his weapon. His dagger contained a
powerful will to cut down the irrationality of the world and the monsters that gave birth to that
irrationality.
Blood gushed from Zeratul’s chest. The red-colored fighting energy, which hadn’t been penetrated by
the countless blades, split in half. A hole also pierced Biban’s stomach.
“Stupid. No matter how much you deny it, I am a god. Do you believe that humans can harm a god?”
Zeratul’s wound was already recovering as he looked at the collapsing Biban. On the other hand, Biban’s
focus became blurry.
“......?” Zeratul stepped forward to try and destroy Biban’s heart, only to pause. It was because he felt
his presence fading. He had used the power of the humans’ desires to come to the human world and
secured time by fulfilling their wishes, but before he knew it, the time was approaching to return. “It has
already been five minutes? This guy, don’t tell me you planned this from the beginning?”
He didn’t stop the passage of time by cutting through time and space, but instead twisted and
accelerated it? The enlightened Zeratul frowned. He hurried to kill Biban and to destroy the Overgeared
Kingdom. He should achieve his goal of descending to the ground.
Zeratul’s hand pierced Biban’s heart. Biban’s dagger also pierced Zeratul’s heart. However, both had an
obvious difference. Zeratul’s facial expression didn’t even change, while Biban stopped moving. He lost
the light in his eyes and his head lowered weakly.
Just then, the curtain of sword energy was shattered and scattered. Unfortunately for Zeratul, it was
due to an external phenomenon.
“500,000 Army Annihilation Sword.”
A single strike—the strike that was performed with the Falling Moon Sword shattered Zeratul’s fighting
energy and cut his wrist.
Zeratul was already moving in front of Grid. The moment his wrist was cut, he moved to minimize
damage and attack Grid. The hand that was filled with concentrated sharpness touched Grid’s neck. It
pierced him.
Grid felt terrible pain, but he gave up on defending or counterattacking. He stared at Biban and used
Shunpo. Grid’s throat was torn and blood scattered. Grid swallowed down a groan. He held Biban in his
arms and hurriedly pulled out the white peach. It was the ‘perfect recovery item’ obtained from the
Peach Blossom Spring. A person could only take it once in their lifetime.
It happened the moment Grid tried to hold it to Biban’s mouth...
“What are you doing in front of me?” Zeratul showed an absurd reaction and lowered his heel toward
the top of Grid’s head.
Mercedes, Sariel, Piaro, Asmophel, the God Hands transformed into magic machines, Noe, and Randy—
he allowed direct attacks from them and the knights, but persisted in only pursuing Grid. It was because
Zeratul had no time. Since this happened anyway, he was determined to at least take away Biban’s life.
A chill went down Grid’s spine as he sensed the impact heading toward the top of his head.
Nevertheless, he didn’t avoid it and acted firmly. He shoved the white peach into Biban’s mouth. He was
prepared for a great sacrifice. Before the full-fledged battle, he wanted to protect this close relationship
even though he knew that his odds of winning would be greatly reduced if he was seriously injured.
However, his determination was meaningless. Zeratul’s attack failed to reach Grid and he was bounced
away.
“If you’re done with that, step back.” The low voice was so calm and clear that it didn’t match this
urgent situation. There was an aristocratic dignity to it. It was a powerful voice that flustered Martial
God Zeratul, who was swept away by his emotions against humans.
“Hayate...” The ultimate transcendent and one side of the absolute—Hayate, the dragon slayer that
even Zeratul found difficult to treat indifferently, descended and protected Grid’s side.
Chapter 1504
Gods were close to a concept. They existed in worship and didn’t disappear unless forgotten. It was safe
to say that there was no physical way to kill them. This didn’t mean that they were invincible.
“Hayate...” Zeratul felt enough of a threat.
A dragon slayer—Hayate made an accomplishment that wasn’t lacking compared to the gods. The
decisive reason was that the gods of Asgard and dragons didn’t fight, but it was impossible to disparage
Hayate’s achievements.
A world that had been repeated infinitely for eternity—throughout all those times and worlds, Hayate
was the only person who killed a dragon by himself. It was supported by coincidence and luck, but it was
still the final result. An irregular among irregulars, Hayate was one of the targets Asgard was most
vigilant about.
‘Why is he standing in front of these people?’

Was he trying to save Biban, a fellow tower association member? No, it couldn’t be. The lives of the
tower members were like worthless things. From the moment they decided to fight against dragons, it
wasn’t strange for their lives to disappear. Therefore, they tried their best to be generous about each
other’s life or death.
Hayate was even reluctant to leave the tower. He knew that his traces stimulated the dragons.
‘He would’ve stepped forward earlier if he wanted to save Biban.’
Hayate didn’t appear during Biban’s crisis. There was only one conclusion that Zeratul could reach.
‘Does he want to help Grid?’
Zeratul’s heated blood cooled down as he thought up to here. Grid had gained strength and grew thanks
to the mercy and grace that Rebecca had shown. It wasn’t an exaggeration to say that the blessings of
the three gods had made him who he was today. Yet he betrayed Rebecca.
He looked down on Asgard, such as arbitrarily calling himself a god and suppressing the Rebecca Church.
He was an ungrateful guy and it wasn’t enough to be torn to death. Yet rather than being punished by
heaven, he was living well. He was even protected by Chiyou and Hayate, the two existences to be wary
of.
Zeratul was overcome with great anger and hatred. It was unpleasant. He never imagined that his great
self would shamefully feel such low-grade emotions.
“...You want me to step back? Hayate, you dare to command the god you should worship? You are too
arrogant.”
Zeratul’s emotions were distorted. The anger and hatred toward Grid were turned to Hayate. It couldn’t
be helped. Hayate was protecting Grid. In order to pour out these unpleasant emotions onto Grid, he
inevitably had to collide with Hayate.
Hayate read Zeratul’s momentum and folded his sleeves. He was preparing his clothes so they didn’t get
dirty. During the time when Hayate was human, society was much more secular than it was now. The
nobles were forced to be lordly and Hayate was a noble to his bones. The evidence was that the tower
was built to practice noblesse oblige.
“The longer I live, the more I sympathize with you. It might be too harsh on you, who isn’t much
different from humans emotionally, to be given the time of eternity. Zeratul, does the goddess look at
you with tranquil eyes? Perhaps there is compassion in them.”
“It is a petty provocation,” Zeratul replied like it was trivial. However, his eyes were trembling slightly.
He was inwardly flustered. He might simply be angry.
“Swallow it. Come on, swallow.” Meanwhile, Grid was still holding Biban in his arms. His fingers
trembled as he pushed the white peach into Biban’s mouth. Fortunately, the white peach was a very
soft and juicy fruit. It was like a lump of sweet water, so the juice flowed down his throat little by little,
even though Biban couldn’t chew.
Even so, his color didn’t return. The eyes that had lost their light and become dim still didn’t move.
Perhaps...
Grid thought of the worst scenario. What if... what if Biban had already eaten a white peach?
“Sehee. I need to call Sehee..."
“Did you notice why the battle between Biban and Zeratul ended so quickly?” Hayate asked a question
to the panicked Grid.
Grid didn’t answer. To be exact, he had no time to answer. He was busy shouting his sister’s name to
summon Ruby, who had been registered as a knight in preparation for this type of situation. However,
there was no response. Reinhardt was currently suppressed by Zeratul’s divinity. In order to enter or exit
the area without Zeratul’s permission, they needed a status close to Zeratul. For example, Hayate.
“It is because both Biban and Zeratul have honed their skills to the utmost limit. The moment that the
tens of thousands of possibilities contained in their one step collide with each other, they cut off the
other person’s retreat and turn defense into nothing.”
“Hayate, you... are you conversing with that guy in front of me?”
It was a mess. Grid was only pushing the white peach into Biban’s mouth, Hayate was talking to Grid
who didn’t answer, and Zeratul criticized Hayate.
“Be quiet.”
“What? Who is it now?” During the uproar, Zeratul found something ridiculous. He didn’t have much
time left now. Just as he was about to attack Hayate before going back to heaven, an insignificant
person blocked his path and spoke to him.
It was Mercedes. She had experienced Zeratul’s overwhelming combat prowess not long ago, but she
was unusually calm. She wasn’t intimidated at all against Zeratul. She didn’t just block the way. She was
also glaring fiercely with killing intent. “Don’t disturb My Liege and close your mouth.”
“Ha, ha...? What the hell is this crazy person saying?” Zeratul’s head was blank and he was so
dumbfounded that he could only laugh. His emotions distorted once again. His anger and killing intent
turned to Mercedes this time.
Grid suddenly came to his senses.
Hayate drew his sword. His gaze and posture were as calm as usual as he spoke in a tone that had no
fluctuations, like he was reading a textbook, “The battle between masters who have reached the peak
often ends as quickly as it starts.”
“Mercedes! Stay back!”
“Yes.”
“Receive this divine punishment!”
At this point, it had gone beyond a mess. There was no sense of unity at the scene.
Step.
Mercedes backed down the moment she heard Grid’s order. Meanwhile, Zeratul swung his feet while
crushing the space.
“In other words, in order to defeat a master of the same level—” Hayate was still giving a long speech.
“Biban?” Grid felt Biban’s throat slightly move and caught a glimpse of hope.
“Um.” Mercedes realized she couldn’t retreat and tried to fight back against Zeratul.
The reason why everyone acted separately like this was because they were too excellent. Grid continued
to focus on Biban, Mercedes dared to block the path of the martial god, Hayate was obsessed with
teaching, and Zeratul’s goal changed in real time. Each of them clearly recognized what they could and
should do.
Unlike what it seemed on the outside, they weren’t acting because they were swept away by their mood
or the atmosphere. They were setting the most reasonable priorities and acting accordingly. It was
called higher cognitive ability. Everyone here was naturally equipped with the ability due to
accumulating experience or talent.
It just seemed like they were acting separately because their roles were different. There wasn’t a single
person who couldn’t figure out the situation.
‘I can hold on long enough.’ Mercedes was a legend. She wouldn’t die easily. Furthermore, she had Keen
Insight. She knew she could hold out against Zeratul for at least seven seconds and within that time, she
could receive Hayate’s help.
‘Mercedes won’t die.’ Grid also knew the ending. He focused on Biban because he judged that he would
only worsen the situation if he stepped forward.
‘Hayate will come.’
First, it was Biban’s life, next was Grid’s divinity, after that was dealing a blow to Hayate, and at the end,
it was Mercedes’ life—Zeratul, who had continued to adjust his goal, once again identified and prepared
for the situation in real time. He tore off Mercedes’ shield with his left hand while grabbing Mercedes’
sword with his right hand. He slammed his shoulder into Mercedes’ chest and bent down while putting
his toes in his field of view. His body that was curled up below Mercedes contained extreme elasticity.
The moment he straightened his knees, he shot forward like a ray of light.
It went beyond the metaphor of ‘breaking the speed of sound.’ If Mercedes hadn’t immediately injected
sword energy into the pieces of shatter armor and used them as a weapon, there wouldn’t have been
any blood flowing from Zeratul’s cheeks. It was impossible to follow his movements even with
Mercedes’ Keen Insight.
Grid just vaguely saw it. Apart from a few people, those present at the scene couldn’t detect Zeratul’s
movements at all. They just felt a light flashing.
“Be overwhelming.”
Indeed.
Zeratul smiled. It was because Hayate was right in front of him. Hayate said he wanted to teach Grid, but
it felt like he was nagging all alone. Still, it was good. If Zeratul could deal a blow before going back to
heaven, his anger would subside a bit.
“You need destructive power.”
Hayate’s advice ended when he and Zeratul clashed. Hayate directly showed it.
The sword that cut a dragon’s neck, the sword of the only Dragon Slayer in the world, cut Zeratul’s body
into pieces. He also suffered a deep wound from his chest to his pelvis, but the only absolute in this
world couldn’t die from this much. He recovered his internal organs that were pouring out and
tightened the muscles to seal the wound.
“......”
“......”
Everyone was speechless. Even Grid almost dropped the precious white peach to the ground. Hayate
burned the blood staining his sword with sword energy and smiled brightly.
“How about it? Did you study hard?”
“...Huh?”
Only silence followed the question. Just now, Hayate showed how to defeat a god even if he couldn’t kill
a god. It was almost impossible to guess what it was like for the martial god, who was supposed to be
invincible, to be defeated and to lose. Yes, Zeratul was the martial god. He might just be a copy of
Chiyou, but he couldn’t be denied. Not achieving the Trinity or losing strength after being in the human
world for a certain amount of time were no excuses. It was natural for him to be invincible.
Hayate, who defeated him, naturally achieved a mythical feat. So how could he be talking so calmly?
“Ah...” The apostles and knights were enlightened just because they ‘witnessed’ the mythical
achievement. Grid also had his stats increased.
Grid, who had been staring at the constantly updating notification windows, suddenly came to his
senses. It was because the size of the white peach in his hand decreased dramatically. He looked down
and found the conscious Biban devouring the white peach. “Biban...!”
He was glad. It was really fortunate.
Biban struggled to speak to the relieved and tearful Grid, “Why...?”
“Huh?”
“...No...”
“Biban, calm down and speak slowly.”
Biban was seriously injured. It was a serious wound where it wouldn’t be strange if he died at any
moment. He survived purely because he was a transcendent. What was it that he wanted to convey as
he endured his pain? Grid attached his ear to Biban’s mouth and his expression gradually cooled down.
“Why... didn’t... you... say... you had... white peach...”
“......”
This person didn’t change even when dying. In another sense, the startled Grid became dizzy. Then
before he knew it, Hayate had already approached, placed Biban on his shoulder, and bowed to Grid. It
was embarrassing for Grid.
“Companion... thank you for saving my colleague.”
“No, what do you mean...?”
He was the one who should be grateful. Grid was trying to say so, only to shut his mouth. It was because
he saw Hayate’s eyelids tremble. Grid realized it at this moment.
It wasn’t that the tower members weren’t afraid of death. They knew the value of life more than anyone
else. Therefore, Hayate took responsibility as a powerful person. He hid his fears and built the tower as
he prepared to sacrifice himself to protect people’s lives. How anxious must Hayate have been when
seeing the dying Biban? Grid only realized it now. “...I also want to thank you. I will surely repay this
kindness.”
“Come and talk to me occasionally. Additionally, I hope you don’t forget my small advice today. You
have the potential to carry out my advice and you have a good example.” Hayate’s eyes turned to the 30
God Hands. “Make the meteorites fall.”
“......!”
The potential Hayate mentioned was Greed and the example was Braham. A being who had honed the
utmost limits of technique—Hayate meant to supplement the destructive power needed to ‘hit while
being hit’ by using the physical power of Greed combined with reproduced magic. He thought it would
be a really powerful weapon if it was possible.
Grid realized it and noticed another fact. The 400,000 Army Swordsmanship that he just learned from
Madra’s diary—Hayate made no comment on the use of Open Potential to activate 500,000 Army
Annihilation Sword.
‘Yes, the undefeated king is just the past.’
Undefeated King Madra—he always had the premise of ‘he would be the strongest if he hadn’t died.’
However, he died before he became the strongest. It meant the swordsmanship he left behind was
lacking to be called the strongest. In fact, the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship that Grid acquired
wasn’t invincible.
Grid was convinced—it was his own potential, not the remnants of the past, that he had to sharpen and
polish in order to become stronger in the future. The Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship only played the
role of helping him. It wasn’t something he should rely on.
Didn’t Braham say it as well?
The greatest legend of all time is me, Grid.

“Yes, I will engrave your teachings deeply.”
Chapter 1505
“I’ve been delayed. Then I will ask you to clean up the aftermath.”
“Grid, take care. I think my life is over, so if you want to see me, go to the tower... Oof! Oof!”
Hayate exchanged a few more words with Grid before taking Biban away. He jumped silently and
disappeared into the sky. It was such a mysterious sight that it eclipsed Biban’s words. It felt more
elegant in contrast to the martial god who stormed in and lost. It seemed they would never forget this
for the rest of their lives.
“Forget everything you saw today.”
...They would forget it.
“Yes.”
People who weren’t loyal to the Overgeared Kingdom were rare. Additionally, the people gathered here
were the ones closest to Grid. If Grid wanted them to die, then they would die. If he wanted them to
forget, then they would forget. The moment Mercedes took the lead and answered, the others took it as
an example and copied her.
“......”
Piaro and the knights looked at Mercedes strangely. The girl Piaro had brought in when he was leader of
the Red Knights—the knights vividly remembered her past before she grew up as a lady and became the
king of knights. She was a pure and straightforward child. She was a lovely child in both talent and
personality.
Now it was quite different. The cold voice and eyes when she told the martial god to shut up was
completely imprinted on the minds of the knights. They thought about the situation at that time and
once again got the chills.
“Captain, will that child be okay?”
“Um...”
Amelda asked anxiously and Piaro sank into thought. His expression wasn’t comfortable. A courage and
belief that didn’t shrink back at all against the martial god. He was anxious that the moment when
Mercedes’ unique nature would put her into a crisis would surely come one day.
However, he wasn’t in a position to advise her. Mercedes had done her duty. On the other hand, he
failed to do his duty. Unlike Mercedes, he didn’t go out to protect Grid even though he was Grid’s
messenger.
Of course, it wasn’t just due to fear. He made a rational judgment. The situation at that time was when
Hayate... no, it was just before the sword tower master and Zeratul collided. He thought that he would
get in the way if he stepped forward hastily, thus he just watched.
It was definitely the right choice. However, Piaro wasn’t happy. It was true that he had been intimidated
by Zeratul. The moment when Sariel and Mercedes broke the curtain of sword energy, he was
completely overwhelmed by Zeratul’s presence. It wasn’t just him. Everyone at the scene was the same.
The only exception was Mercedes.
‘I should’ve stepped up as well.’
It was purely an excuse that he didn’t need to step up. He was actually scared. So what about Mercedes’
personality that brought herself into a crisis? Why was that a problem? It was natural for knights and
farmers to jump into a crisis for their master.
‘I turned a blind eye to that natural duty...’
Piaro’s mind was dazed. His beloved wife Beniyaru was holding his hand, but his body trembled and
nausea rose. He was falling into a heart demon.
Then Grid grabbed him by the shoulder. “Piaro.”
As evidenced in the battle, the cognitive abilities of Hayate, Zeratul, Mercedes, etc, were developed and
specified for combat. On the other hand, Grid’s cognitive ability was a bit wider in category. The
evidence was that he acted with Biban as his top priority. Grid’s cognitive ability shone not only in
combat, but also in interpersonal relationships. It was still limited to those he had good feelings toward,
but he responded sensitively to the changes and crises of the people around him.
It wasn’t enough to simply describe it as good senses. The process of guessing and understanding
people’s psychology and circumstances was extremely fast and accurate. It was impossible for him to
not read Piaro whom he had a deep bond with.
“Don’t think it was futile. Your judgment and choice were perfect. It would’ve made the situation even
harder if you acted with reckless bravado.”
“...Yes, My Liege.” This was enough. The fog that was eating at Piaro’s vision cleared up and his
confusion stopped. He erased his lack of confidence and was motivated. He couldn’t wait to go over the
lesson from Biban and the enlightenment he just got from the battle.
That’s right. It wasn’t just Piaro. Mercedes and the other knights haven’t fully absorbed Biban’s
teachings. It was natural. Within minutes or hours of learning it, Zeratul had appeared and led to the
current crisis. They lacked the time to study.
Grid read the enthusiasm in Piaro’s eyes and laughed. ‘I am reminded of the days of Reidan.’
It was Piaro in the days when he tried to become the Sword Saint. At that time, he had been shining
brilliantly. It was just like right now.
“Piaro, lead the troops out with your knights.”
The martial god retreated, but his remnants remained. The number was at least 200,000. The first thing
Zeratul did when coming to the ground was to make 230,000 followers. Additionally, there must also be
followers who had been brought separately. In fact, there was news of the appearance of the Triad.
“Yes.” Everyone responded energetically. They had experienced the strength of the martial god
followers and the Triad several times in the past and they weren’t afraid of it. It meant they were
confident in their skills. In particular, Asmophel’s expression was full of confidence. There was just a
small change in the way he faced himself, but Asmophel grew significantly. Moreover, he was inspired
by the battle between Zeratul and Hayate.
Grid intuitively knew it. It was because he remembered the system message that popped up.
‘The stats have increased by 2% and the skills have evolved.’
This applied to everyone present, not just Piaro, Mercedes, and Asmophel. It was even Lord and his
royal guards. They seemed to have been corrected by their talent since they were all at least semi-
named. Of course, there were differences depending on their ability. The Red Knights and Lord had their
skill levels increased by one and modifiers added to their major passive skills, while others only had a
significant increase in skill experience.
In any case, it was a leap forward. They were likely to grow at an unprecedented rate in the process of
wiping out the martial god followers.
***
Reinhardt was calm. It was unbelievable that this city had been invaded by the martial god.
It was because Zeratul’s defeat was so fast. He suddenly appeared on the outskirts. Soon after his
appearance, he was trapped in the curtain of sword energy and then after the sword curtain was
removed, he soon turned to ashes and disappeared. In the meantime, many casualties occured, but it
wasn’t enough of a disturbance to be recognized by ordinary people.
[Grid’s Combat Techniques that Depicts the End of the Martial God (?) Advanced Level 5]
[Passive
When equipped with weapons, physical attack power and magic attack power are increased by 38% and
the hit rate of all attacks is increased by 21%. Additionally, magic casting time is reduced by 11%.
★If the combat target is a god, all gains will increase by 10%.
★You can choose to increase physical attack power or magic attack power.
★If you choose to increase physical attack power, then the magic attack power increase effect, hit rate
increase effect, and casting shortening effect are deactivated. Meanwhile, physical attack power is
increased by an additional 15%.
★If you choose to increase magic attack power, then the physical attack power increase effect, hit rate
increase effect, and casting shortening effect are deactivated. Meanwhile, magic attack power is
increased by an additional 15%.]
‘It is huge that the passive skill has been enhanced.’
Grid’s Combat Techniques gained a modifier—Depicts the End of the Martial God. It was much more
valuable than the modifier ‘Witnessed the Defeat of the Martial God’ that was attached to Mercedes,
Piaro, and the knights’ mastery skills. The increase in effect was as great as the name—not only were
physical and magic attack power increased by 5% and the hit rate by 10%, these figures would further
increase if the combat target was a god.
‘Is Zeratul actually an angel?’
The survival of Isabel and Marquis Ashur had been confirmed. Few people died directly from Zeratul.
Most of them were just seriously injured. It was due to the struggle of Damian, Zednos, and Laella, who
sacrificed their lives to protect the people.
Grid’s response was extremely fast as well. Technically, Zeratul came and died for nothing. He just
greatly increased the growth of key people in the Overgeared Kingdom. Grid was sorry for the dead
Damian, Zednos, and Laella, but it was true.
“Hum hum.”
The players killed by Zeratul received a terrible penalty of not being able to resurrect for two hours and
not being able to fight for 12 hours after resurrection. Grid honored their sacrifice and recalled Hayate’s
advice. Pouring out the maximum firepower was the truth.
Hayate’s teachings helped bring Grid back to his origin. Grid remembered the time when he dreamed of
attaching Meteor to the Falling Moon Sword. He had been so innocent back then. He vividly
remembered the disappointment and deep despair he felt when he realized it was a ridiculous dream.
...He was probably depressed for a few days.
‘I was young then.’
He was still young, but in any case, the current Grid had Braham. The dream he had in his innocent days
was coming to life. It wasn’t Meteor, but he would soon make a sword with Disintegrate. It wasn’t an
exaggeration that it wasn’t far away.
‘This time, Belial’s Staff was innovated well.’
Belial’s Staff was originally a god-tier item. It was one of the few myth items dropped in the field and
both the damage and effects were excellent, even years later. Belial left behind such a great treasure
that he had to wonder if she was a hidden daughter of Yatan.
The additional option after the large staff was innovated was also great. It was the option to multiply up
to two cast magic. It was based on probability, but the probability of triggering it increased based on
intelligence. For example, if Grid used Magic Missile, there was a 70% probability of triggering three
Magic Missiles. Add Magic Spray and Magic Missile would seem like legendary great magic. Of course,
the power dropped significantly.
‘The higher the rating of the magic that is cast, the higher the effect.’
Unfortunately, Grid only had basic magic and he wouldn’t experience the effect of this option.
Meanwhile, it was different for Braham. The newly reborn Belial’s Staff could be said to be a weapon
made for Braham.
‘If Braham uses Disintegrate, won’t there be an extra four or five?’

...This wouldn’t happen no matter how fraudulent Braham and the staff were. It would be more
accurate to say that it would multiply by at least three and at most four.
That’s right—Braham’s Greed magic forging project would be three to four times faster than before. He
could get his hands on Greed with Disintegrate by next year at the latest. From then on, he would be
able to practice the extreme damage that Hayate had taught.
‘No, it is possible from now on.’
Grid opened the design of the dragon weapon that was still in the design stage. The structure that
considered the detailed effects was impressive. The dragon fang was designed to leave the power of the
ultimate material while supporting the utility.
Grid started to modify the complex design that he had made with all his heart and soul. It was simple
like the Falling Moon Sword and enhanced convenience and power.
‘And...’
He thought of a new way to use Greed. The embodiment of physical magic using Greed. Hayate had
given this advice directly so it would be effective enough.
Grid took out Greed from his inventory. Greed had been left to proliferate since creating the 30 God
Hands. It had already accumulated enough mass to make six God Hands.
It was thrown high into the air. The rapidly rising mass of Greed stopped at 1.5 kilometers in the air.
That was the extent that it could be controlled. If the distance between Grid and Greed exceeded 1.5
kilometers, Greed would return to Grid’s inventory according to its instincts. This distance had also
increased a lot. The higher his willpower stat, the more the range of control was expanded.
’Fall quickly.’
Keywords were important when moving the God Hands. The keywords that Grid entered became the
God Hands’ will. The 80 centimeter diameter mass of Greed fell with the will to ‘quickly fall,’ shattering
the ground and causing it to shake. The greater the mass of Greed, the more threatening the form of the
sword and the more exponentially the power would increase.
‘In the future, I should carry Greed over my head, not in my inventory.’
The distance of 1.5 kilometers was not short. Greed was a substance, so its presence was very small. It
was difficult for other parties to recognize it.
‘The key is to steadily train the willpower stat.’
He would find out how to give items the willpower stat. Grid was full of motivation and started to
construct the furnace again, when a notification window appeared in his vision.
It was a message that he had two hours remaining until the end of his connection time limit. Grid
remembered Lauel’s instructions and logged out.
Chapter 1506
Lord was a hero from his birth. His body, brain, senses, intuition, and all fields were extraordinary to
begin with. The heir of a prestigious bloodline in Eternal was conceived with the seeds of a legend. It
would be mysterious if the child had been ordinary.
‘I saw something really amazing... Ah, this... I can’t remember it. Father told me to forget, so I have to
forget.’
Lord had a lot of teachers. They were the best teachers in each field. He naturally had a high vision. It
was rare for him to feel anything even when seeing something quite good. This was what happened
while he was adventuring and following his father’s footsteps.
Lord wasn’t very excited when seeing characters, events, and phenomena that were called great. He just
deliberately built new relationships. Yet today was a series of shocks. His teacher, Damian, and Zednos,
Laella, Isabel, Bland, Beniyaru, etcetera—the talents of the Overgeared Kingdom whom Lord admired
were crushed by Zeratul.
It was a new level of power. For the first time in his life, Lord was crushed by helplessness. He felt great
fear that was incomparable to the crisis he experienced at the Vatican as a child. He even felt despair.
He felt sorry to his parents because he thought he would die without achieving anything.
It was a strange and terrible experience. It was an experience that awakened some instinct sealed deep
inside Lord. It wasn’t anything special. It was simply a survival instinct. It was an instinct Lord had never
felt because he had been too brilliant.
The moment it awakened, Lord was greeted with a drastic change. His desire to not die was directly
linked to the idea of living. This expanded Lord’s thinking in a way that never existed before.
At that time, Hayate appeared and even defeated Zeratul. In the state where his body and mind were
awakening, Lord accepted the inspiration and grew rapidly. He saw the scenery he had always seen from
a different perspective and gained new learning and ideas from the people and situations he often
encountered. All these changes melted into his mind and body, making them better.
‘Wow, what is this?’
The Overgeared Knights were fighting against the followers of the martial god. The knights were largely
divided into 12 divisions and scattered throughout the Overgeared Kingdom. Among them, Coke
belonged to Lord’s company.
Lord had hundreds of guards, but Coke escorted Lord in case something happened. Here, Coke was
astonished. It was because the skills of Lord and the royal guards had increased dramatically. In
particular, the change in Lord was dazzling. He seemed to have become a different person in just a few
days. The standard wasn’t low in Coke’s eyes, who just reached level 400 last week.
‘He hasn’t reached level 300 yet, right?’
What was this? It was too cool!
A bright smile appeared on Coke’s face as he watched the view of Lord’s back as Lord cut at the enemy.
He had felt that the players’ power seemed too weak compared to the enemy and was very happy that
Lord had become a new possibility.
“Uh, uh? W-Why are you suddenly hugging me?”
“Huh? It is because you are so pretty, Your Highness~”
“Uwah! Don’t do this! I’m an adult now!”
“You are still 16! You are a child in my eyes! I’m going to hug you more!”
“S-Someone stop Lord Coke!” Lord screamed, but the royal guards didn’t do anything.
Coke was trusted by Grid and the 10 meritorious retainers. There was a noble title and an authority that
was stronger than the noble title. The royal guards lacked the capability to restrain him. They would’ve
turned a blind eye even if they had the capabilities. It was nice to see Coke rubbing his cheeks against
Lord’s cheeks with Lord in his arms.
In this way, in the midst of the uproar, the remnants of the martial god followers were quickly cleaned
up. Most of the followers had only learned one or two secret techniques and were no match for the
Overgeared Knights who were on a rampage.
The level of the knights and Lord was too great. In particular, Mercedes’ swordsmanship contained
‘destructive power’ and the sight of it sweeping away the followers was amazing. Even the followers
who learned 10 secret techniques fell to her sword and died. It was a devastating appearance that was
never seen before. It was thanks to the fact that the Matchless Swordsmanship, a symbol of a previous
generation Sword Saint, was directly passed on to her by Biban and she wrote a new chivalric code too.
Zeratul’s contribution was also great.
***
The great human and demon war was fierce.
At the very least, the battles at the Behen Archipelago and the Abyss remained tense without tilting to
either side. There were the 10 meritorious retainers and Ares at the Behen Archipelago, while the troops
at the Abyss were properly centered around Braham and Kyle. Several crises occurred along the way,
but every time, reinforcements arrived with exquisite timing and added strength to the allied forces.
"Where are you going?!”
Ever since the arrival of reinforcements led by Chris, Peak Sword retreated to the rear and had a wider
view. Every time the demons with the characteristic of ‘assassination’ broke into their camp, he acted
and protected the commanders. Peak Sword felt like a cog in something huge. He marveled at the new
role that was given at any time and in any situation, and that every time he played a new role, he helped
his allies.
Most of the players in the allied forces active in various parts of the continent felt similar. At present,
the allied forces were acting as giant organisms. Thousands or hundreds of millions of people played
different roles in their respective positions and spread positive influence to each other. There was a
sense of unity beyond nations, species, forces, religions, ideas, places, and time.
Even the players acting alone on the outskirts realized that some of their actions helped in the war and
felt it was very rewarding. They felt possessed by something.
People were gradually more immersed in the war. It was the contribution of the strategists behind the
scenes. The excellent strategists of the allied forces, including Lauel and Sima Qian, were coordinating
the war. All the roles and duties they gave to the players and troops in the alliance were closely related
and helpful to each other.
The more such a phenomenon was repeated and overlapped, the more the enemy’s camp collapsed.
There were ingenious schemes. The exquisite tactics were added and people felt it even more. The
presence of the strategists. People paid homage to them.
Meanwhile, Lauel felt he was going to die. He was always in the meeting room and making plans during
the access time. When he was logged out, he communicated with the strategists who were connected
and moved troops... There was no time to rest. The war was only two days old.
‘It will be dangerous if this continues. It will become harder as time passes. We need something to
change the flow.’
***
Youngwoo logged out and poured all the side dishes on the table into a bowl. Then he sat in front of the
TV and ate. He found channels broadcasting the Abyss and Behen Archipelago. Several screens were
displayed at the same time as he roughly ate the mixed food. There wasn’t much time to eat, but he had
to take care of his meals. It was for health management.
‘The players are at a disadvantage.’
Players had fundamental limitations. There was the access restriction penalty. Players could connect to
Satisfy for up to 16 hours per day. If this time limit was filled, they couldn’t connect for the remaining
eight hours. This meant that they would be away from Satisfy one day out of three. If the log out time of
rankers overlapped, humanity would have no choice but to suck its fingers and watch the collapse.
Therefore, Lauel coordinated the time of the rankers so it didn’t overlap. He also distributed a guide to
leave two hours of connection time instead of using up all the connection time. He prevented the blank
log out time of rankers from overlapping as much as possible while setting up a five minute standby
group to be able to organically respond to certain crisis situations.
The target naturally included Youngwoo. Of course, Lauel didn’t want to intervene in Youngwoo’s
schedule. It was Lauel’s honest desire to let Youngwoo focus on his blacksmithing work until the access
time limit. However, Youngwoo was the best power among the players. The loss to the human race
would be huge if Youngwoo was unable to respond to certain situations.
Youngwoo understood it well. He was willing to cooperate with Lauel, who explained the situation with
a pained face.
“...Crazy.”
Six out of the dozens of channels broadcasting the Behen Archipelago and the Abyss—Youngwoo, who
was watching the channels that showed different compositions, became mesmerized and forgot to eat.
He was attracted by Braham. He thought Braham had become stronger after hearing Braham had
regained his power as a direct descendant, but it was completely different from what he expected. This
was a different dimension beyond the level of strength.
“Haha... I’m glad.”
Youngwoo’s nose wrinkled. He had to know that Braham often looked bitter as he watched Grid alone
growing stronger.
“It was really fortunate.”
It was Braham who had a hard time for hundreds of years. Youngwoo had suffered for 20 years, so he
was able to guess a bit of the pain that Braham had suffered. He was extremely happy when he saw
Braham finally achieving his long-cherished wish.
“Um...?” He thought he should drink a cup of coffee in advance. Youngwoo got up after eating, only to
cock his head. It was because the goods being unloaded from the cargo truck in front of the building
were unusual.
“Capsule?”
There were also two of them. What? Toon came out to pick them up. Were Toon’s friends coming to
visit from Italy? Was he buying new capsules to stay with them in the future?
Youngwoo immediately ran out.
***
In conclusion, Youngwoo didn’t make any new Italian friends. The owners of the capsules were
surprisingly Youngwoo’s parents.
“Your father was extremely worried. How can we turn a blind eye when people are in crisis?”
“Hum hum, it wasn’t to the point of extremely...”
“...So you are going to start Satisfy?”
“Yes, I’ve always wanted to see the faces of my daughter-in-law and grandchild~”
“Ah, watch your mouth! Why are you looking for your daughter-in-law and grandchild in cyberspace
instead of reality?”
“Isn’t Satisfy another reality? It is too harsh to call it cyberspace.”
“Honey, correct it quickly.”
“No... I just want to have a real daughter-in-law...”
“It just happened first in Satisfy. It is good to have it in both reality and Satisfy.”
“Satisfy is real as well?”
Overall, it was a confusing conversation. Just seven years ago, such conversations would’ve been
criticized. They would be treated like a crazy family or appeared on a TV show after becoming a hot
topic. It was even possible that it would’ve been both. However, the world had changed. From the
perspective these days, there was no problem with the conversation in Youngwoo’s family. There
weren’t just one or two married people in Satisfy.
“By the way, do you know how to make an account?”
“Last night, I went to the capsule room with Jishuka to create an account and understand the basic
system.”
“......”
Had Jishuka kept in constant contact with his parents? Sure enough, there were still some lingering
regrets. Of course, such an ending would be hard to understand. It was necessary to settle it. It should
be done in the direction she wanted. That was his wish as well. For the right ending of their relationship,
he would consider immigrating to the Middle East...
‘Gasp?’ Youngwoo was shocked at the freely flowing stream of thoughts. He was surprised by his own
understanding and acceptance of Jishuka’s feelings. Something had changed...
He easily understood and accepted the hearts of others. The same was true in Satisfy and in reality. It
had been like this recently.
‘What is this?’
It wasn’t a special change. It wasn’t a manhwa-like development where he suddenly gained supernatural
powers. Youngwoo just had a lot of experience in Satisfy and developed cognitive skills based on these
experiences. It was so high that it couldn’t be compared to ordinary people. As a result, he easily came
up with a solution to a situation or relationship that he had felt was difficult until now. He was also quick
to recognize and accept these changes.
‘Um.... I’ve met a lot of people.’
“Jishuka sends me an emoticon every day that says ‘Fighting’? It has already been for a few years. How
is she so consistent? Haha, how happy would people be to have a beautiful, cute, and faithful daughter-
in-law like Jishuka?”
“Youngwoo, your mom likes Yura. Jishuka is a foreigner. No, she is Korean now, but... in any case, she
came from a foreign country and has slightly different sentiments...”
“Uhuh! How can there be racial discrimination when the global community is united by Satisfy?!”
“How is this racial discrimination? Did you lose your mind after wielding a knife yesterday?”
“Cough, I-I’m sorry. I went too far.”
“Youngwoo, aren’t you busy? We are busy as well, so go upstairs and rest. Hoho, I am excited to see my
daughter-in-law and grandson in person.”
“......”
Youngwoo didn’t want to think too deeply and quietly returned home. He vowed to make good items
for his parents.
In any case, the great human and demon war caused a worldwide Satisfy boom. Many people were
stimulated by humanity fighting against the invasion of demons that was constantly broadcasted. Like
Youngwoo’s parents, the number of people who belatedly started Satisfy in order to help humanity was
in the millions in just two days.
At this point, it was comparable to the inflow rate when the game first opened. A new wind was
blowing. There were many talented people among the new users and several organizations, including
the Overgeared Guild, actively helped them. It felt like borrowing a child’s hand, but there was a desire
to cultivate them for the future.
The players unknowingly became one.
Chapter 1507
“Why did you turn around all of a sudden?”
Was he being chased by the underworld? Hao asked after catching up with Bunsdel, who ran away
without looking back. The other person’s status was very high, but the words didn’t come out
beautifully. He made a quick detour to turn away when he almost arrived at Reinhardt.
Hao was flustered because he just reported to Lauel that he would be arriving soon with the lord of the
half-draconians. Bunsdel’ complexion was white due to exhaustion from using Shunpo several times in a
row. “The Overgeared Kingdom will perish today. No, it could’ve already been destroyed by the waves a
little while ago.”
“Huh?” Hao asked back in an absurd manner. He suspected that Bunsdel had suddenly become senile.
This only lasted for a moment. He recognized the seriousness of the situation when he saw Bunsdel’s
body trembling like an aspen tree. “...What is going on?”
“I feel the killing intent of the martial god in Reinhardt.”
Martial God Zeratul—it was hard for a high quality transcendent to not know him. It wasn’t just known
conceptually. Bunsdel actually experienced it.
Bunsdel had been tempted by the martial god several times. It was very divine when he appeared in a
dream and offered a secret technique, but Bunsdel refused every time because he felt something
sinister. The disappointment, anger, and killing intent that the martial god showed at that time were so
terrible that they were still vividly imprinted in his mind. Then a little while ago, he felt more killing
intent than before at the entrance of Reinhardt.
“There is no way to know the inside story in detail, but it is clear that the Overgeared King has touched
the reverse scale of the martial god. Dammit, shit. What on earth did he do to provoke the wrath of the
martial god when the demons are invading? He truly isn’t prudent.”
Bunsdel was prejudiced against Grid. He saw Grid as far from knowing common sense and
uncontrollable. He had chosen to believe in Hao’s words and came to take a look at Grid. Now he felt
like he stepped on shit.
Hao, who had been silent with a serious expression, soon opened his mouth, “Reinhardt is fine.”
He had been whispering with Lauel.

Bunsdel snorted. “I don’t know who your source is, so I don’t know how trustworthy they are, but don’t
contact them again in the future. I assure you, the person who sent the communication is definitely a
fool.”
“It is the prime minister of the Overgeared Kingdom...”
“He intends to draw me in to avoid the impending destruction. The trick is so shallow that I can see his
level. Tsk tsk, it is absurd.”
“It really is fine. Martial God Zeratul has been defeated.”
“What? Puhahat! Do you believe that? You are perfect to be swindled on the street.”
The martial god was invincible. No matter whether it was the Overgeared Kingdom, who spread false
information without knowing common sense, or Hao, who fell for the cheap trick— They both seemed
like fools to Bunsdel. “Tsk, let’s go have a drink to relax.”
“Drinking alcohol while the demons are running rampant across the continent? Come on, let’s go back
to Reinhardt.”
“The war is already over. It isn’t normal just based on the fact that the martial god appeared out of the
blue to destroy the Overgeared Kingdom rather than helping humanity. Humanity will inevitably lose.
I’m just glad it won’t have a great impact on us no matter who wins.”
“The Overgeared Kingdom is fine...”
“Puhahaha!” Bunsdel grabbed his belly and laughed. After a long time, he made a pledge, “Did the
Overgeared Kingdom say they wanted the cooperation of the half-draconians? Okay. If it is confirmed
that the Overgeared Kingdom is fine tomorrow, our half-draconians will go beyond cooperating with the
Overgeared Kingdom and will become their dogs.”
“......”
“Now you know reality, right? Let’s go and have a drink.”
“......”
This was the perfect man to gamble with on the streets. Hao thought about it and looked forward to
tomorrow coming.
***
“R-Really? The Overgeared Guild will listen to our demands?”
“Yes!”
“A-Amazing...”
The Black and White sisters—they were named rankers and even a decent high ranker couldn’t give out
their business card in front of them. To be exact, they couldn’t even breathe properly.
Every time there was an encounter on the hunting grounds or on the road, the rankers would sneak
back or lower their eyes. They were skilled, but their personalities were as bad as their skills were good.
They would use a quest or life as collateral to rob people, and those who didn’t fall for the threat would
naturally be killed. They were like psychopathic serial killers. It was evaluated that a huge band of
bandits would be created if the sisters preferred to lead a group.
People were extremely disgusted with the sisters. They were blatantly avoided. The sisters had
committed so many sins that it was hard for them to act openly.
Almost every nation on the continent had put out a wanted order on the sisters. In particular, the
empire was hostile to the sisters. The moment they crossed the border, troops were dispatched to chase
them and persistently pursued them. The system correction to maintain the laws was fraudulent so the
strength of the pursuit team was too good.
The sisters didn’t care much. They didn’t have to go to the empire.
Then the great human and demon war started and the circumstances changed. The most delicious rice
bowl called the Abyss was in the empire. They were hunting on the outskirts, but the level of the
demonic creatures appearing on the outskirts wasn’t enough to satisfy them. It was ironic that the
pursuit system worked well even when the empire was at risk of destruction.
The sisters sought a solution and naturally turned to the Overgeared Guild. The influence of the empire
couldn’t reach the Overgeared Kingdom. Strictly speaking, the Overgeared Kingdom was in a higher
position than the empire. If they could work with the Overgeared Kingdom, it would be difficult for the
empire to persecute them. The sisters identified that the war was extremely unfavorable to humanity
and asked for negotiations with the Overgeared Guild.
We will be helpful in the war so use us.
They were thinking of bending over. They really wanted to go to the great hunting ground called the
Abyss. However, the problem was their personalities. White forgot her position as she wrote a letter to
convey her intentions to the Overgeared Kingdom.
[We are willing to fight on your side. Don’t we have a pretty good combat power? You are thankful,
right? You want us, right? Then sell to us the legendary items made by Grid. We will fight on your side
during the war.]
“U-Unni, what’s wrong with your tone? Aren’t we in the asking position?” Black tackled her from the
side, but White had already pressed the send button.
“Ahaha. It is over.”
This stupid pride. White belatedly came to her senses and laughed in despair.
A white carrier pigeon was flying in the sky. It was the end. The appearance of the white carrier pigeon
meant that the letter had arrived at the other party. She couldn’t stop it. The system was like this.
...It was over. The Overgeared Guild wouldn’t respond to this attitude. She was just crying and giving up
when she received a reply that said ‘Okay.’
The sisters were filled with joy and ran straight to the Overgeared Kingdom. They didn’t have a wanted
order in the Overgeared Kingdom. It was natural since they didn’t want to cause any incidents in the
Overgeared Kingdom. The sisters’ hostility against the Overgeared Kingdom was now a story of a distant
past. After being educated several times, they surrendered unconditionally to the Overgeared Kingdom
and lived with their eyes lowered.
“Lauel! Accepting our offer is a great choice! I like it! The rumor that you are smart is true after all!”
Lauel told them, “Do you want to play in the Abyss? I have high expectations for the two of you. I will
handle the procedures, so don’t worry. Go ahead and fight.”
“R-Right now? What about the items?”
“Of course, you will have to show results first before we can proceed with the transaction.”
“We won’t scam the Overgeared Guild unless we are crazy. We need to buy items in order to show a
better performance...”
“I don’t know what you’re trying to do by changing the sequence of things. It is suspicious.”
“Changing the sequence... N-No! You are right! Uh, yes! We have to prove ourselves first! We will go to
the battlefield right now!”
“U-Unni, go with me...”
The Black and White sisters and the tens of thousands of dark players represented by the sisters—those
who were active only for their own interests belatedly boarded the express train to hell. Most of them
tried to make deals with the Overgeared Guild. They pulled the aggro with great firepower and became
an arrowhead.
***
At Cokro Island...
“Zikfrector! What are you doing? Wake up!” Nefelina shouted urgently during a fierce battle with Hell
Gao, who ran out of the dungeon. It was because Zikfrector’s runes, used to create magic to assist them,
stopped working. She shifted her gaze and saw a ridiculous scene. Zikfrector had stopped and was
sleeping while standing up.
“Zik! Disgraceful! It isn’t enough to die standing up. Why are you sleeping standing up?!” The Curse of
Sloth was triggered at such a timing. It was a bit difficult to bear the strength of Hell Gao, who
descended into a body with the grade of a great demon. Therefore, she felt urgent.
“Leave the grandmaster to me and focus on the battle!” Zibal responded quickly. He stepped off
Raiders, set it up as a barrier, and shook ZIkfrector’s shoulder. “Grandmaster!”
Normally, Zikfrector would retreat first if he was about to fall asleep during battle. Now he fell asleep
without showing any signs? This had never happened before...
“...Eh?” Zibal had an ominous feeling only to be surprised.
“W-What is it?”
Zikfrector, who he thought was asleep, had both eyes wide open.
“Is an ant passing by?”

What was he doing? Zibal saw Zikfrector gazing at the ground and suddenly remembered the world
message.
[There is news that the ‘Sealed Body of one of the Seven Evils’ has been found in the Abyss. Wrath is
added to the ‘mixed worlds.’ The concentration of demonic energy has increased and the penalty for
demons is reduced by 20%.]
...These were the contents. He had been so focused on fighting Hell Gao that he had forgotten the
importance.
“No way. Is it your body?”
The sealed body of one of the seven evils. If the seven evils here meant one of the seven malignant
saints, it meant that it could be the body of Zik, the 6th evil.
“I don’t know.” The expression on Zikfrector’s face was distressed. “The connection is so weak that I’m
uncertain if it is my body or the body of my colleague. I would’ve judged that it was a colleague’s body if
there was no connection at all. However, this is very difficult. It is ominous. Am I not Zik?”
“......”
The reason he stopped fighting was due to self-reflection?
Zibal thought it was absurd only to remember the identity of the person called Zikfrector. He was the
‘reincarnation’ of the 6th evil, Zik. After several reincarnations with memories of his previous life, he
became the current Zikfrector. It had been so long that it wasn’t strange for him to wonder if he was
really the same person as the 6th evil, Zik. He had experienced so many different lives.
“If the body found in the Abyss is mine... it is a very big problem. I can’t communicate properly with my
body... it is proof that I am different from myself of my previous life...”
It happened as Zikfrector’s complexion became darker...
“Hey, you idiot!” Nefelina screamed. “Has your brain melted because you’ve been sleeping for so long?
Hell Gao’s magic power surrounds the island. If you can feel a connection with the body in the Abyss,
then it is naturally your body. Whose body can it be?! Ugh? Ack! Q-Quickly! Come and help me quickly!”
As the situation became harder, Nefelina even became teary. The hatchling who was just born had little
dignity. Zibal looked like he had seen something he shouldn’t have seen.
“Um... I was too badly shaken.” Zikfrector’s eyes that had lost their light came back to life. It was the
discovery of his body after thousands of years. It would’ve been strange if he had been composed.
Zikfrector pulled out Saharan’s Sword. Zikfrector had been wary of the Curse of Sloth deepening as his
body became burdened, so he had been playing only a supporting role using runic magic. However, he
was praised as the grandmaster due to his greatness. Now, he took out the power that he used to help
Saharan establish the empire. It was a power with no consideration for the aftermath. It was a
manifestation of his will to calm the situation and recover his body.
Red energy rose from the red sword and Zikfrector’s magic power, sword energy, and willpower mixed
together with it to form a pattern. Seven runes made with colorful energy started to float around him.
Every time the runes crossed, certain words were combined. As the words were combined, the energy
became stronger and expanded. The mixture of attributes and magic overheated.
The entire island shook from the wave of power. The volcano erupted and there was a tsunami in the
sea. The strongest of the seven malignant saints who rebelled against Asgard and who was cursed by the
gods—the aftermath of the previous world’s strongest showing his true abilities was beyond
imagination.
Zibal was dumbfounded.
‘Why did he keep running away when he had these skills?’
To be precise, it was ‘I ran away with him while he was asleep.’
Zibal wanted to say goodbye to those sad days soon.
Chapter 1508
After a fierce battle, Hell Gao fell to his knees.
The borders of the world had collapsed and a body with the grade of a great demon had been secured,
but he only regained around 70% of the power of his prime. It wasn’t enough to withstand the
cooperation between Zikfrector, Nefelina, and Raiders, who did their best in preparation for future
troubles.
“I... I was deceived by Baal...”
Hell Gao left these meaningful words and turned to ash. Seeing his expression that didn’t have much
regret, he seemed to have become used to defeat. The grinning Zibal reported the situation to the
intelligence service.
The brains of the Overgeared Guild moved quickly. New information was quickly organized and
disseminated to the upper ranks of the allied army.
[The grandmaster, Nefelina, and Raiders have defeated Hell Gao. They are headed north to the Abyss.]
[It is presumed that the body of one of the seven evils found in the Abyss belongs to the grandmaster.]
[The grandmaster needs an escort.]
‘Why is it Raiders, not Zibal?’
Zibal was dissatisfied with the handling, but he didn’t nitpick over it. There was a dignity he should keep
as America’s hero. He was just happy to get items.
***
It was the second day of the great human and demon war...
People were suffocating on the sense of happiness that soared without knowing the end. It was a lot of
fun. It didn’t matter what channel they opened. Battles and wars were broadcasted and reporters wrote
new heroic stories like they were competing. There was no time to be bored.
Even players who died continuously and received the ‘unable to access the game’ penalty were
determined to enjoy the situation. They realized that the fun of watching the broadcasts while enjoying
a beer wasn’t bad. Of course, they wanted to login quickly, but it was a loss to be obsessed with a
problem that could only be solved with time.
-Look at how she is sweeping up the demonic creatures while keeping the great demons in check;;
Jishuka’s greatest strength is her positioning ability. However, her range has also increased. There is no
answer to handle her.
-The great demons are swearing ᄏᄏᄏᄏ
-They can’t help but curse because they don’t know where the arrows will keep flying...
-How the hell is she doing that?I don’t know even though I am the 9,573rd ranked archer.What is the
criteria for the positioning?How can she not be detected?
ᄂ A top ranker is coming to play in the community? ᄏᄏ
ᄂ Really. If you are ranked within 10,000 in the class rankings, shouldn’t you be enjoying a boat party
every time you log out? Why are you doing this here?
ᄂ No, what? ᄏ Does Grid always go on a space trip?Does he hang out with 3,000 court ladies? Don’t
put a strange framework on rankers. (TL: There is a legend that the last king of Baekje had 3,000 court
ladies who threw themselves into the river after the kingdom was taken away.)
ᄂ I’m not framing the rankers, but saying that he isn’t a ranker ᄏᄏ
There were two people who caught the eye of viewers—they were Jishuka at the Behen Archipelago and
Braham at the Abyss. The most popular players caused a ratings competition. The two people were
overwhelmingly loved in all aspects of appearance, ability, and personality. The viewers’ taste differed in
the combat style.
The magician who appeared in front of the enemy and smashed them with force. An archer who hid her
appearance from the enemy until the end and bothered the enemy with her control.
...The description of the magician was a bit strange, but in any case—
Those who preferred cool action scenes cheered on Braham’s destructive power when using magic in
the midst of enemy lines. Those who focused on strategy studied and admired Jishuka’s operational
tactics that led to a favorable war situation. However, it was impossible to enjoy it forever.
-Jishuka seems to be preparing to log out.
-Braham seems tired.
The access duration and health limit. As a player, Jishuka was held back by both issues. Braham also
failed to overcome the physical problems. Rest was indispensable unless one was a monster.
The moment Jishuka and Braham left the battlefield, the war situation intensified again. The allied
forces, who were pushing forward, slowed down for a while and the two sides became tangled up again.
-Too many people are dying.
-The players can die, but I’m worried about the soldiers.It is over for NPCs once they die.
-The damage to the empire seems too great.Even if the war is won, they won’t be able to recover for a
while.
The named NPCs such as Noll, Sticks, and Teruchan, and the top rankers, including the 10 meritorious
retainers and Haster—the performance of the troops who arrived one after another at the Behen
Archipelago and the Abyss was clearly excellent. However, it wasn’t enough to replace the peak
magician and archer.
How many people could play a better role than Braham and Jishuka in a large-scale war?
The problem was that the enemy’s army was great. Every time Baal’s subordinate, who looked like a
huge toad, opened his mouth, a swarm of flies poured out and caused catastrophic damage.
It was now the third day of the great human and demon war...
The viewers’ minds became very uncomfortable. They became reverent when they saw the soldiers
fighting for their lives. They even came to understand the hearts of those who started Satisfy late while
saying they wanted to help even a little bit. Just then—
-Uh?T-that...!
-Holy shit!I have been waiting!!
New aces emerged. Piaro, Singuled, Dante, and Kentrick arrived at the Behen Archipelago. Mercedes,
Asmophel, and Amelda appeared at the Abyss. They filled the vacancy of Braham and Jishuka.
-Isn’t this crazy?Braham and Grid’s subordinates are much stronger than before.
-Grid must really feel reassured ᄏᄏ
-Just one day...I want to live as Grid for just one day.
Why didn’t Grid come out? The reason why few people had such questions or regrets was due to the
size of the Overgeared Kingdom. Grid was a king and a god. There were so many subordinates who
followed him. There was no reason for him to stand directly on the front line as before. If he was going
to step up for everything, he wouldn’t have worked so hard to gather colleagues.
People were fully convinced of Grid’s position.
***
“......!”
Barbatos, who was guarding the battlefield in place of Gamigin, retreated one step ahead of Braham in a
flustered manner. The reason was that the magic bullets fired at Mercedes were weighed down by
gravity and lost their power. In the first place, Mercedes had an advantage. Her Keen Insight could read
the magic bullets. She was wary of the sniping and used the gravity field much more efficiently than
Braham.
Mercedes cut down all the slowed magic bullets, released her silver wings, and rushed forward. Her
flight accelerated and she was very fast. Her momentum as she rushed alone into hundreds of
thousands of demonic creatures was reminiscent of artillery fire.
‘What?’
The allied forces all around the battlefield were shaken. They didn’t understand Mercedes’ behavior of
going into the enemy camp alone. Some skilled people like Noll and Chris guessed that she had
determined Barbatos’ location, but they soon shook their heads.
Barbatos was an irregular existence that shot from dozens of kilometers away. Additionally, it was
physically impossible to identify the shooting point because there was no ‘trajectory’ for the shot. The
bullets were suddenly generated or soared from the ground.
This was why there were more victims to Barbatos than Gamigin. Barbatos dealt enormous damage to
the allied forces even when Braham was in action. Just as the demons hated Jishuka, the allied forces
hated Barbatos.
“Cover Mercedes!”
Chris needed to log out within five minutes. It was right to prepare to retreat as scheduled. However, he
rushed to lead the troops and advanced. The protection of the somewhat agitated Mercedes was the
top priority.
“What...?”
Chris became stunned as he chased after Mercedes. It was because Mercedes’ swordsmanship, which
had speed behind it, contained a destructive power like never before. She broke the enemies’ swords
and armor and cut flesh and bones. Mercedes’ back penetrated the enemy in a straight line and soon
disappeared from Chris’ sight. Only an endless procession of gray pillars suggested her position.
‘...She is a completely different person?’
Chris used the overbearing greatsword. He developed in the direction of worshipping power rather than
technique. This was why he was clearer about Mercedes’ transformation than anyone else. Just then, a
huge explosion was heard in his temporarily stiff ears. It was in the distance. It came from the end of the
enemy camp.
The explosion came from where the Abyss was.
***
A part of the Abyss used by Barbatos as a sniping point collapsed. Dust swallowed up the area and sharp
pieces of stone swirled.
‘She is a dangerous woman.’

Barbatos had a bad premonition. An opponent who could read the trajectory of the magic bullets and
even saw his position—it was natural to be wary of her. Barbatos’ body became transparent. It wasn’t a
protective coloration that allowed them to assimilate with the surrounding landscape. Rather, it was
completely hiding his appearance. However—
“......?”
The knight’s gaze pierced straight through the dust toward him? The appalled Barbatos hurriedly
ordered his powers scattered throughout the battlefield to return.
‘Now.’
Faker took advantage of the turmoil to throw himself into the hole of the Abyss. He encountered the
army of demonic creatures marching through the Abyss several times on the way, but he wasn’t caught
because he erased his presence. His stealth was so outstanding that even some demons mixed in with
the demonic creatures couldn’t feel it.
“Kuoock...!”
The scale of the Abyss was beyond imagination. The area couldn’t be covered even if the entire imperial
palace was moved here and it was impossible to guess the depth. Faker gained an unbearable
acceleration as the fall continued and he used shadow movement to barely stop by changing his position
to the shadow cast on the wall. His eyes were unusually anxious as he hung from the cliff and looked
around.
‘Where is it?’
Faker’s mission was to secure Zik’s body that appeared in the Abyss. Even if he failed to secure it, he
needed to know the location to guide Zikfrector to it. Maybe it was the most important mission in this
war. It was also a mission that only Faker could perform.
A stealth technique that blocked the enemy’s aggro, shadow techniques that made the size and
topography of the Abyss useless, and the ability to clearly see in the darkness that covered the Abyss—
Faker was the only one with the qualifications required for this mission.
The responsibility was great.
‘I will go down a bit more.’
He couldn’t be caught by the demonic creatures. Faker, who was observing from the cliff while holding
his breath, threw himself back into the dark underground. Jumping into the underground when the end
was unknown required much more courage than imagined. Thus, the burden on Faker was greater than
he expected.
“...Sigh.”
After descending to the limit, Faker clung to the cliff again and let out a breath. As a result, he made eye
contact with a demonic creature that was climbing up. However, he threw a dagger with paralysis and
silenced it. It fell without screaming and would land and die a long time later.
‘I would’ve attracted aggro if I killed it right here.’

Faker calmly looked around. There was a ‘setting’ that the darkness that encroached on the Abyss was
too thick to adapt to, but this wasn’t enough to neutralize the eyes of Lantier, who had the greatest
senses among the legends.
‘It isn’t here either.’
Faker looked closely at the interior before jumping in once again. Once he fell to a point where his gaze
hadn’t reached, he stuck to the cliff and resumed observation. He repeated this dozens of times. From a
certain point, he forgot the passage of time and became anxious because his senses were dull. Even so,
he silently carried out his task. It was as always.
“......!”
How much time had passed?
Faker found a place that was as small as a speck of dust. It was shining red alone in the dark Abyss. It
was natural to be fascinated.
Faker descended toward the dot. The red dot, which was as small as a speck of dust, gradually expanded
in size.
Duguen!
Faker’s expression stiffened. Faker got goosebumps all over his body.
Duguen!
The sound of his heart thumping swallowed even the noise of his descent.
‘It is unbelievable.’
The ominous feeling that grew as he got closer to that point. Faker, who tried hard to deny the worst
assumption, finally felt despair. It was because he discovered the identity of the red dot that had the
most powerful demonic energy he had ever seen.
[Baal’s Ego Fragment]
This was the identity of the red dot. In the direction of the dot, there was Zik’s body sealed in the gap of
the cliff.
[This is a place where whispers are impossible.]
[This is a place where guild messages are impossible.]
Faker’s fall accelerated. He was unable to withstand the pressure of gravity, so the bones of his body
complained of pain while his bloodshot eyes seemed to protrude, but his mind remained clear.
‘Get rid of the body.’
His judgment far exceeded the speed of his fall. His actions linked like lightning. Nevertheless, he
couldn’t stop it. Before the dagger that Faker threw with all his power could hit the red dot, the red dot
had already permeated Zik’s body.The dagger that was thrown at Zik’s body with the determination to
get rid of it was caught. It was by the hands of the body that had just opened its eyes.
“Isn’t this worth using?”
Baal—this was the name that rose above the body’s head. The man pulled his body out of the cliff
where it had been stuck for years of eternity and his gaze moved upward. He smiled brightly like a child
who got a new toy.
[The 1st Great Demon, Baal, has appeared.]
[You feel absolute malice. You are affected by abnormal status conditions including fear, weakness,
poisoning, burns, and bleeding. You have resisted.]
[The shadow of hell that is distorted by malice is clearly presented. The dark attribute resistance is fixed
at 0% and your status is greatly damaged. Your weaknesses are always exposed. Concentration has
dropped significantly, reducing hit rate and significantly increasing skill and magic casting time. It can’t
be resisted.]
[The shadow of the absolute god that is distorted by malice is dimly cast over everyone. All of the
achievements you have built are considered worthless. Your stats and skills from various titles will be
sealed. It can’t be resisted.]
[The hell moon is under Baal’s control. The eyes of the hell moon are looking at you.]
Flash!
A red light descended toward the pale Faker’s head. The sky above the earth that could only be felt
distantly in the Abyss. It was a ray shot by the hell moon floating there.
Chapter 1509
“......!”
Faker reacted immediately. He detected the wave of power that fell from above and retreated
significantly. As a result, the ray only touched Faker’s shoulder. Even so, he received 20,000 damage. It
was fixed damage that ignored the range of the hit, resistance, and defense. The bigger problem was the
great number of rays pouring down that was reminiscent of rain.
‘What is this?’
Faker linked a series of evasive movements and belatedly noticed it. The source of this ray was higher.
He recalled the notification window that the hell moon was under Baal’s control and was convinced.
‘They are shots from the moon.’
This couldn’t be allowed. If Baal rose to the surface like this, hell would unfold. The hundreds of
thousands of troops gathered with Grid and Lauel’s efforts would fall in vain...
Faker calculated it. Could he get rid of Baal with his skills? It was impossible. The chances of winning
were unconditionally 0%. How many minutes could he tie up Baal’s feet? More than 1 minute and 20
seconds was very unlikely, more than 1 minute and 40 seconds was the area of a miracle, and more than
2 minutes wasn’t possible.
The conclusion was that the moment he allowed a single attack, he would enter an immortal state.
Nevertheless, he guaranteed that there was a high probability he could last at least a minute. It was
because the absolute aspect of Lantier’s skills was stronger than the relative aspect. Regardless of the
opponent’s level, a minimal performance was possible. This was a story of when it was supported by the
operational capabilities, but Faker was qualified.
‘The situation will be a bit better if I fill out the Kill List.’
Was it worth consuming Kill List to buy time in a fight with no possibility of winning? The benefits were
overflowing. He would give time for his allies to come up with countermeasures after they detected an
unexpected event from the hell moon aiming at the Abyss and firing rays.
‘Additionally...’
Currently, the Abyss was the largest marching route of the army of demonic creatures. At the end of the
Abyss, the entrance to hell lurked. The demons and demonic creatures entered the Abyss through this
entrance and rose to the surface. This was why countless gray pillars were rising on the path of the light
rays.
The rays from the moon that were pouring down like rain slaughtered the demonic creatures. This
action was likely to not stop until Faker died.
Baal was just watching. He hummed along with the screams and explosions from the demonic creatures.
This guy... he was crazy like the rumors. There was no distinction between enemies.
“This is cumbersome.”
Was this really the body of a half-god? Zik’s body was full of vitality despite it being asleep for thousands
of years. The only trace of time that could be seen was the dazzling blond hair. The hair stretched down
to his feet and several meters beyond. If he stepped on the ground, it would drag like a cloak.
A blade of demonic energy cut the hair. The blond hair that went down to the waist moved along with
Baal as he rotated with a satisfied expression. At this time...
“By the way, you are tenacious.” Baal’s gaze turned to Faker. Faker was expanding the range of the rays
by making his evasive motions as large as possible. His intention was to take even one more demonic
creature with him as a companion to the underworld.
Clap clap. Baal clapped. “It is a very human thing to do. Is it because you have a short life? You humans
hate an ignominious death. You try to give meaning to your death at all costs.”
The long eyes curved in a smile. It was a beautiful smile that anyone would be fascinated by. However, it
was somewhat unnatural. No matter how widely he smiled, wrinkles didn’t appear on his face. It
seemed like the original owner of the body didn’t know how to smile. “I really like that about you guys.
When I watch you trying to deny your worthlessness, the boredom disappears.”
“...Is that why you started this war? Do you want to enjoy watching the meaningless struggle of the
people who are dying for your whims?”
“If there needs to be a reason, I guess so? Why? Are you upset?”
“This trash son of a bitch...”
Faker let out a rare curse. Baal’s malice was so vulgar that Faker couldn’t hide his anger when he was
usually cool and calm at any time and in any situation. Pure evil that couldn’t be given any reason or
meaning—there were few existences even in hell that could accept him pleasantly.
“Sigh...” Faker took a deep breath. He took a long breath to control his emotions. The moment his
composure was regained, his movements became more sophisticated. He avoided three rays with one
movement and induced four rays with one evasion.
The number of rays pouring toward Faker’s head gradually increased and the screams of the demonic
creatures grew in proportion. Now the Abyss was tinged with gray, not darkness. It was because so
many demonic creatures were dying from the rays.
“Hmm.”
Baal didn’t care. He checked his body while appreciating Faker’s cute tricks. The body that was
previously polished and used by the world’s strongest human—the status was very high and it was
beyond what he imagined. From Baal’s point of view, the body of a half-god was so insignificant that he
hadn’t expected much when he heard that Zik’s body had appeared. It was just a good toy to play with
for a few days.
Then once he got it, he found that the level was considerable. The form of the huge mana core and the
skeleton told him what type of person Zik was during his lifetime.
‘He must’ve trained to death.’
Was it because he was determined to kill a god? The most noticeable part of the body that exceeded
human limitations by several times was the brain. It developed to the point of absurdity and easily
accepted all types of ideas. In short, understanding and calculations were fast and he was mentally
powerful. This made it easy to control the hell moon. Controlling the hell moon was only possible with
this body.
He could understand why the daoist immortals of the Peach Blossom Spring were obsessed with
creating the concept of the upper dantian. [1].
“This is why those Asgardians were so intimidated.”
If Zik had participated in the war against the gods, then he would’ve developed throughout the war. It
could’ve been to the point where he would’ve killed some of the lower gods. Baal smiled confidently
and started to adjust the body. He repeatedly pushed magic power into the mana core to expand it and
burned it all at once to shrink it. It was truly an ignorant method that used the infinite mana of the Abyss
and the practical use of the 1st Great Demon’s techniques.
The bones were also reformed. It was the body of a person who was once a human being, so there were
imperfect parts. The length of the limbs increased and the shape of his thighs and fingers changed
slightly. As a result, the balance of the body was extremely improved. It wasn’t lacking to describe it as a
transformation.
“......!”
Faker was using the shadow technique to bring together the demonic creatures rising from the bottom
so they would be hit by the rays. Then he suddenly became shocked. It was because he felt that the
energy of Baal, who was giggling all by himself in the corner, became stronger.
That’s right—Zik’s body had become stronger compared to his lifetime. It was an attempt that was
possible because it was Baal, and a change that was accepted because it was Zik’s body.
“Now, let’s play.”
“I can’t let you go.”
Faker blocked the path of Baal, who finally started to move. He used Kill List. After an intense battle that
lasted 1 minute and 59 seconds, a new pillar of gray ash was scattered.
***
‘Okay. It is going well.’
The world’s only super-sized furnace—the size was reminiscent of a fortress, but the speed of the
construction was very fast. It seemed like it would be completed soon. It was even more than a day
faster than scheduled.
‘It is all because they did their best.’
Dwarf Ke and countless technicians—the faces of those who helped build the furnace looked very
spectacular. Luck followed several times thanks to their excellent skills and brilliant efforts. During the
work, the passive skills took effect and resulted in a steady increase of the construction speed. Just as
Legendary Blacksmith’s Breath was once a skill that relied on probability, the skills of the architects were
also affected by luck.
It was an X game where luck played a big part, but... they won in luck.
‘I’m sure my good luck stat influenced it.’
He was the main person of the construction. Grid pulled up his final concentration. He secured the
bricks that were piled up. Then there was another inspection of the interior that was large enough to
accommodate 10 tons of white phosphorus wood. He re-measured the balance of the structure that he
put his heart and soul into.
He was assisted by Ke. The cooperation of the two people who worked together for three days and
nights became like one. Through repeated rapport, a bond was built.
[The construction of ‘The Furnace of God’ has been completed.]
[A player has constructed a mythical building for the first time!]
[The first achievement reward for the first myth ranked construction will be greatly increased.]
[All stats have increased by 100 and reputation throughout the continent will rise by +5,000.]
[The level of all skills related to production will increase by one for the construction participants.]
[The craftsmanship of Dwarf ‘Ke’ has been upgraded to the legendary level.]
[The legendary architect has appeared!]
“Wow.”
“Gasp.”
Grid was delighted, while Ke was collapsing. He seemed shocked because he achieved results that were
more than expected, and he also accumulated a large amount of fatigue. Since he was so old...
“He is a precious person. Take him to the infirmary.”
“Yes!”
It happened when Grid had sent Ke off to the infirmary and was looking at the function of the furnace...
“Guests have arrived.”
The meeting that he had been looking forward to for a few days had finally arrived. Grid nodded and
changed his clothes. They were navy silk clothes made by the best tailor of the East Continent. The
bottom hem came down to his ankles and it had wide sleeves. It was similar to the dopo worn by the
yangbans, but there was no opening in the back or strings. It was intended so he could walk anywhere
It was a design that looked presumptuous due to the gorgeous embroidery, but it became stylish
considering Grid’s status. There were no combat related features. Instead, it greatly increased his dignity
and charm stats, so it was very suitable as formal clothing.
‘I think I’ve already received over 30 pieces of clothing as gifts.’
In fact, there were many different types of clothes from various nations. Culture and fashion varied from
kingdom to kingdom, so the style of clothing was inevitably different.
Grid liked it. It was useful in many ways to wear different clothes depending on the situation and mood.
Even the value of the clothing was worth tens of millions of won in cash.
‘I just have to keep these clothes well and I won’t starve for the rest of my life.’
***
The half-draconians—a species that proudly boasted a drop of blood from Bunhelier flowed through
their veins. They regarded the aggressiveness that came from this blood as an honor and the world
classified them as an upper species. It meant that even human scholars recognized the superiority of the
half-draconians.
“Gasp...”
“They are half-draconians...”
Reinhardt was frozen. There were many people who stiffened because they were intimidated by the
procession of half-draconians with strong bodies and a fierce air. The dragon scales that were obvious
on their skin at first glance were overwhelming.
“The Overgeared Kingdom? Why should we, who refused to negotiate with the empire, visit this small,
marginal kingdom in person?”
“Look at the humans who are trembling at the sight of us. People who regard themselves as the masters
of the continent are like this. They run wild without knowing that they should be scared.”
“Humans have just taken over the continent due to numbers.”
There was no hesitation in the words and actions of the half-draconians. They blatantly despised the
humans they encountered while moving through the streets. Hao, who took the lead beside Bunsdel,
warned them several times, but he just received scoffs and pretenses of being deaf in return. There
were also half-draconians who wanted to beat Hao to death. It was because they were disgusted.
Concerned that the situation would become serious, Hao sighed and closed his mouth. ‘This is the
essence of the half-draconians.’
A race that had the blood of the evil dragon. It was impossible to fix such fanatical and belligerent
personalities. Even the second-to-none Grid wouldn’t be able to control them completely. Fortunately,
Bunsdel was an ideal person... he could only look forward to Bunsdel’s cooperation.
‘He said he would be a dog. It is just a metaphor, but at least the alliance agreement will be signed.’
Hao, who was thinking, stopped walking. It was because Lauel had personally appeared in front of the
inner palace gate.
“The hot blood of the half-draconians is stimulating the black dragon lurking in my heart... please come
in. Welcome.”
“What is he saying?”
“Is this a high-ranking person of this kingdom?”
“He is so weak. What is the dragon...?”
“Tsk, I knew the standard was like this. Why did the lord visit this kingdom?”
The 25 great warriors representing the half-draconians expressed their displeasure. There were even
those who showed distrust in Lord Bunsdel and revealed open hostility.
Bunsdel didn’t care and calmly accepted it. He knew better than anyone that the half-draconians were
just a frog in a well. It was himself and the lords of the past who kept the half-draconians in the well. He
silently led the group and entered the palace.
“Welcome,” the man sitting on the throne greeted the group.
The half-draconians had already reached the limits of their patience and became angry. The king of
humans dared to look down on them.
“Hah, really. I can’t believe it. Does he think he is an amazing guy just because he is treated as a king by
bugs?”
There was no time for Hao to stop it.
Bunsvil—he was a half-draconian the pedigree of the current lord and he showed off his golden name as
he rushed to the throne. Then...
“......!”
He belatedly confirmed the appearance of Grid that was hidden by the backlight and stiffened like a
stone statue. Just in time, the backlight was lifted. The sunset through the window completely
disappeared and Grid’s figure appeared.
“C-Crazy...”
The half-draconians were overwhelmed by Grid’s dignity and faltered. They felt like they had jumped
into the dragon’s mouth as they noticed their lord’s quick wits. Under the gazes of his subordinates
trembling with fear...
Step.
Bunsdel took a powerful step forward and shouted, “Bark!”
1. There are three main dantians in the body. The lower dantian, middle dantian, and upper dantian.
The upper dantian is located just above the eyebrows and is related to spirit and consciousness
Chapter 1510
‘Is it possible to deliberately nurture legends?’
Ke’s growth presented Grid with new possibilities. Of course, Ke was old enough to be called ong
(elderly man). He was old even by dwarf standards. He had been a craftsman for over a hundred years,
so he might’ve already been qualified to become a legend. However, the result came after working with
Grid.
‘It is likely that Ke accumulated experience that he couldn’t have accumulated alone thanks to me. He
must’ve learned a lot from seeing the Overgeared God’s Techniques and gained enlightenment from
helping complete a mythical work.’
It was a matter that must be addressed. If it was really possible to intentionally nurture legends, then his
future aspects would change dramatically.
‘I will need an assistant every time I work...’
He would make sure to work with craftsmen from the time he started making the dragon weapons. Of
course, they would only help with the minor parts. It was to the extent that they couldn’t affect his
work.
‘This alone will be a great experience for them.’
“The lord of the half-draconians has arrived.”
“Um.” Grid awakened from his thoughts at the voice. Grid nodded and the doors of the great hall slowly
opened.
[You have encountered a strong person who has transcended the times.]
Fighting energy—it was a powerful and ferocious energy that was difficult to control. Unlike mana, aura,
or sword energy, which was in harmony with the technique department of skills, body, and heart,
fighting energy wasn’t suitable for pursuing harmony. So when he saw Martial God Zeratul using it, he
thought, ‘Ah, it is like this,’ and was convinced of the unruly nature.
This was the essence of it.
Grid’s fighting energy that was permeated with an orange light calmed down. It didn’t dare go on a
rampage. It was due to the infinite sword energy and divinity contained in Grid. After seeing Bunsdel,
the red and purple fighting energy that glowed like lightning was the same as usual. It was maintained at
a certain level and provided appropriate stimulus for Grid.
‘The lord of the half-draconians...’
Grid admired it. Arms and legs that stretched out like old trees, centered around the upper body that
developed as a reverse triangle. It was a short, thick neck compared to his height of nearly two meters.
Dragon scales wrapped around his neck like iron armor...
Bunsdel’s body was truly optimized for combat. His thick eyebrows and sharp eyes made the impression
he gave off even stronger. It seemed like his neck wouldn’t be broken even by a blade. Add the high
level of transcendence...
‘I’ll feel reassured leaving my back to him.’
Grid was surprised by the thought that naturally rose in his mind. He couldn’t believe he felt this way
from the very first meeting. Grid had met numerous skilled people so far. This meant that Bunsdel’s
level was truly great.
‘Helena deserved to have her lord’s position taken away.’
Deep favor filled Grid’s eyes as he compared Bunsdel to those he defeated in the Chaos Mountains.
-Can I execute him?
In a rare situation, the Fire Dragon Sword spoke to him first. It expressed blatant killing intent toward
the half-draconian warrior, who was shouting and about to attack.
[* Activates a ‘One Time Absolute Defense’ when encountering a dragon race. Cooldown Time: 24
hours.
* Attack power against the dragon race is increased by 20%.
* Every time you kill a dragon type, the attack power of the Fire Dragon Sword will increase by one.
(Permanently applied)]
The Fire Dragon Sword had this nature and was basically hostile to the dragon species. Now the other
side provoked it first, so it couldn’t bear it. Grid didn’t respond because he knew the development that
would follow.
“Gasp...” The half-draconian warrior, who belatedly confirmed Grid’s appearance—the man called
Bunsvil took a step back. The hierarchy was organized without the need for the Fire Dragon Sword to
act. As an aggressive species, the half-draconians had an excellent ability to recognize the strong.
The stronger the opponent, the stronger the aggressiveness. This was a story only when the concept of
‘fighting’ was established. They weren’t crazy enough to die in vain.
-It is a pity...
The Fire Dragon Sword made a regretful sound. Grid could understand the mood of the Fire Dragon
Sword. Dragon monsters, represented by wyverns and half-draconians, had a very small population.
They were almost treated as an endangered species.
Furthermore, the half-draconians stayed deep in the mountains and the wyverns were preferred as
pets, so the hunting competition was fierce. It was as difficult to meet them as picking stars from the
sky. In the future, the half-draconians would be allies. It wasn’t known how long the alliance agreement
would last, but there would be no fighting for a while. It was a pity for the Fire Dragon Sword.
“C-Crazy...” The half-draconians were frightened by Grid and shivered.
Step.Bunsdel took a step forward. The way he stared at Grid with sharp eyes was as intense as his first
impression.
A smile spread across Grid’s face. ‘As expected. We need to sort out the hierarchy before continuing.’
In fact, Grid’s aggressiveness wasn’t lacking. He had fought with all types of transcendent beings and
now he was ready to point his sword at the gods. The half-draconians were afraid of a useless death, but
Grid could tolerate even a useless death. He had surpassed many strong people by using the
unreasonable nature of players, who could gain experience with death.
‘Bunsdel.’
How high was his level? How much could the dragon scales wrapped around both wrists and the thick
neck like iron armor withstand his sword? It happened the moment when Grid was about to raise
himself from the throne...
“Bark!” Bunsdel barked.
“......?”
Grid’s cognitive ability couldn’t keep up with the situation.
People looked flustered while Bunsdel shouted, “The great Overgeared God who defeated the martial
god! I, a Bun, deeply admire your noble character! Please let me serve you as our half-draconian’s only
pillar and god. I will become your faithful dog! Please accept us!”
“......!”
“......!”
Bunsdel had been silent toward his clan. Apart from the open-minded Hao, he didn’t have a proper
conversation with his clan. It was due to the guilt of locking his clan in a well under the pretext of the
clan’s safety. Due to this, the half-draconian warriors belatedly grasped the situation and were stunned.
The human on the throne—they thought he was strong, but he was actually a god? He even defeated
the martial god? Now that it was like this...
“Bark!Bark bark!”
“Woof woof!Grrr!Woof!”
“Yip~!”
The half-draconians made a variety of dog noises. It was a courtesy to the god. They didn’t even know
why they were barking like dogs. They had never served a god before. They just learned from their lord.
“Your Majesty,” Lauel, who had been silent for some time, urgently spoke up as Grid’s mind was
confused, “I think you should leave this to me.”
***
“Get in your formations! Hurry! What are you doing with your shields? Prepare them for battle right
now!!”
Sera, Ribon, Zeldark, and Horyu—the thing they had in common was that they were from the Tzedakah
Guild. They were somewhat lacking in comparison to the 10 meritorious retainers or equivalent named
rankers, but they were talented people worthy of the reputation of the Overgeared Guild.
In particular, their ability to command the army was outstanding. It was because there were many cases
where they had to take command of troops while the Overgeared members focused on individual
activities. Fortunately or unfortunately, their skills as a commander had become outstanding.
The same went for members of the Giant Guild such as Zirkan, Mihara, and Asellas. They were Chris’
subordinates and took advantage of their experience of commanding a large number of people before
joining the Overgeared Guild. This was combined with Toban’s charisma, the assistance of the allied
leaders, and the strength of the 10 meritorious retainers present and Noll.
“Good! Retreat while maintaining your formations! Don’t rush! Slowly!”
The allied soldiers fighting in a dizzying manner against the demonic creatures quickly reorganized their
formations. They stepped back little by little in a steady manner under the protection of the shield
soldiers who erected a barrier. The commanders were still watching the hell moon.
The ominous moon high in the sky with tens of thousands of moving eyes. It was eerie to look at. Then
suddenly, it turned its eyes to the Abyss and started shooting rays for the first few seconds.
The commanders couldn’t understand the situation properly. It was confusing and they interpreted it as
a positive phenomenon after seeing the demonic creatures crawling from the Abyss disappearing in
groups. Then they realized it a few seconds later—there would be disaster the moment the eyes of the
hell moon turned to them.
This was the reason they urgently led the army to take a formation and retreat. The sight of hundreds of
thousands of troops moving without disorder in just a few minutes was really spectacular. It was truly
unbelievable. The commentators of broadcasting stations around the world made a fuss while viewers
couldn’t help marveling. The commanders of the Overgeared Kingdom had truly excellent capabilities.
Soon, the people’s praises and cheers turned to silence. It was for a terrible reason.
[The 1st Great demon, Baal, has appeared.]
[You feel absolute malice. You are affected by abnormal status conditions including fear, weakness,
poisoning, burns, and bleeding.]
[The shadow of hell that is distorted by malice is clearly presented. Omitted.]
[The shadow of the absolute god that is distorted by malice is dimly cast over everyone. Omitted.]
[The hell moon is under Baal’s control. The eyes of the hell moon are looking at you.]
“......!”
“......!”
A bug? The allied players, who were retreating while enduring the attacks of the demonic creatures, and
the viewers all had the same question. They didn’t realize that the pinnacle of hell had emerged. It was
because the high-intensity debuffs they never imagined hit them all at once.
Baal’s appearance was completely different from what was expected. He used to be associated with a
large and hideous demon, but now a handsome, blond-haired man appeared. The great demon was
reminiscent of an angel.
“Uh...” The minds of the commanders of the allied forces turned blank. Yet surprisingly, orders were
being given.
Retreat, retreat, retreat...
They reflexively repeated the same cry. However, the soldiers didn’t hear it. They were reborn as elites
after enduring the training that felt as if their bones and flesh were being cut, but right now, as if all of it
was a lie, they were reduced to a mess. The debuffs caused by Baal were too deadly. Their minds were
caught in terror.
Eventually, the battle lines collapsed and the demonic creatures were allowed to enter.
[Baal has stolen Zik’s body.]
[Baal has appeared in the Abyss.]
[Ordering all troops to retreat from the Abyss. Be wary of the hell moon while retreating.]
New information poured in one step late. The report that Faker immediately made after his resurrection
was finally disseminated.
“Baaaal!” Soldiers died without even screaming because they were completely stiffened by fear. In this
gap, a furious cry rang out. It was Noll’s cry. It was filled with anger toward the culprit who expelled his
mother from hell and cursed all her family with the Curse of Sloth.
“Is it Beriache’s child?” Baal reacted as he stood with his back against the hell moon and looked at the
surface. For the first time, a small smile appeared on his expressionless face. “Bring it on.”
“......!”
There was no dignity in the words that he briefly spat out. Noll was flustered because it didn’t fit with
the existence at the pinnacle of hell. Due to this, Noll was stunned for a moment. Then he soon broke
through the army of demonic creatures with a bitter expression. He gained acceleration as he crossed
the battlefield and flew toward Baal in the sky. The blood-colored magic power in his two small hands
swirled in a menacing manner as it aimed at Baal.
“Die!”
“Did Beriache hand down her things in her later years?” There was an appreciation for Noll. Baal waved
his hand in a bored manner and destroyed Noll’s magic at once.
However, Noll was still charging forward. He immediately linked new blood magic and reached Baal.
However, he wasn’t Baal’s opponent. In the first place, Noll couldn’t exert his power by himself. His
magic and abilities were specialized in ‘support.’
The moment he approached Baal, he was struck by demonic energy and crashed into the ground
without being able to do anything. He fell into the middle of the enemy camp and was quickly attacked
by hundreds of demonic creatures. He stared at Baal while his small body was bitten, torn apart, cut,
and stabbed.
Overgeared 1511
Chapter 1511
“Noll!”
The frightened Overgeared members launched an operation to rescue Noll. They buffed each other to
offset the debuffs to some extent and sped through the army of demonic creatures. The leading Vantner
was reminiscent of a tank, just like his nickname. It was an amazing performance.
However, it wasn’t enough to attract Baal’s interest. Baal looked at the battlefield with his
expressionless face again and muttered, “It is a mess. I will have to clean it up first.”
The hell moon reacted to Baal’s will. Countless eyes rolled and aimed at the humans on the battlefield.
The faces of the allied soldiers, who foresaw the bombardment of rays, became contemplative. Tens of
thousands of rays poured down like heavy rain. It was a rain of destruction directed at the center of the
hundreds of thousands of allied forces.
“H-Hik!”
Fortunately, some soldiers avoided it by abandoning their weapons and shields and running away. There
were also many soldiers who couldn’t get up after falling. The demonic creatures they were confronting
in front of them, the allies behind them, and the people next to them screamed as they were hit by the
rays, so they couldn’t help but panic.
The soldiers who weren’t hit by the rays felt tortured instead. They felt an uncontrollable fear that they
would soon be in the same situation.
The hell moon closed its eyes after one bombardment and opened its eyes again. The red, bloodshot
eyes were wide open as they aimed at the ground again. At this moment...
“Retreat! All troops, retreat!” A female with blue hair fell down onto the middle of the battlefield. Her
armor and shield, covered in the blood of demons, had lost their shine, but the white sword covered
with so much blood still shone transparently.
“Hoh.” Baal regained his smile.
The rain of destruction poured out again. Mercedes used a wide-area gravitational field to stop the tens
of thousands of rays in the air.
“Hur...ry!” Mercedes gritted her teeth and shouted. In order to maintain the gravity field that covered
the huge battlefield, she couldn’t take a single step. She used her slender body to block the tens of
thousands of rays. She was thoroughly defenseless and was a good prey for the demons.
The demons, who had been confused by Baal’s appearance, cut through the demonic creatures and ran.
They were delighted at the thought of killing a legend for free and jumped happily at her.
“How dare you.”
“Go away! Dirty things!”

Asmophel and Amelda ran in and protected Mercedes. They slaughtered the demons with the
momentum of ‘one cavalryman defeats 1,000 enemies.’ They shouted at the panicked soldiers.
“Retreat.”
“This is a command!”
“B-But...”
The soldiers came to their senses after witnessing the spirit of the great knights. They despaired as they
overcame their terror to some extent and regained their sense of reason. The moon was visible
everywhere in the world. What was the point of running away from here?
“...We will fight as well!”
They would rather choose an honorable death. The soldiers picked up their discarded weapons and
shouted. The same was true for the soldiers who were seriously injured in the first bombardment.
Hundreds of thousands of soldiers strengthened their determination.
Vantner’s party, who just came back from rescuing Noll, encouraged them.
“Great posture! Let us hunt Baal! Kuhahahat!” Vantner shouted in high spirits because he had
something he believed in.
Braham and Kyle, who had retired from the front line to rest, re-joined the battlefield. Moreover, this
wasn’t Baal’s main body. There was a chance of winning...
It happened as Vantner’s thoughts reached this point...
Barbatos’ bullet flew and caused Mercedes’ gravity field to shake.
“Cough!”The moment Mercedes coughed up blood and fell, the gravity field was released. The
bombardment of the stationary rays resumed.
‘I should run away now.’ Kyle, who was greatly intimidated, put up a barrier of electric currents to
protect some of them. He did his best, but the range of the rays was too wide for him to completely
block it. He couldn’t do it.
“Kuoock...!”
“Block it! Fight!”
The soldiers’ morale was boosted. They set up shields and wielded their weapons as they prepared to
face the incoming rays.
“Tsk.” Braham, who was disappointed that he didn’t get enough rest, was forced to step out. He
launched the widest ranged shield and activated Mass Teleport. He protected thousands and displaced
thousands.
This was the limit. Tens of thousands of troops collapsed in the heavy rain of rays. Some people fought
hard to protect themselves and their colleagues, but most of them were seriously injured and collapsed.
The hell moon was preparing for the next bombardment.
“Ahh...” The morale they were trying their best to raise fell in an uncontrollable manner. It wasn’t only
the soldiers who were frustrated, but the players as well. The commanders were speechless and the
number of Overgeared members was too small.
Flash!
The hell moon shone again. Just then, 30 God Hands appeared and lined up at intervals of five meters. It
was the emergence of Overgeared God Grid that the world had been looking forward to. It was shabby.
The number of God Hands was too low and they were too small compared to the number of rays
pouring down like heavy rain. They arranged themselves like they were guarding the allied forces, but
the range of their influence was too narrow.
-30 God Hands is crazy;;;
-Wow, it’s amazing ᄏᄏ It seems they can block 100 rays ᄏᄏ
-No, isn’t this game too abrupt?Is it telling us to quit or what?Shooting tens of thousands of rays like
that??
-Is the S.A Group going to release a new game?They are releasing the apocalypse in Satisfy to bring
people into the new work.
-It doesn’t make sense unless Lim Cheolho is old and senile.
-Aren’t the S.A shares going to fall?
ᄂHow can they fail when they are monopolizing virtual reality technology?
-Lim Cheolho is old and senile.
There was only despair. The people on the battlefield and all those watching were skeptical of the
current situation. Grid was the hope of thousands of people, but his presence became weak in front of
the 1st Great Demon. It happened as the baptism of rays gradually got closer to the ground and the
commentators around the world lost their rationality and started to scream...
[A new update has been applied.]
A world message appeared. It was a notice announcing an ‘update,’ a thing that hadn’t been seen ever
since the launch of Satisfy. Viewers around the world were relieved when streamers and reporters at
the scene rushed to announce the news. It was a relief that the S.A Group had come to their senses,
even if it was late. The shareholders had led Satisfy back on the right path.
『 There is a possibility that the great human and demon war itself would’ve never happened... 』
Streamers and experts started to make pretty extreme but hopeful observations. They got a positive
response from the public. The world realized that the difficulty of the great human and demon war had
gone greatly wrong. There were many who wanted to make it so that this hadn’t happened. The first
update notice that occurred was enough to give people hope.
It was exquisite timing. It emerged as the situation was flowing in an uncontrollable direction. People’s
expectations rose as the announcements continued.
[This is an uninspected update. The changes will take effect immediately.]
[Updating the contents.]
[Added a theme song for the player ‘Grid.’]
“......?”
『......? 』
-......?
<We are preparing theme songs for Grid. We negotiated with masters all around the world to make the
best songs. In the future, we are planning on steadily updating theme songs to commemorate players...>
The article published in the past by the S.A Group crossed people’s minds. It was just... why do this now?
Question marks appeared over people’s heads. A number of people complained for cider after feeling
stuffy like they had eaten one million sweet potatoes. [1]
It was such a difficult situation to understand. In any case, time was passing. The war was still
continuing.
[Overgeared God Grid has appeared.]
A violin melody permeated the battlefield. There was a crumbling melody of ice that announced the
arrival of the cold and loneliness. This was an introduction suitable for the battlefield that had lost hope.
An epic expressing the cold and harsh winter seemed to unfold. Then with the unexpected addition of
the piano melody, it started to reverse. The opening track that announced Grid’s emergence,
‘Appearance,’ marked the end of winter, not winter. The magnificent orchestra stirred the gray
battlefield and made the cold hearts of people beat again.
Hundreds of Magic Missiles launched by the 30 God Hands using Spray collided with the baptism of rays.
It didn’t have much effect, but the visual effects were great. It was enough to make the allied soldiers
overcome their fear and frustration, and cheer. The real power was something separate.
Flash!
Just before the tens of thousands of rays struck the allied soldiers, the 30 God Hands transformed into
Raiders. They became a barrier in itself and blocked the baptism of rays with their bodies. The rays that
slipped through the gaps were struck by huge spears reminiscent of temple pillars.
"Ahat!Puhahahat!” Baal burst out laughing. The hell moon he had his back to squeezed out rays from
the eyes that started to shed bloody tears because it couldn’t turn red. It was meaningless. Attacks that
were just large in size weren’t good against Grid.
“200,000 Army Crushing Sword.” The sword light that had a range comparable to the rays cut through
the sky. A single attack didn’t destroy the rays, but it reached Baal who was standing beyond them.
“What? It is great!” Baal leaned back to avoid the attack and his laughter grew even louder.
Grid lost 50% of his health in exchange for crushing the tens of thousands of skills, but he didn’t show
any pain. He used Storm of the Fire God to generate all types of effects. Then he quickly restored his
health by drinking potions. The hell moon kept firing the rays. This time, the bombardment was fast, as
if taunting Grid to cut it down again. Grid responded immediately.
[The Red Phoenix’s 9th Heart has resonated with the red phoenix in the east.]
[The willpower of the red phoenix has descended.]
A rain of fire fell. It was a miraculous rain that burned the incoming rays and the demonic creatures on
the ground, while greatly restoring the wounds and physical strength of the allies. Red blood exploded
like lava in the tens of thousands of eyes on the hell moon.
“Kuahahahat!” Baal grabbed his stomach and kept laughing. The hell moon barely fixed its dizzily
convulsing eyes and violently shot out light. The number was noticeably reduced. There were only
thousands of rays, not tens of thousands. There was no need for Grid to step up. The magic of Braham
and the magicians, the swordsmanship of Asmophel and the knights, and the skills of thousands of
players eliminated the light rays.
“......”
The battlefield fell silent. It was a silence brought about by the destroyed army of demonic creatures
and the closed eyes of the hell moon. Only the Storm of the Fire God that filled the battlefield showed
its existence. The allied soldiers had their wounds healed by the storm and were given an unbreaking
willpower from Grid.
They couldn’t easily accept the rapidly changing situation and stared blankly before belatedly coming to
their senses and cheering, “Waaaaaaaaah!”
[The worship of all people has increased deity by 1.]
Only one person—one person dominated the war. It was the majesty of a god.
Just in time, the second track, ‘Influence,’ played and excited the viewers. The energetic melody made
their blood boil.
The bloody battle against the great demons that started with Belial, the swift battle with Kraugel during
Kraugel’s time as sky above the sky, the Demon King’s Subjugation where he slaughtered hundreds of
rankers, the Vatican incident where he tore off the wings of an archangel and extinguished the soul,
etcetera—the battle scenes that Grid showed them naturally came to mind as they listened to the
music.
“......”
Grid floated in the sky where the moon was asleep and was unable to descend to the ground. He didn’t
want his red face to be seen.
‘What is this music?’
Of course, he was glad. He was thrilled. It was a theme song for him. He felt like he was rewarded for his
past hard work. However, there were a lot of worries. If there was such a magnificent background sound
every time he did something in the future... didn’t it mean that he would have to watch his weight 24
hours a day?
1. Sweet potato is slang in South Korea to express a person’s frustration or impatience with a situation.
They use this because it is similar to what you might feel when eating sweet potatoes without any
beverages. Cider means a soft drink like Sprite and it is often used together with sweet potator. If you
are feeling frustrated or stuffy, you drink cider and feel refreshed and happy.
Chapter 1512
A disaster created by hundreds of thousands of explosions in total—the viewers witnessed the baptism
of rays that were like heavy rain or a typhoon, and predicted the destruction of the allied forces. There
were quite a few people who closed their eyes, blocked their ears, or changed the channel because they
didn’t have the courage to face the devastation that was about to unfold. They took deep breaths for a
long time before belatedly opening their eyes. Then they turned the channel back.
“Hup...” They breathed in.
They resented the camera’s perspective as it skimmed through the battlefield. Destroyed land, weapons
buried in dirt, blood that formed lakes, the pieces of flesh that had lost their owners... The devastation
on the battlefield was even more terrible than expected. It seemed to mark the beginning of the
apocalypse.
Raim of the general store, Paulson at the blacksmith, the lord who was bad-tempered but always took
care of them...
They were sad and afraid that everything they accumulated over the years in Satisfy would disappear.
Satisfy in the future would be completely different from the past Satisfy and it didn’t seem fun at all.
Their colleagues who wanted to go on an adventure to a more famous place and who were motivated to
raise their level would gradually leave Satisfy...
“...Uh?” The people who were depressed while thinking about different relationships and reasons...
They were looking at the screen with sad expressions when they belatedly noticed the music flowing
from the broadcast. Was there an orchestra on the battlefield?
The moment they thought that this was nonsensical, the screen moved. It slowly and broadly expanded
their horizons along with the majestic music. It lightly passed by the devastated battlefield and
illuminated unexpected beings. Contrary to expectations, the allied soldiers were still alive. They were
all looking up at the sky. They had jubilant expressions on their faces as they cheered with a momentum
great enough to swallow up the music.
“......!”
The viewers gradually noticed. Most of the traces decorating the devastation of the battlefield belonged
to the demonic creatures. The camera followed the soldiers’ gaze and soared upward to show
someone’s back. The dim light spread around him was the color of sunset. It was the sun that lit up the
black sky distorted by demonic energy.
“Cra...zy...”
It was thrilling and delightful. People realized the reason why heroes existed.
***
‘Move slowly.’
The temporarily flustered Grid soon calmed down. He confirmed that Baal’s laughter had stopped. He
knew that excessive tension could become poison, thus he relaxed his body and mind.
‘To what level is he?’
Grid had fought Baal’s ego fragment previously, but this wasn’t enough to use as a reference. Baal had
possessed Agnus at that time, while the current Baal was in Zik’s body. It was incomparable. Zik was a
concept that was superior to a yangban. He was a real half-god. He was building up worthy
achievements and worship to become a god.
‘First of all, measure it through speed.’
Grid had lived a busy life over the past few days. He accumulated golden experience through the spar
with Biban and witnessing the battle between Zeratul and Hayate. Thanks to this, he grasped his level
properly. He could almost certainly reach the speed of sound, but it was difficult starting from
supersonic speed.
Even if he maximized his transcendent senses, there were often cases where he was ‘unable to respond
even if he knew.’ While he recognized the attack, he couldn’t avoid it. He had to rely entirely on his
intuition. If Baal’s speed broke through the ‘normal’ speed of sound like Zeratul, it meant Grid’s odds of
winning were lower.
However, Grid didn’t evaluate Baal’s skills too highly. No matter how strong, he thought it would be
Biban-grade. Considering that Baal was the direct lineage of the absolute god (Yatan), it could be said
that he was on the same level as Zeratul. Still, that was only the background of his birth.
Zeratul had the status of a god, while Baal was only a great demon. Baal might’ve been born at the same
time as Zeratul, but it was unlikely he was on the same level as Zeratul, who steadily built up his status
through human faith. The number one archangel that hadn’t been seen yet—they were the antithesis of
Baal. Probably.
‘It isn’t even his main body and this is the human world.’
The worlds might be mixed together, but it was different from pure hell. Baal was significantly
weakened. In conclusion...
‘The odds of winning are high.’
This was a judgment he made in an instant. Meanwhile, Baal also evaluated Grid.
“You are ripe.” It was a completely contrary assessment from their past encounter in hell. “You are
playing a proper role compared to the days when you stayed as a human despite being qualified to be a
god. I can see why that guy Chepardea made a fuss.”
The world believed that the culprit of this war was Baal. It was natural since all of hell had invaded the
human world. However, reality was different. It was Chepardea who caused the war. He had to kill Grid,
take everything away from Grid, and lower his status. Baal just let Chepardea do as he wanted.
“......” Grid was surprised. Was it because it was just an ego fragment? Only a certain personality was
shown, so Baal’s tone was completely different from when he was in hell. It was rather frivolous and
didn’t feel like Baal.
The conversation wasn’t long. Baal headed straight to Grid and attacked as if to appease his boredom.
‘He is Biban-grade, but he is much trickier due to his killing moves and debuffs. The variables are his
power and hell summoning.’
Grid evaluated Baal’s level through one collision. Zik’s body was much better than what Zikfrector had
mentioned and Baal made use of this near-perfect body to the limit. Moreover, he called all types of
debuffs. Grid resisted many of them, but he was still affected by a few. His level of transcendence
decreased by several stages, his Skin of Transcendence and other transcendent effects disappeared, and
several titles were sealed.
Of course, his divinity was maintained. Perhaps thanks to this, he avoided the debuffs of his weaknesses
being exposed and the decreased concentration. The sealed titles were those mostly obtained in the
early and mid stages. The titles obtained by becoming a god or those that had a direct or indirect
influence to becoming a god were still intact. Perhaps it was because it was a malice presumed to
belong to Baal. The distorted hell and vague will of Yatan couldn’t harm a god’s dignity.
Just then, Grid’s jaw bent at an angle. It was due to Baal’s fist that stretched out like a light. Grid took a
step back to avoid it, but it touched his chin. He suffered 15,000 damage. It wasn’t a loss. At the same
time that he stepped back, the Kill sword dance that he used pierced Baal’s chest and caused dozens of
times more damage.
There was a lot of blood, but he wasn’t worried about Zik’s body. Would the body that had been sealed
for thousands of years be easily destroyed? It was Grid’s judgment that Baal’s ego fragment would be
destroyed first before the flesh was completely broken. He trusted the conclusion based on solid
evidence, Satisfy’s characteristics, and his various experiences. It was fine even if something went
wrong.
‘I have Sehee.’
Next, Baal’s fist was stuck in his armor. Grid was hit by the counterattack. He responded with a three
fusion sword dance. However, Grid’s sword couldn’t reach Baal and it soared upward instead. It was
because it lost its trajectory after Grid’s wrist was hit by Baal’s foot. Grid’s move that caused this loss
was giving up his chest. His body was pushed back and his reach became shorter.
On the other hand, Baal’s kick overwhelmed Grid in speed because it moved along the shortest path.
‘This jerk.’
Grid realized it when he saw Baal smiling—Baal had learned martial arts. Unlike ordinary great demons,
he didn’t fight according to instinct or relied on his power. Rather, he used systematic fighting
techniques. Looking back at the action of Baal’s fist hitting his armor, it was highly likely he was good at
Jujitsu. If the armor had been a bit softer, then he would’ve pushed his hand inside using this weakness
and grabbed at Grid’s body.
Red energy overflowed from Grid’s left hand as he recovered the soaring sword and used Pinnacle. It
was the precursor of Blood Flow Wave. Baal’s body shook as he tried to avoid Pinnacle. It was because
the chain of shockwaves caused by Blood Flow Wave caused him to lose his balance. It might be
different if it was the main body, but Zik’s body couldn’t completely resist physical conditions.
The moment Pinnacle cut his shoulder, the soaring blood took the form of a blade. It was a combo
completed with Blood Sword Shatter.
Grid used Item Combination without a break. The Fire Dragon Sword was combined with the
Enlightenment Sword to maximize the power of the next attack. The ensuing sword dance was
Transcended Linked Kill Wave Pinnacle.
The whole process took place in less than two seconds. The explosion and cutting sound that occurred
one step late was delivered to the ground in a dizzying manner. People were mesmerized by the sight of
the shockwaves and colorful skill effects colliding, fragmenting and decorating the sky. It was a different
fight.
Some broadcasters gave up on a live broadcast. They emphasized their expertise by looking back at the
situation that occurred a second ago, but hundreds or thousands of times slower, in order to identify
and analyze the battle. Viewership rose vertically.
Baal, who started to be hit by Transcended Link Kill Wave, used a trick to reverse the situation. He took
advantage of Zik’s extremely developed physical body and expressed his willpower to subdue Storm of
the Fire God. Even so, he marveled at the power of Transcended Link Kill Wave Pinnacle and layered
demonic energy over his skin.
“Cough!”Grid was in the midst of the movement for Transcended Linked Kill Wave Pinnacle when he
coughed up blood. Baal’s palm dug into the gap in Grid’s armor, opened up Grid’s belly, and tore at his
intestines. The unbelievable level of pain and the enormous damage proportional to it was something
Grid had never experienced before and it shocked him.
The moment Transcended Linked Kill Wave Pinnacle was over, he desperately wrapped a bandage
around his abdomen and took potions and hemostatic agents. Then he was wary of Baal, who stood
blankly without following up with another attack on Grid. Based on the movement of his mouth, he
seemed to be having a conversation with someone.
‘Does he have schizophrenia?’
It made sense if it was this guy. Grid regarded it as insignificant. He didn’t miss the opportunity and
rushed toward Baal. He alternated between using Shunpo and a sword dance, and using Shunpo and the
Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship, with no time difference in between them, to attack Baal from all
directions. It was in a much more dense manner than when he fought against Biban.
Baal gritted his teeth as he dodged, was cut, and fought back. “I told you to stop.”
They weren’t words for Grid. It was a warning for the son of a bitch who was preparing to shoot.
The sniper ignored the warning. Grid’s body was hit by a magic bullet that suddenly appeared and he
flew far away. The impact seemed great as he fell heavily with his head tilted back.
‘Dammit.’ Grid stopped just before he struck the ground and he gritted his teeth. He knew from the
beginning that Barbatos was lurking somewhere on the battlefield. The reason why Grid spread out the
God Hands, Noe, Randy, and the vampires, and was vigilant of his surroundings, was in preparation for
the sniping. His transcendent senses were consumed by reading Baal’s attacks, so he judged that it
would be difficult to recognize and respond to the sniping at the same time.
It wasn’t a bad judgment. The problem was that the God Hands and his subordinates couldn’t read the
trajectories of the magic bullets.
“Leave the rat to us.” Braham glanced at Mercedes, Asmophel, and Kyle before disappearing. He
intended to search for Barbatos.
It was a cool analysis of the situation. Baal was currently at such a high altitude that some people
mistakenly thought he was standing beside the moon. Magic that could reach there was extremely
limited, but Braham and Kyle’s conditions weren’t yet recovered. It was hard to exercise an effective
shot.
There were ways to get close and fight, but it was likely they wouldn’t be able to handle Baal’s speed
and skill, and would instead hold Grid back. It was like committing suicide for a magician to fight in close
combat with an equal or higher ranked person. Braham had regained the strength of a direct
descendant, but he hadn’t mastered the art of melee combat. Rather than taking risks and fighting Baal,
it was better for them to find Barbatos and prevent him from shooting Grid.
“I will fight with My Liege.” Mercedes turned a blind eye to Braham’s call.
“We can only find him easily with you. Barbatos’ subordinates are united, so it will be dangerous with
just Sir Braham and Kyle.”
“......”
She was persuaded by Asmophel. Even so, she asked Grid for confirmation before leaving.
“My Liege, can you hold out on your own?” she looked up cutely at him and asked. She pretended to be
calm with no expression, but her big eyes shook and reminded him of a scared squirrel.
Grid smiled without knowing it and nodded. “Go and help Braham.”
“Leave it to me.” Mercedes disappeared after Braham.
Grid’s body was slowly injured.
‘What should I do in this situation?’
Barbatos’ sniper fire that came as soon as his transcendent senses were consumed by Baal’s attack...
He needed to find a way to respond to attacks that were hard to grasp with his eyes and senses.
‘It is pointless to make a clone with Belial’s Power.’

It was the power of the 32nd Great Demon. There was no probability of deceiving Baal and Barbatos’
senses when even the Sword Saint’s super sensitivity could perceive the clone. Berith’s Power of
Automatic Transformation could block projectiles, but the duration was only one minute. It wasn’t a
fundamental solution. Finally, borrowing Keen Insight was dangerous because it would weaken
Mercedes. Mercedes needed Keen Insight to search for Barbatos.
‘Wait...’ The silver threads flashed through Grid’s mind. The innovated Magic Power Ejection Machine
added physical strength and variability by mixing the silver threads with injected magic power.
Grid called all 30 God Hands to his side. The silver threads ejected from the Magic Power Ejection
Machine were woven onto the fingers of the God Hands. It was hard to distinguish with the naked eye.
The faint silver threadswere mixed with magic power and they were very close to being transparent.
The God Hands gradually distanced themselves from Grid. This was until the silver threads tied to their
fingers pulled tightly. It was the moment when an invisible cobweb unfolded around Grid. The 30 God
Hands moved in a straight line and the silver threads crossed in a diagonal manner shone faintly with
Grid in the center.
Just then, the bottom of the cobweb shook. Barbatos’s shot was caught on the radar made of silver
threads.
Grid tilted his head at an angle. He avoided the sniping with simple actions that didn’t rely on his
transcendence. It was an obvious evolution.
Baal, who was repeatedly swearing at Barbatos, welcomed it.
Chapter 1513
Pain was to be remembered. Once imprinted, it couldn’t be easily shaken off.
“...It doesn’t hurt at all.” Jishuka smiled slightly as she sat in the capsule for a long time and rubbed her
fingers. The pain in her fingers that overlapped every time she continuously fired—this was the worst
penalty an archer had to endure. They had to feel the pain of their flesh being crushed, their muscles
being ruptured, and their bones cracking throughout the battle. It might not be comparable to actual
pain, but it still hurt.
Above all, it was very difficult psychologically. The longer the battle, the more times the bowstring was
pulled. She knew that this pain would stay in her memories and torture her all night after she returned
to reality and she sometimes wanted to run away.
Of course, she didn’t really escape. She didn’t take a step back. She didn’t complain of pain to her
colleagues or show it. Even so, Grid knew her pain. After she returned from the hell expedition, he
presented her with a new thimble. It was a durable thimble. It wrapped around her fingers and
contained Grid’s warm consideration.
‘...You have always been paying attention to me.’
He trusted her. He thought she would be able to do well with this rough thimble.
“Good, let’s have strength.”

Jishuka enjoyed the moment for a while before standing up vigorously. On the hologram in front of the
capsule, Grid’s activity was being shown. It was very cool to see him break through the crisis in some
way. It was an expected performance. Just as Grid believed in JIshuka, she believed in Grid.
‘Relax and fight at ease.’
She would protect the Behen Archipelago to the end—she made this resolution as she ate the banana
milk flavored calorie bar and spicy chicken flavored nuts. It was an effort to adapt to Korean tastes,
although it was a distorted palate. In any case, she supplemented herself with nutrients and lay down in
the capsule again.
***
The 8th Great Demon, Barbatos, presided over death. If the target was within his ‘field of view,’ he could
shoot them regardless of the distance and terrain. Thus, he was called the god of death.
He was the object of actual faith. His ability to execute others beyond time and space was sufficient to
make him an object of awe and worship. Unlike Sitri, who swallowed the ghosts of hell and lost his ego
in exchange for gaining a power comparable to a god, Barbatos was becoming a real demon god with
the worship of other demons.
...This was until Leraje became active. It was hundreds of years ago. Leraje returned with the undefeated
myth from the Behen Archipelago and emerged as a new idol. Otherwise, Barbatos would have
succeeded in building divinity by monopolizing the worship of demons.
In Empress Basara’s bedroom, inside the imperial palace...
‘What...’ Barbatos, who was using a place no one could’ve predicted as a sniping point, was shaken. It
was because Grid kept avoiding and blocking his sniping. Grid did it while fighting Baal. He was doing the
impossible.
‘Is Baal doing it half-heartedly?’
It was natural to wonder about such a thing. Barbatos was close to Baal’s faction, but he didn’t trust
Baal. Baal knew clearly that he was aiming for Grid’s divinity and made it difficult on purpose. He cursed
and said that there wouldn’t be another son of a bitch like this in the world. Then, suddenly—
‘...No?’ He confirmed that Baal’s face had a distorted smile.
Chill.
For the first time, a chill went down Barbatos’ spinal cord that caused him to shake.
***
The upper part of the silver threads shook greatly and sent a signal. Baal had rubbed against the silver
threads in the process of charging. Thanks to this, Grid identified the location Baal was coming from
even before his transcendent senses were activated. He predicted the next attack by assigning Baal’s fist
techniques and personality to the trajectory he emerged from.
It was the moment when his speed and level of thinking entered the realm of a perfect genius.
“...Hahat?!” Baal burst out into uncontrollable laughter as he was hit back after his attack was blocked.
His expression crumpled like a piece of paper. It wasn’t an expression of emotion. It was just that his
damaged nerves changed his facial muscles.
Grid’s sword accelerated. To be exact, it seemed to be accelerating. It was due to expansion. The sword
that was surrounded by mana, blood, and fighting energy rapidly increased in size and cut at Baal’s
shoulder while blocking Barbatos’ sniping.
‘It is easy.’
This was Grid’s impression. This was the aftermath of the senses and intuition that was regarded as the
exclusive property of geniuses. The information delivered by the silver threads of the 30 God Hands
orbiting at intervals of five meters opened up a new horizon for Grid.
The senses that told him the form of attack and also the direction it flew in. It was different from his
transcendent senses and Keen Insight. His transcendent senses only informed him that a threat was
coming. It raised his reflexes without reading it in detail until the ‘form’ of the threat approaching was
clear. Keen Insight had the prerequisite of ‘look at it with your eyes.’
These abilities were bound to be great, but they were just less convenient when compared with the
‘senses that always dominate a radius of 5 meters.’
The horizontally tilted sword dropped down and rose up. There was a sound like thunder when it
slashed. Then strangely, it stopped in the middle of the rotation. It disappeared without notice. This was
because the sword dance was used at unexpected timings by actively utilizing the body that ignored a
certain amount of physical laws.
The swordsmanship was neither deeply devised nor systematic. It only responded to the information
delivered by his senses in real time. Thus, it was even trickier. Grid’s sword dance, which had its own
regularity, turned into something mysterious as it moved gracefully and fell suddenly.
‘He is a truly interesting guy.’ Baal grabbed his restless left hand and stepped back. It was only after
several minutes of attacking and defending that he saw through and escaped Grid’s artificial sensory
field. ‘He is stronger than the tower members.’
Baal’s face was displaying an expression of admiration that didn’t suit him. He marveled at how Grid had
become a different being in just a few minutes. At the time when he gained Zik’s body, Baal checked
that it was on the level of a ‘high level tower association member.’ Still, the upper dantian was
comparable to his main body and he was able to control the hell moon. He decided he would enjoy it as
much as he could while in the human world.
Surprisingly, the situation changed rapidly. Rather than enjoying it for a while, his fate would be decided
right now.
‘There is no comparable target.’
This was the conclusion Baal came to after comparing Grid’s talent to the geniuses of previous
generations. Baal had seen the birth and destruction of countless worlds. Along the way, he had
witnessed and experienced more geniuses than the stars, but he thought Grid was the best. It was
natural. If Madra had lived for decades more, then he might’ve been qualified to be a dragon slayer or a
god killer, but the man in front of him was younger than when Madra died.
‘Has the last world finally come? Really?’
Grid struck Barbatos’ bullet that came again and urged Baal, “It is pointless to buy time. Come on, use
your power.”
There was no intention to provoke Baal. Grid was just enjoying this moment. It was thrilling to have
complete control over the flow of battle and to break his limits. There was no burden.
The act of paying attention to his senses consumed a lot of concentration, but Grid’s senses were
artificial. It was implemented with items, thus it consumed less concentration. It was much faster than
when he solely relied on his transcendent senses. In fact, the stamina consumption dropped
dramatically. Compared to the first moment when he fought Baal, the subsequent seven minute fight
consumed less stamina.
“I don’t have a power.” Red magic power appeared in Baal’s smiling eyes. Then the demonic energy,
which had been wrapped around his skin like armor, rose in a haze. It was reminiscent of the past Grid’s
Blackening. It was a change in order to make something. Zik’s body was demonized. The arm, which
seemed to be falling off, was quickly restored.
“This is the limit.”
Currently, Baal was only a fragment of a particular ego. It was impossible for him to use Baal’s power or
to summon hell. It was a matter of authority that was in a completely different realm from controlling
the hell moon. Baal did the best he could with his present self. He thought that was enough.
“It won’t disappoint you.”
Did the east wind blow? The demonic energy overflowing from Baal’s body shook. The wavelength was
huge. A huge explosion occurred on the other side of the direction in which the demonic energy shook.
Seven training grounds that fostered powerful soldiers in the empire had disappeared without a trace.
Grid, who was in that path, also disappeared.
“Uh...” From the time that Grid appeared to now—the Overgeared members, who were helping the
soldiers retreat according to Lauel’s order, stiffened like stone statues. An explosion occurred in the
distance and they couldn’t hear Grid’s theme song. They couldn’t even see Grid. Perhaps...
Before the speculation could be completed...
——!
A light flashed where Baal stood and Grid’s theme song played again. Baal’s appearance became blurred
and it turned into a black line. It intertwined with an orange line above it. Every time the two lines
collided, a late thunderous sound was heard.
“Grid!”
From the side of the imperial palace, magic was shot along with Braham’s cry that was filled with a rare
passion. A huge tsunami swallowed the sky that was dyed several colors. The moment the line became a
dot and the volume increased, the tsunami disappeared.
This was Baal’s mistake. As he was blocking the tsunami, meteorites fell from the sky. The tsunami,
which was huge enough to swallow the sky, was just a distraction to divert his gaze.
“This...!” Vantner’s face turned pale. Perhaps it was too much to summon 10 meteorites, but Braham’s
body on the terrace faltered. At this time, an explosion occurred in the palace and caused Braham to fall
to the ground. Kyle chased after him while engulfed in electric currents.
He felt desperate that all eight demons in the procession chasing after him had the modifier ‘Barbatos’s
subordinates.’ The series of explosions inside the palace caused part of the imperial palace to collapse.
In these circumstances, Mercedes and Asmophel seemed to be engaged in a fierce battle with Barbatos.
“Dammit!” Vantner was running before he knew it. It was his job to retreat safely with the remaining
soldiers, but he turned a blind eye to the mission for the first time. He thought that if he left like this, he
would regret it for the rest of his life.
“Hey! Let’s go together!”
“We are together!”
“Y-You guys...”
Vantner turned to look at the source of the voices behind him and was thrilled. It wasn’t just the
Overgeared members. The allied forces were also following after him. He was risking his allies, but
Vantner felt good. He was swept away by the hot friendship and lost his sense of reason.
Just then, he heard a creepy noise that didn’t fit. He looked over in surprise and saw the ice meteorites.
Braham had used the last of his physical strength to reset the cooldown of Meteor. The launched
Meteor fell as a mass of ice.
“This is Zik’s power. It is like Rebecca’s own strength.”
Dozens of runes that formed characters wrapped around Baal. This was followed by a desperate sight.
The ice meteorites started to shatter. It was all except for one meteorite.
“......!”
Baal’s eyes widened as his face was crushed by a meteorite that fell as if it was frozen. Out of the 10
meteorites, it was one that was particularly small and made of metal. This was Grid’s willpower.
“Ohhhhh!”
Grid chased after Baal, who lost his balance and fell. The Falling Moon Sword, Linked Kill Flower Pinnacle
Drop, 500,000 Army Annihilation Sword, and Divinity to reuse Transcended Linked Kill Wave Pinnacle
struck Baal indiscriminately. In the process, Grid’s limbs twisted bizarrely and his wrist holding the sword
broke, but Grid didn’t let go of the sword in his hand.
He gritted his teeth and stuck to it even when half his face and his chest were torn by Baal’s fierce
counterattack. He awakened his fading consciousness using the flashes from the rays of light. He called
the God Hands to support his wrists, waist, and shoulders.
“It is the left!”
“The shoulder is just a little bit more...!”
Using Noe and Randy as his eyes, the sword route was connected.
“...Sob sob!Kuhahahak!”Baal’s cry might be a scream or a laugh. He stopped the moment he crashed
into the ground.
“......”
It was a lie-like result and no one could believe the situation. They were nervously vigilant toward Baal,
who was lying down silently.
In the silence, Grid moved. The two swords that were in a state of unity due to the chain of Divinity were
dismantled and returned to his inventory. He covered his ragged upper body and shaking legs with a
cloak and his crushed face with a God Hand. He couldn’t show people a weak figure. It was the
responsibility he should bear. It was a hero’s posture.
[The ego fragment of the 1st Great Demon, Baal, has disappeared.]
Chapter 1514
30,556—this was Grid’s remaining health value. It was fatal that Baal’s rising speed after using
Blackening was directly related to his. .hit rate.
‘If I had been hit by the last counterattack, I would’ve immediately entered the immortality state.’
The power of Blackening, that he experienced for the first time in ages through someone else, was
wonderful. It was difficult to temporarily adapt to the sharp rise in attack power and speed. He wanted
to have it again.
‘It would’ve been really hard if I entered the immortal state.’
The real reason he was afraid of Baal after Blackening was used was that the health gauge was gone.
The health marker had literally disappeared. This created more pressure than imagined. It was an
unexpected change that could only be described as a fear that he had never experienced before. It was
because he had no idea how much damage his attack did to the enemy. It confused his judgment in
many ways. The end of the fight wasn’t possible without the enemy’s death, so the skill usage itself
wasn’t smooth.
Therefore, he just used everything. He aimed for the timing when Braham drew attention with Meteor.
He placed a mass of greed between the nine meteorites. The moment Baal was caught off guard, he
swung the Falling Moon Sword.
First, he cut off both arms to weaken Baal’s defense. Then he swapped his weapon and poured out his
ultimate skills. Due to that, he suffered a major rebound. Baal’s regeneration speed was faster than
expected and Grid was. .hit by continuous counterattacks. If he hadn’t grabbed Baal’s neck with one
hand, he would’ve been swept away from the shockwave, bounced far away, and missed the chance to
win.
Yet somehow, he succeeded in taking Baal down. Grid confirmed that it was the correct judgment. If he
had hesitated a bit and his immortality occurred before Baal died, he would’ve experienced unbearable
chaos.
Could he keep fighting like this? Wouldn’t he die first? Wasn’t it better to fall back and start recovering?
Etc, etc. It was highly likely he would’ve slowed down from all the questions, leading to defeat. The only
reason was that he couldn’t see Baal’s health.
‘Is it Baal’s inherent power?’ Grid thought about it but soon came to the conclusion that this wasn’t the
case. Baal couldn’t use his power. It was the limitation that led to him using Zik’s power, the original
master of the body.
‘It makes sense to see it as a correction effect for all top-ranked beings.’
Beings who didn’t show their health from a certain phase or whose health wasn’t marked from the
beginning…
It was different from the type of boss monster whose maximum health rose sharply and the figure was
marked with a question mark. The gauge with question marks would return to its original form if the
monster kept being hit, but there was no proper answer to the absence of the gauge itself. There was no
way to know when it would die, so they could only fight to the death. The difficulty of combat was
actually tens of times higher.
‘Well… I just need to be stronger.’
Let’s focus on this moment.
[The compensation is being settled.]
The achievement of killing Baal seemed to be great. He might’ve only killed the fragment of a particular
ego, but the system didn’t easily give him compensation and was calculating it carefully. It felt chilly,
unlike in the past where exclamation marks were displayed to express admiration and embarrassment.
Still, this wasn’t surprising. The system had no personal feelings. It was normal to be businesslike.
“…Sigh.” Grid was briefly lost in thought as he looked at Zik’s body that was left behind by Baal. The
wound on his face became dim as he restored his breathing. His vision returned to normal. Immediately,
he leaped into the sky. Perhaps they didn’t know that Baal was dead or they simply didn’t believe it—
eight of Barbatos’ subordinates were chasing after Kyle as he raced through the sky. Braham was
unconscious in Kyle’s arms.
‘That person is truly…’
Braham had regained the power of a direct descendant. His species was now a complete vampire, a
demonkin. Rather than recovering from the flames of the red phoenix released by Storm of the Fire God,
he must’ve felt severe pain and fatigue. It was also after a few days on the battlefield, so it was clear
that he wasn’t in perfect condition.
However, he was in a crisis due to helping Grid by searching for Barbatos in that state. It was a judgment
that wasn’t like the Duke of Wisdom. Emotions preceded reason. Thanks to him, Grid was able to
overpower Baal before his immortality occurred…
‘Don’t worry.’
“Hahat…Keok!”
As he narrowed the distance to Kyle, a few of Barbatos’ subordinates, who were laughing, started
screaming. It was because their neck, shoulders, arms, and legs were cut by something that appeared
through the electric currents scattered by Kyle. Those who belatedly recognized Grid were shocked.
“Is this real?”
“Baal was killed?”
They freaked out and took a step back, only to soon stop. They left afterimages as they moved discreetly
and surrounded Grid. There was no awkwardness in the formation of the eight subordinates.
“Now that I see it, you are in tatters.”
“Did you come here to die on your own? Kukuk!”
The subordinates of a single digit great demon were very high in the hierarchy. It was enough to
represent hell anywhere. If they valued the present rather than the ‘better future,’ they could aim for
the throne of the hell in the 20s right now.
Grid was seen as good prey for these great guys. Grid was in bad condition. His recovery speed in real
time was fast, but he was still ragged. Barbatos’ subordinates precisely saw through Grid’s condition.
“I think it is better to avoid them…” Kyle called out as he stood on the outside of those who surrounded
Grid in an instant. His lowered eyes and quiet voice was polite and elegant. It seemed he had been
eagerly studying etiquette since becoming the only pillar of the empire.
‘Kyle deserves to aim for a dukeshi+p.’
He was born in the empire and his fighting strength had grown to the highest levels in the empire. If he
could abide by the etiquette and prove his loyalty well, he could reign above tens of thousands of
people generation after generation. Kyle’s expression was distorted as he glanced at the back of the
satisfied Grid.
‘This is crazy… doesn’t he want to run away?’
Kyle didn’t learn etiquette again. In the empire, he was still known as a haughty and overbearing person.
The reason why his attitude became more polite in front of Grid was simply due to fear. He barely
remembered the etiquette he had learned when serving the former emperor.
“I don’t think you need to overdo it…” Kyle raised his courage to speak while turning his attention to the
palace where explosions were still ringing out. Mercedes and Asmophel gave a signal to flee while tying
up Barbatos’ feet. Or they were telling him to run away. Grid had other thoughts.
“Are they telling me to run away with Braham? Leave you guys behind?”
“…No.” Kyle had an expression of horror on his face. He never dreamed about running away alone. For
him, Grid was an irresistible fear.
“If I kill him, won’t my goal of participating in this war be achieved?”
“The prey has jumped into my mouth on his own. I’m happy, but I can’t believe it because it is so
unrealistic.”
Barbatos’ subordinates giggled as they revealed their killing intent and greed. They saw Grid as their
prey. It was a good enough situation.
‘XX… What should I do…?’
It happened as Kyle was gradually becoming angry…
Barbatos’s subordinates were suddenly attacked by Grid and screamed unanimously. They stepped into
the realm of artificial senses and were cut in reverse.
Grid didn’t take a single step from his position. The faces of Kyle and the subordinates watching him
were pale.
‘Was he pretending to be dying?’
It was natural that they misunderstood. Grid had gained a huge amount of experience from the rewards
that had just been settled. At level 503, he reached the fifth stats awakening and was completely
different from a second ago. Kyle got goosebumps. He looked at Grid, who tested him even while
postponing the crisis, and felt like Grid was the devil. If he had tricked and betrayed Grid, what terrible
end would have been waiting for him?
“He is still fine after killing Baal?”
“What is this guy?!”
Barbatos’ subordinates fled desperately without looking back.
Grid chased after them. The reason Barbatos was so difficult to deal with was that he showed the power
to share the vision of his subordinates. Grid wanted to get rid of more subordinates when he had the
opportunity. He also wanted to become more familiar with the functions of the Magic Power Ejection
Machine.
The basic function of the Magic Power Ejection Machine was to mix silver threads with the injected
magic power. The silver threads were decomposed to particles and were preserved inside the ejection
machine. It moved toward in response to mana.
It was an attempt to give ‘physical strength’ and ‘variability’ to magic power. It was sufficiently
successful. In order to increase the length of the silver threads as much as possible, turning it into
powder and mixing it with magic power was especially effective. The volume of magic power and the
volume of silver threads were proportional.
The disadvantage was that the larger the volume of magic power was, the weaker the concentration of
the silver threads were. Now even that had been sublimated into an advantage. It was thanks to the use
of artificial sensations. The density of silver threads was very low. When mixed with magic power, it
stretched tightly and spread out around Grid like a cobweb. In fact, it was close to pure magic power, so
it couldn’t be caught by the hand. Thanks to this, it was difficult for others to realize they had collided
with the silver threads except for Grid’s messengers whom he was linked to with magic power. It was
like how a person who was rubbed by dust didn’t feel the dust.
‘It was late, but Baal still noticed it.’
It was necessary to expand the limit even more. As long as the linkage between magic power and the
silver threads didn’t break, the magic power could expand as much as possible to completely erase the
presence of the silver threads. If it stayed like it was, Baal would notice the artificial senses from the
beginning when they met again in the future.
‘At the same time.’
He should know how to use the expanded silver threads and shrink it as necessary to pressure the
enemy.
Just like this.
“Ugh?!”
One of the subordinates wielding a spear viciously at Grid was flustered. It was because his spear was
caught by something invisible in the air. The face of the demon, who was pulled toward Grid, became
contemplative.
‘What is this strength?’
“Kuaaack!”
The screams of the subordinate didn’t stop. It was due to being cut to pieces by Grid. Thanks to this, the
other subordinates were able to escape safely. The moment they neared the imperial palace, a light that
was presumed to be Barbatos popped out and disappeared along with the subordinates.
Grid didn’t chase after them. It was impossible to chase and kill all of them when those with health and
defense similar to the great demons in the 20s were running away. He was satisfied with killing the
demon he caught earlier.
‘The control of the silver threads is still too slow. Let’s practice steadily.’
The method of replacing the silver threads with Greed with the most ideal, but… it was unreasonable
based on the current performance. Greed would give off a great sense of existence even if it was turned
to powder.
[Barbatos’ subordinate ‘Guga’ has been killed.]
[Guga’s Trident has been acquired.]

[You have failed to absorb the vision from the subordinate because you already possess Barbatos’
Vision.]
‘Next time, I will have to yield it to someone else.’
As Grid learned a new fact and people stared at him, a world message popped up.
[All the hell commanders of the hell army invading the Abyss have retreated.]
[The Abyss has temporarily entered a lull.]
This was good news. The war that had continued for three days and nights stopped for a while. The
allied soldiers and players cheering enthusiastically for Grid sat down and were thankful for surviving.
They cried and laughed together.
***
“There seems to be a bit of confusion with the memories of my previous life.”
Zikfrector arrived at the Abyss only after all the events had ended. He looked at his body for the first
time in a long period of time and said, “I guess I was dissatisfied with my body in my previous life.”
Zik’s body had lost one arm and two legs. Grid was the cause, but no one told him the truth. Grid, who
was looking away from Zikfrector and reviewing the rewards he received from Baal, belatedly opened
his mouth, “You will be able to walk safely. We have the Saintess.”
“…Um.” Zikfrector gave a rare smile. He was pleased that he had regained his real body after repeated
reincarnations for many years and suffering from the curse and dull emotions.
“I will give a prayer of thanks to my only God. I will repay your grace by staying by your side forever.”
[You have built a deep bond with your apostle ‘Zikfrector.’]
“……”
In this case…
Zikfrector’s unprecedented attitude instilled a sense of guilt in Grid. He looked at the distant mountain
in an uncomfortable manner. Many people, including Kyle and Duke Grenhal, reacted like they couldn’t
believe it. It was the first time they had seen the grandmaster smile, bow his head, or show respect to
others. Of course, they were convinced because the other person was Grid.
Chapter 1515
Satisfy had revolutionized the broadcasting industry. The shooting methods that utilized skills and magic
made it possible to shoot scenes that couldn’t be captured in reality. It was one of the reasons why
various types of movies and dramas were being produced in Satisfy, rather than reality.
『 It is really wonderful… 』
『 I am so moved that I’m crying. 』

The broadcasters from each country were excited. There were many people whose voices were hoarse
or their faces were messed up in the process of conveying the situation of the Abyss to viewers.
Everyone witnessed it thanks to the sophisticated shooting techniques.
Immediately after the battle, the ragged Grid tried to hide his wounds. Hundreds of millions of viewers
witnessed the consideration of Grid, which wasn’t seen by the people in the field, and his sense of
responsibility. It was an event that would be talked about in length.
The video of Grid covering his face with a God Hand was already spreading like wildfire through the
community. People at the scene would soon see the video and most of them would probably become
fans of Grid.
『 The reason why Grid is the best player… it isn’t just because he is strong. It is due to this attitude… 』
『 Yes, that’s right. I think we definitely know now why so many people want to be with Grid. 』
Hao, who bent to Grid every time, and Damian, who openly claimed to be Grid’s subordinate—China
and japan, which had been enraged by their abandonment of pride and engaged in national anti-Grid
activities, also became respectful. Grid’s appearance that shone in an unprecedented crisis drove the
unity of humanity.
***
Baal only dropped a few gems. Grid checked it over and over for special functions, but they were all
ordinary. It was unconscionable to describe a top-grade gem that could change people’s lives as
ordinary, but… in any case, there weren’t any items with Baal’s modifiers, by-products, or myth rated
items.
It was as expected. The Baal that Grid killed was just a fragment of a specific ego. It was only an extreme
part of Baal. It was surprising that he even gave the gems.
‘By the way, why did he give so much experience?’
Leveling up had become easier after reaching level 400 and breaking through the hell section, but this
was the first time he gained over 20 levels at once. Honestly, it was questionable. An ego fragment of
Baal gave so much experience?
‘…It is natural.’
It didn’t matter what state Baal was in. Despite all the circumstances, Baal had displayed a Biban-grade
combat power. A transcendent who could single-handedly destroy or save humanity—Grid defeated
such a great figure.
Don’t mention 20 levels. He would’ve been convinced even if he had risen 30 levels.
‘It is a pity that a power wasn’t added to the rune, but that is understandable.’
The biggest reward for killing Baal wasn’t Grid’s rise in levels, but his rise in status. It had jumped up two
stages. First of all, his maximum stamina and recovery amount increased.
‘This is very big.’

The artificial sensations created by the Magic Power Ejection Machine greatly reduced the burden on
Grid. His concentration and unnecessary actions consumed during the battle were dramatically reduced.
Thanks to this, stamina consumption itself was noticeably reduced, but his stamina had increased due to
the rise in status.
‘I won’t be tired even after fighting for half a day.’
Of course, it varied depending on the opponent’s level, but for ordinary hunting, he wouldn’t be tired
even if he hunted all night. Additionally, his mental world had been enhanced.
‘I need to confirm this directly.’
After making the sword, it seemed appropriate to climb the Tower of Wisdom and check it against
Biban. Would Storm of the Fire God break due to a blow from Biban or would it hold out a bit? The
difference would be very big.
‘By the way…’
Grid had a new question. The transcendent status. It was a system for transcendents, not Gods. Why
was he enjoying this effect even after he became a God? Of course, he didn’t feel it was strange due to
the power he enjoyed. Still, it was objectively a strange event. It was enough to make him wonder if it
was a bug. It was natural.
There was a certain law that Gods couldn’t kill Gods. On the other hand, the ultimate transcendent had
the qualification to be a God killer. Was it normal for Grid to be included in both?
‘These S.A guys.’
Perhaps they would increase his transcendence by a lot only to later say it was a bug? Then they would
take it back…
‘…No way, it can’t be.’
Grid shook his head and brushed off the terrible delusions. So far, Satisfy didn’t have a single bug. How
could there be a bug now? The coexistence of divinity and transcendence was likely to be some
arrangement that was unknown to his present self.
‘Think positively.’
He felt really good because his transcendent status had risen by two stages. If the basics were high, then
it was unconditionally beneficial. His fighting power would be great even if he faced the ‘demotion
penalty’ someday. It was enough to preserve a certain extent.
Level 505—Grid opened his status window and evenly distributed the stat points that had accumulated
in a large number. He took care not to spoil the golden ratio.
“Ohh!!”
A miracle was unfolding before their eyes. A transparent light surrounded Zik’s severely damaged body
that was lying down with a peaceful expression. The wounds carved all over the body disappeared
without a trace and the cut off limbs were restored again. It was the miracle created by the Saintess
with the operation of Prayer.
The hundreds of thousands of allied troops were thrilled as if they had witnessed a God. Duke Morse
shed tears. He seemed to be impressed by Ruby again. There was a dangerous manner to the way his
eyes turned. There was a temperament of fanaticism.
‘At this rate, Sehee might become a real God…’
It happened as Grid was thinking too early about things…
Step.
Zikfrector stood facing his own body that had regained its intact appearance. “As expected… there must
be some confusion with the memories of my past life.”
“Is there a problem?”
“Rather, it is the opposite. According to my memories, my body wasn’t this great. Now it is almost
perfect.”
“Haha.”
Grid and the Overgeared members didn’t think much. They thought Zikfrector was mistaken out of
excitement. Only Faker knew the truth and had doubts. ‘Baal enhanced Zik’s body. Does that mean it is
possible for him to plant poison inside?’
Faker was concerned.
Zikfrector was also wary of Baal. He used runes for checking, purification, and security to review his
body again and again. The result?
‘…Wonderful.’
It wasn’t an illusion. Zik’s main body, which was temporarily loaned to Baal, was more developed than
before. His physical disadvantages had disappeared and it was perfectly trained. Other than that, there
was nothing suspicious. Zikfrector came to one conclusion. ‘Baal induced the war between heaven and
humanity.’
Maybe this was why he indirectly helped them. No, the statement of helping wasn’t right. The
expression of ‘falling into a trap’ was appropriate. From the time he destroyed the Abyss to find and
strengthen Zik’s body, heaven and humanity were forced to be hostile.
‘The great human and demon war is just a springboard. What does he want? The ruin of the Gods? The
fall of humanity?’
…Well, it didn’t matter.
Grid had long been planning to confront Heaven and a war against Heaven was Zik’s long desire. The
trap that Baal dug was to help them… The deeply smiling Zikfrector placed his hand on the forehead of
his sleeping main body. Dozens of runes came up. The bodies of Zikfrector and Zik faced each other and
started to gradually spin. Soon—
[The 6th evil, Zik, has been revived.]
The transfer of souls caused this world message to appear. It was a long-awaited moment for Grid, Zibal
and the Overgeared members, but it was a big shock to ordinary people who didn’t know Zikfrector’s
identity. During the entire process…
“Amazing…”
Bunsdel and the warriors of the half-draconians were watching from the sky. They had crossed the warp
gate with Grid to the Abyss. They didn’t receive any orders, so they just watched Grid from beginning to
end. The conclusion they came to after a long period of observation was:
“He is indeed our God. Bark!”
“Woof woof!”
It was to be ardently loyal. The combat power that single-handedly brought down Baal, the power that
virtually kept the empire and other nations at his feet, the charisma to have not only legends and
archangels as apostles, but also one of the seven evils…
For the half-draconians, there was no reason not to serve Grid.
‘Based on the way they are always barking, I feel like they are misunderstanding something.’
They mistakenly thought that barking like a dog was an act of serving God. Bunsdel covered his face and
sighed deeply. He was worried that if this continued, they would be stigmatized as half-dogs, not half-
draconians. Still, what could he do? The half-draconians had vowed to be dogs. He could only accept it.
***
“I will cure you.”
The Curse of Sloth, which had plagued Zik for years, was engraved on his soul, not his body. It wasn’t a
problem that could be overcome just by regaining his body. Braham, who just woke up, easily broke it.
The result of the research obtained at the expense of his kin could be given to others thanks to his
recovered strength as a direct descendant.
Did he have mixed feelings?
Zik closed his eyes and quietly wept. Zibal, who had witnessed his hardshi+ps, also sniffled. Grid was also
crying… he cried the most. It was a side effect of easily understanding and empathizing with other
people’s feelings and thoughts. Grid stopped crying after he felt Zibal’s gaze, only to suddenly become
curious about something.
A body was left behind after Zik’s soul transferred. In other words, what would happen to Grandmaster
Zikfrector’s vacant body in the future?
“That is now just a corpse. It is enough to burn it.” Zik spoke politely. It was after he kept thanking
Braham.
“…Can I have it?” Grid thought of a possibility and carefully asked for it. Zik agreed with pleasure.
Overgeared Skeleton One danced excitedly. Iyarugt, who hung from Peak Sword’s waist, also cried out.
***
In the war at the Behen Archipelago, humanity had the advantage.
The firepower of the Overgeared Fleet, which relied on the hundreds of Overgeared Cannons, was
extremely strong. Additionally, Bow Saint Jishuka and African Leopard Kujarak were greater than
rumored. There was the artillery fire from the sea in the back and the barrier of the allied forces
blocking the front. The hell army trapped in this gap continued to falter and failed to break through the
difficulties.
‘Now it is the limit.’
The 13th Great Demon, Beleth—he fought for three days and nights with the lich while blocking the
fleet’s bombardment. Thus, his condition wasn’t intact.
Now he felt that there was no answer other than to retreat. Still, he held on without rushi+ng.
Gamigin and Barbatos—he was expecting a victory from the Abyss where two single digit great demons
were present. Yes, in the first place, the main force was at the Abyss. After occupying the Abyss, the
troops sent by the main army would slowly arrive and hit the enemy in the rear. They would soon
severely beat up the skull of this fly-like skeleton, who kept distorting space, and the merpeople
guarding the powerful cannons…
Beleth patiently endured the humiliation for the joy at that time. He endured persistently. This was why
his despair was even greater.
“What…?”
The troops he was waiting for didn’t come. Rather, the enemy reinforcements arrived. The scale was
over 100,000. In particular, there was a tremendous guy as the leader. Blond hair fell down to his waist
while the red waves of power spreading from bizarre letters was unusual. Every time he stepped, he
used his transcendence to narrow the distance by kilometers.
‘Death.’
Beleth sensed it and immediately flew up. It was toward the portal in the sky that he had been aware of
since the beginning. Just then, red rays turned Beleth’s lower body into powder. The entire upper body
disappeared through the portal that narrowly swallowed it. The momentum that soared through the
clouds seemed to reach the stars.
The rays that reached the horizon exploded and created a red glow. It was a sight that would dye
Heaven that was beyond the sky.
“……”
“……”
The demons froze. Even the demonic creatures trembled and stepped back. The allied soldiers were also
astonished. The results were obvious. The drums of humanity’s victory rang even in the Behen
Archipelago.
[Your apostle ‘Zik’ has resolved the first regret. All of Zik’s stats will increase slightly and the usage of the
runes will be faster.]
The strongest person who witnessed the end of humanity in the previous world—he protected the
humans of the current world and relieved a bit of his burden.
Chapter 1516
[All the hell commanders of the hell army invading the Behen Archipelago have retreated.]
[The Behen Archipelago has temporarily entered a lull.]
The war wasn’t over. It wasn’t known when it would resume again. People were already afraid. Could
they hold on if this break was shorter than expected? If the war was to resume again, how many lives
would disappear at that time?
“Eddie is dead as well… the 12th company has been completely wiped out except for you and me…”
“Are you crying? This is why I told you not to get close to the soldiers.”
“How can I do that? We crossed the line of death together, helped each other, laughed and cried
together…”
“You shouldn’t have mixed up with them and laughed and cried together.”
“How can I do that? damn! How many times do I owe them? They talked about their dreams with
shi+ning eyes! How… how could I turn away?”
“In fact, I’m sad as well.”
Was this really the winning army? The atmosphere of the allied camp was gloomy. It was mostly the
players. Unlike NPCs, who were prepared for the end (death) at the beginning of the war, the players
weren’t properly prepared to accept death. They suffered great aftereffects after realizing the weight of
death, which was particularly harsh on the NPCs throughout the war.
“Let’s become stronger. We have no choice but to be stronger if we want to reduce the number of
victims, even by one.”
“Yes… Kuek.”
The sadness that became clearer as the night deepened was covered up with solemn determination.
***
The 6th evil—no, he should now be called the apostle of the Overgeared God. Zik, who defeated Beleth
with overwhelming power, had been appointed as the new commander of the Behen Archipelago. He
was a very capable person. He immediately grasped the current situation and reorganized the army. A
new camp was established in order to take advantage of the terrain of the Behen Archipelago. The work
was quick and perfect. It had no shortcomings in the eyes of Piaro, who had led numerous wars.
‘As expected, he is Sir Zik.’
It was worthy of being the figure who reigned the empire behind the scenes even before he regained his
body. He was qualified to be an apostle chosen by His Liege.
‘It is a hundred times better than me.’
Piaro was confident in his skills. He was confident that the more he embodied the teachings gained from
Biban and improved the realm of Natural State, the more he would develop. However, he evaluated that
it hadn’t reached a level comparable to the other apostles. It was the truth, not self-admonishment.
The other apostles had been different since birth. Nefelina was a dragon and Zik was a half-God. Braham
was from Beriache’s direct lineage and Sariel was an archangel. Mercedes was a human being, but she
was the owner of Keen Insight. Her growth potential was in a different dimension.
‘Doing this at times like this…’
Don’t waver.I might get lost if I become swept away by anxiety.Let’s walk on the right path, even if it is
slowly.
It happened as Piaro came out from the barracks and controlled his mind while taking deep, calm
breaths…
“You’ve worked hard.” A tall man approached and greeted him politely. It was a man who boasted a
height of 2 meters and 23 centimeters. He used his long limbs and elastic muscles to swing his spear like
a whip and slaughtered the demons. The name was clearly…
“You are called Kujarak. I saw your performance and was impressed by it.”
“It is thanks to you tying up the feet of Baal’s subordinates and the great demons alone. In particular,
the method of deceiving the eyes and ears of the demonic creatures by turning the battlefield into
agricultural fields is great. Without you, our allies would’ve received twice the damage.”
Kujarak, the African leopard—he wasn’t the type of person to say meaningless things to get the favor of
others. It was the reason why rumors spread that he was negligent when it came to human relations. He
paid tribute to Piaro purely and truthfully. He had been watching Piaro from the time Zik appeared and
chased Beleth away.
The reinforcement who arrived at the battlefield one step ahead of Zik—he feared that the hero, who
helped his allies with a performance that was more than the rumors, would beat himself up by
comparing himself to Zik.
“I’ve felt this since a long time ago. I’ve been looking up to you ever since I saw you blow away one of
Belial’s arms. I hope you remember that many people are chasing after your back like me.”
“Haha… Your dream is to be a farmer?”
“No. Then I’ll be going now.”

“…I wish you good luck.”
He was truly a person who couldn’t say empty words. Piaro had a very regretful expression, but he soon
smiled. His psychological burden was reduced with the encouragement of a true young hero.
***
Satisfy had a low degree of freedom when it came to customization. The player’s appearance wasn’t
much different from reality. Skin color, eyes, hairstyles, tattoos, scars, and weight could be modified
freely, while ‘naturally born physical conditions’ such as height and skeletal structure were very similar
to reality.
Of course, a person who was missing a limb in reality didn’t face the harsh possibility of having no limbs
even in Satisfy. Satisfy was extremely generous when it came to disabilities. There were only a few
concessions when it came to the shape and length of the skeletal structure.
It was because physical characteristics played a major role in individual combat. The realistic law that a
person with long arms was advantageous when fighting a person with short arms was also applied to
Satisfy.
Satisfy interpreted the player’s body as an area of talent. It was just like reality. Of course, it wasn’t as
harsh as reality. Satisfy had many classes and skills. Since the physical characteristics required for the
weapons and techniques used were different, players used their physical conditions to their advantage
by choosing a class that suited their body.
This was only for the hardcore gamers. People who dreamed about becoming rankers considered their
physical conditions, but the average person didn’t care. In the first place, physical conditions only played
an important role when fighting individuals or high intelligence monsters. There was no reason for an
ordinary person to care. In that sense—
“Kujarak.”
Kujarak, who had long reigned as a top ranker, had superior physical conditions that were considered a
blessing from God.
“Are you leaving?”
Katz—he had recently been showing a series of unrivaled activities and was rapidly emerging as a new
signboard of the Overgeared Guild. His level rankings also rose sharply and he was selected as the
person who benefited the most from the vampire species. He blocked Kujarak’s way as Kujarak was
leaving the camp.
Kujarak stared at Katz with big and clear eyes like a calf and cocked his head. “This isn’t the Katz I know.”
In the past, there was a time when Kujarak and Katz’ hunting grounds overlapped. They met quite often
and each time, Katz attacked Kujarak while saying that it was his area. To put it nicely, he was
aggressive. To put it badly, he was worse than a brute. Yet now Katz was a completely different person.
His eyes were calm.
Katz shrugged. “I’m not a child anymore.”

“I’m glad you’ve grown up, even if it is late. Finish the rest of the war well.”
“Are you really going to leave?”
“I want to fight in a place where my strength is needed more desperately.”
“Indeed…”
The fighting power of the resurrected Zik was beyond imagination. Katz measured him to be comparable
to Grid or slightly above him. The Behen Archipelago would be safe as long as he was stationed here.
“Good bye.”
Kujarak looked at Katz, who was holding out his hand with a smile. “If you want to exchange farewells,
you should apologize first.”
“Are you still upset about the old days? No, that is a very old thing. Additionally, I was the one who died
every time.”
“Just because a robber is overpowered doesn’t mean that he is innocent. The sin doesn’t disappear just
because it is in the past.”
“damn. I’m sorry.”
“Remove the swear word.”
“…I’m sorry.”
In any case, Kujarak never had a moderate personality since a long time ago. Katz seemed to know why
this person couldn’t easily get along with others.
‘It is because he doesn’t know compromise that he is trustworthy.’
Katz thought so and apologized politely. He didn’t intend to make friends with Kujarak now. It was
simply closer to showing respect. Kujarak’s performance and attitude throughout the war were a great
help.
“Your heart has become stronger. I wish you luck.”
The smiling Kujarak finally accepted Katz’ handshake. The big hand gave Katz a wonderful impression.
‘Everyone is growing.’
The Overgeared Guild was just a handful of players out of 2.2 billion players. It was less than a handful
compared to the players who were active and developing in invisible places. Katz, who had always felt
competitive with others, had a different mindset for the first time. The great human and demon war was
the trigger.
‘I’m cheering for you.’
He hoped they would become stronger together and share Grid’s burden. Katz truly hoped for this. It
was something that occured after seeing the video of Grid hiding his wounds.
***
The Abyss had Braham, Mercedes, Asmophel, Peak Sword, Chris, etc.
The Behen Archipelago had Zik, Piaro, Jishuka, Katz, Regas, etc.
They worked closely together to maintain the camp and prepare for the demon invasion. Additionally,
Bunsdel and 500 half-draconians patrolled the sky and watched out for the mass outbreak of portals.
Skilled individuals such as Eat Spicy Jokbal and Hurent also dominated the major strongholds. It was an
almost perfect defense compared to the early days of the war.
‘Basara is ready.’
Basara was currently staying in the underground area of the imperial palace. It was to recreate the
summoning magic circle that had been sleeping in the depths of the imperial library. It was a
summoning magic circle that responded only to red energy. The better the quality of the red energy, the
higher the effect. Basara had no choice but to do it herself.
‘Victory. We can win.’
In the worst case scenario where even Baal’s body emerged, there was a chance of winning when they
joined forces with everyone. Probably. Of course, the damage would be terrible, but… the fact that hope
existed was important.
Thanks to this, Grid could concentrate. He endured the heat emitted by the Furnace of God that was
built up like a city wall, and smelted Gujel’s fang. He was worried that he had made a mistake when he
saw the fang stained black, but fortunately, it was a natural process.
Gujel’s fang wasn’t metal so it didn’t melt into a molten form. The strength increased by burning the
surface and reducing the volume. The expression ‘shedding’ seemed appropriate.
‘It is becoming stronger?’
Grid went beyond admiration and became shocked. He realized again why the level of the dragon
weapons and armor made by the members of the Tower of Wisdom were so insignificant. Grid had no
worries about how to smelt a tooth that didn’t melt. He naturally understood that his work was going in
the right direction. The Overgeared God’s Techniques helped him understand it.
The surface of the ashy fang further increased the strength of the flames in the furnace. The powerful
heat generated in an instant burned black all the top-grade stones making up the furnace and withered
the trees and grass in the area. The windows of Grid’s smithy, located not far away, melted because
they couldn’t be bent. Then judging from the exterior walls that started to crack, the steel frames
supporting the building seemed to be twisting.
“Ugh…”
The blacksmiths, who were waiting for him in the distance, stepped back in pain. Their skin had already
turned red. Grid summoned Noe and Overgeared Corn to help the craftsmen flee.
Eventually, the smithy collapsed. It was because it couldn’t overcome the heat. Grid’s work clothes had
already burned and disappeared. He was naked. To be precise, he was only wearing Beriache’s
Underclothing.
If this continued, the furnace would also be destroyed. The rise of heat, caused by the by-product of the
fang, exceeded expectations… Grid’s concerns soon became a reality. Cracks started to occur on the
surface of the myth rated furnace. Even so, Grid didn’t stop the bellows. He stared at Gujel’s fang, that
blackened as if trying to shed again, only to blow a stronger air.
‘I can feel it!’
Grid vaguely felt it. The willpower in the fang that emitted light as the flames intensified. Perhaps it was
the thoughts of the dead Gujel. It was a part of his dignity that wouldn’t give in to anyone.
An explosion occurred. Part of the surface of the Furnace of God was destroyed and the flames
circulating inside the furnace erupted. Some of the inner city walls. .hit by the flames collapsed and the
palace shook from the aftermath that occurred at this time. The ponds evaporated and the garden
burned down. The sky was red.
“Uwaaaah!”
Grid’s developed hearing captured Rabbit’s scream coming from somewhere. However, Grid’s use of the
bellows accelerated instead. He knew that he wouldn’t be able to stop now. It was all or nothing. He
believed that Lauel would’ve evacuated the others, including Irene.
How much time had passed? It was to the point where even Beriache’s Underclothing was in tatters.
Just then, Gujel’s fang, which had become smaller in size, emitted a transparent glow. The infinite flow
of light illuminated the interior of the furnace that was burned black. The furnace seemed to become
the universe. The fiercely burning flames died down like it was a lie.
Grid stretched out his tongs. He got rid of Gujel’s thoughts, placed the subdued fang on the anvil, and hit
it with his hammer. The clear sound that had never been heard before gave Grid a refreshi+ng thrill. The
sensation rushed through the back of his neck and penetrated his brain.
[You have succeeded in smelting Gujel’s Fang.]
[Your willpower and mental world have strengthened.]
Chapter 1517
The clouds that swept through the hall were dyed a golden color. It was a representation of lingering
regret. The expelled Gods were still longing for their homeland.
“Zeratul was defeated and Zik was resurrected.”
Hanul’s expression was so calm that the three masters were surprised.
‘I thought he would be laughing.’
He was the most straightforward about his feelings among the Gods of the beginning. There were often
criticisms of frivolity, but that was only from those who didn’t know great enjoyment.
“Yes, it is too much humiliation. Even Asgard won’t be able to stand by.”
“Dominion… no, Judar will move.”
The three masters noticed it. Hanul was contemplating a departure. The timing was appropriate. After a
series of unexpected incidents, Asgard’s defenses would be neglected for a while. It wasn’t bad to take
this opportunity to invade Asgard.
‘The moment we reach the west, our deity will rise significantly.’
The human beings of the western lands had great distrust in Asgard. They didn’t receive any help during
the invasion of the demons. It was easy for them to be the new objects of worshi+p.
‘It isn’t enough just to discuss the odds.’
This opportunity might not come twice. The overlap between Zeratul’s defeat and Zik’s resurrection was
such a great event. The probability was close to a miracle. However, it wasn’t necessarily the best to
take advantage of this opportunity. The fundamental problem was that it was difficult to see the odds
even if they invaded Asgard.
There was a big gap in basic combat effectiveness. This was even if Zeratul had entered the ‘status
recovery’ state and Judar would be absent. There were still Rikael and Dominion left over there.
Judar, Dominion, and Rikael were the first Gods and apostles created at the same time as Rebecca was
born. They were the ones who expelled them from their home to this land.
Those with a power and authority that transcended the concept of force—they were originally special
existences who couldn’t be ignored, just like the ancient Gods, dragons, and beings with the modifier of
‘first’ or ‘beginning,’ such as the three evils of hell.
“Don’t be so nervous.”
The three masters awakened from their thoughts. Pungsa, Unsa and Usa—there was no impatience in
Hanul’s eyes as he looked at the three of them.
“I still intend to observe. The Overgeared God and Zik might bring defeat to Judar. If they succeed in
bringing Dominion down to the ground, then it will be our chance.”
“…You think highly of the Overgeared God.”
Zik had been promising since ancient times. Why else would Rebecca have directly cursed him?
The three masters approved when Hanul tried to win him over. If they could revive the seven malignant
saints starting with Zik, they would gain a great deal of combat power. Meanwhile, the Overgeared God
was ambiguous. There were whispers in the wind that humanity survived the invasion of demons and Zik
was resurrected thanks to the Overgeared God. The three masters remembered Grid from the days
when he was still a human being.
Yes, the Overgeared God wasn’t a God when he visited the Hwan Kingdom. He might’ve accomplished
the achievement of passing Chiyou’s Test, but it was difficult to imagine more than that. Could he really
survive against Judar’s schemes?
The three masters thought it was difficult.

‘Their mutual destruction would be the best.’
The three masters had a frank wish. Zik refused to become Hanul’s apostle and instead served as Grid’s
apostle. From the perspective of the three masters, both Zik and Grid were hateful. They wanted the
two of them to die alongside the Gods of Asgard. Then Hanul spoke in a meaningful manner, “Rather
than appreciating the Overgeared God, I am looking forward to Venice’s actions.”
“Indeed…”
“Considering the sins she committed in the past, it is enough to feel expectant.”
The expressions of the three masters became more relaxed.
“……”
Only Sobyeol stayed silent. His eyes, which shone brightly, became cold as he looked at the three
masters, but the parties concerned didn’t notice it.
***
Responding to Baal’s invasion and considering how to use Zik’s body—Grid’s mind was heavily
exhausted. However, time was running out. He couldn’t rest and started to produce the divine sword.
He didn’t make any rudimentary mistakes such as losing concentration or having dull fingers, but it was
true that it was difficult. It was just after a battle at the speed of sound in the same environment as
reality. His physical strength had long recovered, but his mental fatigue remained.
Of course, Grid’s persistence and concentration shone even more in difficult situations. Apart from
being tough, Grid was always perfectly in control of the work. He adjusted the flames of the furnace as
intended and succeeded in smelting the fang using the unexpectedly strong flames.
Moreover, he received the compensation of strengthening his willpower and mental world. The reward
just for smelting a material was too much. The highest of all concepts was willpower and the mental
world.
However, Grid wasn’t pleased. It was because the Furnace of God was destroyed. How much manpower
and funds had been invested to create this myth rated furnace? What he had pledged to be a lifelong
companion ended up as a disposable item…
‘Now that it is like this, I have no choice but to aim for the best results.’
The furnace couldn’t be sacrificed in vain. It hadn’t been completely destroyed, but in any case…
Grid cooled down his boiling mind and accelerated the work.
Ttang!Ttang!Ttang!
He tempered the fang with Hexetia’s anvil and hammer. Then he smelted it using the furnace that was
still releasing flames toward the broken outer wall.
Ttang!Ttang!Ttang!
He repeated the same tasks again and again before finally creating and structuring the frame of the
blade according to the design imprinted in his head.
“……”
Days passed as Grid engrossed himself in his work. During the process, the outer wall of the furnace
completely collapsed and war resumed in all parts of the continent, but…
Grid was completely focused on his own world. He communicated with Gujel’s fang, which
intermittently shook, attacked Grid, and rejected the flames even after giving in. Surprisingly, the skill
Overgeared God’s Domination and Talima’s Shame were very helpful in the production process.
[Overgeared God’s Domination Lv. 1]
[Use your divine authority to create and rule all things to temporarily dominate ‘created things.’
The duration is 1 second by default. The higher the willpower stat, the longer the duration.
During the duration of dominance, you can exercise all rights except ‘destruction’ on the target item.
Skill applicable target: Recognized objects. It is up to 2 objects. There is one extra for every 1,000 points
in willpower.
Skill Cooldown Time: 1 hour.]
It was different from the Duke of Virtue’s skill of borrowing items. It was also different from Talima’s
Shame who commanded ‘ego items.’ Overgeared God’s Domination had an influence on ‘created things’
as a whole. The influence mentioned here wasn’t a simple concept. Exercising all rights except
destruction… in other words, it had endless utility.
Gujel’s fang, which was smelted by Grid’s hands, also belonged to the category of created things. Every
time it shook, Grid exercised control and overpowered it. If his skill was on cooldown, then he used
Talima’s Shame. If he didn’t have such means, the process of making the fang into a sword would’ve
been much harder. Every time he tried to shape it into the form of a sword, it jumped frantically like it
didn’t want to lose its essence.
‘The ego is too strong.’
It was incomparable to Talima’s Shame. It could be inferred through the reaction of the Fire Dragon
Sword. The Fire Dragon Sword, which used to make threats every time Talima’s Shame rebelled,
remained silent, like it was dead, in front of Gujel’s fang. It seemed to be very wary.
It was natural. The Fire Dragon Sword was an ego born from a breath, and it was not a part of Trauka. It
had integrated with Greed to become a divine sword, but its fundamental status was still inferior to
Gujel’s fang. It was inevitable even if Trauka was a higher ranked dragon than Gujel.
Tta!Ttang!Ttang!
Grid’s hammering became increasingly sophisticated. He finally slowly and delicately tempered the
obedient fang. He guided the grain, which was divided in several branches, into one direction.
The curve remained gentle. He understood the intention contained in the form. He strengthened the
rapport through understanding and inserting his willpower. Once it finally took the form of a shi+ning
dao, it was combined with a handle made of Greed.
It wasn’t complete yet. It should be sharper.
As the work progressed, Grid sensed the tension of the Fire Dragon Sword and spoke in a reassuring
manner, “This isn’t a process to abandon you.”
Even if Gujel’s dao boasted an unrivaled power, Grid had no intention of abandoning his existing swords.
The realization gained from the creation of Gujel’s dao would be incorporated into the innovation of the
divine swords.
Grid created divine swords and the desired result was an overall evolution. It wasn’t a screening process.
Ttang!Ttang!Ttang!
Time passed quickly. During the production of Gujel’s dao, Grid reached the connection timeouts a total
of three times. This meant he devoted nearly nine days to the production. It was possible due to the
consideration of his colleagues. The Overgeared members and apostles did their best in their respective
positions. They thwarted the invasion of the demons, so Grid didn’t have to go out. In particular, Yura
and Kraugel, who were active in hell with Leraje, made a great contribution. They ransacked Gamigin’s
soul vault.
Thanks to this, Grid could fully concentrate. Combined with Overgeared God’s Domination and Talsha,
the divine sword was completed much faster than scheduled.
A world message appeared.
It was news that gave humanity new hope. Just—
[For the first time in history, a complete dragon weapon has been completed. The title ‘Dragon Slayer?’
has been acquired.]
[The heavenly Gods are wary of you.]
[The son of Stone Dragon Gujel has woken up.]
[Some dragons are having fun watching the situation.]

“…???”
The contents of the notification windows visible only to Grid weren’t sweet. The wariness of the Gods
was something he experienced more than once or twice, so it was sufficiently anticipated. However, he
hadn’t expected the dragons to react. The situation that was assumed to be the ‘worst case scenario’
became reality. Additionally, Gujel’s son?
‘I attracted aggro in the wrong direction?’
Well, it couldn’t be helped. He had to bear it even if he knew the results clearly. He couldn’t miss the
opportunity to make a dragon weapon. He couldn’t just suck his fingers because he was scared of
dragons.
‘Think positively. If a dragon appears, it might be better because there is justification for the Tower of
Wisdom to intervene.’
Moreover, he got a ridiculous title.
[Dragon Slayer?]
The question mark behind it was very unpleasant, but… in any case, it was likely to be one of the highest
titles.
“……!”
Grid was about to confirm the details of the divine sword and title only to look behind him in
amazement. Standing there was a woman supporting her face with both hands, like a flower. The
moment Grid’s eyes met her eyes, he felt dizzy from her smile. It was literally a Goddess.
Venice, the Goddess of money and the owner of the sun carriage—Grid knew her. He had encountered
her voice once before when he purchased Hexetia’s anvil and hammer from the carriage.
“I’m here to sell information. I will give you information that will be a great~ help to you!” There was no
malice in the sparkling, starlit eyes.
Chapter 1518
“Wait.”
Grid got dressed first. It was a formal garment from the prince of the Luvia Principality and there were
many decorations and straps. It was made from gorgeous red silk that blended well with the fluttering
style. Grid had not been pleased with this gift. It was because it took at least five minutes to change into.
He suspected that the prince was deliberately fucking with him.
The Luvia Principality was an ally due to their marriage promise to the Gauss Kingdom, but it wouldn’t
be strange if it surrendered on the surface while making dirty moves behind his back. Yet at this
moment, his doubts were completely eliminated.
‘Wearing it at times like this is helpful for thinking of the truth.’
Venice, the god of money—there was no notice of her visit.

Grid suddenly encountered her in undergarments. It was a difficult situation to stay calm. He needed
time to clear up the confusion. In that respect, this outfit was a great help. He was able to earn enough
time while putting on the clothes.
‘It is unlikely that Venice is one of the main gods.’
Worldly desires were a far cry from divinity. Rather, it belonged to things that were considered vulgar.
Apart from some merchants, few people worshipped the god of money. It was highly likely that Venice
was on the weak side in Asgard.
‘That’s why she wants change.’
The more she was lacking, the more she dreamed of transformation. Venice wouldn’t be united with the
gods of Asgard.
‘I’m looking forward to the information she wants to sell to me.’
By the time Grid’s thoughts reached this point, he was wearing the belt. He loosely tightened the strap
embroidered with transparent jewels over the coat. He would rather make use of dignity than to reveal
these luxuries, so he lowered the cloth on his shoulders and covered them lightly.
Venice watched him and opened her mouth, “I was worried it would be too gorgeous, but it looks good.
If you can handle this level of clothing, then any type of clothing is suitable.”
‘I do look good in clothes.’
Every time this happened, he felt it was rewarding to exercise hard.
She was literally a goddess. Grid’s mood naturally improved when a beautiful woman, who could be
called one of the best in the world, smiled brightly and praised him. It wasn’t due to self-interest but an
area of instinct.
“Wouldn’t you look twice as cool if you decorate it with this necklace and ring?”
[Do you want to spend 120,000 reputation points to buy the ‘Tidal Wave Pearl Necklace’?]
[Do you want to spend 100,000 reputation points to buy the ‘Sunset Ring’?]
‘...This businessperson.’
Venice’s praise was just part of doing business. She offered many goods quite naturally.
‘It is quite a high quality item.’
Grid examined the information of the necklace and ring, and refused to buy them. He judged that he
could make them himself. Of course, there would be a lot of trial and errors, but there was no reason to
lose hundreds of thousands of reputation points in vain. “You want to sell information that will be very
helpful to me.”
“Yes.”
“Does it matter if I am hostile to Asgard? Helping me means doing damage to Asgard.”

“Of course it doesn’t matter. In any case, business is more important than Asgard. Please speak more
comfortably than that. For me, the customer is the king. Ah, is a king inferior to a god? Well, it doesn’t
matter.”
“So what information do you want to sell?”
Grid brought up the main point and observed Venice. Her gaze, breathing, and subtle movements were
all in his vision. From now on, Grid would have a high probability of noticing it the moment she told a
small lie. He had accumulated experience and insight for a reason.
“Asgard had a hard time just watching Zik’s resurrection, so Judar eventually departed.”
“Judar...”
The god of health and wisdom.
“Is he going to create a plague?”
Grid recalled the old events and didn’t react much. He didn’t seem afraid of Judar. It was natural. At a
time when Martial God Zeratul had invaded, there was no need to be intimidated by Judar, who would
be weaker than Zeratul. It was a judgment that he could sufficiently deal with Judar.
Venice laughed. “Doesn’t humanity worship Rebecca, Dominion, and Judar because they are the three
gods since ancient times? You will suffer if you take Judar too lightly.”
‘Certainly... Judar might be more troublesome than Zeratul.’ Grid was convinced. He realized that
strength wasn’t an important measure when evaluating gods. It wasn’t an exaggeration to say that he
had learned it personally.
“Of course, it is unlikely that Judar will exert a direct influence in the human world. If a god threatens
humanity while they are at war with demons then he will greatly lose faith.”
“Is he going to join hands with the demons behind the scenes in order to not be discovered?”
“Or perhaps a dragon?” Venice’s gaze was meaningful. She was looking behind Grid. A divine sword was
reflected in her big eyes.
“What will happen if Judar works with demons or dragons?” Grid’s expression was calm, but he was
inwardly uncomfortable. He recalled the news that Gujel’s son had woken up.
“The demons and dragons will become very powerful. Judar’s power is incredible. He makes weak bones
into strong bones, strong bones into weak bones, or strong bones into strongest bones. Or he can make
them a genius or a fool.”
‘I can think of him as the god of buffs and debuffs.’
“It isn’t just strengthening and weakening. It is linked by eliminating the weakness of the target and
making them immortal. Now, I will get to the point from here on out.” Venice blinked and raised a
finger. “Give me 80% of the reputation you have. In return, I’ll tell you in detail who Judar is working
with and what exactly Judar’s power does.”
Venice raised one more finger. “There is also a way to pay using deity, not reputation. I will accept only
one deity in exchange for handing you all the information about Judar and in addition, the sin he
committed.”
Venice’s proposal wasn’t over yet.
“If you don’t want to lose your reputation or deity, why don’t you pay with the dragon weapon? The one
you just made. In any case, there is material left to make one more sword. I’ll give you not only Judar’s
infomation, but the information of the gods that will follow after Judar. You should think carefully.”
“Um...” The silently listening Grid slowly opened his mouth, “Even a god can’t completely eliminate the
weakness of a living thing and make them immortal. Gods aren’t immortal themselves.”
Grid thought of Hercules, a hero in Greek mythology. It was a myth that didn’t exist in Satisfy, so it was
one-sided knowledge that only Grid knew. “To be accurate, Judar’s power isn’t to eliminate weaknesses,
but to reduce them. For example, he can create immortal beings who don’t die unless their Achilles’
tendon is slashed.”
“......”
Venice was still smiling, but some of the starlight in her big eyes shook slightly. It was a very small
tremor, but it failed to avoid Grid’s insight.
“Of course, the one that Judar is joining forces with is a demon. Based on Hexetia’s situation in the past,
it is difficult to even communicate with dragons.”
In the distant past, after committing the sin of envy, Hexetia gave the demons a weapon and induced
them to invade the human world. At that time, the stage of the war was the Behen Archipelago. Pagma,
Baal’s Contractor, turned the archipelago into a barrier to prevent the invasion of the demons
sequentially.
The stone dragon Gujel tried to intervene in the process. Gujel was greatly wounded by the insane
dragon at the time and was determined to heal from his wounds by feeding on the demons who invaded
the Behen Archipelago. He was stopped by the tower members and died, but...
The implications of this event were great. Gods and dragons didn’t communicate with each other. Or
perhaps they didn’t cooperate. Gujel’s act of trying to turn Hexetia’s purpose of destroying humanity to
nothing proved it.
“The sin that Judar committed is wrath. It must be his sin in order for him to run to the demons as soon
as Zik was resurrected.”
Venice kept her mouth shut. She was still smiling, but that seemed to be the limit.
“If we win against Judar’s trials this time, the god who will come next is obvious. Isn’t it Dominion, who
is also one of the three gods? He is the god of war, so his presence in large-scale combat will exceed
Zeratul. I need to prepare for it.”
“......”
“Is there any wrong with my guesses so far?”

Grid judged using his expanded thinking that there was nothing wrong. Sure enough, Venice didn’t deny
it. As a businessperson, she regarded trust as life. She slowly smiled before eventually, she cried with a
sad expression, shouting, “I hate it! I hate you so much! You are really so wicked!”
‘This woman’s sin is greed.’
The offer to make a deal with him was the crime of betraying Asgard himself. She must’ve committed
the sin of greed again and again.
‘It can’t be helped. She is a god who doesn’t receive the worship of people.’
She had to build up her reputation and deity, even if it meant sinning.
Grid saw through Venice and offered her a suggestion, “Can you help me get the secret technique I
want? It is out of stock in the sun carriage.”
“...What secret technique?”
“A secret technique dealing with double wielding. It will be easy to use if it is from Zeratul.”
“Even so, Zeratul will have doubts. There has been no god who ordered a specific secret technique
through me. It will cost a lot to persuade him without raising suspicions.”
“I will give you two times the market price.”
“I should get 5 times.”
“1.5 times.”
“4 times.”
“Then it can’t be helped.”
“3 times! 3 times!”
“Okay. I’m only going to yield this one due to the favor you have shown me today.”
“Really? Thank you so much for that.”
The veins on the forehead of the smiling Venice bulged. The reason she came to Grid today was to do
business. Yet as Grid said, it had become a favor. It was a loss that she gave too many hints. She hadn’t
thought he could be so smart based on his past actions...
She might’ve been promised three times the price for the secret technique, but it wasn’t cost-effective
even at this price...
“I want to see the sword before I leave. Is it possible?” Venice politely asked.
Grid didn’t refuse.
A god obsessed with reputation and deity—Venice’s purpose was clear, so there was no need to be
vigilant. He judged that he could use her purpose well to maintain a cooperative relationship in the
future. He was willing to give this small degree of favor.
“Uwah...”
Venice’s eyes, which were already big and round, became even bigger. She was unable to shut her wide
open mouth and hit Grid’s arm in admiration. Someone who saw it would misunderstand that they were
close. She was excited like a goddess who was serious about luxury goods.
‘Amazing.’
Grid was also excited.
[Gujel’s Fang (Dao)]
[Rating: Myth
Durability: Infinite Attack Power: 15,690
* Attack speed will increase by 50%
* The usage speed of attack skills will increase by 30%.
* The attack power of the earth attribute will increase by 400%.
★ There is a high probability of causing ‘petrification’ to the target when attacking.
★ Attack power against the dragon species is increased by 150%.
★There is a high probability of ignoring the dragon’s ‘Absolute Defense.’
★ The attack speed when drawing the sword is corrected to the maximum.
★ The power of the first attack after drawing the sword is increased by 300%. However, it only applies
to normal attacks and ‘drawing the sword’ related skills.
★ Attack power against targets suffering from ‘insanity’ will increase by 300%.
This is the first dragon weapon. It was created by Overgeared God Grid.
Conditions of Use: A god, transcendent, or dragon.
Weight: 2,100]
The gray magic power that hovered like a mirage over the transparent dao was mysterious and
beautiful. It was a work that would be judged as overwhelming even when placed beside the best
artworks in history. The power was self-evident. Unfortunately, the basic attack power was lacking
compared to Hexetia’s Short Sword, but it would transcend it if various conditions were met.
‘I can’t help but feel that the basic performance is poor.’
The title of the Overgeared God was creator of all things, not god of blacksmiths. He could make any
object, but his blacksmithing skills were bound to be inferior to Hexetia. Of course, Grid was convinced
that this would change over time. Otherwise, there wouldn’t be the concept of deity. The higher his
deity, the more likely it was to increase the power of the items he made. Thus, he didn’t have to worry.
‘Of course, it is hard to say that I’m not as good as Hexetia now.’
The power of an item wasn’t just its numerical value. It depended on the detailed effects. In this case,
Gujel’s Fang was much better than Hexetia’s Short Sword. Above all, Grid had the ‘Overgeared God
Grid’s Innovation’ skill. Gujel’s Fang has room to progress three more times in the future.
[Dragon Slayer?]
[You have a dragon weapon, but you have yet to prove that you have killed a dragon. There are those
who are confused whether you are a dragon slayer or not.
* When fighting dragons, there is a probability of ignoring their ‘Absolute Defense.’
* When fighting dragons, there is a probability of your stats increasing.]
“......”
It was the moment when the value of Gujel’s Fang rose sharply. The question mark after the name was
explained. There were many parts he didn’t like, but it was a mythical title when it came to
performance. In particular, the compatibility with the dragon weapon was good.
‘Good.’
The highly motivated Grid once again held the hammer. There was one part of Gujel’s fangs remaining.
During the time when the furnace’s flames were maintained, the melting and blade structure were
completed, so he just needed to do the finishing touches. After a while—
People felt a sense of deja vu. There were a number of people who were sighing because they envied
the members of the Overgeared God Church.
Chapter 1519
Hell was a particularly difficult region for the players due to three reasons.
First, the debuff. In hell, their stats and stamina would be reduced as long as they breathed. In areas
where the hellfire river flowed and poison spread, there were many restrictions on activities such as
constant damage or blindness. It was truly a land of death.
Second, the diversity of demons and demonic creatures. Each of the 33 regions of hell had different
environments. There were various types of demons and demonic creatures that inhabited them. The
demons differed by individual and the demonkin by species. There were also major differences in
combat styles. It was difficult to identify and prepare for each one. It was an unpredictable realm.
Third, it was the absence of a map. The scale of hell was comparable to the human world. However, the
actual size felt more than that. It was because there were so many rough places and maps didn’t exist. It
was difficult to become familiar with the geography, so it felt like they were wandering in a maze or
walking in an endless desert.
Yet even in such an infamous hell, Yura and Kraugel weren’t held back. It was thanks to Leraje. She was a
living strategy book and GPS. She was the 10th ranked great demon in the hierarchy and knew too much
about hell. She had all types of information that was hard for even a Demon Slayer to know and clearly
guided Yura and Kraugel. The two of them had accumulated more than one or two achievements over
the past fortnight with Leraje.
It was natural since they helped occupy as many as 16 hells. It was literally an occupation. It was
different from simple destruction. Leraje now had a total of 17 hells, including the 10th hell. In other
words, more than half the hells were under her control. The only reason this was possible was the great
human and demon war.
The rulers of hell were absent or called upon to participate in the army. They lost their right to defend.
The 50,000 strong army led by Leraje captured the hells so easily that it was hard to believe. Of course,
this speed was only possible with the help of Yura and Kraugel.
[A new monarch has been born.]
[A new monarch has been born.]
[A new monarch has been...]
Leraje’s subordinates took the vacant thrones. They became the new rulers of the 16 hells, exercising
their authority immediately to close all open portals in their territory. It meant that more than half of
the portals connecting hell and the human world were closed.
“It’s been a long time since I’ve felt so rewarded.”
“Huhu, me too.”
Kraugel and Yura’s expressions were noticeably brighter. The fact that their work was directly beneficial
to the world made them happy. The unprecedented rewards gave them fiery enthusiasm and they were
filled with infinite power.
“You have to be wary from here on out.” Leraje warned the two smiling people as they were watching
the portals in the sky gradually disappear. There was no one standing beside her in the lead. It was the
aftermath of splitting up the troops and leaving them as defense forces with every new hell that was
occupied.
“I am relying heavily on the two of you. I will leave my back to you.” Leraje personally persuaded Yura
and Kraugel. It was because their power was essential to this operation. She was honest in front of the
two people. She did it without any exaggeration.
Yura and Kraugel nodded silently. They weren’t prejudiced because Leraje was a great demon. They had
recognized her as a colleague from the time they joined the same side. There was no wickedness or
vulgarity, just a pure and noble character. Similarly, Leraje recognized the essence of the two people
from the beginning.
Then Leraje’s footsteps stopped. A huge door that seemed like it could reach the sky was in front of her.
In the darkness, the group finally arrived at their destination after walking for a long time along the path
that stretched out like a centipede.
Yura and Kraugel didn’t know where this place was. It was just an unknown place...
“This is the warehouse where the 4th ranked great demon, Gamigin, keeps her souls. A total of 999
souls are stored. Out of them, 99 are the souls of heroes and nine are the souls of legends. They were
captured by Gamigin and failed to cross the river of reincarnation.”
“......!”
Yura and Kraugel’s eyes widened. Every time they logged out, they would review the war at the Abyss.
30 soul warriors protected Gamigin, who were running wild there, and they were very strong. Yet there
were over 100 such souls here. Moreover, there were the souls of nine legends that hadn’t appeared at
the Abyss yet...
“There is no need to be afraid. Our purpose isn’t to destroy all these souls, but to destroy Gamigin’s
external heart linked to the souls. I plan to break through one point and finish it in a short time.”
Leraje planned to retreat as soon as she achieved her purpose. It meant she was going to end her
undefeated myth here today.
From her position, it was truly a great sacrifice. It was a deadly wound and a decision that might be
regretted for eternity. Nevertheless, she was going to do it. She knew her limits. She knew that even if
she struggled for the rest of her life, built up deity, and became a demon god, she wouldn’t be able to
cross the walls called Baal and Amoract.
She decided it was best to bring the defeat she would definitely face one day to the time that she
wanted it to happen. That was right now. There would be no other chance to hurt Gamigin.
“Gamigin is one of Baal’s few helpers. Baal’s forces will be greatly weakened if we can deal permanent
damage to her.”
“Can I ask a question?”
“Feel free, Sword Saint.”
“Do you want the destruction of hell?”
“Huhu, how can that be? This is the home of me and my subordinates. How can I want its destruction? I
want revenge on Baal. My subordinates are hoping for the purification of hell... it is because the present
hell is distorted.”
“What type of world was hell before it was distorted?”
“Huhu, let’s see... to be honest, I don’t know. I’ve only heard about it from some beings. Hell was
already like this when I was born.”
“Is that so?” Kraugel didn’t try to induce a further conversation. it was meaningless. Based on Leraje’s
reactions, it seemed that the conditions were still insufficient to hear the truth of hell.
‘Affinity alone isn’t enough. We must solve the hidden quests.’
Kraugel looked at Yura and she nodded. She seemed to be answering that she would surely reveal the
truth of hell one day.
Kraugel smiled and told her, “It will be possible with Grid, not me.”
During the great human and demon war, Kraugel had grown at a tremendous rate. It was a natural
result since he was active in the hell expedition before the beginning of the war and had been with
Leraje since then. He was now level 469. There were four new titles.
Kraugel realized an unprecedented development and naturally recalled the memories of the past.
He had vowed to regain the title of Pioneer from Grid when he reached level 500. Now he felt ashamed
again. He watched the video of Grid fighting Baal’s ego alone and realized the gap with Grid hadn’t
narrowed at all.
‘At this point, it is rude to claim to be a competitor.’
It had been a long time since Kraugel called Grid a competitor. After the 4th National Competition, he
noticed that he would never be able to catch up with Grid for the rest of his life. However, he didn’t
show it. It was because Grid considered him a competitor.
The moment he glimpsed the anticipation in Grid’s eyes, he could no longer confess that he wasn’t a
competitor. It felt like he would push Grid into solitude. Kraugel had once experienced the solitude felt
only by the supreme one. However, now there was no need to worry. It was because there was Yura.
One day, she would meet Grid’s expectations.
“Yes, I’ll be with Youngwoo-ssi.”
Kraugel wasn’t the only one who grew up during the great human and demon war. At least on the stage
called hell, Kraugel could never beat Yura. It was due to how she became stronger. She used hard work
and experience to strengthen her swordsmanship skills, which were lacking compared to her shooting.
Additionally, she could replace all phenomena caused by demonic energy with buffs or skills.
“Let’s go.”
The huge door opened at once at Leraje’s gesture. Beyond the darkness, a bizarre shape moved.
“”Huh? Leraje. Were the crazy rumors true?””
“That is a very nasty guy. Don’t be misled by what he tells you and what he shows you.”
“”I came after hearing that the preparation of souls was too late... It is just right. You are perfect to take
out my anger on.””
“Leraje, you still haven’t achieved my revenge. You are a child who hasn’t met my expectations.”
“Yura, your grandfather has no one to believe in except for you. It isn’t the time for this.”
“You are my son...? What are you saying? Where did you hide my son? Bring him here! Kyaaak! Come
on!”
Yura and Kraugel’s expressions stiffened. It was because people who shouldn’t exist in Satisfy appeared.
‘Is it an illusion that reads and shows memories? At this point, it is a violation of personal information
protection laws and human rights. No, I can’t see the trauma that Yura is watching. It is visible only to
the party involved.’
‘It is likely to be sent to the operators in a mosaic state.’
Even so, they should talk to a lawyer. It happened the moment Yura and Kraugel thought seriously...
[The souls have opened their eyes.]
[The soul of the ancient legend, ‘Kal,’ has appeared.]
[The soul of the ancient legend, ‘Haksen,’ has appeared.]
[The soul of the ancient legend, ‘Tzudan,’ has appeared.]
[The soul of the ancient legend, ‘Arisha,’ has appeared.]
[The soul of the ancient legend, ‘File Wolf,’ has appeared.]
[The soul of the past generation legend, ‘Gis,’ has appeared.]
[The soul of the past generation legend, ‘Kruger,’ has appeared.]
[The soul of the past generation legend, ‘Alex,’ has appeared.]
[The soul of the past generation legend, ‘Povia,’ has appeared.]
Powerful beings emerged from underground and surrounded the group.
Leraje, who was stiff due to facing Beriache’s illusion, gritted her teeth and said, “There is nothing to be
nervous about. Just look forward and run.”
“Yes.”
The three people who built up a strong comradeship—they trusted in each other, relied on each other,
and moved forward.
***
Damian had a lot of information and knowledge that he gained during his time as the pope. He knew
almost everything about the Yatan Church. It was purely thanks to Damian’s wisdom that Eat Spicy
Jokbal was able to read the path of the Yatan Church in advance and lock them in the dungeon.
“I finally caught you.”
Eat Spicy Jokbal was traveling through the maze-like dungeon he had designed. He, who lured the Yatan
Church members and ambushed them, eventually fell into a crisis. The Yatan Servants finally grasped the
structure of the dungeon and blocked all of Eat Spicy Jokbal’s paths of retreat.
‘How did this happen?’

Eat Spicy Jokbal originally operated a total of 11 dungeons. Seven of them were used to train the people
and soldiers of the Overgeared Kingdom and the remaining four dungeons were used as his means of
livelihood. They were dungeons that lured monsters inside.
The four precious dungeons that automatically brought in experience and items were demolished. Then
he built a huge dungeon right here. A degree of sacrifice had to be made in order to lure the Yatan
Church. His task was to tie up the feet of the Yatan Church until the end of the war.
However, he failed. At a certain point, the believers stopped being affected by the traps. They didn’t die
despite being pierced by arrows and spears, inhaled poison, burned by flames, or submerged in a
swamp. They just moved forward and isolated Eat Spicy Jokbal. It was as if they had become immortal.
‘It’s ruined.’ Eat Spicy Jokbal sensed his death. It hurt him to think that the dungeon built by sacrificing
four unique-grade dungeons would collapse along with him. It would take at least three months to
repair today’s damage...
“......?” The despairing Eat Spicy Jokbal suddenly came to his senses. It was because he heard the
screams of the followers behind him.
“What?”
The gazes of the Yatan Church members turned in that direction. Then they saw it. The man who rushed
to slaughter the followers. It was the emergence of the former pope, Damian, who was second to Grid
from the perspective of the Yatan Church.
“Hahaha! Stupid bastard! Did you come here on your own to die?” The Yatan Servants cried out joyfully.
A man who lost the qualification of the pope—there were rampant rumors that he had weakened since
he became the leader of an absurd emerging religion called the Overgeared God Church out of a
desperate measure. It was an opportunity to resolve their grudges by tearing him apart and killing him.
Dozens of magic circles quickly emerged around the Yatan Servants. They were magic circles with curse
magic to restrain the target or bombardment magic.
“Damian! Be careful! They don’t die...!” the wide-eyed Eat Spicy Jokbal shouted hurriedly only to
become stunned.
The dozens of magic circles that occupied a large area lost the target and were twisted. Damian had
broken into the gap between the servants and started a sword dance. “Linked Kill Wave.”
“Kuaaaack!”
“W-What is this...?”
The Yatan Servants screamed and couldn’t hide their confusion. They were flustered that Damian had
become much stronger than when he was the pope. It was completely different from the rumors.
Damian stood beside Eat Spicy Jokbal during the gap when things were chaotic and explained, “They
have received Judar’s buff and will only take 1 damage. The weaknesses are hidden in the back of the
neck, pelvis, and Achilles tendon, so you need to look carefully.”
“Uh, yes... by the way, can I join the Overgeared God Church?”
“You still haven’t joined...?”
“I originally never joined a religion. There are rules that must be followed if you belong to a religion. It is
an inconvenience.”
“The Overgeared God Church is freedom! Although it isn’t completely free! In any case, it is invincible!”
“R-Really...”
“I can’t believe you haven’t joined yet! You are really a pushover!”
“......”
“Let’s run away first!”
“......???”
There weren’t just one or two members of the Overgeared God Church active throughout the continent.
In particular, it was said that Isabel had regained the strength of her prime and was showing off her past
power. It was the aftermath of Grid creating a new divine object twice in a row.
***
At the same time, Reinhardt...
Grid was being seen off by Irene.
“Take care.”
“Yes... you don’t have to worry too much about my parents. They are people who will take care of
themselves anyway.”
“The king’s parents are the parents of all the people. How can I neglect them? Additionally, I really like
the two of them. They are so kind to me and Lord.”
“Then I’m glad...”
Grid shifted his gaze to the side. He saw his parents laughing with Lord. They looked far different from
beginners. It was thanks to Grid’s gifts. In fact, the growth rate of the two people exceeded the ordinary
category. It didn’t seem to be a bluff that they went to PC rooms when they were young.
“Huhu, don’t worry and go.”
“I’ll be back soon.”
Irene’s appearance of tidying up her clothes was cute. Grid couldn’t help smiling as he kissed her cheek
and floated into the sky. His destination was the Tower of Wisdom. He wanted to prepare for the
intervention of the dragons and he planned to give Biban a gift. It was the promised gift of a dragon
weapon.
Chapter 1520
“I’m going to die…”
“I want to go to the sauna.”
Night shifts became routine for the operations team. Tears well up in the bloodshot eyes of many
people.Each of them had dozens of holographic screens in front of them and were highly exhausted
from paying attention to the situation all over the continent.
From the operations team’s perspective, they had no choice but to do it.There were so many variables
in this war that could be a problem.For example, limiting the playtime guaranteed to players due to the
power of a great demon.It was only when the operations team was familiar with all the information that
it could be spread to customer care to handle the claims.
“Uh?W-Wait! Look at this!”
“What is it?”
A team member who was monitoring the situation in hell asked a superior for help.After a while—
The operations team was turned upside down.
***
“■■■ ■ ■■■■ ■ ■■ ■■ ■■■ ■■■ ■■■. ■■■ ■■ ■■■.”
“■■■ ■ ■■■■■■…? ■■ ■■ ■■■■? ■ ■■■ ■■■ ■■■? ■■ ■■■■! ■■!! ■■■!!”
“The noise is too terrible. I can’t hear anything.”
Strange people who shouldn’t be there confused the leader of the 4th operations team.
On the screen, there were ‘chunks of mosaics’ in front of Kraugel and Yura.There was no way to know
what it was.They didn’t have permission to view the information.The observation permissions were
turned off, just like when they couldn’t see the players making love.
“Did this happen as soon as DS8051 used its power?”
“Yes.”
The codenamed DS8051 was the guardian of Gamigin’s soul vault.He was a high ranking demon and had
a great power.
The team leader called up his information and frowned.“The power to bring out the trauma in the
subconscious…”
The power seemed to be working normally, as proven by the appearance of Beriache in front of
Leraje.The problem was that it was working too well.
“What’s being shown on the screen are the traumas of Kraugel and Yura. They are traumas that we
shouldn’t see.”
“Yes, I’m sure. It is the access to the two people’s personal information. Otherwise, there is no reason
why our observation rights would be blocked.”
“It is troublesome.”
There were three types of information that players provided to the S.A Group—their basic personal
information, their brain waves and body information scanned by the capsule, and their game
progress.There were no cases of providing ‘memories.’The S.A Group didn’t require it.
Yet DS8051 read the memories of Kraugel and Yura and embodied their traumas.It was due to
Morpheus’ own authority.However, it was a situation that could cause a litigation issue.
‘How did this happen? Morpheus broke the terms and conditions…’
All types of imaginations occurred.There were things like Morpheus becoming out of control and the S.A
Group collapsing. It could be used as material for sci-fi movies.
On the other hand, Director Yoon Sangmin’s response was calm, “Is there a problem?”
“Huh?”
“It is Morpheus who read the traumas of Kraugel and Yura, not us. The fact that Morpheus blocked all
information to us is evidence. The personal information of the two people has been protected.”
Director Yoon Sangmin saw Morpheus and the S.A Group as separate.He pointed out certain provisions
in the terms and conditions.It included the provision that ‘Morpheus has the right to view and use the
user’s information in order to provide a smooth service’ and ‘the quests and content presented by
Morpheus to the user are based on the information and experience of the user.’
“Experience is memory. The traumas Morpheus embodied after peeping into their memories is a natural
result, not an act that violates the terms and conditions.”
“Even if I make a hundred concessions and treat experience and memory as the same concept, these are
traumas from reality, not memories from the game? The users have granted access to Morpheus to read
their in-game memories, not their memories of reality.”
“They are memories leaked in the process of talking to others while connected to Satisfy. That is how
the memory of reality was judged to be Satisfy’s information.”
“…I’m becoming scared. The more information Morpheus has, the greater his influence seems to be.
Won’t it go out of control one day?”
“Have you been watching sci-fi movies lately? Don’t worry. Morpheus could only exercise authority in
Satisfy. It has absolutely no ability to exploit that authority. It was designed like this from the beginning.”
Looking at this case alone, it was far from malicious exploitation.Morpheus only used the players’
information as ‘ingredients’ to make Satisfy more delicious.It was meant to bring realism and immersion
to the players. There was no further meaning.
“This issue will be handled by the legal team, so stop worrying,” Director Yoon Sangmin issued the order
and turned his attention back to the screen.
The main character on the screen was Grid, the very same person whom, at one time, was viewed as a
person who was far from successfulfrom the perspective of Morpheus, who had access to all the
information provided by the players.Yet now he was the center of the world.He was constantly being
held in check by Morpheus, who used the justification of balance, and was eventually swept up in the
great human and demon war. Even so, he was still well.No, he grew even more.
‘I can tell just by looking at Grid.’
Morpheus was maintaining clear boundaries. It didn’t exercise its authority using the pretext of
justification. It placed the terms and conditions first.There would never be the movie-like development
that the 4th team leader was worried about.
***
‘The power is amazing.’
Kujarak recalled the battlefield where hundreds of thousands of lives were wiped out.
The armed allied soldiers, who wouldn’t be considered lacking even if they claimed to be knights; the
allied knights, who used technique rather than solely relying on stats and skills; the players, who
abandoned arrogance and interacted with them; the skilled rankers, who finally precisely grasped their
talents; and the Overgeared members, who went beyond the skilled level to the transcendent level.
Origin, species, affiliation, and thoughts—the sight of different people using each other as role models in
all respects and uniting together was thrilling to Kujarak.Kujarak’s ideals were already being realized…
The question of who was doing it was ridiculous.The answer was clear.‘Grid.’
A person who was already too high up by the time Kujarak recognized his existence.He believed it was
something that would never happen.He obtained information that the Heart of the Frost Queen had
fallen into Grid’s hands. It was a relationship that was like fate.
‘I want to be helpful from afar.’
A world that couldn’t have been completed with just Kraugel’s explosive talent.Kujarak wanted to
protect this world created by Grid.It was to protect the smile of his younger brother, who was still lying
in the capsule.
In a cold land of snow and wind…
Kujarak’s back no longer looked lonely as he moved forward, leaving large footprints on the snowy field.
***
The Tower of Wisdom.
From the perspective of the world, it was a space that existed only for the protection of humanity. From
the perspective of players, it was a place only for the Pioneer.Special information and rewards were
monopolized by a specific person, so there was a lot of room for exploitation.
If a player with a flaw in their personality became the Pioneer, it would cause all types of chaos.By
breaking the oath of silence and selling the tower member’s skills and location, they could leak the
existence of the tower, thereby attracting the attention of the dragons and causing the great
depression.
Of course, the Pioneer would receive a huge penalty the moment they broke their oath.Nevertheless,
this wasn’t a proper safeguard.For the majority of humans, the more consequences there were, the
more reckless they were.In order for the Tower of Wisdom to survive, trust had to be established
between the tower and the Pioneer.
In that sense, it was great in many ways that Kraugel and Grid were the Pioneers.It was because they
revered relationships and didn’t break their oaths due to their pride.
‘The tower members were hiding in this place.’
Gujel’s Sword and Dao—the two dragon weapons created by Grid contained Gujel’s ego.It might only be
a small part of the ego and it was even split in half, but dragons were such immense beings and Gujel
was one of the higher-ranked dragons. Even this small ego of his inherited Gujel’s memory and will.
‘It is a barrier built by decomposing and blending together particles of different attributes and flowing
the changed mana into the vein. It was no wonder why I couldn’t find it.’
Dragons were manipulators of magic.The knowledge and wisdom of Gujel’s ego fully analyzed the
barrier that surrounded the Tower of Wisdom.However, it was only at the level of grasping the principle.
He was ineligible to find a method to break this barrier.
‘I have to wait for a definite opportunity to come…’
He was getting closer to the tower.
Gujel’s ego became silent because he knew that the tower members, especially Hayate, were sensitive
to the existence of dragons. He stopped the process of thinking itself. He made every effort to ensure
that his presence didn’t leak.
Then Grid’s voice was heard, “Until when are you going to keep hiding your inner thoughts?”
-……
Gujel’s ego didn’t respond. He let Grid’s self-talk slide over him.Yes, he thought Grid was talking to
himself.
“If you mess up, then I can get rid of you. I will melt and remake you, melt and remake you. It might be
an ignorant method, but if repeated several times, even a dragon’s ego will eventually fade.”
-……?!Gujel’s ego was agitated.He noticed that Grid was talking to him.
It was impossible.After the sword and dao were created and he regained consciousness, he didn’t show
any movements once. Even his ‘thinking’ was just done for the first time. He was even asleep for a
while.Yet Grid immediately realized his presence.Was this possible?
‘Won’t it be beyond even Hayate’s power?’
Step.
Grid arrived at the entrance of the tower and whispered, “Throw away the lingering attachments from
your life and obey me. That is why you were born.”
Gujel’s sword and dao had the effect of causing additional damage to targets suffering from ‘insanity.’It
was evident that the grudge of Gujel, who had become vulnerable due to the wound dealt by the insane
dragon and eventually died, was inherited.
Grid had noticed right away that Gujel’s ego was attached to the dragon weapons.Gujel’s ego hid
himself and deceived even the system, but it was impossible for him to deceive the creator, Grid.
‘This…’Gujel’s ego was in despair.He noticed that he couldn’t afford to go against Grid.The Overgeared
God’s Domination to dominate all things was pressuring Gujel’s ego.
[The sighs of a dead dragon are recorded.]
The two dragon weapons cried out.
[Ahh, I’m resentful.]
[I opened my eyes when I met a foolish god, but he turned out to be a great god.]
[I can never be free.]
[Death is a disgrace for dragons, and I have become a disgrace of a dragon even after death.]
[I have reigned for thousands of years, but I have been reduced to an object of ridicule.]
[The Overgeared God spoke to the lamenting dragon—]
“……?”Grid was amazed at the epic that occurred at an unexpected timing.
He quickly grasped the situation and blushed. He wasn’t very happy with the epic that occurred after a
long time.However, he had no choice but to say it, “If you cooperate with me, no one will mock you. If
there is a being who mocks you, I will make them the same as you. So trust me and follow me.”
[“Dragons who laugh at you will also taste the same despair as you.”]
[Ohh, it is a daring nature.]
[The dead dragon admired the Overgeared God’s declaration.]
……
[The effect of completing the epic has awakened and subdued the hidden ego in Gujel’s Fang (Sword)
and Gujel’s Fang (Dao).]
[The effect of completing the epic has strengthened your mana core that has digested the Dragon Pill.]
[Some of the aura of Stone Dragon Gujel will be expressed when using attack magic.]
-Dragon?Heeeeeey, God Grid!Where are you and what are you doing?It is awesome!!
-A-Amazing!Cool!S-So daring!
-Huhuhu, as expected of my master.There is no way I can beat him.The black flame dragon sealed in me
is also in awe.
‘No, it is a misunderstanding.’
The contents of the epic aren’t what I decided.I…I am different from Lauel.
“……!”
Grid was blushing at the sight of the fast-rising guild chat when he suddenly raised his head in shock.He
felt an overwhelming presence at the top of the tower. The pressure that stretched out like light was
uncontrollably great. It seemed to spread throughout the world.
Dragon Slayer Hayate—he was floating in the air and provoking the world.He was drawing the dragons’
attention to aim at him, not Grid.
Overgeared 1531
Chapter 1531
[Do you really want to leave the Judar Church?]
The forces of the Judar Church were greatly reduced. Many players left even though they received a big
penalty because they failed to meet the apostasy conditions. It was due to the rumors that God Judar
was supporting the demons. It was a horrible rumor. If this was confirmed, the entire Judar Church
would suffer losses. It wasn’t a situation for them to be reluctant to face penalties.
‘The rumors are probably true.’
The players didn’t trust God Judar. They accepted Judar’s betrayal as a fact. The emergence of Raphael
was too great. The attitude of the 1st ranked archangel, who appeared and indiscriminately attacked
Grid and all the players at the Abyss... it became an opportunity to lose even the remaining faith.
From the perspective of Asgard, the angels should be trolls. The angels’ actions were bizarre enough to
create such doubts. It was dangerous because there was no ordinary side and it actually caused several
storms in the aftermath.
In any case, a change came to the world as the forces of the Judar Church weakened. People’s condition
had improved over the past two days. Many people remembered how to use tools again. Judging from
the situation, Judar seemed conscious of public opinion. Or perhaps it was simply the end of the
duration of his power.
Unfortunately, it was likely the latter. It was because the invincible state of the demonic creatures
remained. They didn’t receive damage unless their weak points were attacked.
Judar’s power was still persisting in some parts. However, people didn’t feel much of a threat. They
became accustomed to looking for and targeting the weaknesses. The less intelligent the demonic
creatures, the more prone they were to protect their weak spots. This made it all the easier to target it.
Across the continent, pillars of light symbolizing level ups continued to rise. The people who recently
gained the most levels were Grid and his parents.
“I’ve broken through level 100! Am I finally out of the newbie zone?”
“No. Now we’ve graduated from the double digit level.”
“???”
This was originally a hunting ground popular with players in the level 180 range. After the great human
and demon war started, it was recommended for players above level 200, and after Judar’s intervention,
for players above level 230. Many people thought it was suspicious that a middle-aged couple, covered
in luxurious equipment, were pretending to be newbies.
Of course, the parties involved weren’t aware of it. It was because they were telling the truth. The idea
that it might seem suspicious was impossible for them.
“Shall we take a rest?”
“Yes. Our daughter-in-law must be bored.”
They had a fate-like love in university, married early, and had children. In order to eat and live, they
focused on work rather than discipline. Due to that, their first child wandered a lot. Every time they
looked back on it, they felt apologetic and regretful. They were thankful that their son found success on
his own after he finished wandering.
Grid’s parents had no choice but to adore Irene. She was the woman their proud son chose. Of course,
she wasn’t a real human... this was why they tried to suppress their interest. However, they realized it
recently. Irene was also a living being. She had a clear warmth that made people around her happy due
to her good heart and thoughtful actions.
At the main temple of the Overgeared God Church...
“...Um?”
Grid’s parents picked wildflowers and returned to visit Irene, who they thought would be lonely, only to
feel a strange sensation. The atmosphere of the temple was different than usual.
First of all, a farmer was plowing a field.
“What? That man doesn’t know the occasion?” Grid’s father revealed his displeasure. He immediately
approached and tried to talk to the person who was digging at the flowerbeds that his daughter-in-law
cherished.
His wife stopped him. “Don’t get too agitated and look carefully. He is planting pumpkins.”
“...Um, it is basic. He is wrapping it without harming the trees.”
“The gap is very good. I’m looking forward to the flowers blooming. The yellow pumpkin flowers will
make the colors of the flowers planted by our daughter-in-law even prettier.”
“Is he a landscaper, not a farmer?”
Grid’s parents had been engaged in agriculture for decades. They worked hard to make sure their house,
with their two children, was always warm in winter and cool in summer. At the very least, there was no
need to worry about heating and cooling costs.
Therefore, they had a discerning eye. They inferred the identity of the man with a straw hat on and
working in the field.
‘Is he perhaps Piaro?’
They heard that their son liked Piaro a lot. The farmer looked up as they approached to say hello. He
was too young to be Piaro. He was in his mid-30s.
“Outsiders aren’t allowed in this place. If you have come to pray, why don’t you go back the way you
came?” The short words were spoken by the farmer in a very free-spirited manner, giving off a subtly
Western way of talking.
The expression of Grid’s father cooled down as he responded, “Pumpkins aren’t planted like that.”
He was a man who was a troublemaker until he became a father. He had a tendency to lose his temper.
If he hadn’t met a good girl and got married young, he would’ve been a headache in his neighborhood.
“Huh?”
Farmer Hurent smiled, revealing his white teeth. However, his eyes were blazing as he embraced
aura. Farmers had the pride of farmers...
In the midst of this unusual atmosphere—
“Intruders?”
Mercedes—after briefly returning to Reinhardt for some reason, she ran over and knocked down Grid’s
father. It wasn’t an excessive suppression. She just pressed down lightly on his neck and twisted his
arm. However, Grid’s father fell down with a snort. He was equipped with legendary items, but they
were low level items. It had little effect against an apostle.
"Kyaaak! Father!”
“?!"
Irene’s scream caused Mercedes to pale.
“...I didn’t know.”
Hurent roughly grasped the atmosphere and hid behind a tree.
***
“I’m sorry! I’m really sorry!”
The temple of the Overgeared God Church was in a very sensitive state. It had become the residence of
the highest ranked person in the Overgeared Kingdom—Irene. If suspicious people appeared then
immediately subduing them was correct. The problem was that Grid’s parents weren’t suspicious. In the
first place, their identity verification was completed if they could enter the garden in the middle of the
day. Mercedes and Hurent had just returned from the battlefield and were more vigilant than they
needed to be.
“Oh my... It’s fine.”
Grid’s father had a kind smile on his face. The impression he gave off was completely different from
when he faced off with Hurent. His sharp eyes that resembled Grid’s eyes curved in a smile and it was
like his previous expression was a lie.
“You are called Miss Mercedes? I’m grateful that you always take care of our son.”
“Ahh...! I-I am...! T-To His Majesty...!!”
Mercedes’ wide eyes spun around. She didn’t know what to do when the father of her liege bowed
politely and thanked her. She seemed like she was about to kneel on the ground and bow. It was truly
shocking for those who had known Mercedes for years. With a noble and upright personality, and an
expression that was said to be like a blade—it was rare to see her so fidgety and apologetic. There was
no sense of reality.
After that, Mercedes chatted with Grid’s parents while not knowing whether to drink the tea with her
mouth or her nose. Obviously, the conversation went well. She didn’t remember the conversation at all,
but her face kept smiling. She succeeded in maintaining an awkward smile out of her desire to show a
good appearance. —Probably.
“...Huh?”
Mercedes belatedly came to her senses and stiffened like a stone statue.
Why was the door to her room in front of her?
Her trembling eyes looked back toward Queen Irene, Prince Lord, and her liege’s parents, all of them
who were having a warm conversation.
“Is showing each other’s rooms what kids do these days?”
“It isn’t that. It is a popular game among nobles. Our grandchild is a prince, so no one is intervening.”
“There are many interesting games... indeed, this will be fun. It is no wonder why there are so many
shows that let you see a celebrity’s house.”
“Sir Mercedes’ room will have a bunch of swords and armor on display, right? I think it is really cool to
feel a knight’s ethos. I am really looking forward to it!”
“Prince, your dignity...”
“......”
Mercedes’ face turned red as she grasped the situation. She couldn’t open the door. It was because her
room was full of evidence explaining why Picasso, the artist, was rich. Prince Lord’s expectations of a
knight’s ethos... there were no traces of it.
“Sir Mercedes?” Lord urged her. His eyes were so pure that it brought her a greater burden. There was
added pressure because her liege’s parents were looking forward to it. Mercedes would rather die than
see that expectation turn into disappointment.
‘Pervert... they will misunderstand me as a pervert...’
The most important problem was that it might not be a misunderstanding. Mercedes’s hand on the
doorknob trembled.
“Let’s stop.” Just then, Irene spoke. “I think this is wrong. Do nobles show each other their rooms with
pure intentions? Isn’t it a means used by a handful of nobles to satisfy their low desire to show off?”
Surprisingly, there was no backlash. Grid’s parents immediately nodded.
“Yes, absolutely.”
“As expected, our daughter-in-law is thoughtful. We are adults, but we are learning from you. I feel
reassured that you are next to Grid.”
Prince Lord was also convinced.
The relieved Mercedes suddenly met Irene’s eyes. She noticed consideration in the way Irene smiled
and nodded. Mercedes felt deep respect.
‘The legal wife is different.’
Her senior was worthy of respect. This was a fact that she had felt for a long time. Someday, when they
became a family, she was confident that they would get along well without envy. It was a day when
Mercedes’ secrets were kept...
***
It was before leaving to go on an adventure.
Grid came back after meeting Irene and stood in front of a huge coffin.
Zik’s body—to be precise, the ‘body of the grandmaster’ lay in the coffin. The grandmaster’s body didn’t
decay at all. The skin was elastic and full of vitality. He seemed alive so it was strange to see him lying in
a coffin.
[Haksen is intrigued by the remnants of high magic.]
[Filewolf is informing you that this is an ancient spell using runes.]
The souls of the legends and heroes who treated Grid as a haven were unexpectedly helpful. They
provided old history and information that Grid didn’t know, or gave advice based on their specialties. Of
course, the souls of the heroes didn’t have distinct egos, unlike the souls of the legends. The quality of
their information was poor. Still, it was better than nothing.
Grid told them his worries, “I can’t decide whether to give this body to Overgeared Skeleton One or
Iyarugt. I’ve already been worrying over it for 10 days.”
[Tzudan understands your worries. Both Overgeared Skeleton One and Iyarugt are excellent swordsmen.
Of course, when looking at technique alone, Iyarugt’s swordsmanship is much better. However, an
undead has its own potential.]
[Haksen is advising you. Since ancient times, a ‘living dead’ has had a unique status. The Specter of the
No Offspring Tomb is an example.]
[Filewolf agrees with Haksen’s advice. Death knights made of white bone and death knights made of an
entire body are said to show off a different dimension of strength. He confesses that they were one of
the enemies the wise giants feared most.]
“What about one of you occupying this body?”
[Tzudan is waving his hand.]
[Haksen says it is theoretically impossible.]
[Filewolf says with all his heart that he wants to be one with a magic machine.]
It might be different for a necromancer, but generally, corpses weren’t usually judged as items. It wasn’t
possible. In the first place, Grid’s Granting an Ego skill only grants an ego to a target ‘item.’ He could only
give authority to use the body to Iyarugt, who parasitized other people’s bodies using the power of a
demon, or Overgeared Skeleton One, who had a talent for remodeling its body. Of course, it was
possible to make a soulless jiangshi using the jiangshi manufacturing method, but this was too
inefficient.
“Um...”
After the conversation with the souls and thinking about it.
“Yes, I’ve decided it will be you.”
Grid summoned Overgeared Skeleton One. The one who had been completely pushed out of the ranking
fight ever since Overgeared Skeleton Two became a lich. The pitiful thing had a lost expression as its
shoulders drooped. Well, it was a natural consequence of its own actions.
“Be reborn.”
Grid didn’t speak long words. He showed Overgeared Skeleton One the grandmaster’s body and gave a
brief order. This was enough.
A dark wave of light rose. It was a wave of power that broke the ceiling of the smithy and pierced the
sky.
Chapter 1532
“......”
The place where the ceiling should be, or used to be, was blue. Today, a particularly clear sky covered
the smithy like a blanket. Were they intentionally messing with him?
Grid seriously doubted it as he stood in the collapsing smithy. It was a natural flow of thought. Why did
the smithy fall apart? He was worried that Rabbit would be in an extreme state of collapse.
[Overgeared Skeleton One’s evolution has been completed.]
The notification window woke him up from his thoughts. The reason for the blue sky was gradually
descending.
A purple light that flashed between dark magic power. The emitted heat that evaporated clouds was
unusual.
[Allegiance to Your Majesty...]
The appearance of Overgeared Skeleton One kneeling in front of Grid was surprisingly unfamiliar. He
looked like Zik, but different. Perhaps it was because the skin and hair were discolored white or because
the eyes were emitting a red light. Or perhaps it was due to the dark magic power that was like
armor. The biggest reason was that his body had grown in size. It seemed to be a natural change in the
process of combining and reconstructing the bones of Overgeared Skeleton One and Zikfrector.
A tall knight who gave off a cold, frost-like impression—Grid confirmed the details of Overgeared
Skeleton One, who was proud of the change.
[Name: Overgeared Skeleton One
Level: 430]
First of all, the level was normal. He rose to the same level as Overgeared Skeleton Two did when it
became a lich.
‘For the time being, Overgeared Skeleton Two will have the upper hand.’
Overgeared Skeleton Two was currently level 461. It was because it reached the fourth class
advancement first and played a big role in the war.
‘In any case, the important thing is the class name.’
Grid would be a bit upset if Overgeared Skeleton One was a dancing knight. The incident in which
Overgeared Skeleton Two became a dancing lich remained a trauma.
[Class: Dancing Death Knight Who Speaks Ancient Languages]
“......”
Grid confirmed the class name of Overgeared Skeleton One and closed his eyes with a sorrowful
feeling. He took a deep breath again and again to control his mind.
‘Really... do whatever you want.’
No matter whether it was tap dancing, waltzing, acrobatics, or strip dancing, it was all part time...
Currently, the most important thing was skills. If this guy could play an active role like Overgeared
Skeleton Two, that was enough.
Grid consoled himself and opened the list of stats and skills. A smile naturally appeared.
First of all, the strength and agility had increased significantly. With 4,000 strength and 4,500 agility, it
was a stats ratio suitable for swordsmanship. The ratio of stamina was low for a knight, but this was only
when discussing the ratio. At 3,500 stamina, even this was superior to knights of the same level. It was a
shocking level considering that a death knight’s shortcoming was usually its weak defense.
Besides that, there was also the insight stat, like Overgeared Skeleton Two. The figure was even
2,000. Combined with the high agility, it would be sublimated into a powerful weapon. Overgeared
Skeleton One would be able to respond to most attacks with his unstoppable dynamic vision. Unless it
was a legend or a transcendent, it would be difficult to inflict a fatal injury on Overgeared Skeleton One.
‘Even his intelligence has increased tremendously.’
3,000 intelligence—it was obtained by absorbing the body of Zikfrector, who could use the ‘rune
language,’ but it was safe to say that Overgeared Skeleton One was more like a magician than a death
knight.
‘He overwhelms Overwhelming Two just based on the total of stats.’

A death knight was also a knight. A knight represented a balanced class, and the biggest strength of a
balanced class lay in the total stats. Unlike other classes with distinct strengths and weaknesses, they
showed equal strength. The disadvantage was that there was no obvious advantage. However,
Overgeared Skeleton One could use the rune language, so this disadvantage disappeared.
[Understanding and Utilization of Ancient Languages Lv. 5 (Unable to accumulate proficiency)]
[Understand and utilize seven runes.
It can be combined into a total of 19 words. The meaning of each word becomes a phenomenon.
Skill Mana Cost: 6,500 for each rune. It is 23,000 per word. The consumption will double every time the
number of words increases.
Skill Cooldown Time: 10 minutes per rune.
* Sentences can’t be implemented at this stage.]
‘...I will need to use items to raise his mana.’
Grid had thought this amount of intelligence was high, but it wasn’t necessarily the case. The mana
requirement for the skill was too large.
‘It is okay.’
The biggest weakness of a death knight was its low intelligence and susceptibility to divine
power. However, this didn’t apply to Overgeared Skeleton One. The basic intelligence was high and
divine power resistance could be raised by items. It was impossible to point out that it was a weakness
just because a large amount of resources was consumed when using the runes.
‘Basically, it is correct to interpret it as a death knight with no weaknesses, who even has a weapon
called the rune language.’
Above all, there was the most important fact. The rune language wasn’t all that Overgeared Skeleton
One obtained by taking Zikfrector’s body. It was a time when Zik was Zikfrector. He used to be called the
grandmaster. In addition to the runes, it had the strength of being versatile.
[All Mastery (Mastered)]
[Passive
Deals with all weapons in the realm of a master.
Based on the knowledge accumulated through various studies, you can speak all existing languages and
easily learn anything.
★There is a probability of learning the skills you have experienced. It is up to 10 times. Give priority to
acquiring high rated skills first. If the skill slot is full, throw away skills that are less frequently used.]
This was a strength that Zikfrector hadn’t shown. There was no chance for him to use it due to the Curse
of Sloth. Meanwhile, Overgeared Skeleton One didn’t have the curse. Overgeared Skeleton One had
inherited the abilities, not the curse, from Zikfrector.
‘One thing is for certain.’
The potential of Overgeared Skeleton One was endless. All Mastery was a skill comparable to
Overgeared Skeleton Two’s Space Distortion. It wasn’t exaggerated to describe it as a power.
Clack clack clack!
Overgeared Skeleton Two had been free since becoming a lich. The potential of Overgeared Skeleton
One was proven by the fact that the existence who had the right to freely enter and exit Latina’s
Necklace emerged and knocked on the back of Overgeared Skeleton One’s head. Overgeared Skeleton
Two felt a sense of crisis...
[This is a place where the king is watching... keep your dignity.] Overgeared Skeleton One spoke in a
heavy voice.
There was a greater sense of weight because he had the appearance of a person, not a skeleton. That’s
right. Looking at the appearance, it was impossible to tell if Overgeared Skeleton One was undead or
human.
Clack! Clack clack clack!
Overgeared Skeleton Two danced with its chin colliding. It shook its waist from side to side in a manner
that went beyond cuteness to being frivolous. It could speak the human language, but the reason it
didn’t speak to Overgeared Skeleton One was to let it know they were dead.
Overgeared Skeleton One snorted.
[Communication doesn’t work. It is worthy of the being whose brain has become rotten and
disappeared.]
[......]
Overgeared Skeleton Two stiffened like a stone statue. Seeing the dark eyeballs shaking, it seemed like it
was going to shed tears.
[Haksen is watching the competition between the undead with interest. It is testament to the fact that
intelligence is the cause of all conflicts. He hopes that foolish pacifists will witness this scene.]
[Filewolf is dreaming of becoming one with a magic machine.]
“...Let’s go.”
It was a world with few normal people. In particular, the higher the status, the more twisted people
became. Coincidentally, it was the same for the souls of the ancient legends. It was because they had
the experience of living in the world as they pleased. There was nothing rough, so their personality was
bound to be wayward.
‘Please, let the last apostle be...’
A normal person like me.

Grid left the smithy while eagerly praying. The destination was Grenier. It was a mountainous region
that was the home to the recluse, and was one of Satisfy’s most prohibited areas. Countless legends and
myths were buried there. It was also the place where Tzudan wrote the ‘Legend of Five Steps’ and met
his end.
***
The strong had iron rules to follow.
Don’t lose.
The reputation of winning over and over again was the evidence of the strong.
White and Black realized this fact somewhat late. They experienced consecutive victories, only to
encounter a wall called Grid as an enemy. Every time they suffered a defeat, the reputation of the Black
and White sisters plummeted. The small fries they never even heard of criticized them and challenged
them. At that time, there was still a lack of awareness that Grid was the supreme one.
In any case, after that—
“Are you crazy...?”
Black and White—the sisters avoided defeat as much as possible. For example, they didn’t challenge
relatively strong people like the Overgeared members. It meant they had grasped who they were up
against. Therefore—
Tremble tremble.
The sisters had enough insight to recognize the strong. It was a type of survival instinct accumulated in
the process of trying to maintain their reputation. At this moment, this instinct went crazy. The cause
was the Overgeared Skeletons on Grid’s left and right sides.
Overgeared Skeleton One and Overgeared Skeleton Two—they were those with names that didn’t
harmonize with their forceful appearance. Overgeared Skeleton Two was very familiar due to its active
appearance in the Behen Archipelago. Wasn’t this the monstrous lich who tied up Beleth’s feet?
However, Overgeared Skeleton One was unfamiliar. He was a skeleton when they saw him on TV in the
past, but now he had become a handsome man. He had shining red eyes and a frosty
expression. Additionally, the black magic power covering his body... overall, the energy of death
provoked great fear. It was truly terrifying.
It was crazy from the perspective of the sisters.
Items...
They wanted to ask when they would receive their items, but they didn’t have the confidence to talk at
all. The moment they got closer to Grid, it felt like their heads were going to be cut off. It was such a
huge terror.
“What is it?” Grid wondered as he came out of the smithy and found the White and Black sisters. “You
should still be taking part in the war.”
The White and Black sisters were a very important combat force on the battlefield. They were classified
as named rankers. Infamy could only be accumulated when they had the skill.
They had a strength that belonged to the high rankers, apart from the Overgeared members.
“T...that...” Black lowered her gaze and spoke with a white face. She tried to express the reason for their
visit. This was a reflexive response. She was crushed by Grid’s dignity and was forced to be honest.
White covered Black’s mouth. Unlike her sister, White was a person with a flexible side. “W-We came
back briefly because we needed supplies! We will go back to the battlefield soon!”
“There are enough supplies on the field,” Grid answered. He had no intention of questioning the
sisters. The sisters might’ve cooperated for the sake of items, but in the end, they were all
comrades. Rather, their intention was explicit, so he trusted them. They were also a great help. He
didn’t want to treat them badly.
Meanwhile, the sisters didn’t know Grid’s heart. They only paid attention to his low voice and sharp eyes
that looked like a bird of prey.
“Hihihik! I-Item! An item is about to be destroyed...”
White quickly thought of an excuse. She exclaimed as she recalled that the durability of her secondary
weapon, which she had not used often these days, was low.
‘All the blacksmiths on the battlefield are players.’
Except for a few people, their level wasn’t very high. Rankers on the level of White would be reluctant to
entrust valuable items to them. Grid was convinced and approached with goodwill. “Give it to me.”
“Huh?”
“I’ll repair it.”
“Ah, y-yes...”
White pulled out the item. It was a pair of unique rated gauntlets. The level restriction was only 350, so
it had been a long time since she used it. It was just ambiguous to sell it because there was a limit to the
number of uses of the skills attached to it. The performance was excellent compared to items of the
same level, but after consuming all the item’s attached skills, it became meaningless.
“Hmm...” Grid checked the details of the gauntlets before standing in front of the furnace. It was the
super large furnace that had regained its smooth appearance thanks to the recent repairs made by Ke
ong and the architects. The Overgeared Skeletons used their blacksmithing skills and the temperature of
the furnace soared sharply. In the meantime, Grid was learning how to make the gauntlets by
disassembling them.
“......??”
The Black and White sisters were in turmoil. It was strange to see Overgeared Skeleton One and
Overgeared Skeleton Two using the bellows. Why were these ignorant monsters using the
bellows? Additionally, why was Grid breaking down the gauntlets?
‘As expected, he is angry! It is a warning to us! A warning!’
They wouldn’t leave the battlefield again...
As the sisters watched, Grid threw the gauntlets into the furnace. The scene of the gauntlets melting in
the flames and being pulled out as molten liquid seemed to hint at the future of the sisters.
The pale-faced sisters’ thoughts came to a stop.
“Here.” Grid handed White the remade gauntlets. It was made in just a few minutes through auto
production. Nevertheless, it was better than the original. It was an inevitable result. The Overgeared
God’s Techniques delivered an item with performance that was better than the design.
“E-Eh...?”
“It is impossible to recharge the number of uses for the attached skills with just repairing. This is why the
other blacksmiths couldn’t come forward rashly. Come to me later if you need it again.”
“......”
“I’m going. Work hard.”
“Good... goodbye!”
The sisters stared blankly at the back of the distant Grid and belatedly said goodbye to him. Their smiles
were very awkward. It was because they were giving a rare grin with pure intentions.
“...This is better than my main weapon.”
“O-Our graduation photos... it has been widely circulated on the Internet... the bad things we’ve done...
Grid knows it all... we were even enemies... I can’t help smiling...”
“Yes... that’s right...”
The sisters who resented the world due to suffering all sorts of discrimination and hardships for being
fat and ugly—they became uncontrollably crooked, but today, for the first time in their lives, they liked
someone. It was close to respect. The world looked quite different.
Chapter 1533
The Specter of the No Offspring Tomb, the Gale of the Great Forest, and the Mountain King of Grenier—
they were the myth usurpers, or predators.
[Haksen affirms their existence. He claims that if it wasn’t for them, tens of thousands of human gods
would cause chaos.]
[Tzudan and Filewolf agree.]
It was human nature to create and worship idols. It was because they were weak. Therefore, there was a
flood of human gods. It was the reason why the influence was weak when Grid became a god. The
existing gods looked down on the gods that originated from human aspirations.
[Haksen analyzed that the development of civilization became an opportunity to promote human
aspirations. The greater that human wisdom grew, the more varied the types of wishes. As a result,
there are many objects to be idolized.]
“Hmm...” Grid didn’t agree much. It was because he had a history of being active on the East
Continent. The yangbans were particularly wary of gods, especially those created out of human
aspirations. They were jealous. Of course, it could also be a simple sense of inferiority. It was because
they were artificially cultivated god-candidates. However, Grid knew that the martial god, Chiyou, was
also born from human aspirations.
‘It could be distorted in many ways.’
Human gods were overflowing...
Grid had heard such words several times. However, was it true? Grid had never seen the same existence
as himself. All that came to mind were a few indigenous gods served by the monks. All of them were
gods treated as precious in one specific area. For example, the four gods of the east. But to call them
trivial and common...
He wondered if the reason such prejudice was brought to the world was due to some strong willpower
to degrade the value of human gods.
“By the way, Tzudan, you are affirming the myth usurpers as well? Weren’t you killed by the Mountain
King?”
[Tzudan confesses that the cause of death lay with himself. He explains that he invaded the Mountain
King’s territory first.]
“......”
Grid’s expression stiffened slightly. It was due to nervousness. He noticed one definite fact. It was that
the prestige of the myth usurpers was greater than expected.
‘It is a level that can kill a legend.’
Wasn’t it safe to say it was even a god-grade? Thinking about it, it was natural for it to be at the level of
a god. The myth usurpers had existed even before the fall of the ancient gods. It meant they had lived
for thousands of years, not hundreds. It was difficult to estimate how high their status would’ve risen
over those long years.
Just look at how hell and Asgard were unwilling to clash with the myth usurpers. The evidence was that
none of the portals connecting hell and the human world invaded the realm of the myth usurpers.
‘Is it still too early for me to challenge it?’
At one time, Grid didn’t doubt that he was the supreme one. There were times when he was arrogant
because he believed too much in his abilities. It was like a short fever.
The current Grid had a relatively accurate understanding of his own level. At the very least, he knew he
wasn’t in the rank to discuss invincibility. Baal, Raphael, Mir, Zeratul, the dragons, the gods of the
beginning, Chiyou, etcetera—there were many powerful beings in the world.
‘When will I be invincible?’
At this moment, Grid didn’t recognize his question as containing supreme arrogance. He had such
qualifications.
‘In any case... I can’t step back after coming all the way here.’
Grid had been watching Chris’ performance. Every time Chris wielded a greatsword, dozens or hundreds
of demonic creatures turned into ashes. His attack skills were only the 10 Ton Sword, 100 Ton Sword,
and 1,000 Ton Sword. His ability to utilize the power of the Tyrant, his second class, was close to
amazing. What if Chris changed to a legendary class? He would be really reassuring.
Ever since becoming a myth and being in a position where he couldn’t get a secondary class, Grid
wanted his talented colleagues to grow. They were still dependable now, but he wanted to rely on them
more.
He calmed his heart in the face of a strong storm and looked at the mountain that was getting closer.
Grenier—it was a stone mountain reminiscent of a bear standing on two feet. The greenery was sparse
and bare, but strangely, it was difficult to grasp the structure of the mountain. It felt like all the
information conveyed through his eyeballs was distorted.
“It looks very big when looking from a distance, but it is shabby.”
There was no flaw in the high and steep scenery. It was too far-fetched to belittle it as shabby. However,
it was a mountain that wasn’t included in a mountain range. It was alone. It even decorated the
wilderness alone. It couldn’t help looking shabby.
[Filewolf is showing alertness. He advises you to be careful because there are many compatriots who
died after challenging the mountain.]
[Haksen feels the traces of a higher barrier. It isn’t based on magic power or techniques. It is close to a
natural phenomenon.]
[Tzudan is warning you not to be dazzled by the appearance. He says he has experienced firsthand that
the size of the mountain is much larger than what you can see with your eyes and it is as complex as a
labyrinth.]
There was no need for a warning. Grid was fully aware of how dangerous the place was. In Satisfy, it was
known as the 9th wonder, 10th wonder, and so on, and it was a place that caused multiple
casualties. There were numerous reviews about people being deceived by its unusual appearance and
trying to climb it, only to have terrible experiences. In the first place, few people reached here, so it was
often treated as a ghost story.
‘It deserves to be treated as a ghost story.’
As with most forbidden areas, screenshots and videos were prohibited here. It was impossible for a
person who visited it by chance to give evidence. This showed how great Skunk’s ‘original’ map was that
was sent to only a small number of Overgeared members.
On the map made by Skunk, the road to this point was marked in detail. Only the internal structure of
the mountain was a question mark. According to Skunk, the structure of the mountain changed every
time he entered the mountain.
‘He said he had no choice but to give up on the exploration because he died several times without any
profit.’
Let me be your guide in the near future.
Grid walked while thinking and notification windows appeared one after another in his vision.
[Tzudan is shrinking back.]
[Filewolf is dissuading you and asking you to think about it again.]
[Haksen is warning you that the flow of mana has stopped.]
“Don’t worry, I’ll retreat immediately if I feel that it is dangerous.”
[You have entered the forbidden area ‘Grenier.’]
[The natural recovery of mana is prohibited. All types of magic are sealed, including the magic engraved
on your magic scrolls and items.]
[The return scroll will be disabled.]
[Haksen and Filewolf are sighing.]
[Tzudan is very annoyed as he reflects on his end.]
“......”
He had expected that there would be restrictions on the use of magic. It was because Haksen had
warned that the flow of mana had stopped. He just hadn’t expected that the principle of activating the
return scroll would also be judged as magic.
‘It is okay.’
Grid tried to suppress his panic. He had a means to cope without the return scroll.
[The ‘Emergency Return’ skill will be activated in the immortal state. Regardless of the concept of time
or space, you will return to one of the temples that serves you. However, it must be used within 7
seconds of entering the immortal state. After seven seconds, the skill is deactivated.]
‘This won’t fail, right?’
Death for a god was deadly. It was directly linked to a drop in status. It was even more so if the
opponent was a myth predator. He absolutely couldn’t die...
Grid was trying to shake off his uneasiness when he suddenly frowned. Anger surged in his heart.
“No, dammit. Tzudan, haven’t you already experienced it? Why didn’t you tell me in advance what the
risks were?”
[Tzudan explains that it happened hundreds of years ago, and it was also before his death, so his
memory is vague. He is crying because he is sorry.]
[Haksen and Filewolf are doubting your personality.]
“......”
What was the point of teaming up with people (?) who died a long time ago? He was simply being
insulted by the dead.
The enlightened Grid shut his mouth and moved forward. The good news was that Tzudan started to
recall old memories. The advice he gave to walk in the direction that the pine branches grew was
particularly helpful in breaking through the labyrinth.
***
Was there anyone who had repeatedly traveled around the world from the moment of birth to the
moment of death? Could they really travel all over the Earth? It was definitely impossible. It was
physically impossible to visit all the regions and streets in every country, even if they could, by a stroke
of luck, travel to every country.
Satisfy boasted a wider area than Earth. Exploring all corners of every place was difficult unless they
benefited from a lot of skills. There were also places a person couldn’t visit even if they had the benefit
of skills.
One of them was Grenier. Unlike the appearance, there were surprisingly a lot of people living on
Grenier, which was a fairly large place. A society had formed. The subject of the society were tribes that
existed for over a thousand years. The thing they had in common was that they had served the
Mountain King for generations. For them, the Mountain King was their only god and the ruler of all
nature.
It was evidence that even if Grenier was surprisingly large, it was still just a well in the end. Grenier’s
natives couldn’t estimate the size of the world. They were a very lowly tribe that believed the foolish
iron-clad rules formed based on shallow experience and uncivilized knowledge was the truth.
‘I am a fool who was captured by these people.’
Player Med couldn’t believe his plight.
A wilderness he came across by chance while walking the path of asceticism with the monks serving
Debirion—he was thrilled the moment he faced the towering mountain. It was as if a bear was holding
up the sky. He intuitively felt that he had approached one of the famous wonders.
He felt it was fate. He interpreted it as the precursor to a hidden quest. He was convinced that Debirion
had guided him to Mount Grenier. He felt an obligation to meet the Mountain King. It was even more so
because the war was in full swing.
The reason why Med and the monks had embarked on the path of asceticism was due to the great
human and demon war. They received a divine message to help the people that were suffering, and
wandered around the continent to fight demons.
In this situation, the opportunity to meet the Mountain King came. He naturally believed that the
Mountain King would help. Thus, they tried to climb the mountain. The initial start was good. Med was
once ranked 33rd in the unified rankings. Even now, he was still a named ranker that was within the top
100 in the rankings. His skills weren’t lacking. Besides, he was with his fellow monks. They broke through
several traps and labyrinths, and climbed to the middle of the mountain. Maybe he could receive the
player’s first achievement.
His excitement couldn’t calm down easily until he was captured by the mountain tribe...
‘We can’t communicate with these people.’
He was confident about this because he experienced it personally. Grenier was disconnected from the
world. For those who lived here, the world was only Grenier. They didn’t know that demons and
demonic creatures were causing disasters in the outside world. They naturally didn’t know that the
disaster would someday reach them. It was impossible to ask them for help.
“Yōkai, hurry up and reveal yourself.”
The natives surrounded Med’s group, all of them who were tied by ropes and hung upside down. They
heated thick iron on fire. The sound of a small and thin knife being sharpened against a whetstone
resonated in an eerie manner.
“How can yōkai from outside the mountain look like us? Perhaps it is only by peeling off the skin that
they can show their real appearance.”
The natives were wearing monster skins. It wasn’t an idle threat. They really seemed like they were
going to skin him. The woman who spoke to Med’s group boasted a particularly ferocious air. The ogre’s
skull that covered her face like a headpiece seemed to hint at the future of Med’s group.
“How many times do I have to say this? We are human beings like you. There are many people living
outside Grenier...”
Med was trying to explain when his eyes widened. He was swallowing a scream. The dagger that
stabbed his abdomen took away a large amount of his health.
‘What is this attack power...?’
Was this a super named-grade? Med reflexively used Reverse Origin. It was one of the ultimate skills of a
monk. It couldn’t be helped if he wanted to live.
[Your health has been fully restored.]
[Your damaged body has been restored.]
[You will suffer a continuous decline in health. This effect won’t stop until your health is at the
minimum.]
“It is a magic trick to delay death... they are truly yōkai.” The woman’s voice became colder. She gave a
look and the natives who were sharpening knives approached Med’s group. They were holding knives to
skin the group one by one.
He was caught in the wrong place. Dying was a deadly loss and the form of death was the worst ever.
Perhaps it would remain as a lifelong trauma.
‘Why did I dare to climb the mountain?’
It wasn’t a prohibited area for nothing. The wonders should’ve been left as wonders...
Med was deeply reflecting and regretting it when he heard screams and shouts.
The man, who hadn’t been there previously, was perceived one step later. He was a man whose hair
fluttered even though the wind wasn’t blowing. The natives, who had their faces held in his large hands,
suffered and kicked both feet in the air.
An orange light clearly spread out from him. The sun seemed to shine again on the cold mountain where
dusk had fallen.
“What do I look like?” The man’s question caused silence.
Chapter 1534
It was a world where bizarre cultures were common. There were many areas in the world that were out
of reach. The more closed off the place, the more bizarre it was.
‘There are really many things that are different from the usual.’
From the very beginning, and just based on the clothing that they wore, Grenier’s natives were bizarre.
They were covered with monster skins and decorated with skulls. They were wearing outfits worthy of
the temperament of skinning people alive.
Grid confronted them casually. He realized the vastness of the world through these bizarre barbarians.
“What…?”
On the other hand, the natives were shocked, like they had been struck by lightning. It was different
from Grid, who had witnessed and experienced many things in the world. They were just frogs at the
bottom of a well. For those who believed that Grenier was the whole world, the transcendent presence
coming from Grid was a concept that was difficult to accept.
“What do I look like?”
“……”
The man who appeared silently and snatched their companions. No one answered Grid’s question.
There was only silence. Many natives were dazzled by the wave of energy being emitted by the
Overgeared God that spread an orange light. The sun that lit up their mornings and day was actually
divine. God had descended. God was angry. Etc, etc.
It happened just before the thoughts that emerged uncontrollably in the minds of the natives were
expressed in words…
“Hey!” The woman wearing the ogre skull shouted. The veins on her neck bulged as she shouted loudly
to cover up her trembling voice. She, the chief of the Removal Tribe, felt fear.
Only a few seconds had passed since an unidentified intruder broke into the scene. Envy filled the eyes
of the tribe people looking at the intruder. It was a similar reaction when facing the guardian of the
Mountain King. Something that shouldn’t happen was about to happen…
“He is a guy who uses very evil black arts! I’m sure he is the king of the yōkai! Block your ears! Shut your
mouth! Keep your eyes open! Hold the spear and stab him!” the chief shouted loudly.
She wasn’t concerned at all about her companions caught and struggling in Grid’s hands. Did what
others were being subjected to matter? The natives had lived on the barren mountain and had limited
lives. Only their own safety was precious.
“Wahhhh!”
The tribe people of the Removal Tribe obeyed the chief. It was because the chief managed the honey
they collected from the cliff at the risk of their lives, and the milk of very precious mountain goats.
Submitting to the chief was the only way to enrich their lives.
Just then, Grid split into two people. It wasn’t a big deal. He simply summoned Randy.
The doppelganger of the mysterious forest—thanks to Pagma’s kindness, he copied Pagma’s appearance
and abilities, and maintained it for many years. This meant he was familiar with the power of a legend
even before meeting Grid. Since then, he had developed steadily alongside Grid. In addition to copying
Grid’s appearance, he had reached the point where he could implement 50% of Grid’s stats. In other
words—
“Kuaaaaak!”
“Hiiik!”
The enemies Grid usually dealt with were rare and strong opponents. This meant that Grid often used
Randy as a meat shield. However, it was not because he underestimated Randy. It was simply inevitable
because the enemies were too strong. Yet when facing ordinary (?) enemies like now, Randy alone was
enough.
“B-Black arts…?! That yōkai’s black arts is too much… Cough!”
The natives were helplessly thrown aside. The two intruders suddenly swung their hands and feet, and
the natives couldn’t even respond. They were confused as soon as they saw it.
“T-That person…?”
The monks that were hanging precariously upside down with their ankles tied by the rope—they were
caught by barbarians they couldn’t communicate with at all and were waiting for death. Now they
belatedly came to their senses and looked at the situation.
The fierce barbarian soldiers, who were like beasts and didn't know reason, were reduced to sheeps that
were being chased. It was too much to laugh at them for being unseemly. The intruder was too strong.
The moment he took a step, he stretched out like a gale. The movement of his fists and kicks was very
beautiful. He occupied all directions with a single movement and neutralized the resistance of the
barbarians. They thought he was an unknown strong person who had been honing his fist and kick
techniques in the mountains all his life.
This was until they took a closer look at his face.
“Gasp! O-Overgeared God…!”
A monk was different from ordinary religious people. They didn’t have the illusion that the god they
served was noble and almighty. In fact, most of the gods that the monks served came from an ordinary
human origin. The god of hunting, Debirion, was also like this. As a human, Debirion was the best
hunter.
He was able to become rich by catching many wild animals every day, yet he distributed the leather and
meat to the villagers for free. He only sold it to wealthy people for a reasonable price. It was thanks to
Debirion’s warmth that the villagers could live while being exploited by their lords. They didn’t tremble
in the cold thanks to the leather he gave them, and they didn’t starve due to the meat he gave them.
Debirion even taught people how to hunt well. All the villagers were good at hunting, so he didn’t regret
it, even if he might have to go hungry. This was his cause until the moment when he died alone in the
mountains.
For the monks, gods were such an existence. A worthy and respectable object to learn from, even if
there were foolish sides. Therefore, they respected the gods even more. Unlike the followers of the
three gods and Yatan, the monks didn’t reject the gods served by others. They weren’t prejudiced
against Grid because he had a human origin, deny him because he wasn’t almighty, or disparage him by
evaluating his actions. They affirmed he was a god without any such thing.
“Haha… I think Debirion led us to the Overgeared God, not the Mountain King,” an old man with a
friendly face spoke. Since he was hanging upside down for a long time, blood flowed as he smiled with a
puffy face. He was quite broad-minded. It was a monk’s temperament. Monks weren’t shaken by trials.
The process of patiently overcoming trials was considered training. Of course, this was limited to NPCs.
Med’s thinking was extremely normal. He twisted his body and urged his group, “It isn’t the time to
laugh. We should try to escape in this gap.”
“Huhu, it is hard to break the rope because all our belongings have been taken away.”
“Haha, yes. I should’ve trained my abs and masticating muscles harder.”
They raised their upper body, bit the rope with the teeth, stopped to recover their breathing, raised
their upper body again, and bit the rope.The group kept talking while repeating this. They were relaxed
in a manner that didn’t fit the urgent situation. They were laughing while sweating and only Med was
impatient.
‘It seems I have chosen the wrong class.’
This was an idea he had for a long time. How many crises and deaths had he experienced every time he
walked the path of asceticism due to a class quest? If he carried out group activities with the monks,
then his survival rate would often drop exponentially.
Gnaw gnaw.
Med grumbled on the inside, but he still acted the same as his group. He raised his upper body and
chewed on the rope tied to his ankle. In fact, there was no other way to escape. He didn’t have a
relationship where he could ask Grid for help.
“How long is it going to take if you try to escape like this?”
“……!” Med was startled. It was because Grid came close to him and asked him a question with a cocked
head. His expression was solemn and heavy as he observed the rope.
It had been seven years. The Grid he met in the 1st National Competition was completely different from
the current Grid.
“Isn’t it possible to use skills?”
Grenier’s barrier only blocked the use of magic. In other words, why wasn’t he using his skills to break
the rope?
The red-faced Med replied in a weak voice, “Monks… don’t have a lot of practical skills…”
“It feels like borrowing power to enhance strength. Well, drink this first.” Grid passed a potion to Med.
He identified that Med’s health was being consumed in real time
“What is this…?”
“I think you are going to die.”
“No, why are you helping me?”
“Isn’t it natural for a person to help others?”
“……”
Satisfy was a competitive society. In particular, rankers had a tendency to regard even their allies as
their competitors. It might be common for players to help NPCs on a moral level, but it was quite rare to
help players unconditionally.
“…Thank you,” Med briefly thought about it before opening his mouth. He gently received and drank the
potion that Grid gave him.
Grid looked at the rope.
‘It is very tough and hard.’
The rope made of twisted wood was as hard as metal. It seemed to have some type of protection in it.
Simply breaking it with force was near impossible.
“It is crazy to try and break it with your teeth. There seems to be some type of seal that can only be
released by the shaman who made the rope…?” Med was trying to explain with an awkward expression
when his eyes widened. It was because the rope was cut by Grid with just a single swing of his sword. He
managed to adjust himself and stand upright just before his head hit the ground. Then he stared blankly
at Grid.
Meanwhile, Grid released all the other monks and frowned upon rechecking Med’s condition. “Did you
use Reverse Origin?”
“Eh? Uh…”
Monks boasted tough vitality, but they were surprisingly weak when it came to endurance. It was
because most of their skills were costly. A prime example was Reverse Origin, which restored health and
healed wounds when used, but eventually led to death.
[Overgeared God ‘Grid’ has given you 100 ‘Highest Quality Recovery Potions.’]
Once at the myth rating, the person would be marked as a god, not a player. Med showed an interested
expression when he learned this new fact, only to suddenly look baffled.
“What is this again…?”
“I was told that you can pray to Debirion in the mountains. Keep taking this when you need to until
Debirion responds. It is a special product made at Reidan’s alchemy center, so the effect should be
sufficient.”
“Why are you going so far for me?”
The effectiveness of Reidan’s highest quality potions were famous. He knew the value well, but right
now, that wasn’t the important issue. Putting aside kindness, Med didn’t understand why Grid was
showing him this favor.
Grid shrugged. “You are strong. Your war contribution is close to 500. You don’t have an affiliation, so
this means you must’ve been busy running around throughout the entire war. You must’ve helped a lot
of people in the process. It is the same for me.”
“……”
“If you feel uncomfortable, then do something to pay me back later.”
“…Yes, definitely.”
Grid smiled. It was good to see Med’s determined expression. He felt that there would be one more
person he could turn to for help in the future war against the demons and gods. Grid needed more
strong allies.
‘It is over.’
The surroundings were quiet. Looking back, he saw dozens of natives who had fainted with foaming
mouths. The woman wearing the ogre’s skull as a headpiece had her bare face revealed and her name
was golden.
Med was astonished. ‘The doppelganger alone overpowered these ignorant people? In just a few
minutes?’
Randy was Grid’s long-standing power. Players knew that Randy’s identity was a doppelganger.
Additionally, monsters had their limits. The dominant prediction was that his performance would
become less prominent as time passed. Yet Randy didn’t seem to have any limits. Dozens of natives,
who were powerful enough to hold Med captive, were subdued by Randy.
Of course, Med had been caught because his companions were taken hostage. Even so, Randy was much
stronger. Med himself knew it best.
“Ohh… As expected of the Overgeared God, you are as strong as the rumors were saying.”
“I gained enlightenment thanks to you.”
The monks surrounded Randy and spoke to him politely. It was Randy, not Grid, who was mistaken for
the main body. It was a normal reaction. Randy did most of the work.
‘Even so, it is like this.’
It was a shame that Med should bear. He sighed before bowing to Grid. “Thank you for your help. This is
a small token of my sincerity. Please accept it. I’m not saying I will repay your grace with this. I will repay
you properly in the future.”
[The player ‘Med’ has given you ‘Teachings of the Hunting God.’]
Grid was surprised.
Chapter 1535
[Teachings of the Hunting God]
[Rating: Legendary
Teachings given to the monk who has passed the trial of the hunting god.
The divine protection of Debirion is contained in it.
* When hunting regular monsters, the probability of obtaining higher rated items will increase by 2%
and the amount of experience gained will increase by 1.5%.
* When hunting elite monsters, the probability of obtaining higher rated items will increase by 3% and
the amount of experience gained will increase by 2%.
* When hunting boss monsters and named monsters, the probability of obtaining higher rated items will
increase by 5% and the amount of experience gained will increase by 3%.
★ Overlaps with similar items, skills, and effects.
Weight: 1]
An old board made by cutting down a tree—unlike its ordinary appearance, Teachings of the Hunting
God was a tremendous item.
First of all, it worked even if he just had it in the inventory. The effects even overlapped. It played an
even greater role for Grid, who had separate experience buffs. Over time, it would give steady results. It
was a very excessive reward for his life. Yet Med said that this was lacking.
Grid noticed the reason. ‘He isn’t just counting his own life, but also the life of his companions.’
The NPC monks—they were valuable companions to Med. He could see Med’s character.
“Thank you.”
A smile spread on Grid’s face as he received the teachings. It felt very rewarding. It wasn’t because he
got a good item. It felt rewarding because he helped a valuable person. He was convinced that his
relationship with Med would surely lead to wonderful results.
“......”
Grid’s gaze shifted to the back this time. The natives who came to their senses were trembling. They
were kneeling down in front of Randy, not Grid. Randy’s expression was arrogant as he slightly raised his
chin. He was properly expressing Grid’s usual appearance. Of course, Grid’s thoughts were different.
Randy interpreted it as meeting Grid’s needs.
‘I don’t want to be arrogant like that.’
He had long awakened the virtue of humility. Just look at what happened now. He tried his best to save
those in crisis. There was some calculation about Med’s debt, but he would’ve helped even if Med was
weak. It had always been like this. It meant he was different from Randy.
‘In any case, I can leave it to Randy for the time being.’
Other people didn’t realize it because Grid was so busy, but Grid was a king. He was accustomed to
leaving work to others. He skillfully managed people. He didn’t have to come forward in person. For
example, right now.
Grid glanced at Randy, who nodded and opened his mouth, “In order to wake up the Mountain King, we
have to defeat the guardians. Tell me where the guardians are.”
The chief snorted. “The yōkai king in the mask of a human. You are acting like this without knowing how
scary the world is. They are the first chiefs of the four tribes and half-gods born from the Mountain King.
It means that you aren’t their opponent. How do you have the courage to meet them when your head
will fly away due to them.”
Yuwel—the chief of the Removal Tribe was definitely a named NPC. However, the natives of Grenier had
lost their discerning eye because they didn’t know the world’s affairs. Like the others, she mistook
Randy, not Grid, as the main body. It was a normal reaction. Randy had half the power of Grid. He also
just revealed a fragment of that power. From a general point of view, he was peerless. It was impossible
to guess he would be a doppelganger.
‘Rather, this is good.’
Grid became more comfortable thanks to it. Grid experienced the point of view of the subordinate of an
omniscient and omnipotent god. He passed the time knitting while Randy took care of the work.
Randy threatened and tortured the natives to gather the information he wanted. It was an active use of
violence. Everything had been learned from Grid. It actually made Grid doubt Randy’s personality. ‘Is it
because he is close to Noe? He is becoming more violent. I don’t want him to become too fascinated
with his strength.’
“......”
Meanwhile, Med was staring at Grid with an absurd expression. He was the only one relaxed in this
dreadful forbidden area and that made him seem even greater. Looking at the bold nature of entrusting
all the work to his pet, Med thought that such a personality was needed in order to become the
supreme one.
[Haksen is watching with interest.]
[Filewolf is giving a thumbs up.]
[Tzudan has fallen into a state of collapse.]
Grenier was Tzudan’s grave. It was such a dangerous place that it killed a legendary hero. However, Grid
seemed to feel no tension. Thus, the reactions were intense.
Of course, Grid’s thoughts were different. ‘I am also nervous.’
He even had defeat in his mind. It was just that it was meaningless to be afraid. He could only work
productively and control his mind.
“Did you say that is the Overgeared God’s doppelganger? It is bold to sit and knit while the Overgeared
God is working. As expected, the personality resembles the Overgeared God.”
“Haha... After seeing this today, I think I need to imitate the Overgeared God. Every time I experience a
trial, I should think about the mindset of the Overgeared God and break through the crisis from the
front...”
“What nonsense about breaking through from the front? Then won’t you become a suicide unit? Do it
moderately and focus on prayers. You will die if Debirion doesn’t respond in time.”
In the midst of the turmoil—
“U-Understood! Stop it!” Yuwel finally surrendered. How much was she beaten in the meantime? Her
hair was messy and her face was covered in bruises.
“You understand?” Randy cocked his head slightly. He repeatedly folded his long fingers and stretched
them out like he was able to form a fist at any moment.
Yuwel prostrated herself. “I understand! I’ll guide you to the place you want right now!”
***
Grenier—four tribes lived on the mountain ruled by the Mountain King.
The Removal Tribe that explored the beginning and middle of the mountain to hunt monsters. The Seed
Tribe that managed the slash-and-burn of fields on the mountainside. The Goat Tribe that raised goats in
the highlands. The Great Speaker Tribe that settled at the five waterfalls and prayed to the mountain
god every day. They had been faithful to their roles for over a thousand years.
This continued.
In the process, there was a hierarchical relationship and the power of the Removal Tribe became the
weakest. It was inevitable they would fall behind compared to the other tribes that produced food or
interacted with the Mountain King. They had fought for the mountain for generations, but from the
perspective of the other tribes, this wasn’t a job. The sacrifice of the tribe was taken for granted from a
certain point. People forgot their gratitude.
“They are late.” The chief of the Great Speaker Tribe frowned. The sacrifice ritual would begin in two
days. The Removal Tribe has promised to hunt as many monsters as possible until then, but there was
no news from them.
“Are those small fries going to make the Mountain King hungry?”
“They don’t have to worry about starving to death due to us, so it feels like they’ve lost their tension.”
"Don't worry. I’ve stopped supplies for a while to instill awareness. They must’ve eaten bark for the past
10 days. They must be in a hurry to fill their hungry stomach.”
“Hungry...? Their work must be delayed. Will they have forgotten the offerings for the Mountain King?”
“It shouldn’t be unless they are crazy...”
It happened as the discussion between the chiefs continued...
“Are the preparations going well?”
A god descended. He was also the ancestor of the chiefs. Beings born between the first chiefs and the
Mountain King over a thousand years ago—the natives of Grenier regarded them as guardian gods.
“Yes, it is going well. Please don’t worry.”
The chiefs bowed. The chiefs of the Seed Tribe and Goat Tribe were sweating, while the chief of the
Great Speaker Tribe explained in a gentle voice. The Great Speaker Tribe was responsible for actually
communicating with the Mountain King. It might be a hierarchical system, but he shouldn’t be
intimidated by the guardian god under the Mountain King.
“Um... By the way, there seems to be an uninvited guest.”
The nodding guardian shifted his gaze outside the barracks. Uninvited guest? It wasn’t possible. The
half-god chief walked out of the barracks. The noisy tribe people could be seen. Yuwel and the black-
haired man that were approaching them drew attention.
“Humans...? They are humans like us?”
“Nonsense. The world outside is chaotic. There can be no humans other than us.”
The people of the Seed Tribe and Goat Tribe made a fuss.
“That’s right. It is a yōkai wearing a human mask.”
The chief of the Great Speaker Tribe soon grasped the situation. He grasped the seriousness of the
situation through Yuwel’s wounded appearance. He would’ve been greatly flustered if the guardian god
wasn’t by his side. The guardian god was approaching the yōkai.
“That orange wave of energy is unusual. It is like you are surrounded by the sun, but you are a human,”
he spoke to the black-haired man.
The atmosphere fluctuated every time the guardian god took a step.
“It is too much power for a human god to bear. I am going to take it and give it to the Mountain King.”
Gods weren’t special objects for the rulers of Grenier. They were just delicious prey. It was natural since
they reigned as myth usurpers. Just then, the sound of a loud explosion rang in everyone’s ears. It was
the aftermath of the guardian god destroying the land. He shot forward like a beam of light and attacked
the black-haired man.
The two handaxes drew a half moon and a storm swirled. The moment the half moons crossed, the
man’s body split into four. Red blood gushed out. It was the blood of the tribe people. The axes’ energy
stretched out several meters and split apart the bodies of onlookers.
The black-haired man didn’t shed a drop of blood. The body, which he thought had been cut, was
actually intact. The difference was as thin as a sheet of paper. The attack was avoided by a narrow
margin so there was the illusion of being cut.
‘This guy... is strong.’
The guardian god immediately grasped the level of the human god. His vigilance was raised. Then the
sword of the human god flew toward him. The guardian god dropped the axe from his hand. Then he
crossed both hands and grabbed the axe still in the air.
The axe held in reverse naturally blocked the sword. Then the axe in the other hand slashed the human
god’s chest. It was with an unstoppable force. It contained the experience accumulated after living for a
thousand years. Yet it was useless.
The sword of the human god that bounced off the axe moved in a circle, blocking the path of the axe
aiming for his chest. It was the use of Revolve. Randy, who borrowed the appearance of a human god,
i.e. Grid, produced two effects with one counterattack.
Grid watched from a distance and was very satisfied.
‘This guy is admirable.’
The intelligence stat played a more special role for NPCs and monsters. It didn’t only increase magic
damage, magic resistance, and the mana value. Their actual intelligence increased as well. It was
completely different from players. So far, Grid had been forced to invest points in intelligence, but it
couldn’t be considered a loss. The higher Grid’s intelligence was, the more wisdom that was
incorporated into Randy’s skills.
“Hurry... hurry and call my brothers!” the guardian god, who had his axe piercing his shoulder, cried out
hurriedly on one knee. His expression was unfamiliar. There were cracks in the small world of the
natives.
Chapter 1536
Flawless skin that shone smoothly, reminiscent of porcelain—Yura, who was on the battlefield, first
captured people’s attention with her appearance.However, people forgot about her appearance when
talking about her.They were busy praising her and admiring her.
Baaaaaang!
The jade-colored magic power stretched out in a straight line and turned all the demonic creatures in its
path to ashes. It was an artillery shell with a large strike range and penetration attributes. She naturally
targeted the weaknesses of the demonic creatures and overpowered Judar’s protection.
A small number of demons avoided the attack, but they still died in the end due to the wave of jade-
colored magic power that dug into their eyes.Yura’s combat style of moving at the same time as
shooting and settling things with swordsmanship was very different from the past.She used Hell Leap
very quickly and aggressively. The speed that resulted from it reminded people of Shunpo.
“You’ve worked hard! Leave the rear to us!”
It was also thanks to efficient role allocation that Yura could maintain her best condition.The wave of
demonic creatures repeated at regular intervals.Additionally, each wave had different types of demonic
creatures.
The Overgeared members reduced each other’s burden by choosing battles favorable to them.It was a
strategy made by the blood and sweat of the strategist group, who finally established the formula for
predicting the interval between waves and the emergence of demonic creatures, and the countless
people who conveyed a lot of information to them.
It was safe to say that the allies were of one heart and one mind. They moved in unison to defend the
continent.It was possible because there was Grid.A person with absolute force and trust suppressed the
division of humanity.It was crazy from the position of hell.
“Since ancient times, humanity has been the incarnation of desire and distrust. It is easy for them to get
caught up in temptation, but that trick isn’t working these days…Croak,”Chepardea muttered to himself
with an unbearable expression.
The remaining war period was only 11 days.In the next 11 days, the magic power of the Abyss would
begin to recover.The space where Sword Demon Zepar had cut would be restored, and hell and earth
would become independent again. The portals connecting the two worlds were scheduled to close.
It seemed impossible to achieve the goal of killing and weakening the Overgeared God in that time.The
fundamental problem was the difference in power.The military force of the humans was too strong. It
was vastly different from what was expected.
The son of Beriache, and Zik of the seven malignant saints—they defended the main bases and were
particularly troublesome.
“She is making trouble even when dead. She is truly a persistent and disgusting woman.Croak.”
Beriache was Baal’s nemesis.Unlike Amoract, who initially agreed with Baal’s plan, she opposed and
interfered with it from the beginning to end.The essence of hell and so on.
‘A fool who clings to meaningless things.’

“It seems impossible to capture that place.”
Chepardea, who had been lost in thought and swearing to himself, suddenly came to his senses as he
heard the voice.
Dantalion’s legacy—the transparent crystal castle was reflecting light in all directions.It was a
phenomenon caused by the sunlight cast in hell in the aftermath of the worlds mixing together, and the
crystals that were originally black and then were purified. He involuntarily frowned.
“Croak.It seems impossible for such a low-level thing like you.”
Chepardea’s sarcastic expression was cold. He revealed his contemptuous eyes without hiding it.It was
completely different from the days when he showed favor even when he tackled Agnus every time.
Chepardea loathed Agnus.It was natural.He didn’t play an active role in the war despite Baal’s direct
intervention in giving him support.Agnus was the worst and most failed Baal’s Contractor ever.It was
worse than Betty, who was abandoned after Baal completely lost interest.The fact that he was given
some of Marbas’ power was a matter of great regret.
“Then I’m glad,” Agnus responded nonchalantly. He regarded Chepardea’s changed attitude as
insignificant. No, he accepted it comfortably.It was because he was accustomed to the contempt.He also
understood how Chepardea felt.
It was immediately after the start of the war.Agnus’ plan to quickly regain his levels by sweeping
through the cities and battlefields was disrupted.The reason was that he was killed by Faker, who
followed him like a ghost the moment he came to the human world. The same situation was repeated
several times afterwards. He had to suspect if there was a location tracker attached to his body.Due to
this, Agnus didn’t grow properly. He often received the penalty of being unable to connect due to
consecutive deaths.
He wasn’t really angry.
‘If I am weak, then I should be trampled on.’
It was a truth he realized from an early age.All the humiliation he was experiencing now was a matter of
course.It was just retribution for the malice spread when he wandered as a maniac obsessed with the
impossible resurrection of his lover. He had no power to resist it. That was all.
In the midst of the moment of silence…
“I’m ready.”
A demon crawled out of the small mirror in Chepardea’s hand.
An oruol—it was a well-known demon to Agnus.Its typical feature was that it crossed space through
‘things that reflected light,’ so it was called the mirror demon.
‘Indeed… If we borrow this demon’s strength, we might be able to infiltrate the black crystal castle.’
Currently, Leraje had fled to the black crystal castle.The great demon who swallowed half of hell’s land
while the demons were at war—she was only 10th in the ranking, but she was famous for not knowing
defeat. Even Chepardea was reluctant to deal with her.However, now things had changed.
Leraje lost her reputation when raiding Gamigin’s soul vault. It was an event that would directly lead to
damage to her status.She didn’t have the power to escape Chepardea’s retribution.
“Don’t delay the time. Immediately enter, kill Leraje, and seize her power and territory.Croak.”
Chepardea sent a glance and the oruol nodded before using its power.Agnus felt the sensation of being
sucked in somewhere.Once he came to his senses, he was in the interior of a building that he had never
seen before.He easily infiltrated the black crystal castle which had been called an impregnable
fortress.The power of the oruol, respected by Baal’s subordinate, was a near unreasonable force. There
was no exaggeration in the reputation.
“You…”Leraje woke up from where she was lying on the bed. Her eyes widened and she clearly looked
flustered.The momentum of the supreme king was nowhere to be seen.It was the moment when the
speculation that she was weakened had become a reality.
“You didn’t know who you were going against when I was away and made trouble.Croak.Leraje, you
crossed the line.”
“The line? Do you have your own twisted line? It is ridiculous. The subordinates of Baal, who distorted
hell in the name of abolishing the old laws to create new laws…”
Leraje’s words stopped halfway. It was because Chepardea’s long tongue grabbed her neck. It was a
cleanup with no room for resistance.
"You… one day, Baal…”
Leraje’s pink skin turned blue. She could barely express these few words before her breathing
faded.Nevertheless, she was smiling. She seemed very pleased with Chepardea’s stiff expression.
Agnus was summoning his army.The huge room wasn’t enough for the undead procession and it
continued to line up outside the window.Just then, the tightly closed door was broken as a sign that
something was approaching.A red-skinned demon and succubi pushed in.
A questioning look appeared on Agnus’ face as he placed the death knights at the forefront to confront
them.It was because the name of the succubi was preceded by the word ‘Grid’s succubus.’
‘Tamed monsters?’
He was a talented guy. How big was Grid’s domain? Agnus couldn’t guess any longer.
"You are weak.”The oruol looked at Agnus in a puzzled manner.It was because it confirmed the undead
who died to the red-skinned demon and the succubi.
Agnus snorted.
“This is nothing sudden or unexpected.”

The oruol was rushing at the red-skinned demon only to be crushed by something dark and collapsed.A
death god was standing on its back as it stretched out on the ground like a dead frog.
“Faker…”
Did Faker chase him to hell to kill him?Something wet and unpleasant passed by Agnus’ cheek as he
laughed in an absurd manner.It was Chepardea’s tongue.Faker moved from his spot to avoid the tongue
that shot like a spear.
At the same time, the oruol jumped up with its eyes full of anger.“I have been feeling your eyes for a
while. Have you been tracking me? You dare to do that?”
“……”
Faker didn’t answer and silently observed the situation.He was flustered because he chased the mirror
demon only to face an entirely unexpected situation. Of course, his expression on the surface was calm.
He wasn’t at a level where he would make the mistake of blurring his judgment due to agitation.
-Kasim, first of all, I think we need to rescue Leraje.
Leraje was an obvious ally.It was all thanks to her help that the members of the hell expedition survived
Eligos, and it was the same when it came to Yura and Kraugel’s performance in hell.The Overgeared
Guild appreciated Leraje’s favor and value.
Kasim replied from Faker’s shadow.
-I understand.
The targets of the two assassins changed.They passed by the mirror demon and reached Chepardea’s
shadow.Then their daggers emerged over time to stab Chepardea’s elongated tongue that was
imprisoning Leraje’s neck.The problem started from there.The mucus from Chepardea’s tongue caused
the daggers to slip.Then the mirror demon furiously attacked the two assassins that were trying to
maintain a mental state that was as clear as a mirror.
Faker and Kasim were hurt after failing to completely avoid the attack and had a gut feeling.
‘It is dangerous.’
The location really wasn’t good.
They finally found the path of the mirror demon and followed it. Unexpectedly, they fell to hell.They
even encountered Baal’s subordinate. It was like facing a disaster. It was hard to even talk about the
odds of winning.
It happened as the two of them were considering the worst result…
“Human! You are too late!” the red-skinned demon, Glant shouted. His excited expression was clearly
revealed.
Step.
Quiet footsteps followed. It rang from the corridor beyond the broken door.The attention of Chepardea,
the oruol, Faker, Kasim, and Agnus naturally headed that way.Then Chepardea’s tongue was cut off.The
army of undead filling the room lost their upper bodies as a group and tilted.Agnus entered the
immortality state.
“Didn’t you ask me to protect the first floor?”His breathing was calm despite releasing a tsunami of
sword energy.It was Sword Saint Kraugel, who responded in a voice with no ups and downs.
Lauel had decided there would be no crisis on the surface for the time being and sent Kraugel to hell to
be Leraje’s guard. This made Kraugel feel something strange.It felt like he was unknowingly being
treated as an Overgeared member.
‘Well, it isn’t bad.’
Kraugel’s White Tiger Sword let out a low cry as he used the Matchless Swordsmanship. The colorless
sword energy cut at all concepts passing by.The growth-type weapon, which evolved to suit the ability of
the Sword Saint, made explosive progress thanks to being innovated by the Overgeared God.
Apart from that, there was also a huge build up in proficiency.A year of fighting against the yangban,
Mir, in the east.The accumulated experience was flooding in the wake of the great human and demon
war.It was the precursor to the birth of a new divine sword made by the Overgeared God and the Sword
Saint.
***
Wealth, honor, and wonderful and precious relationships—Grid had obtained everything. Now his
remaining goals were distinct and clear: Peace and stability.
He longed for the strength to keep what he had accomplished.It was also a power to achieve more
things.Right now, he had to save Pagma’s soul and Hexetia. He also had to stop the reset of the world
that would happen at an unknown time in the future.
Therefore, he came to Grenier.A myth usurper—it was the biggest target that Grid could aim for right
away. The class change book of an ancient legend was the final reward.
‘Randy fights better than I expected.’
Grid had gained a lot of information in the last few hours.Tzudan’s memories recovered little by little as
he climbed the mountain.This gave him a pre-understanding of the existence of the guardians. He
discovered that he would only be able to meet the Mountain King when he was acknowledged by them.
‘I can save my strength until I meet the Mountain King’
Considering the setting that they were born from the first chiefs and the Mountain King, it was right to
classify the guardians as half-gods.He speculated they would be at least the same level as the yangbans
and determined he would have to consume some strength before meeting the Mountain King.
However, the development was different from what was expected. Randy was unmatched.One reason
was that the guardians were only at the level of ‘average yangban’ and they were inferior to Garam, but
another reason was that Randy’s fighting power was outstanding.
Randy was significantly restricted due to Skill Duplication.This was Randy’s limit, but he was overcoming
it on his own.Even after consuming a few skills, he was good at handling the attacks of the guardians.His
ability and judgment to utilize his body, weapons, and the environment caused Grid to feel
admiration.This was the power of the intelligence stat. Randy’s combat intelligence clearly went beyond
the realm of an expert.
‘Just looking at the control, he is better than me when I’m not using the artificial senses.’
[Tzudan is explaining that you can meet the Mountain King if you’re acknowledged by the guardians.]
Tzudan kept saying the same thing.Grid cocked his head and replied that he hadn’t forgotten, but
Tzudan repeated it over and over.
“I already know that?Ah.”Grid belatedly noticed the reason why Tzudan was making a fuss.It was
because the health gauges of the guardians were reaching the bottom. Before he knew it, they were on
the verge of death.“…Isn’t killing them naturally being acknowledged by them?”
[Tzudan feels dizzy.]
[Haksen says that it is a good idea to postpone taking the lives of the guardians.]
“Um…”Indeed, it was important to consider that the guardians might be the only connection to meeting
the Mountain King.Grid was convinced and glanced at Randy.It was only then that the violence
stopped.Randy might be seriously injured, but he was standing upright on both feet while the guardians
were all knocked down in the conflict with Randy.
The natives were unable to escape from the shock, while the guardians looked mortified.There were
some self-reviews that the margin was paper-thin.The attitude was brazen, but it was understandable.
Randy didn’t completely overwhelm them.They fought for over 30 minutes, but no one was killed.Randy
had half of Grid’s stats and his body was covered with dedicated items that Grid worked hard on.Even
so, it was difficult to kill four half-gods who had been living and breathing for over a thousand years.Of
course, this was enough.
“Good… it is hard for us to handle you, so we will lead you directly to the Mountain King. Follow us.”
A way to meet the Mountain King was opened.Additionally—
[Your pet 'Randy' has entered an unidentified development period. The exact details arestill unknown.]
Was it due to the ridiculous achievement of fighting and winning against half-gods when he was born as
a monster?Something was about to change for Randy.
Grid quietly followed behind Randy.He was disguised as Irene using the skin mask.It was an effort to go
unnoticed. In order to avoid the mishap of consuming extra mental energy before meeting the
Mountain King, he pretended to be an ordinary (?) person.
The guardians walking in front were exchanging cunning looks.

‘Although we lost by a paper-thin margin—’
‘It was because we didn’t grasp the opponent’s power properly. The odds are high if we fight again.’
‘Finally, we can taste divinity.’
No one knew that Randy was just a subordinate…
Chapter 1537
How many people had a flat trajectory in life? Perhaps most people lived a life full of ups and downs.
This was especially true for Grid. The trajectory of his life was like a roller coaster. He went through both
the worst and the best. He experienced all types of situations from multiple different points of view, and
met people with different personalities and from different points of view. His insight was naturally
tempered.
‘The Mountain King’s personality is surprisingly gentle.’
Grid had this thought as he climbed the steep mountainside.
A mountain made of rocks—it was hard to find any leaves or grass. It was an environment that must be
lacking. Yet thousands of natives had lived here for a thousand years. It was proof that the ruler of the
mountain didn’t exploit them. The way that the guardians had walked earlier while exchanging greedy
looks was also a hint. They didn’t fear the Mountain King.
‘This is why they are guiding us this way.’
Oxygen was rapidly thinning. It might feel like they were wandering in the same place, but the group
was definitely climbing to a higher ground. However, Grid could tell that the Mountain King wasn’t at
the location where they were now heading. Tzudan had never mentioned oxygen deficiency when
recalling his memories of Grenier.
‘These guys... they don’t want to offer Randy to the Mountain King. They want to eat him themselves.’
It meant they weren’t harmed even if they were greedy.
Grid guessed the nature of the Mountain King based on various circumstances. It wasn’t an important
fact. Regardless of the nature of the Mountain King, Grid’s purpose remained unchanged. Grid wanted
greater power, and the Mountain King had lived by eating legends and gods. The two of them had no
choice but to fight. They would do their best to eat each other the moment they met.
‘Randy will be at the limit soon.’ Randy’s breathing was starting to become heavy. Randy had proudly
stepped on the land of human beings since joining Grid and couldn’t easily adapt to the recluse’s home.
[The breathing rate of your pet ‘Randy’ has increased. Concentration, judgment, and muscle strength
will deteriorate. There will be a continuous decline in health.]
It happened as Randy’s symptoms worsened...
“Huhu, I’m a bit comfortable now.” The guardians stopped walking in front of a cliff and gave sly smiles.
Clouds were seen at the bottom of the cliff. The sun, which had just started to rise, was also below
them. It was the area tens of thousands of meters above sea level that the natives, no, all humans didn’t
dare to pass. This was the world of the guardians. Their eyes, breathing, muscle relaxation, posture,
etcetera—the guardians showed changes in every way. It was very different from what they showed
when they were at the location where the natives lived.
‘They were constrained in the lowlands.’
It wasn’t a dramatic change. Perhaps the difference in stats was small. It seemed easier for them to
control their breathing and they became lighter. This was just a threat when combined with Randy’s
weakening.
‘The changes that Randy will feel must be huge.’
It was as expected. Randy failed to respond properly to a guardian’s surprise attack, which came as a
kick as soon as he turned his back. He defended with his forearm without being able to draw his sword
and was shocked.
“I told you! The difference is paper-thin!”
A guardian cried out joyfully. He recovered his stretched leg. The posture he made as he twisted his back
diagonally from the ground and pushed with his hard shoulders seemed like a shield soldier’s charge.
Randy’s front view was blocked. He had to rotate using one foot as the axis to leave his spot. The
guardians predicted it.
Left, right, and from the top. They threw axes in advance so that Randy would take a hit from any
direction. A hand axe struck Randy’s chest as he spun to the left to escape. He gritted his teeth and
endured the shock, but the balance of his body collapsed. It was a very small collapse. He stood firmly
even if he wasn’t in an intact state.
However, even this subtle shaking was a fatal flaw against the guardians. A guardian grabbed the back of
Randy’s head and slammed Randy’s face into the ground. The other guardians thrust their axe in. The
four attacks were smoothly linked. The four of them seemed to be one body.
‘It isn’t just because the environment has changed.’
It was right to call it the power of learning. It was notable that they grew in the process of fighting and
losing against Randy once. They were existences equal to the yangbans.
‘It is useless doing that.’
“......?!”
“......!!”
Randy didn’t give up even in the worst situation. The guardians were kicking at Randy and laughing at
him for resisting to the end, only for their expressions to stiffen. It was because something fell from the
sky and struck the top of one brother’s head.It was a mass of black metal.
Was it a meteorite from space?

They were flustered as they saw their brother’s neck that was strangely twisted, only for wounds to
appear all over their bodies. It was caused by the 30 God Hands that suddenly emerged and swung their
swords and hammers. They were the God Hands that had some of Grid’s stats, just like Randy.
“This... it is a great power.”
The guardians who hurried to retreat couldn’t help being nervous. They looked at Randy, who was being
protected by the God Hands, as if he was a monster.
‘What are those brilliant weapons?’
All the swords held by the God Hands were precious swords. It included the divine swords that Grid used
habitually such as the Fire Dragon Sword and Enlightenment Sword. On the other hand, the axes used by
the guardians were coarse. Grenier’s civilization had never developed.
‘It seems greater than the treasures in the Mountain King’s treasure warehouse.’
The expressions of the guardians gradually relaxed. There was greater greed in their eyes. A person who
used moving hands as a power. They were already thrilled at the thought of devouring him and gaining
his treasures and divinity.
“Indeed. It is fortunate we didn’t dedicate him to the Mountain King.”
“It is time for the master of the mountain to change.”
They discussed treason like it was no big deal. The half-gods born between humans and the Mountain
King were free and unrestrained. They weren’t restrained by respect toward their parent and
master. Was it simply a different culture? Or was a tragedy created by the gentle nature of the
Mountain King?
‘How does he feel a sense of worth in his life?’
In this small world, he was surrounded by children who were less than beasts. What was he dreaming
about? In retrospect, he didn’t know much about the myth usurper. He only knew they deprived others
of status to improve their own status. However, he had no idea about their principles or the purpose of
their actions.
“......”
Grid was immersed in his thoughts when a chill went down his spine. It was due to a sudden question he
had. Was it true that the Mountain King was gentle? What if he was generous to his children without
exploiting the natives simply because he was indifferent?
Grid thought of Rebecca. She was silent and passive in front of the deaths of angels and the wishes of
the people. If the Mountain King resembled her, then the Mountain King’s status was likely to be higher
than expected.
‘...No, it is pointless speculation.’

It was too much to speculate that the Mountain King was similar to an absolute god just because his
personality resembled an absolute god. It was an excessive worry. Grid had just calmed down when he
heard Randy’s scream. He suffered new injuries despite being defended by the God Hands.
The guardians, who entered the highlands and regained their full capabilities, properly showed the
dignity of a half-god. Like the yangbans who reigned as the strongest in the East Continent, they saw and
broke through the trajectory of the God Hands to pressure Randy. Randy’s deepening debuffs were
fatal. Randy’s movements became noticeably slower as the oxygen deficiency worsened.
Grid watched silently. His knitting stopped. He pulled out a portable furnace and anvil, and used the
hammer. He had created a cloak for Overgeared Skeleton One, so this time, he planned to make a new
sword.
‘It is nice that the item slots increased after gaining Zik’s body.’
The biggest strength of the Overgeared Skeletons was that they could wear items. However, the item
slots were limited. Now two slots were added this time. It was a huge value considering the
performance of Grid’s items. Overgeared Skeleton One would rapidly become stronger. It was just like
Randy.
Ruuuumble!!
“What else...?!”
Grids often used Randy as a shield. It was even more so the harder the fight. Randy’s death frequency
increased in proportion to the enemy’s level.
Grid’s heart wasn’t comfortable. Randy was classified as a pet, so he was free from the concept of
death, but Grid would feel mental distress when Randy died in vain. Grid didn’t want Randy to die. He
hoped Randy would show his potential on the brink of death.
This was why he made this armor. It was armor that replaced a portion of the accumulated damage with
a stat when the wearer’s health entered a specific section. It was a relatively common effect. Berserkers
used it habitually. The video of Asuka, armed with Grid’s items, accumulating as much damage as
possible before killing the boss monster in a single strike, was once ranked first in the global popularity
videos. Moreover, Randy’s stats transcended Asuka’s stats. Randy’s weapon and armor received from
Grid overwhelmed the performance of Asuka’s weapon and armor.
“Ke...oook...”
The guardian who was previously seriously injured by the mass of Greed—him having his heart pierced
by Randy’s sword and turning into ash was by no means a fluke. It was Randy’s potential that Grid hoped
for and created.
“This is crazy...!”
Half-gods weren’t invincible. The guardians knew this best. They had stayed at the Mountain King’s side
for a thousand years and witnessed the deaths of gods again and again. In the midst of their screams of
astonishment and fear—
[The Mountain King of Grenier has appeared.]

[The huge mountain rooted in the earth has responded to the will of the ruler.]
An earthquake seemed to occur and three mountain peaks that rose particularly high were slowly
broken. The God Hands helped the wounded Randy to Grid’s side, while the guardians hung from the
rock wall to avoid falling. Grid put away the furnace, anvil, hammer, and other equipment, and raised his
head.
A white-haired man sat on the huge stone seat made by a broken mountain peak. He looked all skin and
bones. There was no flesh on his cheeks and his skin was cracked. The dry lips seemed like they would
tear and bleed right away. The names ‘usurper,’ ‘predator,’ etcetera, didn’t match. Rather, he seemed
familiar with hunger. This was only the outward appearance.
Grid shivered.
[The Mountain King’s eyes are observing you.]
[Some of the skills and magic information you've acquired will be exposed to the Mountain King. Skill
damage and magic damage dealt to the Mountain King will be reduced by 80%, while the probability of a
weak spot attack and critical hit is reduced by 50%.]
[The status of the target is higher than you. Resistance has failed.]
“Overgeared God. I thought you would definitely come.”
[The Mountain King’s voice has caused echoes. There is a problem with your sense of balance. All
attributes resistance and defense are reduced.]
[The Mountain King has eaten all types of legends and myths and embodied some of them.]
[The unbreakable power of the myth of immortality has made the Mountain King invincible. The
Mountain King will invalidate all types of damage.]
“What type of desire did you come to me with?”
[The Mountain King’s question is filled with the power of predation.]
What was the power of predation? There was no friendly explanation. Grid didn’t panic. It was easy to
infer. He would be eaten as soon as he was suppressed in momentum. It was just like the many people
who previously came to this place. There was no need to take special measures.
Grid replied as usual without shrinking back, “I want to be friends with you.”
...This wouldn't work. The odds were slim. In the first place, the Mountain King wasn’t harmful to
humanity and it was questionable if it was necessary to fight him. The Mountain King was a myth
predator, so wasn’t he the enemy of Asgard in a way? It was wise to use enemies as allies.
‘This crazy person?’
The guardians looked at Grid in a dumbfounded manner. A servant interfered in the conversation of the
Mountain King and wasted time on nonsense. It was natural for them to find it ridiculous. The reaction
of the legends wasn’t much different.
[Haksen is looking at you in an absurd manner.]
[Filewolf is scolding you and wondering why you are wasting time when you could be making a magic
machine.]
[Tzudan doesn’t understand the situation.]
In the midst of the chaos—
“You are a disgraceful person! I need to educate you thoroughly before taking you to the Mountain
King!” one of the guardians shouted.
He seemed to take this strange development as an opportunity. Something had gone wrong when trying
to steal the prey, so this was a good excuse for the gluttony. It was also an opportunity for Grid.
Grid deliberately pulled out the Falling Moon Sword. It was to appeal to the fact that the power of the
invincible myth was meaningless in front of him.
‘In the first place, it is probably a power that can only be used a limited number of times.’
Sometimes there were invincible beings. They were those who ‘didn’t die.’ A typical example were the
NPCs in the starter villagers who served as beginner guides. Did myth usurpers have the same value as
them?
Grid was confident. They didn’t enter the world because it was difficult to think they accounted for a
large proportion of the world outlook. In a blunt manner, they were ‘good enough to die.’
“......!”
The faces of the guardians turned white. The woman they considered a servant of the human being
actually cut their brother’s throat with a single blow. They couldn’t believe it even when they saw it.
The Mountain King’s dry lips twisted. The ends curved up and it was close to a smile. “The momentum is
good. It reminds me of the verses of the epics that were carried by the wind.”
[Tzudan feels the gaze of the Mountain King and is frozen.]
“I know what you want right now. Okay. If you can climb to this seat, I will let you be my friend for a
day.”
Chapter 1538
Mountains have been treated as spiritual places sinceancient times, and it was the same for Grenier.
A mountain towering alone in the wilderness—it was a mystical sight and it was bound to attract
people’s attention.It was immediately accepted as a fact that elixirs were formed on the pine trees that
lined the rock walls.People visited Grenier like they were possessed.They searched the mountain for
elixirs and treasures that didn’t exist.
For a while, the Mountain King only watched them.On the stony mountain, he could only be angry by
their behavior of destroying precious nature and hunting wild beasts for fun.It was because there was
nothing he could do.At that time, the Mountain King was an existence closer to a concept. He had no
physical form.He was akin to a faint spirit created by the people’s vague belief that there was a divine
spirit in the mountain.
Therefore, the Mountain King felt great joy when he first got his body.He was thrilled to be able to
express his anger and colored the fur of a possessed bear with human blood. He slaughtered the
intruders in an unstoppable manner because he believed it was his role.
He fulfilled the wish of a mother bear wholost her cub to an intruder and was kept alive for her
gallbladder juice.He released the grudge of a tree that had frozen in death in winter due to intruders
peeling its bark.He channeled the wrath of the slash-and-burn farmers who were forced to be the
playthings of the intruders.The Mountain King was born for the mountain. It was natural to fight to
protect the beings living on the mountain.He borrowed the body of a lost beast and the body of a dying
slash-and-burn farmer in order to drive out the intruders.
Then more people came to Grenier.The mercenaries blinded by money, the armoredtroops, and the
warriors and priests united with a sense of justice—they all challenged the Mountain King.From then on,
the Mountain King was called a monster.The purpose of those visiting Grenier changed from the
nonexistent elixirs to defeating the Mountain King. They discussed revenge and order, and took the
subjugation of the Mountain King as a cause.
The more they did so, the more Grenier united.The trees, beasts, and slash-and-burn farmers didn’t
forget the violence of the invaders. In unison, they earnestly prayed for the Mountain King’s victory.
Over many years, the Mountain King became a legend.Themercenariesand troops no longer challenged
him.Only warriors or those who were called legends climbed Grenier.Every time he fought them and
won, the Mountain King’s strength increased.
He evolved by taking the challengers’ status and bodies.It was the birth of a new myth.
Grenier and the Mountain King gradually moved away from the civilian population.Only the challenge of
those with the minimal qualifications was accepted.That was a thousand years ago.
***
‘This person… dared to deceive us!’
The expressions of the surviving guardians were distorted.The enemy they fought with all their might
was just a subordinate. They had never been humiliated like this.
‘Kill…!’
The guardians were filled with a strong desire to kill the delicate woman.Of course, they didn't express
it.The monster looked like this, but she killed their brother in one strike.Her status was very high
compared to anyone who had ever challenged the Mountain King. They didn’t dare rush at her.
Of course, she was insignificant compared to the Mountain King.The guardians believed that there
would be an opportunity to get revenge.The opportunity came quickly.
"Good. If you can climb to this seat, I will let you be my friend for a day.”
The Mountain King waved his hand.The stone seat that the Mountain King referred to was Grenier
itself.It was a seat for the Mountain King created by several mountain peaks intertwining and piling up
atop each other.Going there meant resisting Grenier’s will and this was no different from being
sentenced to death.Out of all those who visited Grenier, only one person had ever sat on the stone seat.
Tzudan—it was a name clearly imprinted in the minds of the guardians.He sat on the seat of the
Mountain King with a human body, not as a god.However, he was dead when he sat on it.He pierced
through Grenier’s willpower. Even if death was instantaneous, he took five steps and reached the side of
the Mountain King.
In honor of him and also to defend his own honor, the Mountain King kept his promise.He consumed his
divinity in order to make an elixir that didn’t exist and saved Tzudan’s mother. In the aftermath, he was
weakened for hundreds of years.
[Tzudan is warning that climbing the stone seat is no different from suicide.]
Tzudan urgently shouted. He was full of concern.Grid fully understood Tzudan’s response.He knew what
it meant to climb to the seat.It was described in the story of the ‘Legend of the Five Steps’ quest.
‘It is about confronting the will of the mountain head on.’
It was the will of Grenier, a mountain that had existed for over a thousand years and had become the
grave of countless legends and myths.It was difficult to guess how great the power would be if the
willpower mentioned here was applied to a system such as formless will or the mental
world.Nevertheless, Grid didn’t hesitate. He took a step right away.
‘I can’t return empty handed after coming here.’
Putting aside the strength of the Mountain King, he wanted to achieve the minimum purpose for coming
here.
Tzudan’s class change book—it was something he had to win.There was a good chance that he couldn’t
get it for the rest of his life if he became afraid here.
The mountain peaks that were as pointed as awls flew.Cracks occurred in the rock walls and debris
scattered, flooding toward Grid like a blizzard.It was a natural disaster.There was no other way to
express it.
[Tzudan is surprised since this is a much larger disaster than what he experienced.]
‘It is natural.’
It was foolish to compare the current Grenier to when Tzudan visited.Hundreds of years had passed
since that time.During the gap of these years, Grenier’s status would’ve been increased under the
influence of the Mountain King, who consistently ate and embodied legends and myths.Grid had
sufficiently taken this into account.
Step.
Grid took a big step.He didn’t care in the slightest about the rocks filling his vision and flooding toward
him.The God Hands held shields as they moved around him and blocked them all.
“That is a truly great power…”
The guardians sighed.Hands that moved on their own without being destroyed—they seemed to
operate infinitely without requiring any power.Of course, it didn’t mean anything here. Grenier’s
willpower started now.
[A strong wind is crushing you.]
The moment Grid tried to take another step, the wind became heavier. It crushed Grid like it was trying
to nail him to the ground. The ground that Grid was standing on screamed and sank deeply.
‘This…?’
Grid’s ability to utilize his stats was at the highest level.In particular, it was possible to utilize his strength
stat without wasting a single point.It was a stat that played a major role not just in combat, but also in
blacksmithing. Thus, he naturally trained in its usage.
At this moment, Grid was squeezing out his strength.Nevertheless, it was impossible to take a step. Even
his fingers couldn’t move freely due to the wind that pushed down on him with the same weight as a
great mountain.
Grid made a judgment.
‘It is an absolute judgment.’
The power to crush a target regardless of their stats.This might also be a part that had grown compared
to when Tzudan had experienced it.Still, it was fine.Grid had a power with the same principle.
‘Saleos’ Power.’
What would happen if forces with the power to win unconditionally competed?Of course, it would be a
tie.
Grid borrowed Saleos’ Power to confront the storm and a deafening sound rang out.A shockwave
occurred as the storm’s absolute judgment offset Saleos’ Power.Grid moved again. The storm that had
its judgment consumed could no longer stop him.
This time, the mountain peaks moved directly.It was beyond the level of the rock debris and the storm
and they shot at Grid like spears.In the midst of this unrealistic sight, Grid was just a small dot. The
mountain peaks were so huge.Nevertheless—
“……!”
“……!”
Grid pulled out a sword and showed a clear presence.It was burned into the eyes of the
guardians.Simultaneously, the mountain peaks aiming at Grid were shattered and scattered.The
guardians were dumbfounded.It was because they weren’t aware that the mountain peaks had already
been cut the moment Grid drew his sword.
Nevertheless, the will of the mountain had yet to be broken.All the peaks above Grid were cut and
disappeared, but countless peaks remained under Grid’s feet.The land Grid was standing on right now
was one of them.
Grid’s body shook greatly.The peaks moving like waves took away the land he would stand on.It was a
trivial problem.Flying magic, the utilization of Greed, the wings of the half-draconians, etcetera—Grid
had many means of flight.
However, Grid didn’t avoid it. He stepped on the ground.It was the condition to trigger Earth God.
‘If I wanted to get there easily, I would’ve used Shunpo in the beginning.’
Yet he faced it.It wasn’t meaningful to avoid the trials. He should overcome them.First and foremost,
Grid wanted to experience the content of the trial firsthand.
The ground stopped shaking.It became hard and transformed into a bridge leading to the stone seat.
Step.
The moment that Grid got on the bridge—
[Grenier’s willpower is rejecting you.]
A huge weight crushed Grid again and again.This time, it wasn’t something physical like wind pressure.It
was a power with no form.It was Formless Will.
The real trial had finally begun.
‘Can I win?’
Grid gulped and used Storm of the Fire God.Just then, the will of the mountain was helplessly
destroyed.It was an unexpected result even for Grid.
Grid had already reached the stone seat.He sat next to the Mountain King, who was silently watching
him.He was inwardly puzzled, but he didn’t show it on the outside. He acted as casually as possible.The
expression of the Mountain King, who was looking at him, was full of surprise.
“The will of the mountain was overwhelmed by the spirit of the absolute…”
The infinite sword energy contained in Storm of the Fire God was a trace left behind by Dragon Slayer
Hayate.He was unknown to the Mountain King.Grenier couldn’t handle something that the Mountain
King hadn’t experienced.Grenier might be great, but it was still a mountain. It was only part of nature
and its limitations were clear.
“There are the vestiges of the white tiger in your steps, your mental world contains a mixture of the
vestiges of the red phoenix and the traces of the absolute, and you even use the power of the great
demons…”The smile on the Mountain King’s face gradually deepened as he reflected on Grid’s five
steps.“Alone, but many. You resemble me.”
The homogeneity that he felt for the first time since his birth.The Mountain King had an obvious liking
toward Grid. For the first time in his life since he was born, he was happy that he wasn’t alone. It was
close to relief.
[Affinity with the Mountain King of Grenier has increased by 10.]
‘What?’The atmosphere that flowed differently from expected caused Grid to feel flustered.
He was maintaining a straight face, so as to not show it, when the Mountain King asked him a question,
“Why didn’t you use Shunpo?”
Climbing to the stone seat—it was a condition put forward by the Mountain King to Grid.He didn’t ask
for anything else.It was an easy trial for Grid who could use Shunpo.This was the Mountain King’s favor.
It was a favor he gave to Grid because he felt they had a similar nature when hearing the rumors.
However, Grid insisted on walking with his own two feet and climbed to the seat.Did he mean to refuse
the favor, or did he simply want to show off his strength?
“I wanted to experience the pain that Tzudan suffered,” Grid gave an answer that surprised the
Mountain King.
“…How do you feel?”
“I have come to admire Tzudan for overcoming this difficult trial.”
It was an emotion that didn’t have a single lie or exaggeration.In an unusual way, it was a truth that
touched the heart even more.Grid truly admired Tzudan.
[Tzudan has read your heart and is very moved.]
“……??”
It was natural for Tzudan to be impressed, but why was the Mountain King like this?
“It is understandable. He is a figure who left an intense impression in my memory.”The Mountain King
nodded and handed Grid an old book.“This is a summary of Tzudan’s skills that I saw and embodied.
That is what you want.”
[The ‘Legendary Fighter Tzudan’s Diary’ has been acquired!]
“……”
It was easy to get a legendary class change book.This was what Grid felt.Yet what was the reality?First of
all, it was a class change book that could only be acquired by defeating the 4th Great Demon, Gamigin,
and obtaining the recognition of the Mountain King after finding Grenier.
Grenier was a forbidden area like the North End Cave.The difficulty of acquiring Tzudan’s class change
book far exceeded the difficulty of finding Pagma’s one. Perhaps it was something that a player would
never be able to get.
“The moment I sensed the invasion of the demons, I was filled with a vague anxiety,” the Mountain King
confessed, “It is because I exist to defend Grenier. If the surface is destroyed, Grenier will also be in
crisis. Therefore, I don’t want its destruction. Your performances in the midst of this often comforts
me.”
“……”
Grid recalled his conversation with Radwolf.
“You should know it well after meeting the tower members and the Great Robber of the Red Night.
There are really many unknown strong people in the world. Additionally, many of them are seriously
twisted. They aren’t all cute like Biban. It is common for them to be trash, assholes, and sons of bitches.
In particular, be wary of the Childless Specter, the Gale of the Great Forest, and the Recluse of Grenier.”
Radwolf had clearly said this.The Mountain King, the Recluse of Grenier whom Grid actually met, was an
extremely ordinary and gentle master.
‘Prejudice is too scary.’
Prejudice blurred even the wisdom of the giants…Grid was immersed in his thoughts when the
Mountain King gripped his wrist.The texture of the dry skin was like bark and it was creepy.
“That’s why you will remain here from today. Protect Grenier forever with me.”
‘What bullsh*t is this?’
The wisdom of the giants was the truth.
Chapter 1539
Chepardea’s tongue was very long.It could stretch out for a long distance even after wrapping around
dozens of logs.It meant that the part of the tongue that was being wielded like a whip to squeeze
Leraje’s neck was but only a small part of it.
“I have lived long enough to see this.Croak.”
Chepardea’s round eyes stared at the part of his tongue that was severed.It fell at Leraje’s feet, flapped
around like it was resentful, and messed up the carpet. It was like a big leech or a catfish.
“I didn’t know I would see a world where the aloof Sword Saint would come and go from hell.Croak.”
Chepardea was Baal’s subordinate and had lived for a long time.He wasn’t comparable to the three evils
of the beginning or the single digit great demons, but at the very least, he had experienced the fall of
the previous world and the beginning of this world.Naturally, he had witnessed several Sword Saints and
he identified their common tendencies.
They were crazy about the sword.They used whatever they held in their hand as the sword. If they had
nothing to hold, then they used themselves as the sword. They spent decades trying to make the sword
one with their heart.Additionally, after reaching the peak of swordsmanship, there was a tendency to
abandon the ‘form’ and repeat the training from the beginning. They were actually close to
truthseekers.They were far from the warriors and heroes that the public talked about.
There was a theory that Muller, the strongest Sword Saint, had defeated great demons such as Hell Gao
in order to confirm ‘how good the sword is.’Of course, the humans, who didn’t know the truth, praised
Muller as a hero. Furthermore, only Muller himself knew the truth, but in any case, hell interpreted it
this way.
Sword Saints were crazy people obsessed with their own state.They considered all other martial arts
apart from swordsmanship as insignificant. They weren’t interested in demons, who hadn’t even
learned the insignificant martial arts.Therefore, they didn’t invade hell…
This was a Sword Saint from the perspective of hell.It was based on the fact that no Sword Saints
invaded hell in earnest.From hell’s perspective, the Sword Saint of the current era was close to a
mutation.
“It is said that the ideal that the Sword Saint pursues is so unreal that it can’t be reached. They often die
of old age without knowing they are a rat or a bird after a lifetime of closed training.Croak.Yet did you
reach that point? Is that why you are running wild like this? Are you better than Muller?”
Chepardea’s attention was solely focused on Kraugel.He didn’t pay any attention to Leraje, who was
released and was restoring her breathing, or Faker and Kasim, who helped her up.
It was an interesting reaction to Agnus.He was well aware of the value of the Sword Saint and Kraugel’s
skill, but when it came to achievements, wasn’t he shabby compared to Leraje?Leraje was a person who
was undefeated until just a few days ago.She might be weakened, but she was still a target to be wary
of.It was hard to understand why Chepardea cared more about Kraugel than her.
‘Is the Sword Saint so special?’Agnus had this question as he secretly controlled Lantier.
It was a situation where his immortality had been consumed the moment Kraugel appeared.Unlike
Chepardea, he had no time.The current survival methods he had was becoming an undead and Bentao’s
Mockery.He had to gain some achievements. If he was helpless again this time, then even his weak
position would disappear.
‘At the very least, I should prove myself enough to receive Baal’s quest again.’
It was after the start of the great human and demon war.Agnus failed to even attempt most of Baal’s
massacre quests.Then Baal’s attitude changed explicitly after he returned from fighting Grid. Baal was
openly cold toward Agnus. It was close to ignoring him.
Agnus naturally recalled the end of the ‘failed work,’ Betty, that he once heard about from
Chepardea.Baal said he easily abandoned toys he lost interest in.
‘It doesn’t matter if I’m thrown away.’
No, it was actually what he was hoping for.In the wake of various events, Agnus’ resentment toward the
world had faded.He was exhausted and felt the warmth he had forgotten with the death of his lover
once again through Euphemina.Right now, Agnus didn’t want the power to fight alone in the world. Nor
was he obsessed with the impossible resurrection of his old lover.His vague goal of experiencing the
same eye level as Grid, who had a starting point similar to himself, but who ended up in the opposite
direction, was stopped due to Faker.
However, he could only achieve his wish if he had the power to stay free and alive.Thus, he couldn’t be
thrown away yet.Currently, Agnus didn’t have the minimum of strength.If he was abandoned now, then
he would be exposed to the world as helpless as he was in the past, and he would be trampled on.
‘In order to not be abandoned right away—’

It was necessary to at least maintain hispositionlike discharge from the eyes.
He felt that Kraugel was the perfect opponent.The Sword Saint—for players who had watched Grid’s
performance, it wasn’t particularly special.Even if there was a long history and numerous notable figures
praising the Sword Saint, could it be better than Pagma's Successor?
Agnus was convinced that it wasn’t the case.Kraugel’s performance had been great, but it was shabby
when compared to Grid.Agnus wasn’t afraid of the Sword Saint, Kraugel.He accepted Chepardea’s
attitude of wariness as good luck.He would gain Chepardea’s liking again the moment he inflicted a fatal
injury on Kraugel.
‘…Liking? I feel like I’ve become a child craving affection.’
Agnus smiled and communicated with Lantier, who was submerged in the shadows.
An existence who grew at the sacrifice of Agnus—he, who was honed with the help of Baal, now aimed
at Kraugel’s heart.
‘There is no need to overdo it. In any case, I can’t beat Kraugel. It is enough if I inflict a serious injury on
him.’
—!
Darkness spread heavily behind Kraugel’s back.It was the sight of Lantier moving through the shadows
and rising.There was no sound or indication, but Kraugel was already reacting.He raised his sword to
defend against the dagger aiming at the back of his neck.No, the word ‘defend’ wasn’t appropriate.The
moment it collided with Kraugel’s sword, Lantier’s dagger split in half.
“……!”
The death knight’s emotions were expressed in the light of its eye sockets.The light in Lantier’s eye
sockets shook like wildfire in surprise.Agnus was even more surprised.
‘Auto counterattack?’
Agnus was standing in front of Kraugel and looking directly at him.This was why he noticed it.In
Kraugel’s response, the process of ‘sensing’ Lantier’s attack was omitted.The proof was that both of his
eyes that were fixed on Chepardea didn’t move.
Chepardea clicked his tongue.“A Sword Saint is a Sword Saint.Croak.”
Realm of the Sword—a passive skill that had a high probability of detecting and intercepting attacks
from all blades within range.In fact, the technique itself wasn’t special.It wasn’t just the Sword Saint.
Martial artists who had risen to the peak often created their own realms.
The reason why the realm of a Sword Saint was particularly threatening was its combination with the
power to ‘cut anything.’It meant the concept of exchanging blows with the Sword Saint couldn’t be
established.The sword cut everything that collided with it, so exchanging blows with the Sword Saint
directly led to damage.The story would be different if it was a material that couldn’t be cut due to its
infinite durability, but such a material wasn’t fair because it was rare in the world.
‘What?’Agnus’ thoughts stopped.It was because he witnessed Kraugel’s sword cutting through the
dagger to cut off Lantier’s wrist directly.In the midst of his astonishment—
“It is the power of items,” Kraugel honestly confessed.There was one reason why he reached the peak of
a Sword Saint faster than expected.
[Sword Saint Kraugel has become part of this myth.]
[All stats of the Overgeared God Church’s believers will permanently increase by 10 and the proficiency
of Sword Mastery will increase slightly.]
It was thanks to the White Tiger Sword that had just grown to the myth level.
Blood gushed from Agnus’ neck.Lantier might be quite threatening, but he was weak. It was natural for
him to be the first target.
***
Dry hands like a tree.The traces of the distant years could be felt.Grid couldn’t resist the hand that
seemed to be rooted in the earth. He was naturally polite to a long-lived existence.At this moment—
[A new divine object has appeared.]
[Your myth is strengthened.]
[You can feel that Sword Saint Kraugel is included in your myth.]
[From now on, you willbe blessed by the sword. The effect is maintained as long as your bond with
Kraugel continues.]
Grid regained his senses and spoke, “You hid alone in the mountain despite noticing the invasion of the
demons. This is even though you know that this mountain will be in danger after the surface falls into
the hands of the demons?”
Obviously, the Mountain King had existed for a long time. He lived only for the mountain and to protect
the beings living on it. He also knew how to respect the courage of others.Even so, was he great?No.He
was just a coward on the mountain.Grid stopped respecting the Mountain King. The Mountain King
deserved to be criticized.
“Even at this moment, countless people are fighting for the world. They are giving up their lives to
protect their homes, or protecting others to protect their family. Are they showing this courage because
they are stronger than you?”
“……”
“Don’t be obsessed with the world in front of you. The world is connected. Fight for others if you really
want to protect Grenier. Make others respect Grenier.”
Grid had visited Grenier for two purposes.First, obtain Tzudan’s class change book.Second, defeat the
Mountain King and take his strength.The plan was established before he knew the Mountain
King.However, now he knew the Mountain King.Therefore, he changed his plan.
“I am asking.”This time, it was Grid who grabbed the wrist of the Mountain King.He might’ve borrowed
Irene’s appearance, but his hands were full of calluses.They weretracesof effort that Irene had built
up.Even a delicate woman like her was striving every day to help the world.
Grid knew that Irene and his colleagues scattered throughout hell and the world were fighting, therefore
he could openly request this of the Mountain King, “Go out to the world with me. This is the right thing
to do if you want to protect Grenier forever.”
“……”
The Mountain King’s expression subtly changed as he looked at Grid. It was a reaction like it was
absurd.He was born for the mountain and had fought for the mountain.It was normal to find Grid’s
claim about fighting for the world outside the mountain as absurd.Yet somehow, it sounded right.
Thus, he was flustered.“…Hundreds of years ago, there was a time when I lost a lot of my status.”
A distant past unfolded in front of Grid.
“I was nervous about the idea that I couldn’t protect Grenier in this state and went out to the world. It
was to hunt for status.”
The appearance of the Mountain King as he wandered the surface wasn’t that good. Unlike his current
dry yet hard self, he was only haggard.The man he met in this state felt like a mountain higher than
Grenier.
Muller—he was the Sword Saint of that time.The Mountain King was defeated.He had come down the
mountain in a state of a loss of status, while the opponent was the strongest Sword Saint ever. He
wasn’t Muller’s opponent.He despaired that everything was over.
The Mountain King quietly closed his eyes. He waited for death.The thing that Muller reached out to him
was a hand, not a sword.“You came down from the mountain to protect it. Your courage is admirable.”
What was he feeling?Muller handed over part of his status to the Mountain King. He even gave the
undefeated legend. It had continued to this day and evolved into the undefeated myth.
‘He is youthful. Looking at the timing… was the Muller famous among the people the Muller after
transferring some of his status to the Mountain King? Yet he was called the strongest Sword Saint ever?’
“Overgeared God.”The image projected on Grid’s retinas scattered like a mirage.The call of the
Mountain King returned Grid’s consciousness to the present.“I think your words are right. I am well
aware that I was respected by Muller because I left the mountain, as you said. Yet as you saw, I won’t be
the Mountain King the moment I leave the mountain. I will be weakened and I won’t meet your
expectations. So I will let you know the whereabouts of a human who can help you on my behalf.”
“……!”Grid got goosebumps.The human spoken about by the Mountain King in this context…
“Sword Saint Muller…?”

“……? No. The meeting with him was too long ago. Furthermore, there is no way for me to know his
whereabouts because I haven’t heard anything about him. I think he is dead… it is truly strange that
such an existence can suffer from death.”
“…Then who are you talking about?”
“It is a human being called Chreshler. He is probably the strongest human I’ve ever heard of, apart from
Muller. Of course, it is an evaluation that excludes the humans already by your side and those who have
completely disappeared.”
“Chreshler? The former pope?”
“Yes. You know of him. Right now, he has a noble mission and is sealed in something. However, I know
how to revive him.”
“That person… forget it,” Grid rejected it immediately.
Chapter 1540
‘As expected, people need to know many things.’
Grid realized the importance of knowledge just by looking at Grenier right now.
The native people didn’t know a world other than Grenier and treated outsiders like monsters.
The guardians who believed that Grenier was the center of the world and looked down on outsiders,
and the Mountain King who always kept an eye on the outside world while knowing that Grenier was
nothing more than a well—despite living in the same environment, there were people who were inferior
to monkeys, and there was a sage. It was purely the power of knowledge.
‘If I hadn’t known anything, I would’ve been fascinated by the name of Chreshler.’
It was using this same logic that Grid now avoided a landmine.If he didn’t have any knowledge, he
would’ve jumped into a field of landmines because he thought it was good.That’s right.Grid thought of
Chreshler as a landmine. It was because he knew Chreshler well.
‘A human being who became a coffin of his own free will.’
Chreshler hoped to embrace Marie Rose’s sealed body for eternity.He chose biological death because he
wanted to enjoy Marie Rose’s body odor.He fell for Pagma’s rhetoric of ‘even if you become a coffin,
your senses will be alive’ and abandoned his human body, transferring his soul to the coffin.He might’ve
used the justification of maintaining Marie Rose’s seal, but… coincidentally, Grid had witnessed
Chreshler’s lecherous desire.If Grid hadn’t known about Chreshler…
If he didn’t know Chreshler was a crazy pervert…
He would’ve been frantic to resurrect Chreshler at the Mountain King’s words.
‘It is terrible just thinking about it.’
How traumatized would he have been if he revived Chreshler without knowing this? He couldn’t even
claim damages from the Mountain King.
‘In the first place, it is a bad move to resurrect Chreshler at this time.’
Marie Rose had been resurrected.She was close to an ally in terms of her attitude and actions during this
period of time, such as returning ‘blood’ to Braham and reinstating him as a direct descendant.She was a
type of insurance.Then what if Chreshler was resurrected?
‘He will blindly search for Marie Rose. He will disrupt Marie Rose’s activities and harm me as a result.’
Chreshler was a great pope.Grid didn’t dare disparage the skills that sealed Marie Rose, who was the
biggest threat to humanity at the time.He thought it was even greater because Chreshler was one of the
few transcendents in history.The tendencies of transcendents were usually selfish and eccentric, but
Chreshler fought for others.He was close to the human role model that Grid wanted.
Of course, this was only in the past.Perhaps Chreshler had degenerated from the moment he
encountered Marie Rose.He was blinded by love and entrusted himself to the lecherous desires of his
body. He was completely separated from common sense.It was a tragedy…
It was hard to think that proper communication with him would be possible.
‘Still—’
He needed to know how to revive Chreshler.As he had said, knowledge was strength.
‘I don’t intend to revive him right away, but one day, a moment when I need him might come.’
Chreshler was the one who found the talent of ‘surpassing himself’ and succeeded the first pope.He was
the strongest pope of all time, the ultimate priest, and a transcendent.It would’ve only been possible
with the cooperation of many people and the Rebecca’s Daughters, but he still had the achievement of
sealing Marie Rose.There was no need to look for any more achievements to see he was a great person.
‘I once again feel that there were many amazing people.’
Sword Saint Muller, Undefeated King Madra, Demon Slayer Alex, Pope Chreshler, Pagma who signed a
contract with Baal, Braham who fought (?) against Fire Dragon Trauka, etcetera—it was an era where
there were many strong people who could open up the heaven and earth alone.Just imagining it made
Grid feel overwhelmed.
‘…The times ahead will be even greater.’
It wasn't a belief created due to the members of the Tower of Wisdom or remnants of the past such as
Braham and Zik.It also wasn’t confidence in the talents of this era such as Piaro, Mercedes, Kyle, etc.
Grid believed in himself and the players.It was a worthy trust.Based on Satisfy’s time, players had
stepped on this land for less than 20 years and were transcending or chasing past figures.Their potential
was explosive based on their growth so far.In just a few years, there would be players who surpassed
the past figures they were chasing.In terms of achievements alone, it was safe to say they surpassed it
right now.
The great attack where hell and some gods cooperated.Even Baal’s air strike was blocked by humanity at
the time.The person at the center of it was Grid.
“By the way, how can Chreshler be resurrected?”
There was no one who didn’t know or could deny that Grid promoted the trend of the current era.Even
the Mountain King who lived on the mountain knew it.
“You seem to know Chreshler well so it is easy to explain. Chreshler had his soul removed when he was
alive. It is like Braham or Zik.”
Therefore, the Mountain King respected Grid.
Identifying with Grid or feeling sympathetic to Grid was a secondary matter.Just as Grid was reluctant to
fight after witnessing the power of the Mountain King, the Mountain King didn’t want Grid as an
enemy.Grid himself still hadn’t properly realized the ranking of the Overgeared God.
“Does that mean he can be resurrected if he finds his body, such as with Braham and Zik?”
“Right.”
“It has been a long time since Chreshler was sealed in the coffin. Is his body still preserved?”
Braham was in the millennium ice and Zik was in the Abyss.The bodies of the two men had been
specially treated or preserved in a special environment. No matter whether it came from malice or
goodwill, it was the result of someone’s devotion.It was unlikely that Chreshler had been preserved
safely.
‘Pagma didn’t seem to have any private feelings for Chreshler.’
Pagma approached Chreshler purely out of necessity.In order to gain more strength and practice his
swordsmanship, he asked Chreshler, who was nearing the end of his life, for a duel. This eventually led
Chreshler to his death.It was the result of Chreshler’s hidden desires.If it wasn’t for Chreshler’s
willingness to be a coffin or his desire to be with Marie Rose forever, there would be no way for Pagma
to force him against his will.
In any case, Pagma took advantage of Chreshler’s desires for his own sake. He killed Chreshler and
turned this person into a coffin.Would he keep Chreshler’s body well?The possibility was low. It would
be fortunate if he didn’t turn it into an undead.
Grid was certain of it.
“It is well preserved.”The Mountain King gave an unexpected answer.“If you know that Chreshler is
sealed in the coffin made of the sacred tree, then you probably know the entire inside story. As you
know, it was Pagma who took Chreshler’s body and he enshrined it in a very strange place.”
“A strange place?”
“It is a place called No Offspring Tomb.”
“……!”
“It is a huge grave where it is difficult to measure the scale. A castle site was built underground that was
filled with all types of treasures. 10,000 servants and 30,000 soldiers were killed there and a huge tomb
built. The scale is like a mountain. The height is very low compared to Grenier here, but the area is
hundreds of times larger.”
This was why the No Offspring Tomb wasn’t easily found.A tomb that was made and forgotten even by
its owner after so many years.Grass and trees covered the graves, literally making it a mountain.It was
impossible to see the mountain and think it was a tomb, so few people knew the location of the No
Offspring Tomb.Of course, Grid knew the location.It was thanks to Skunk.Skunk had said that the No
Offspring Tomb was an enlarged version of the Mausoleum of the First Qin Emperor.
“Who is the owner of that tomb?”
Even Skunk couldn’t find out the owner of the No Offspring Tomb.He went inside for exploration and
died after failing to escape the eyes of the dead guarding the tomb.
“I don’t know. It was called the No Offspring Tomb even before I existed.”
“Have you ever met the Childless Specter?”
“Myth usurpers interacting is just a delusion. Predation is our essence. If we meet each other then one
of us will die. In the first place, we are extremely reluctant to leave our ‘realm.’ Just as I was born to
protect Grenier, the Childless Specter would’ve been born to protect the No Offspring Tomb.”
“Um…”
“Let’s return to the main point. There is a rumor that bodies buried in specific areas of the No Offspring
Tomb are never damaged and I think it is true. That’s why I think it is possible to resurrect Chreshler.”
“Hmm…”
Grid showed a very reluctant reaction. It wasn’t because the value of the information was low. It was
simply because he didn’t trust it.
‘An affinity of 20 is low.’
Grid doubted the Mountain King. It was a normal reaction.
“It is hard to believe your words. First of all, Chreshler was a pope. It is up to the Vatican to dispose of
his body, not Pagma. Secondly, it is hard to understand why Pagma tried to preserve Chreshler’s body to
the point of ignoring the procedure. Why did he have to do that?”
“It is a reasonable doubt. However, I swear by my divinity that it is true. Unfortunately, I don’t know
what Pagma was thinking.”
“……”
The Mountain King was called the Mountain King, but to be exact, he was closer to the mountain god.He
had a higher status than Grid, so he was naturally a god.He swore using his status.
[Tzudan thinks that you can trust the Mountain King.]
‘I think so as well.’
The Mountain King sacrificed his status to keep his promise with Tzudan. There was no way he could
give an empty vow.Then there was one question left.
‘Why did Pagma do that?’
Grid pondered on it for a while before recalling Pagma’s tears.They were tears of regret that poured
down as he faced the invasion of the demons alone in the Behen Archipelago.
‘He regretted betraying Braham. He felt guilty that he had done something terrible to the legends.’
Looking at it, Pagma also had a conscience.Was it due to his conscience that he enshrined Chreshler’s
body in the No Offspring Tomb so that it wouldn’t decay?
‘He feels sorry for Chreshler? No, this is too unreasonable.’
If Pagma had been acting for Chreshler, he would’ve naturally handed over Chreshler’s body to the
Vatican.The soul still remained, but receiving the sending off from people provided even a small
comfort.
‘Wait… if it is for Chreshler, then it isn’t too unreasonable.’
The effect of the coffin made of the sacred tree wasn’t permanent after all.Marie Rose had unsealed
herself.Wouldn’t Pagma, the person who created the coffin, foresee such a future?Did he leave room
for resurrection, so that Chreshler, who was left alone after Marie Rose was released, wouldn’t tremble
forever in solitude?
‘The possibility is high. It is true that Pagma had a conscience.’
It was an inference that could be drawn from Pagma’s tears and the preservation of Braham’s body.Grid
thought about it for a long time before coming to a conclusion and nodding.
“Okay. I’ll take your word for it. So where exactly did Pagma enshrine Chreshler’s body?”
It was unlikely that Pagma had gone down into the depths of the No Offspring Tomb to bury Chreshler’s
body.It would be impossible for him to overpower the Childless Specter even if he had a contract with
Baal.
‘This is especially the case when in their realm, even for the Mountain King whose status was
damagedalong the way.’
Perhaps it was only possible for higher ranked gods or higher ranked dragons.It was impractical to think
that Pagma persuaded or subdued the childless specter, who has existed for longer than the Mountain
King.
“I don’t know exactly. The internal area of the No Offspring Tomb is an area that I can’t even begin to
fathom. I can only speculate that he has enshrined someone in the underground tunnels connected to
the tomb.”
“How many tunnels are there?”
“There are rumors that there are hundreds of dead people guarding the road in each tunnel and I think
there are at least 100.”
“…Really? I wasn’t interested anyway.”
“……?”
“I told you before. I didn’t intend to resurrect Chreshler from the beginning.”
After all, he didn’t have a relationship with Chreshler…
Grid neatly shook off his regret and got up from his seat.The guardians, who were watching him blankly
from below the stone seat, hurriedly averted their gaze out of fear of meeting Grid’s eyes.This was the
first time they saw a god talking to the Mountain King in an equal position. They also witnessed a
desperate use of force.They were in awe of Grid. They didn’t dare look at Grid.
[The divinity of your wife, ‘Irene,’ has risen.]
“Take this before you leave.”
“This is…?”
“I’ve selected some useful techniques from what I ate and embodied from the intruders. I hope it helps
you.”
[The ‘Forgotten Legendary Skill Book’ x3 has been acquired.]
[The ‘Forgotten Myth Skill Book’ has been acquired.]
“……”Grid was speechless at the unthinkable enormous rewards.He rebuked himself for temporarily
suspecting the Mountain King.“…Thank you. I don’t know if it will be meaningful, but I’ll take care of the
outside so that Grenier can be safe.”
Grid felt it was a really useless promise.Those who invaded Grenier would eventually become the
Mountain King’s prey.Yet surprisingly, the Mountain King looked satisfied.“This is enough.”
It was an adventure where he gained a lot without any big (?) events.It was so easy and great that he
thought it would be nice to do this all the time.Randy’s expression became somewhat depressed when
he heard the words that Grid muttered to himself.Randy looked more pitiful because she had returned
to her original appearance.
“Nyong,” Noe silently comforted her.His white, mitten-like fluffy paws patted Randy’s shoulder and
eased her mood.
Overgeared 1541
Chapter 1541
“Huhung~ huhuhung~”
The large eyes filled with starlight were especially shining today.The angels looked in a puzzled manner
at Venice, who was humming excitedly.It was because her laughter seemed to come from her heart.
Venice, the god of money—there were very few humans who worshipped.It was because the poor
resented the rich, the rich used their wealth, and the clergymen were wary of wealth.Money was
something that was hard to be respected.Venice had always existed in solitude.
The reason she always smiled brightly was an effort to keep herself from looking too shabby.However,
today she looked truly happy.She seemed several times happier than when she occasionally found rare
merchants.They had no choice but to notice.
“Here!”
“……?”
“Hand!”
Slap!
“……”
Venice forced high fives every time she encountered an angel.The reason she couldn’t hide her joy lay in
the secret technique in her hand.It was the dual wielding secret technique personally written by Martial
God Zeratul.It was the thing that Grid wanted.It was an opportunity for Venice to gain reputation.
‘My status will rise significantly.’
There were many ways to build up divinity.The most representative way was to be worshipped by
humans or to build up reputation. It was just that both methods were difficult for Venice.This was why
she created a community for all the gods in the world, not just Asgard, and ran the sun carriage.
She didn’t discriminate between gods.She treated them as equal customers regardless of their origin or
affiliation.She slowly and steadily developed her reputation by doing transactions and collecting
reputation from fees. She also gained additional reputation by leaving the legend that she traded with a
famous god.
Of course, the experience of gaining fame using the latter method was few enough to be counted with
her hands.Most of the gods who wanted something even if it meant losing their reputation were human
gods. What type of story would it be to trade with them?It would be great to trade with the noble gods
that everyone in the world knew, but such gods usually didn’t have anything they desired. Thus, they
didn’t use the sun carriage.
Martial God Zeratul was unusual in that sense.He was Venice’s biggest customer. Thanks to his delivery
of secret techniques, the sun carriage was able to have an assortment of goods.
‘It is literally easy to have an assortment of goods.’

Unfortunately, it was rare for Zeratul’s secret techniques to actually be sold.The reason why Zeratul
supplied the secret techniques to the sun carriage was purely to satisfy his desire to show off.The unit
price was too high because he provided secret techniques as excellent as possible.In the first place,
there was a premium, so the average god couldn’t buy Zeratul’s secret technique even if they wanted
to.Yet today—
Zeratul’s secret technique was finally sold.It was even a made-to-order secret technique.It was an
opportunity to make a profit in one go that was equivalent to 100 years of business.
The trading target was the Overgeared God.Despite being a newcomer, he was particularly recognized
among humans as the protagonist of miraculous achievements and he currently had the highest stock
price.Venice’s divinity would rise significantly the moment she left the story that she brokered a deal
with the Overgeared God and Zeratul.
‘This is what is called making a big fortune from a single transaction!’
Venice suffered from poverty unlike her gorgeous appearance.For her, the words ‘making a big fortune
from a single transaction’ were very strange and exciting.It was like this even though she was the god of
money…
“Dear customer! Have you been waiting for a long time? I finally came with the product you wanted!”
Currently, the surface was in a state of war due to the invasion of demons.There were even demons
secretly imbued with divine power.Despite this, the home of the Overgeared God was as peaceful as
usual.
The capital of the Overgeared Kingdom, Reinhardt—unlike other places on the surface, it was hard to
even find signs of war.At this point, the demons seemed to intentionally be avoiding this place.This
meant there was something that the demons, famous for their ability to discern between things, was
vigilant of. Venice easily identified the cause.
It was the person in front of her—Grid.This person was suppressing the demons’ invasion.
‘His presence has become bigger.’
Venice had recently met Grid.She provided various information and made a favorable transaction.It was
close to treason for Asgard, but Venice felt no remorse.The only thing that mattered to her was her
dealings with gods, not Asgard.In any case, that was just 10 days ago.It was a short time for humans, so
it was a split second for Venice.Yet during that split second, Grid had changed.The symbolic color around
his body became even clearer.
‘What is the reason?’
The gods who had enjoyed eternal life since birth couldn’t understand it.How intense were the lives of
humans who lived in the moment?They only looked down from a very high place, so there was no way
for them to know.On the other hand, Grid knew better than ordinary people.He was a man who had
climbed up from the very bottom,where there was no longer a place to fall any lower.His days were the
longest and darkest.
“Product?Oh, the martial god’s secret technique.”Grid was outside the smithy.The fortress-like furnace
was behind him and it spread out a thick heat around it. The smell of sweat was carried by the wind.In
other words, he didn’t come out to meet Venice.Grid had been out here and moving long before she
arrived.He also responded to the word ‘product’ like it was insignificant.
By this point, Venice was also uneasy.However, she tried to deny the thoughts that came to mind and
kept her smile.“…Yes, it is the product you have been waiting for! Isn’t it a special grade item? You will
definitely like it. It is a secret technique that the martial god made with special care!”
Venice hadn’t explained the details of the matter to Zeratul.It was because Zeratul hated Grid.She didn’t
mention the identity of the client who wanted his secret technique.Zeratul hadn’t been
suspicious.Wasn’t he the martial god?It was natural for the whole world to covet his secret technique,
so there was no reason to wonder who his client was.Therefore, the transaction was established.
That’s right.Venice believed the deal was a success the moment she received Zeratul’s agreement.She
didn’t think she would need Grid’s agreement.
“Hmm…”Grid’s response as he took the martial god’s secret technique was calm. There were no signs of
joy at all.
Venice’s heart sank.It was because Grid’s eyes gradually cooled down as he skimmed through the
contents of the secret technique.It was the moment when her anxiety was moving toward reality.
“It is below my expectations. It is like fake goods.”
“Huh?”
“Take itback. I won’t buy it.”
“W-What are you saying…? This is Zeratul’s dual wielding secret technique! It is the product you wanted!
I brought the right product!”
“Shouldn’t you be accurate? I just wanted a dual wielding secret technique. I didn’t say it had to be
Zeratul’s one. When did I want Zeratul’s secret technique?”
“No…! What type of joke is this?! Why…?! Why are you being mean to me all of a sudden?!”
“What do you mean by a joke? I just don’t like the product. What if it doesn’t meet my expectations?”
“Uh…! Ugh…!”
Was it because her eyes were big?Venice’s expression showed her emotions very well.Her twitching
eyes and facial muscles combined to show her embarrassment, anger, confusion, and sadness.
‘Why does the expression ‘poor’ fit her so well?’
She was definitely a goddess with atranscendent beauty. Strangely, she looked better when she seemed
to be about to cry.
Grid, who was temporarily in a daze, hurriedly came to his senses.He was wary that some power in
Venice might’ve been triggered.
“Please… please don’t be mischievous and buy it. Please don’t bully me!”
“……”
The stars in Venice’s large eyes shook. It seemed like tears would pour out right away.Grid was almost
reminded of the young sole breadwinner of the family.It was strangely a good match that he wondered
if this was her true self.
‘No, it can’t be.’
The god of money was non-mainstream when it came to human faith.However, she was a god of Asgard,
so the analogy of a young sole breadwinner of the family wasn’t appropriate.Sure enough, it was a type
of power. It might be the ultimate in bewitchment skills.
Grid judged and spoke firmly, “I don’t want to buy something worthless. I’m not a pushover.”
Venice seemed unwilling to give up easily, so he even personally demonstrated the dual wielding based
on the skill book he received from the Mountain King.
“……”Venice was speechless.She might be struggling with poverty, but she was a god.She had discerning
eyes even if she wasn’t particularly familiar with martial arts.“I… I am convinced.”
Venice watched Grid’s swordsmanship for a long time before nodding in hindsight. She was trying to
hold back the tears that wanted to pour out.“Your skill is better than the dual wielding described by
Zeratul’s secret technique…?Hehe, hehehe…”
“……??”
Was it acting to laugh like a crazy person?
Venice bowed to the puzzled Grid and flew into the sky. In the end, the tears she couldn’t hold back
shone under the moonlight like a small Milky Way.
[Tzudan feels sorry for the goddess.]
[Haksen respects Grid’s choice. He explains that technique is the only way to survive.]
[Filewolf says he knows the reason why Highest Point Magic has lost its reputation.]
[Haksen is angry.]
‘I am really thankful to the Mountain King.’
Grid once again realized the value of the skill books given by the Mountain King and smiled.Three
legendary skills and one myth rated skill. Among them, the myth rated skill was dual wielding.In fact,
Grid wasn’t pleased that he had to give his reputation to get Zeratul’s secret technique. Then he
received this like it was fate.Perhaps it was arranged by the Mountain King who saw Grid’s weakness.
In any case, all three of the remaining legendary skill books were helpful to Grid.However, one of them
was a bit disappointing.It was a passive skill that occurred when health was less than 30%.It wasn’t an
exaggeration to describe it as the return of Blackening due to its excellent power.
The problem was that his health couldn’t be over 30%.Storm of the Fire God, lifestealing, and the effects
attached to his items—Grid had many means of health recovery.It seemed difficult to meet the
condition because his health kept being restored like he was taking potions.
‘I will think about it slowly.’
First, he had to make sure he was fully adapted to dual wielding.Grid held Gujel’s Dao and the Fire
Dragon Sword and started practicing again.
***
“Hrmm…It is almost done.”
Zeratul restored his damaged status with the help of the angels and checked his physical condition.It
was very good.His body was light and his mind was clear.It was a great help to reflect on his martial arts
by writing a secret technique while recuperating.
‘There is a god that devoted everything in order to gain my secret technique. Indeed… all beings in the
world look up to me.’
Tok.
A book fell in front of Zeratul’s eyes as he was smiling with satisfaction.It was the secret technique he
had written while recuperating and it contained the essence of dual wielding.
“…What?”Zeratul turned his gaze toward the entrance of the temple.Venice was standing there.
“I’ll return this,” she spoke sharply.
“……?”It was hard to understand from Zeratul’s perspective. The incidents weren’t connected.
Venice drove the wedge in.“My client says he doesn’t need this.”
“…Why?”
”Think for yourself about the reason why.”
It was a rare cold attitude.Zeratul stared blankly at Venice as she turned and left.It was while feeling an
unbearable sense of humiliation.
Chapter 1542
The past 1,000 years.
There were countless legends and myths buried on the great mountain, Grenier.The traces were
surprisingly easy to find, such as the hundreds of thousands of sword marks carved all over the rock
walls.Grenier’s Mountain King always reflected on the traces of the invaders.Every day, he studied the
marks on the rocks, restored them, and developed them.
Mountain Appearance and Flowing Streams—it was the origin of the myth rated skill obtained by Grid.It
contained a thousand years of history, the willpower of the Mountain King to protect Grenier, and the
legends and myths swallowed by the willpower of the Mountain King.Perhaps the best interpretation
was all the skills in the world merging together. It was a history itself that proved the struggle of various
beings.
[Mountain Appearance and Flowing Streams]
[Passive
Swordsmanship that embodies the mountain and streams.
Towering mountain peaks, sheer cliffs, streams of water flowing along the mountain, rocks weathered
by waterfalls, and pine trees standing alone—a sword depicting the landscape that someone has been
protecting for a lifetime.
★ The willpower stat will double when a sword type weapon is equipped.
★ Additional effects will occur depending on the type of swordsmanship.
★ The penalty of dual wielding is removed.
★ When using dual wielding, two swordsmanship-related skills can be used simultaneously. However,
the cooldown time for the skill reuse is slightly increased.
★ Enhance the passive skills if all swordsmanship-related skills can’t be used. Additional effects will
occur depending on the form of the swordsmanship or regular attack. However, it is limited to when a
sword-type weapon is equipped.]
A passive skill.The only condition was to equip a sword-type weapon or use swordsmanship-related
skills.This meant that the skill was practically always applied to Grid.The performance was extraordinary.
‘First of all, the power of skills affected by the willpower stat, including Storm of the Fire God, have been
greatly strengthened.’
Step.
Grid activated Storm of the Fire God as an experiment and took a step. It was a light movement, but the
shape of the sword was like a beam of light.It was the usage of Kill.
“……!”Grid’s eyes widened.It was because the shockwave generated over time was split into three times
instead of one.It was like the waterfall that weathered the rocks.A multi-hit effect was added to the
‘stabbing’ type of skill.
‘Crazy.’
Grid got a chill and summoned the Overgeared Skeletons.It was necessary for him to closely observe the
changes.Of course, he was reluctant.The Overgeared Skeletons might not know pain, but who would
want to cut a precious pet?However, it couldn’t be helped.There were no scarecrows for training that
could withstand the amount of damage that Grid dealt. Rabbit would collapse.It was also impossible to
use the God Hands which ‘didn’t receive damage’ as an output meter.
Pepepeng!
A singlesword strike pierced Overgeared Skeleton One three times.Assuming that Kill dealt 100 damage,
this didn’t mean that all three attacks dealt 100 damage each. Following the 100 damage, the
subsequent two attacks were reduced by 50% and 80% respectively.Still, it should be noted that this
wasn’t an active skill, but a passive skill that was always applied.In other words, it easily caused
additional damage in the tens of percent.It was even applied as a multi-hit.Multi-hits were very useful
because they could be used to consume the enemy’s defense skills. Depending on the situation, it was
much more effective than simply raising the base damage of the skill.
‘Due to this, I’m not satisfied with Zeratul’s martial skill.’
The dual wielding secret technique made by Zeratul was great enough.He disparaged it as a fake in front
of Venice, but in his heart, he thought that Zeratul was the martial god for a reason.If he were to use
dual swords with it, their attack power and attack speedwould begreatly increased. The pure power
alone transcended the power of Mountain Appearance and Flowing Streams.It was obviously a myth
rated skill.
Honestly, he was afraid of Zeratul’s power that allowed him to complete such a secret technique in a
matter of days.If Zeratul decided to mass produce the secret techniques, it was questionable if Grid
could handle the angels who acquired them and became stronger.
However, Grid eventually chose the Mountain King’s secret technique.It wasn’t due to personal feelings,
but the disadvantages in Zeratul’s secret technique.
First, there were limitations to its sustainability.The increased attack power and attack speed were
maintained when using two swords, but the more he used it, the more abnormal statuses that were
induced.In particular, physical conditions such as fractures were highly likely to occur. Thus, there was a
possibility that he couldn’t even use one sword, let alone two.
Zeratul’s personality was evident in it.It could be seen from the condition of the followers of the martial
god that Zeratul didn’t care about those who learned and used his martial arts.It didn’t matter what side
effects they suffered. It was enough if they proved that his martial arts were the greatest in the world,
even if they died.
‘The downside isn’t just that.’
Like other mastery skills, Mountain Appearance and Flowing Streams harmonized with Grid’s sword
dances while Zeratul’s secret technique wasn’t in harmony.It was an omission caused by maximizing the
effect of using two swords, but there was no advantage from Grid’s position.It was virtually meaningless
to use two swords if the passive effect of the sword dances disappeared every time dual swords were
used.
‘It is a penalty that ordinary people will accept.’
It could be asserted that Zeratul’s dual wielding swordsmanship was the most powerful among the
existing mastery skills.The average person wouldn’t have any trouble abandoning their existing mastery
skills.However, Grid couldn’t take it.The damage was too great if the passive effect of the sword dance
was given up.
Based on this explanation, it might seem like Mountain Appearance and Flowing Streams was worse
than Zeratul’s secret technique, but this wasn’t necessarily the case.
The willpower stat increased, there were additional effects depending on the skills, two skills could be
used at the same time, and the effect of passive skills were enhanced when skills weren’t available—the
Mountain King’s secret technique had effects that weren’t available in Zeratul’s secret technique.It was
appropriate to interpret Mountain Appearance and Flowing Streams as a mastery optimized for auxiliary
roles.
‘I am certain at this point.’
The Mountain King had grasped his condition.He picked out secret techniques to meet what Grid
lacked.It wasn’t difficult when looking at the background of the Mountain King, who had encountered
many legends and myths, and usurped them. His insight couldn’t be ordinary.
‘In the first place, it was in the domain of the Mountain King.’
As expected, he might be equivalent to a high ranked dragon in his own territory.Lauel would disagree,
but for now, it was right to guess like this.Grid highly appreciated the Mountain King’s power of
‘reducing the damage received.’Unlike a dragon’s absolute defense, where damage could be dealt once
the defense was penetrated, the Mountain King’s damage reduction was a passive skill that didn’t have
the concept of penetration.
'…Still, is it too exaggerated to compare him to a high ranked dragon?’
Could he be sure that he could actually deal significant damage after penetrating a dragon’s absolute
defense?No.Of course, Grid had met the evil dragon and gourmet dragon.It was just difficult to imagine
the combat effectiveness since the gourmet dragon only enjoyedplayingaround. On the other hand, the
evil dragon was merely perceived as a disaster and he had no insight into it.Only the shocking stats were
memorable. He didn’t have the opportunity to experience its skills, powers, etc.Above all, Grid’s level
was too low at the time.
‘It is likely to be a confusion caused by ignorance.’
The Grid who encountered the evil dragon was a completely different person from the current Grid.It
wasn’t an exaggeration to say that he was just a newborn baby when fighting the evil dragon.If he met
the evil dragon again now… there was a good chance that he would feel a completely different
appreciation than before.
‘It is said that an old dragon is comparable to the martial god.’
Of course, the martial god mentioned here might be Zeratul, not Chiyou.So could Grenier be equivalent
to Zeratul?
‘I’m not sure. The Zeratul I saw was just the version that descended to the surface.’
The ‘domain’ was the problem.Just as great demons were different in hell compared to the surface, and
angels and gods were different in heaven compared to the surface, he was constantly confused due to
the wide variation in power according to each individual domain.He might have a worse impression of
the Mountain King if he had encountered the Mountain King in a place other than Grenier.
‘Eventually, it is a fact that I will experience directly.’
He had to try not to be frustrated when that time came.
“…Let’s start again.”
Clack clack!Clack clack clack!
The Overgeared Skeletons forgot to speak today.They only moved their jaws despite being able to speak
the human language. It was an effort to swallow their screams.Thanks to their sublime sacrifice, Grid
was able to identify and check all the detailed effects of Mountain Appearance and Flowing Streams.It
was the same for the other three legendary skills.
[Calm Before the Storm]
[Instantly has a 50% damage reduction effect the moment it is used.
Enter a state of ‘no action’ for at least 3 seconds up to 10 seconds. Obtain 10 rage per second.
If the rage level becomes higher than 20, all enemies within a radius of 5 meters will have their actions
slow down.
The higher the rage, the greater the influence range and deceleration effect. Once it is released, ‘all
reduced damage’ will be returned to all targets within the influence range. There will be an additional 2
seconds of stun.
The probability of stunning is in proportional to the rage value. If 100 rage is accumulated then there is a
100% chance. Ignores the stun resistance of the target at this time.
Skill Cooldown Time: 30 minutes.
Skill Mana Cost: 25,300]
First, he got a new field skill.The constraints were large and the conditions were difficult, but it was very
suitable for a reversal.It could easily reverse the situation depending on how it was used.However, there
was a very big drawback.
“Are you qualified to bear my rage?”
…He needed a starter phrase to activate the skill.
“Regret it.”
It was even whenever his rage was charged.
“Weep.”
Lines were added.
“Despair.”
Unlike his willpower, his mouth opened against his will.It was the force of the system.It seemed to be an
effect based on the skill structure of suppressing the enemy’s momentum with anger.
‘Which evil eye crawled all the way to Grenier?’He had no choice but to doubt the origin of the skill.
Grid sighed, but he soon controlled his emotions.Thanks to the evil eyes who were active at the Abyss
during the great human and demon war, people’s perception ofchuunibyousgradually improved.
‘…No, it isn’t comforting at all?’
In any case, there were still two skills left.
[Darkness Sword]
[When activating the skill, each attack has a 30% chance of generating additional attacks proportional to
60% of the magic attack power.
The additional attacks will occur at the target’s feet and can’t be defended against with physical force.
Skill Cooldown Time: None.
Skill Mana Cost when Activated: 10,000.
Mana Cost When Skill is Active: 500 per second.
*An additional 2,500 mana is consumed every time the skill is activated.]
A skill that could only be defended against by using evasion or mana-related skills.The chance of
triggering it wasn’t high at 30%, but it was difficult to be disappointed when thinking about Grid’s attack
speed.If he used Link against Overgeared Skeleton One, there were more than 10 dark blades that rose
from the feet of Overgeared Skeleton One.
‘The mana consumption is crazy.’
Grid was enjoying the effect of the Ring of Absurdity and other items.The mana consumed when using a
skill was less than half of the requirements.Nevertheless, mana was constantly sucked out.This was
caused by his very high attack speed.Still, it was definitely a good skill.It was powerful and versatile
enough to be coveted by everyone.It was also cool.Once more than 10 blades soared up at the same
time, it gave people the illusion that their position completely blackened and disappeared.
‘It is all good. All good…’
The last skill was the problem.
[King of theMountain]
[Passive
If your health falls below 30%, you will be protected by the Mountain King.
All speeds will increase significantly and you will enter a fluidization state which can penetrate materials.
Every time the attack target is penetrated, the damage caused to the target is doubled. It is up to 20
times. However, only up to four times the skill damage is applied.
★ In the King of theMountainstate, evasion rate will increase by 51%.

* The skill will remain until health is restored to above 30%. Up to one hour.
Skill Cooldown Time: 1 hour and 5 minutes.
Skill Mana Cost: None.]
The stacking of effects wasn’t a problem for Grid who could use Shunpo.The moment he set the target
of the attack and used Shunpo, he could start stacking up the effects.He was excited about the harmony
with Lightning God.However, it was difficult to keep his health below 30%.
If he attacked the target while wearing the lifestealing items, his health would increase to more than
30%. Even if the lifestealing items were removed, he would quickly reach 30% health due to his natural
recovery speed.It was inefficient because turning off Storm of the Fire God to suppress his healing
power would weaken him as a result.
‘It would be nice if a great demon chased me around and used Doom.’
Grid had strange and absurd thoughts due to his regret.However, there was a smile that spread on his
face.He was extremely happy because of his new skills.
Chapter 1543
High ranker—it was a world-class hierarchy that ordinary people would never reach in their lifetime.
On the Internet, there was a culture of mocking high rankers and comparing them to Grid, but the actual
perceptions were different. A significant number of people respected and took high rankers as their
goal.Recently, many people had achieved their goals.It was the aftermath of a significant increase in the
number of high ranked players.
In the past, according to different media or regions, the top ranked players were classified as high
rankers. Then recently, it had been argued that the top 100,000 rankers were defined as high rankers.It
wasn’t intended to undermine the value of high rankers.As the overall level of players increased, the top
100,000 rankers showed a dignity that was almost equivalent to or above the past high rankers.
In the first place, the number of players was close to 2.2 billion.100,000 was not a large number.It was a
super-ultra elite group of the top 0.0045%.
The two men at the peak of that group were right here.Sword Saint Kraugel, who went beyond the limits
with a sword, and Lantier Faker, who used all types of shadows to create soldiers—the two men were
fighting against Chepardea while Kasim, Glant, and the succubi escaped with Leraje.
The goal was to buy time.It was until Leraje reached the basement of the castle.They didn’t think of
fighting and winning against Chepardea at all.It was a wise judgment.Chepardea was Baal’s
subordinate.It was evaluated that his strength was just below a single digit great demon.
“Croak.”Chepardea’s tongue moved in a spiral.He ignored Faker, who was hiding in the shadows, and
attacked Kraugel first. Every time this tongue touched Kraugel’s sword, it would stretch out longer
despite being cut.It was the same no matter how much it was sliced. There seemed to be no end to the
length.In the first place, Chepardea’s tongue was protected by slippery mucus.It was hard to cut even
for the Sword Saint.Unless he could handle fire like the fire demons, he would have to consume a lot of
mental strength with every cut.
Chepardea’s tongue, which had been relentlessly tracking Kraugel, finally took control of the interior of
the palace in a dizzying manner.It spread out like spider webs through the rather cramped bedroom and
outside hallway to block the other side’s movements.
“……”
There was no guarantee that a party filled with luxurious members could achieve results in a raid.The
key to cooperation was mutual understanding.However, Kraugel and Faker weren’t close normally.They
didn’t know much about each other.Just their individual competence was outstanding.
If the battle had been broadcasted, then the commentators would be sighing right now.The odds of
winning might be low,but the problem was that they didn’t cooperate with each other.It was an
interpretation that would make Grid snort if he watched the broadcast.
“……!”Chepardea’s eyes opened wide as he watched the target.He naturally expectedKraugel’s response
to be a ‘slash.’He expected a slash that would cut all the tongues blocking the path and prepared.It was
because this was the existence of the Sword Saint that Chepardea heard about.
However, Kraugel was different.He ran over without cutting the tongue.He looked like a monkey, not
the Sword Saint.Still, it was hard to laugh at.It was because Kraugel had noticed that poison was injected
into his tongue.
‘No, he couldn’t know. It is a matter of skill.’
He avoided it because he didn’t have the confidence to bear the energy consumed when cutting the
overlapping tongues at once.Thus, the situation was lucky.
Chepardea kept an eye on Kraugel’s movement. He checked the horizontal trajectory.‘He is moving like
a rat. He is so careful that I’m sick and tired of it.’
Throughout theGreat Human and Demon War, the only offensive means that Chepardea showed was his
tongue.The tongue covered the walls, floor, and ceiling dozens of times, and as a result, they were
tangled together like a spider web.From the other side’s point of view, it seemed to be a structural
barrier.It deserved to be interpreted as Chepardea focusing on defense.
However, Kraugel wasn’t positive about this at all.He was wary of Chepardea and speculated that
Chepardea would have a method of attack other than the tongue.
‘If this was Muller, he would’ve cut it in a single slash and detonated it!’
Frogs easily hunted flies.However, Kraugel wasn’t easily caught, so Chepardea’s tongue started to shake
like it was in sync with Chepardea’s annoyed feelings.The shaking was so aggressive that it slightly
ruined the balance of Kraugel, who was running on the sticky and slippery tongue.
Chepardea captured this moment accurately.Chepardea’s tongue swelled up.He quickly filled the empty
space like he was going to crush Kraugel.Tens of thousands of taste buds moved closer together and
emitted smoke.It was light brown and had a terrible odor.It was the precursor to a poisonous explosion.
The explosion was terribly large.It was enough to cause worry that the castle could collapse.This was
even though they knew the crystal castle could never collapse.It was a disaster caused by Chepardea’s
one strike.This was indeed Baal’s power of destruction.
“I feel relieved.Croak.”
It wasn’t just the colorful wallpaper and carpet. All the bedding and furniture had disappeared as
well.Chepardea was the only one who was unharmed in the bedroom that was burned black.The Sword
Saint and Lantier were gone along with the shadows.
There were no doubts as Chepardea moved toward the entrance to the hallway.It was to track down
Leraje, who had fled earlier. The mirror demon was chasing her, but he needed to make sure.Agnus was
far behind, so he had no choice but to come forward…
“……?”
Chepardea flinched with surprise.It was because the black ash coloring the bedroom turned into a rope
and wrapped around his legs.He turned his head and the view of the intact bedroom filled his
vision.There were no signs of the explosion.The bedding and furniture he thought had disappeared were
also intact.
Chepardea belatedly noticed that the shadows had swallowed up the aftermath of the explosion.The
identity of the ashes that covered the bedroom was actually the shadows.
‘It isn’t just the Overgeared God who is a problem. He is also crazy as an enemy?Croak.’
Chepardea remembered the Lantier of this era.It was the human who killed Agnus before the start of
theGreat Human and Demon War.Since then, Agnus started to fall lower and lower, and
experiencedhell.This human was a threat.Lantier’s assassination ability and his shadow techniques were
extremely famous.As for the personal competence, well…
It wasn’t very impressive. It felt like he had just inherited the name of Lantier and was at a level where
he didn’t have smooth control over the shadows.It was insignificant compared to the Overgeared
God.However, not too long after that, his shadow control ability was extremely developed.
The state of invalidating a phenomenon.It might transcend the reputation of the previous generation
Lantier.
Chepardea’s suspicion was valid.Just now, Faker used the skill Greed taught by Kasim to swallow the
explosion while simultaneously unfolding a curtain of shadows. At least at that moment, it was a scene
that the previous generation Lantier couldn’t reproduce.Of course, it was possible with the help of
Kraugel.He took advantage of the instant gap when Kraugel cut part of the explosion and this was the
result of the perfect cooperation between the two.
Kraugel and Faker trusted each other. It was trust that originated from respect, not friendship.The two
people never questioned each other’s choices and actions.They trusted and responded to each other in
complete cooperation.So gradually, they understood each other.
“It is close.”
Step.
Kraugel was muttering to himself as he walked out of the shadows.

Chepardea was cocking his head due to not understanding the words. Then his expression soon
hardened.It was because he noticed that Kraugel’s transparent sword, which had produced huge
shockwaves during the battle, had calmed down.He instinctively felt an ominous feeling.
“The rapport is finally over.”
Kraugel had no experience dealing with myth rated items.Therefore, he was inwardly flustered by the
resistance that occurred from the time the White Tiger Sword grew to the myth rating.Since ancient
times, the Sword Saint was an existence that could use all sword-type weapons. Perhaps the White Tiger
Sword resembled the parents who made it, but it was very arrogant and refused Kraugel’s touch.
It was quite a huge shock.He was disappointed from the perspective of a parent who raised it, not the
Sword Saint.Grid had made it with the potential to become a myth and it was actually the Overgeared
God’s divine object after it reached the myth rating.Even so, Kraugel was the real master.He just hadn’t
expected it to rebel…
In any case, he was glad that it was resolved.
“Let’s start now.”
Kraugel cut at the tongue aiming for his heart without hesitation.He no longer avoided it or crossed
it.There was no need to do these things.Now he could cut the thick tongue surrounded by mucus like it
was a radish without using any skills.
Kraugel moved using the shortest distance.He went straight without turning.
Originally, the Sword Saint was such an existence.The Sword Saint cut everything that blocked their way
and broke through.He repeatedly cut off Chepardea’s thick tongue surrounded by slippery mucus, which
could originally only be dried and suppressed by the fire demons.Every time the tongue was cut, there
was a poisonous explosion.The White Tiger Sword shining in the hands of the Sword Saint showed its full
power.
Chepardea also noticed this fact.“Overgeared God…!”
This guy was ahead of the times.He promoted the growth of humanity, which had always been slow, and
consequently threatened hell.
Kraugel read Chepardea’s resentful eyes and whispered, “Grid doesn’t even care about you.”
Chepardea wanted to refute it, but he couldn’t do so.It was because his head was cut off from his body
and fell to the ground.A shadow quickly rushed up to the big, round head, grabbed it, and threw it out
the window.Kraugel kicked the body, which had lost its head and was staggering.This was one of the
most popular gimmicks for killing small monsters.It was a way to target the ‘light weight’ and break
through the front.
“This…! You cowards!Croooooak!”Chepardea’s roar as he fell out of the castle echoed in an empty
manner.He was kicked out of the castle and there was only one thing he could do now.It was to wait for
the return of the mirror demon left alone in the castle.
***
To put it simply, fighters were brawlers.It was possible to use everything in their hands as weapons.This
meant they had the Weapon Mastery skill and there was a high probability that the condition of use for
skills didn’t have any weapon restrictions.
However, Grid’s mind wasn’t changed.He was going to hand over Tzudan’s class change book to Chris as
planned.
‘Tzudan’s main weapon was the greatsword.’
The skills that were opened when reaching a certain level or completing class quests were likely to be
truly powerful, especially when the ultimate skills were used with a greatsword.Now he didn’t want to
regret choosing someone other than Chris.Of course, there was no option for Grid himself to learn it.
Why?He couldn’t learn it.If he could learn it, he would’ve learned it right away, just like the skills he
received from the Mountain King.
‘Chris is overflowing with qualifications.’
The only problem remaining was how much to charge for it.Grid didn’t have the desire to have 100
trillion won worth of assets like the world-class chaebols, but he intended to receive a proper price.He
wanted to be friends with Chris until they died of old age.He was worried that there would be a sense of
distance if he handed over a precious item for free and Chris felt a sense of debt in his heart.
‘Hmm…10 billion won? Is this too cheap?’
The value of a legendary class change book was different than what it used to be.It was because it was
clearly revealed that the acquisition path was unclear and the quantity was limited.Rich people in the
Middle East, whose assets exceeded 1,500 trillion or 2,000 trillion won, offered thousands of billions in
won for them, and it was the main reason for the rise in market price.It was hard for ordinary people to
realize, but the world was full of rich people trying to become the second Grid with money.
‘…I think I’ll have to get at least 100 billion won for it.’
Chris was a top ranker for a long time and served as the lord of a big city.He represented Canada and
had shot many shows and commercials.He also participated in various event competitions and swept up
the prizes.Grid was sure he would have 100 billion won.
The unsuspecting Grid didn’t know that his economic concept was completely out of step with the
ordinary.There were so many rich people around him and he was in a position to become a chaebol at
any time.
‘Let’s hurry and change classes.’
Using the class change book meant the level was likely to reset to 1.Time was gold.For Grid to make a
second debtor… no, he started right away for the future of his precious colleague.
His destination was the Abyss.It was a battlefield where a new crisis had arrived.
Chapter 1544
The terrain of the Abyss wasn’t suitable for defense.The situation was different from the Behen
Archipelago. At the Behen Archipelago, the moment the enemy appeared to occupy the ground and the
sea, the defense forces could immediately build an encirclement and annihilate the enemy.
First of all, the area of the Abyss was too large.It took more than half a day for a knight to walk all the
way around it, so hundreds of thousands of soldiers were needed to thoroughly surround it. Even this
had the risk of power distribution.It was a dark pit that had no light. It was impossible to observe the
interior.It was virtually impossible to respond to the tens of thousands of demonic creatures that
suddenly poured out from the huge pit without any precursors.
Originally, the Abyss—to be precise, Titan, where the Abyss was located, was destined to fall to hell. It
would’ve been the leading base for the demons and played a role in leading the war to victory.From
Gamigin and Barbatos to Baal’s ego fragment—this was why the prominent beings appeared at the
Abyss, not the Behen Archipelago.The main characters protecting it were Braham, Kyle, Euphemina, and
the strategists of the allied forces.
“They’re coming.”
Braham had the ability to distinguish the magic power of the near-chaos Abyss and the demonic
creatures coming from it.
“The Adien flowers have withered and aftershocks have occurred in the east. The pearls have turned
green. Ice, survival, large.”
The strategists predicted the types of demonic creatures that would appear based on changes in the
environment.Then Braham’s tremendous magic power filled the surface of the huge pit.
“It is the ice attribute. This time, Sir Kyle should step out with us.”
“Um…”
Euphemina, who released attribute magic based on Braham’s magic power and the nature of the
demonic creatures, and Kyle, a master of lightning—the cooperation between these top figures and the
strategists overshadowed the unfavorable terrain of the Abyss.
At least half of the creatures emerging from the Abyss were destroyed every time. Then the battle
began.The demonic creatures that luckily survived the baptism of magic also exposed their
‘weaknesses.’It meant that the parts of the body that weren't hit by the magic were their
weaknesses.Players and soldiers were able to fight very comfortably.
“At this point, it is almost like a bus.”
The expressions of the players were bright as they glanced at the magicians standing side by side in the
sky above the Abyss.They had to be happy about easily killing the demonic creatures and accumulating
experience.However, only a few people wished that the war wouldn’t end.It was because they
understood the hearts of the soldiers who were worried about and missed their families.
This was the biggest change caused by the Great Human and Demon War.Players and NPCs became true
companions.
“T-Thank you.”
"It is nothing.”
It was common for players to risk getting hurt to protect the soldiers first.The Overgeared members felt
the change in the field and were happy together.They thought of Grid’s pleased appearance.
“Until a few years ago, people laughed at Grid for being too immersed in the game.”
“These are all changes made by God Grid! It is inevitable for him to be acknowledged as God Grid even
in Japan.Hahat!”
“You went looking for Japan’s reaction again?”
“Why doesn’t Peak Sword ever change?”
“By the way, he hasn’t been picking a fight with Katz these days?”
“It is impossible. He will lose no matter what if he fights now.”
It was a day that wasn’t much different from usual.The players and soldiers could handle the fighting
and the Overgeared members supported them.Thus, they felt it even more abruptly.The number of
demonic creatures rising from the Abyss suddenly increased sharply.
“Fire, stealth, small, large…! E-Earth! Flight! Super large! Large!”
The strategists were confused.It was because the number of demonic creatures predicted was too big.It
was at a level where they couldn’t keep up with the demonic creatures.
Braham, Kyle, and Euphemina noticed the seriousness of the situation.Regardless of the consequences,
they squeezed out all their mana and poured all types of magic into the Abyss.However, the momentum
of the demonic creatures wasn’t weakened.There were significantly more demonic creatures appearing
then disappearing.It was an all-out offensive.
“Should we call the evil eyes king?” Euphemina made this comment as she looked at the warp gate
connected to Reinhardt, but Braham shook his head.
“It isn’t possible.”
The king of the evil eyes was too powerful. The evil eyes king shot rays of extinction from his large eyes,
but he couldn’t control it properly.There would inevitably be a burden on his already weak body.It was
poisonous in the current situation.Like the vampire, the evil eyes were former residents of hell.It would
attract the attention of the demons by all means.
Whileevil eyes were powerful, their physical abilities were weak, so they were easy to be targeted.In
particular, the great demons were more likely to risk their lives to get rid of the evil eyes king. It was
because the desire of the demons to collect theevil eyes of the evil eyes king was beyond imagination.It
meant that even Braham would have a hard time protecting him.
“You are becoming kinder.”
“What nonsense is that?”
“You are worried about the evil eyes king.”

“I… I’m not worried about him. I’m worried about the situation where the great demons will flock
because of him.”
Braham couldn’t bear to swear at Euphemina, who was smiling slyly.The successor of his old disciple—
he was trying to return the kindness that he couldn’t give to his disciple.It was different from the days
when he was expelled by his blood kin and wandered around alone.
Now there was no reason for Braham to be spiteful.He had long regretted the time when he was jealous
of his disciple.
“……!”
Just then, Braham’s eyes widened. He was so surprised that he took a deep breath. It was a reaction
that was hard to see from him so far.In particular, this was the first time Kyle was seeing Braham like
this.Didn’t Braham show an arrogant expression even when he experienced a crisis while fighting
Gamigin?
“What is coming…?” the anxious Kyle asked.
“A god.”
Braham didn’t ignore him.A god?It was an answer that seemed absurd.Unfortunately, it wasn’t
improbable.The Overgeared God and martial god—Kyle had already experienced several gods. He had
seen demons and angels.
The existence of a god was no longer vague. Rather, it was more realistic.
“It is too big. It is like a mass of grudges…”
Kyle and Euphemina could only see the darkness of the Abyss. The same was true even when they threw
light. The darkness swallowed the light.However, Braham’s eyes were staring into the deep pit of the
Abyss.It couldn’t block the magic power detection ability of the greatest magician of all time.
“……!”
“……!”
Kyle and Euphemina were startled. It was close to shrinking back with fright.It was because the magic
power of the Abyss, which could be called infinite, started to be absorbed by Braham.
‘Is this Mana Drain?’
‘A monster. This guy is definitely a monster.’
If there was a god of destruction among the many gods, it would surely be the man in front of him.It was
the moment when Kyle was certain of this.
“If this continues, more demonic creatures will go crazy in response. It is right to deal with it as soon as
possible. I will leave this place to you,” Braham told them.
There was no time to stop him.He had already jumped into the Abyss.
***
“Organize the ranks while I buy time.”
Chris unfailingly took the lead.Every time his sword moved through the ground and created a storm,
there were screams mixed in with the sound of explosions.If he couldn’t cut the enemy then he smashed
them with the greatsword.The demonic creatures were invincible apart from their weak spots, but every
time their skulls collided with the greatsword, it became dented and both eyes protruded like they were
being pulled out.It was the strength of the greatsword technique that used weight as power.
The expression ‘destruction’ was appropriate because it caused deadly physical abnormalities every
time.A single attack broke dozens of demonic creatures in front of him.The bodies of the demonic
creatures flew toward the Abyss that they had a hard time crawling up from and crashed.
Kigi!Kik!
The leading demonic creatures exchanged looks. In a rare act, they communicated with each other. At
the same time, they ignored Chris. They took a detour to advance.It was an instinctive fear of Chris’
ignorant way of fighting that neutralized the power of invincibility.
Chris didn’t miss this.The power of a greatsword was also in the range.His sword was the heaviest and
longest.
Chris was the Tyrant.He declared the land he stood on as his territory.
The demonic creatures had their paths blocked by the large sword that stretched out like an inclined
pillar and were lost.They were crushed by the Tyrant’s momentum and faltered.There was only one
person in the world who could step on this land without Chris’ permission and it was Grid.
Kiyaaaaak!
An unrealistic scene was created.The bodies of the screaming demonic creatures flew in a continuous
parabola and crashed into the Abyss.It was the same for the large demonic creatures.Chris was a
powerful man who wielded up to 10,000 tons of power.
“What baseball game are you playing…?”
Players clicked their tongues at Chris’ consecutive home run hits.
“It’s done!”
The commanders of the forces led by Chris shouted at once.They have safely reorganized the
formations.They were prepared to face the complete offensive of the demonic creatures.
The flying demonic creatures appeared like they had been waiting. They opened their mouths wide and
formedbeams.However, Chris was the owner of a rune.The Rune of Supplementation—it was a rune
with a transcendent performance that sublimated weaknesses into strengths.Originally, close-range
warriors, especially those who valued strength over speed, were vulnerable to ranged flying monsters.
Meanwhile, Chris easily intercepted them.
“Ohh…”
“He is so versatile. As expected of the number two person of the Overgeared Guild…”
In recent years, Chris had remained at the top of the unified rankings.He was considered the number
two player in the Overgeared Guild because he was competing for first and second place with Grid.In
fact, the current Chris was close to complete.It was amazing that he only had a normal class.
"Waaahhhhhhhh!"
A large-scale battle began.Like the other camps that had been entangled with the army of demonic
creatures, Chris’ camp also started a head-on collision with the demonic creatures.At first, the
momentum was good.Chris’ performance allowed them to maintain it sufficiently and their morale
increased enough.
Yet over time, problems developed.The momentum of the demonic creatures became unusual.They
abandoned their instinctive habit of protecting their weak spots and went on a beast-like rampage. It
was more appropriate to express it as a loss of reason than a rampage.
‘This!’
The camp quickly started to collapse.The demonic creatures didn’t defend their weaknesses, thus their
weaknesses weren’t revealed.The soldiers had difficulty targeting them and the burden on the players
increased.
The battlefield completely changed.Chris repeatedly became isolated.As his allies were gradually pushed
back, the number of demonic creatures he had to deal with alone increased sharply.The fatal problem
was that there were dozens of demons mixed in with the demonic creatures. Based on their level, some
of them were the subordinates of the high ranking great demons.They focused on Chris because they
noticed how to win the war.
“Keuk!”
As the battle intensified, the limitations of his class were revealed.A normal class—starting from the
fourth class advancement, the quality was comparable to hidden classes, but the difference in stats was
still clear.The range that the stats rose by when the level increased was determined by the class’ rating.
Of course, the difference could be narrowed using special titles or elixirs. Chris was likely to be the
player who consumed the most elixirs, but due to many practical problems, it wasn’t enough to bridge
the fundamental stats difference.Additionally, the difference in stats was directly linked to sustainability
in battle.The higher the stats, the faster the enemy was killed and the less health that was consumed.
Naturally, those with higher stats could fight longer.
‘It is vexing.’
Chris felt his body becoming heavier and resented himself.He rebuked his inability to break down the
wall of ‘normality.’During the time when Grid was wandering in search of Pagma’s class change book, he
was obsessed with vampires and stayed in the castle.He was blinded by the elixirs, so his viewpoint
became narrow.Those days were so regrettable that he wanted to turn back time if it was possible.
[The cooldown time for the health recovery potion hasn’t ended.]
‘It is the end.’No, it wasn’t the end. It was just one defeat.Chris controlled his mind and wielded the
sword with his last remaining physical strength, turning two demons to ashes at the same time.It was a
struggle that evoked all types of admiration and astonishment.
In the midst of the exclamations and screams, Chris’ greatsword was inserted into the ground.He used it
to support his body.He felt his stamina running out and spoke to the rankers in the same camp, “Take
the soldiers and join Peak Sword’s camp. He must be holding out better than us because he has Iyarugt.”
Chris only looked at his colleagues.He didn’t care about the claws and teeth of the demons that were
being inserted into his body.A few players tried to grab him, but Chris cried out, “It is better to die and
be resurrected!”
Two deaths meant not being able to connect for 24 hours, but one death was an opportunity.He could
resurrect in full condition and rejoin the front lines immediately.Eventually, he couldn’t even move his
fingertips and gradually collapsed while leaning on his greatsword.
Fromhis side—
“Come and learn this.” Grid suddenly approached Chris and handed him a very old book. “Hurry.”
Storm of the Fire God was naturally triggered.However, the survival-related effects of Storm of the Fire
God on allies was increased recovery and resistance to abnormal statuses.Chris had already suffered
great damage and was experiencing all types of poisoning and bleeding. Thus, it couldn’t dramatically
revive a target whose health was about to reach zero.
Chris trusted Grid.It wasn’t just because Grid was a colleague and a friend. It was that Grid was a better
person than himself.This was why he used the book without properly examining the information.
[You have become Tzudan’s Successor.]
[Your level has dropped.]
[You are now level 1.]
[All first class related skills and stats have been reset.]
“……?”
Usually, rankers were afraid of death because they were worried about a drop in their experience.In
particular, the higher the level of the ranker, the more worried they were about leveling down than
losing items. It was because this was directly linked to a drop in their rankings.In other words, it was
meaningless to choose to reset his level in order to live.
“…Aaaack!”Chris belatedly screamed.He still hadn’t figured out the situation. He was too flustered.It felt
like a dream to have a body so weak that the sword he had wielded with one hand so far now felt like a
great mountain.There were thousands of demonic creatures and demons in front of him, but his level
was 1.It was impossible not to scream.
Grid raised him up.“Hold on tightly. The bus will start.”
Today, the quickest level up record would be broken.

Chapter 1545
“This is unbelievable…”
A normal class—this was what Chris often felt sorry about. It was especially the case whenever he felt a
lack of stamina.There was also pride.He was proud to have reached first in the unified rankings in the
past with these limitations.Of course, it was possible because Kraugel’s level was reset and Grid’s
ranking was private.
However, it was a record that should not be disparaged.In any case, he had reached the peak of 2 billion
players. It would be a deception if he felt ashamed. It was trivializing others.Chris has always maintained
his passion.He did his best to make achievements that had never been done before and to leave his own
records in a different way from Grid and Kraugel.
The gap is closing.
Less than 50 levels were left until the time that Chairman Lim Cheolho had declared.That’s right.It was
just before a normal class achieved the fifth class advancement for the first time.Technically, it wasn’t
just before, but in any case, it was a feasible goal that could be achieved by next year at the latest. It was
an opportunity to catch up to those who were ahead.It was largely due to the Great Human and Demon
War.
Now it was all wasted.
“Level… my level…”
Chris’ external image was very excellent.A man who devoted himself silently to the limitations of a
normal class.His achievements, serious personality, and masculine appearance meant he won the favor
of many people.He was a hero in his home country, Canada, and he was very popular abroad.He was a
rare icon of goodwill where his recognition and popularity were directly proportional.He was different
from the Grid types, who at one time had numerous anti-fans for various reasons.Yet now he was like
this.
“Aaaaaaack!”He held his head and screamed. It was almost like a howl.It was completely different from
the image he had built up so far.
The people at the scene and the viewers were flustered.
-What’s wrong with Chris??
-Wow ?? Chris can scream as well. I thought he was a wooden stone??
-Did he hear the news that the stock prices have fallen?
-I think it is because of the book that God Grid gave him…
Most legendary classes had to achieve certain conditions before their existence was announced with a
world message.It was virtually impossible to realize that Chris had just changed to a legend and that his
level was reset.It was only possible to guess if they checked the updated rankings and saw that Chris’
name was gone.
“Wake up,” Grid said firmly while raising Chris up.Chris’ height was a bit taller than Grid, but Chris was
the one looking up at Grid.It was due to the power of the flying ability.Grid was unknowingly using the
attraction power caused by the difference in eye level. It was an act that came from his experiences as a
king.
“This is the path you have chosen, Chris.”
“What…?”Chris was speechless.His eyes widened as he stared blankly at Grid.He chose this?It was said
by the person who suddenly made him level 1. It was so ridiculous that he couldn’t even become
angry.Chris had no idea what to say in return and suddenly recalled the previous situation.
‘…Yes, this is the path I chose.’
The book handed over by Grid.In other words, he was the one who opened the class change book
without looking at it properly.There was no problem with Grid’s logic.For some reason, this made him
even more annoyed, but he couldn’t turn back time.
‘There is no need to turn back.’
Chris’ shock and confusion quickly calmed down.Even though he might’ve failed to accomplish his goal
of being the first normal class player to achieve the fifth class advancement…
He might’ve been prevented from being inducted into the Hall of Fame and couldn’t experience the
completed normal class, making all the work he had been struggling on useless…
‘This isn’t something to blame Grid for.’
In the end, it was the path of his own choice.He also got a legendary class.It was the highest rated class
among hidden classes that he had been unconsciously hoping for when he was once deeply eager for it
and still felt regret.Furthermore, Grid had directly provided it to him.He didn’t understand why it
happened without a word of discussion, but it was a favor and filled with sincerity. It was a fortune
created by the relationship he made.
‘It is good… right?’
Suspicions suddenly sprouted, but he shook his head to get rid of them.It was while looking around with
a fierce gaze.
“It is a great environment to be a passenger.”
He was currently surrounded by hundreds of demonic creatures and dozens of demons, and there were
thousands of demonic creatures still flocking behind them.He still couldn’t believe the situation, but he
couldn’t even guess what number the level marked ‘1’ would reach.
Then 30 God Hands appeared.They each held a weapon and rotated in a scary manner with Chris as the
center.He was also escorted by Overgeared Skeleton One, who occupied the grandmaster’s body, and
Overgeared Skeleton Two, who summoned skeleton soldiers.Of course, Randy and Noe were also
present.
Spit spit spit.

Finally, Overgeared Corn spat on Chris’ face.
“……”
“Deal the last blow well.”
There was no party. If the level difference was too large, the one with the low level wouldn’t gain any
experience.The bus departed right away.The attack of the God Hands, which counterattacked those
aiming at Chris, crushed the demonic creatures. The demonic creatures became minced meat and
immediately turned to ash.The area around Chris, who was originally isolated on the battlefield that was
swarming with enemies, turned into an empty wilderness in seconds.
“……”
Chris had quickly learned that he could equip existing weapons, although his strength had weakened
due to the rebound of the level reset.He was looking for an opportunity to aim his greatsword and his
eyes sank coldly at the sight.His expression was full of suspicion as he looked at Grid standing next to
him with folded arms.
“…Hum hum.”Grid coughed to hide his embarrassment and quickly replaced the weapons of the God
Hands.The swords that were shining brilliantly turned into very sharp weapons.They weren’t the main
and secondary weapons that Grid and the God Hands had been using.They were the results of Grid’s
failures when making his colleagues’ weapons and he had been scheduled to hand them over to
Administrator Rabbit soon.They were all unique rated and there were no legendary rated weapons.
The moment the weapons were replaced, the stopped dance of the God Hands resumed again.They
were fast as if implementing some of Grid’s stats and rotated in different directions. The demonic
creatures couldn’t even get near Chris before turning to ash.It was the same as before.Chris didn't even
have a chance to wield his sword. He was still level 1.
“Eh…?You’ve already dealt with all the strong ones.”Grid, who was sweating while feeling Chris’ stinging
gaze, belatedly figured out the situation.They were words that stabbed a dagger in not only Chris’ heart,
but the hearts of all the players on the field.
Grid himself wasn’t aware of it.It was because he couldn’t accurately gauge the level of the God Hands,
which had grown in line with him.It couldn’t be helped.It had been too long since he dealt with
mobs.Grid had been growing through raids, quests, and blacksmithing for some time. He hadn’t
experienced an ordinary hunt in a long time.Of course, his high cognitive skills meant he quickly read the
atmosphere and realized, but the water had already been spilled. He had no choice but to keep pushing
forward.
“As expected of Chris. You know how much I respect you, right?”
“……”
Both of Grid’s hands started to move.He picked up dropped items such as bones and leather that fell
from the demonic creatures, and sharpened them, weaved them, and trimmed them to create a form
that could roughly be called a tool.
[The Crude But Incredibly Sharp Bone Sword has been completed.]
[Miracle Made of Dirty Bones has been completed.]
[Bone Flower Blooming on the Battlefield has been completed.]
There were unique and legendary items, even legendary weapons with many modifiers, but it was
fine.They were made with low quality materials, which reduced their power when compared to their
rating.
The new weapons—the God Hands, armed with sophisticated and sharp weapons that were hard to
believe were made just from carving the bones of demonic creatures, once again rotated.Fortunately,
this time the destructive power dropped significantly.
Nearly half the demonic creatures in range survived.Finally, an opportunity came for Chris.
“Yes!”Chris wasn’t stupid. He immediately seized the opportunity and drew the greatsword.He swung a
level 440 greatsword at level 1 with the same clean form as before.Of course, the momentum at the end
of the sword was very shabby.First of all, the attack speed was too slow.His stats also fell when his level
was reset so it couldn’t be helped.The good news was that there were hundreds of stat points left
over.It was due to the stats acquired from his second class, titles, quests, and elixirs being maintained
without any resets.
“……”
Chris’ greatsword split apart the innocent air.It was because a wave of sword energy destroyed all the
demonic creatures in the path one step ahead of the greatsword.It was sword energy with various rune
languages.
Chris’ eyes became cold again as he turned to Overgeared Skeleton One this time, not Grid.At almost
the same time, Overgeared Skeleton One disappeared. It was a reverse summoning.
“I’m sorry. This is the first time he came out after the class change, so he was too motivated.Haha…”
“……”
Chris was still level 1.This time, there were no nearby demonic creatures rushing to approach.If there
hadn’t been such twists, Chris might’ve gained a few more levels today.However, Chris didn’t feel
sorry.After an hour, his level already exceeded 60.Perhaps it was a record that would never be broken.
It was because the damage adjustment of the God Hands, which boasted excellent learning skills, had
already reached the level of a master.Overgeared Skeleton Two’s ability to distort all attacks heading
toward Chris was also a big help.Overgeared Skeleton Two guaranteed Chris’ survival while the God
Hands devoted themselves to attacking. This increased Chris’ hunting efficiency.
Chris immediately distributed the rising stat points to regain his strength. The speed at which he finished
off a demonic creature accelerated in real time. His fierce control clearly proved why he was the best
player.Noe’s performance in crouching down as cutely as possible and luring the demonic creatures was
also excellent. Randy was prepared for any unknown danger.
Grid stood next to Chris and continued to cut the bones of the demonic creatures.He was replacing the
low quality bone swords that broke after a few attacks in real time.He was prepared to use his Knights
Summoning at any time.
‘Braham is fine.’
Grid was also communicating deeply with Braham. It was at a level where he vaguely detected the
scenes after Braham fell into the pit of the Abyss. If Braham faced a crisis, it would be immediately
recognized with the help of the bond system.
‘I believe that you will come back safely.’
The Abyss—it was the place where Braham eliminated the hydra and became part of many
myths.Therefore, Grid longed for a new myth to be born there that would give Braham greater power.
Then the sound of Overgeared Corn blowing from his mouth entered Grid’s ears.It was as if he was
saying, ‘Braham will be fine.’
‘No, that guy isn’t such an existence?’
Grid awakened from his thoughts.He looked over and could see Overgeared Corn biting on Chris’ face.
The glare in his eyes was hideous. He openly showed killing intent.He seemed to be quite dissatisfied
about needing to look after a man.
‘…I don’t think he will kill Chris.’Overgeared Corn was actually a very obedient guy.
Grid pretended not to know anything and shifted his gaze away.
Chapter 1546
Braham’s consciousness was deeply submerged as the darkness filling his vision deepened. His thoughts
expanded infinitely.It came from beyond the Abyss and reached the point where he could feel and
interpret the original ideas that erupted like lava.
‘It is painful.’
‘Why do we have to suffer like this?’
'I haven’t committed any sins!'
‘How come it doesn’t end even when I die? Someone kill me again… completely extinguish me…’
‘I curse you. I curse this world!’
The voices of numerousvengefulspirits caused a chill to go down Braham’s spine.Even though he hated
the fate of his blood kin dying of illness and Marie Rose all his life, he couldn’t measure the anger and
pain of the souls. It was that deep.
Braham thought of his mother.Why was she expelled from hell even though she was third in the
absolute hierarchy?He was told it was because she tried to reform hell.The exact content was vague.His
mother’s willpower made some memories blurred. The basis was so few that he could only guess in
several ways.
What exactly happened?Why did the rulers of hell banish his mother and even joined forces with
Rebecca to inflict the Curse of Sloth on her?The answer—
‘Don’t tell me…’

It suddenly came to Braham’s mind at this moment.The hypothesis that was completed based on the
voices of thevengefulspirits penetrated his mind like a thunderbolt.
‘Was hell originally very different from now?’
It was known that after death, they either ascended to heaven or fell to hell.Those who had
accumulated virtue in their lifetime would go to heaven, while those who had committed crimes would
go to hell.However, many of thevengefulspirits were shouting that they hadn’t sinned.They cursed the
world and questioned why they should be here.
‘They are out of their minds.’
Braham’s expression crumpled up like a sheet of paper.
A terrifying thought came to his mind and he trembled.The proud son of the great Beriache, the apostle
of Overgeared God Grid, and the strongest magician in history was frightened.It was due to reflecting on
the principle of the birth of angels.
Angels were made from the souls of those who had proven their abilities during their lifetime, i.e. very
few chosen beings.The actions of the number one archangel and Mir’s remark proved this fact.Only
those who became angels could ascend to heaven.
Then what about the rest who didn’t qualify to be angels?Where did all the lives who were dying at this
moment go after death?If all of them fell to hell…
‘Hell shouldn’t be in its current form.’
This was why he could guess that the original appearance of hell was different from the current one.It
was likely that hell was a world made to shelter the dead, not punish the dead.The river of reincarnation
flowing through hell supported this hypothesis.The river of reincarnation was a system that existed to
bring salvation to the dead.
Yet Baal distorted hell.The river of reincarnation turned into the possession of demons, not the rights of
the dead.His mother was expelled to the surface after struggling to bring back such a world…
Braham’s thoughts went up to here and he lost his composure.Anger and fear rose endlessly as he
discerned the feelings of the wronged souls and his mother’s position.
“Cough!”There was a backlash in his mana due to the agitation in his mind.The pain of his heart tearing
apart caused Braham to convulse.His mana scattered and his flying magic was forcibly lifted.Braham’s
body, drooping like a broken doll, fell at the speed of light.Braham blankly imagined his end of crashing
into the floor of the Abyss and having his brain leak out.There was no motivation.
Yatan, the creator of hell—perhaps he had been watching the world with some sympathy after gaining
the ‘stigma’ of the evil god.Was there no way to get away from Rebecca’s slander?Was there any hope
for them when the present world could even suppress an absolute god like Yatan?
‘In the first place, it was something Mother failed at.’
All that awaited them in the future was despair.They would eventually die one day, fall to hell, and come
to a position where they could only produce meaningless ideas…
“……”
How much time had passed?
Braham, who was falling silently toward the end of the endless pit, suddenly felt a certain gaze.Beyond
the abyss, aneye waslurking.It was like seeing a planet floating alone in space.The eye was that huge.
““It… hurts…””
Thousands or tens of thousands of voices echoed.Braham belatedly noticed why the eye was red.Demon
God Sitri—he was now crying in the form of countless resentments and desires created due to the
principles of hell. He was shedding tears of blood.
“”Ahh…””
The red planet disappeared.The demon god closed his eye, and a black hole appeared in the universe.It
was a huge mouth.It was the mouth of the demon god, who would soon swallow the falling Braham.
“……”
Braham didn’t resist.He lost all motivation and only waited for the moment when his descent stopped
and he would be eaten.In any case, he was just bringing forward the destiny that would surely come
someday…He felt at ease when he thought like this.At this moment—
‘I believe that you will come back safely.’A familiar voice was heard.No, it was a thought, not a
voice.Grid’s faith and wish was clearly conveyed to Braham.It was a rapport caused by their bond.
“…Kukuk.”A laugh leaked from Braham’s tightly closed lips.His red eyes flashed and his falling
bodyimmediately stopped.He embodied magic through blood instead of his scattered mana.
Blood magic—it was Braham’s innate power.It was a power he never thought he would get back, yet he
got it back.Marie Rose handed it to him.It was one of the miracles that Grid created.Braham looked back
on his journey with Grid.
Resurrection—he drifted in a soul state and returned to his body.
Transcendence—the magic that reached the peak was developed once more.
Revival—he regained the blood and power he had lost.
He experienced many miracles during the not-so-long journey.Impossibility?He never experienced this
when he was with Grid.
Braham once again reflected on his destiny.The destiny to fall to hell and become part of the demon
god.The destiny to die and become an angel that was Rebecca’s puppet.Just a little while ago, he was at
a crossroad where only two paths could be seen, but at this moment, a new road appeared.
A blurred picture of destroying Baal and Rebecca formed in his head.It was a completely different
picture from the destiny this crazy world forced on him.
“I am certain,” the mana around Braham turned red as he slowly opened his mouth.
It was a phenomenon that occurred due to the damage of his mana core being replaced by blood. The
color was very clear. It was a level that briefly got rid of the darkness of the Abyss.Demon God Sitri’s
large and ugly figure was carefully projected onto Braham’s eyes.
“Your suffering won’t be eternal.”
It was a statement, not an attempt at comfort. His tone was blunt. Rather than any consideration, it was
just at the level of conveying the facts.Nevertheless—
“”Ah…Ahhhhh…””
Many of thevengefulspirits that made up Sitri were comforted.The demon god closed the mouth he had
opened to quench the thirst caused by resentment and slowly retreated beyond the Abyss.
[The apostle of the Overgeared God, ‘Braham,’ has prevented the emergence of the demon god.]
[The demonic creatures, who were running wild due to the emergence of the demon god, have lost their
momentum and are weakened.]
***
The amount of experience required to level up increased as the level increased.The higher the level, the
slower the growth.However, Chris’ leveling speed was accelerating.The level difference with the
demonic creatures was narrowing.
‘The level difference is so large that the experience penalty is being slightly mitigated.’
Chris calculated as he broke through level 90.
‘If this trend continues, I’ll recover to level 200 in no time.’
Considering the average level of the demonic creatures, he would have to be at least level 300 before he
received the full experience points.On the other hand, the required experience to level up increased
significantly at level 200.Unfortunately, the pace of growth would slow from then on.Of course, that was
just when compared to the present.
Chris surprisingly judged that he could re-enter the top rankings in the near future.The abilities of his
new class were so outstanding.
A legendary class—it was the ultimate of hidden classes and there were separate means of obtaining
additional stats.The skills were also very powerful.There were fewer types of unlocked skills due to his
low level, but they all had high coefficients and were of high quality.Chris particularly paid attention to
his passive skills.
First of all, Tzudan’s Weapon Technique.This was a skill that was highly compatible with Weapon
Mastery.His damage, attack speed, and hit rate would significantly increase when equipped with any
type of weapon.It wasn’t an exaggeration to describe it as a skill for Chris because the effect was
maximized when using a greatsword.
However, the key was a passive skill called ‘Five Steps.’This was a skill that doubled the power of the
next attack after taking five steps.This effect applied to all normal attacks and skills, but there was no
cooldown time.It was applied unconditionally no matter what direction he stepped in. It also included
walking in place.Considering that the skill level was still 1, the potential was guaranteed.It was the
signature skill that symbolized Tzudan’s Successor.
‘The key is to make good use of this.’
There was a stride suggested by the system.It was an effect that always occurred during battle.
Footprint-shaped lights would randomly emerge within a radius of 10 meters.If he succeeded in
stepping on these lights five times in a row, the damage of the attack after the Five Steps was applied as
true damage.This meant it thoroughly neutralized all damage reduction factors such as the target’s
defense, various tolerances, resistances, etc.
However, this was pretty difficult.The positions of all the strides presented by the system weren’t good.
It was almost at the level of pushing his limbs, so it even felt malicious.
‘Even so, I’ll do it.’
Ultimately, he had to follow the strides that the system presented.Only then could he maximize the
power of this class that Grid gifted to him. In the wake of this incident, he felt the expectations that Grid
had for him. The desire to meet these expectations naturally sprang up.
Chris chased after the lights.He used Tyrant’s Path to break through the limits of his limbs and generated
true damage. The head of a demonic creature flew away in one blow.
Tzudan’s soul was watching all of this.
[Tzudan is appalled. He is embarrassed and is saying he doesn’t know why his successor is trying to
recreate his ending. He insists on stopping that suicide.]
“……”Grid didn’t know the exact circumstances and considered it something not worth arguing about.In
any case, it was rewarding to observe Chris growing at a steep pace in real time.
‘At this point, Chris will be feeling sorry.’
He wondered if Chris would be disappointed looking at the invoice that only asked for 100 billion.Would
it ease the burden if he raised the price significantly?Grid was feeling seriously troubled when a world
message appeared.
[The apostle of the Overgeared God, ‘Braham,’ has prevented the emergence of the demon god.]
[The demonic creatures, who were running wild due to the emergence of the demon god, have lost their
momentum and are weakened.]
“Ah…”Chris sighed while everyone else was cheering.It was also a problem when his colleagues were too
competent.
Chapter 1547
It was after wiping out the remnants of the demonic creatures.
Grid had to calm Chris, who was trying to jump into the Abyss, down.“What do you mean by trying to
hunt in the Abyss? Have you forgotten that you aren’t even level 100 yet? Good hunting grounds for
your level are all over the place.”
“……”Chris barely calmed his excitement down.He got rid of his way of thinking from before his level was
reset and reminded himself that there were so many options.There was just one concern.“I don’t know
when the offensive of the demonic creatures will start again… I’m worried about being away from my
position.”
The Abyss was the most important base. It was best to have the maximum power.
‘You won't be much help due to your low level anyway.’This was what Grid wanted to say.Grid thought
it wasn’t a big deal, but he came to his senses.He remembered that he was the one who reset Chris’
level. He had to consider Chris’ mood.
He spoke as kindly as possible, unlike his inner thoughts.“Your vacancy will be very big, but it will be
okay. Trust your other colleagues.”
“…Yes, I’ll have to leave for a while.”
“Work hard to raise your level. I will soon come to you with a gift.”
Grid had observed Chris’ battle carefully.He carefully understood the characteristics of Tzudan’s
Successor and thought about what items to make for Chris.A surprise was also prepared.He planned to
place Tzudan’s soul in the greatsword he would give to Chris.
In any case, Grid had already obtained everything from Tzudan after getting the information of
Grenier.In the future, he hoped Tzudan would stay by Chris’ side and help Chris steadily develop.He
made this judgment after having the thought, ‘It would’ve been very helpful if Pagma’s soul had been by
my side and gave me a lot of advice.’
‘… No, It would be better if Pagma didn’t help me.’
If Pagma had been with him…
It was highly likely that all sorts of troubles would’ve occurred with his personal relationships.First of all,
it was certain that he would be lifelong enemies with Braham.
“A gift…? You have already given me a legendary class change book. What else do you want to give me?”
“Don’t feel burdened. The class change book isn’t a gift. I will receive money for it anyway.”
“……!”
“How about 120 million dollars? At this price, I don’t think we will be burdened toward each other.”
The price offered by Grid was about 150 billion won.He constantly entrusted Grid with item production
requests and he purchased elixirs.The expenditures he made to invest in his growth were so large that
this was a disastrous amount for Chris, who had less money saved.
“I will send you my account number by email.”
“…Can I return it?”
“Haha.”Chris must be in a good mood based on the way he was joking around.Grid was laughing while
thinking this, only for his expression to suddenly stiffen.He noticed that Chris was speaking sincerely.
‘It seems Chris is a person who lavishly spends.’
It was known that the average annual income of high rankers was in the tens of billions.It was natural
since they gained popularity beyond sports stars and Hollywood stars.Tens of billions was based on the
value of sports stars.HIgh rankers made a lot of money just with commercials and broadcasting fees.
Even that was only extra income.Naturally, the real source of income for high rankers was Satisfy.
Moreover, Chris was the former lord of Reidan.He ruled the second largest city in the Overgeared
Kingdom for several years. Even before joining the Overgeared Guild, he owned a private territory.He
would’ve earned an astronomical amount of money from the tax revenue.Yet he had no money.
It wasn’t a lie.Grid’s developed insight was informing him that Chris was in a true state.
‘Is he just spending money indiscriminately?’
He imagined Chris bringing dozens of beauties to his mansion every day and having drug parties…
It was drawn clearly in his mind as if he had seen it himself.Grid had never been abroad except for the
National Competitions.He had strange fantasies about wealthy foreigners.He easily had the prejudice
that they had glamorous and promiscuous private lives.
“Um…Pretend you didn’t hear the amount I just mentioned. Chris, you can set the price yourself.”
In Grid’s heart, he didn’t want to receive any money for it. However, the problem was that it could hurt
Chris’ pride.That’s right.Grid was acting out of consideration for Chris.He let Chris pay what he could
afford in order to protect Chris’ pride and family.
It was the wrong judgment.He had already asked for 150 billion won. To belatedly ask for Chris to set
the amount… Chris couldn’t make it less than 150 billion. It was a matter of pride.
“As soon as possible… I will do… liquidation…”
Chris tried to think positively.
A legendary class—based on recent trends, 150 billion won was very cheap.Yes, he was lucky…
He appreciated Grid’s kindness…
Chris repeated this thought, but only the number ‘150 billion won’ was floating in his mind.
***
Grid sent Chris away and visited Braham’s barrack.
“You came just in time.”

Braham leaned against a spacious table and greeted Grid.He was holding a drink in one hand. He was
pretending to be relaxed.However, the maps and documents spread out on the table were proving
Braham’s usual workload.In particular, the magic records were very conspicuous.
It was true that a magician was close to a scholar.Braham was recording all the magic he used during the
war.What would happen when he used magic for different reasons in different environments?He
recorded it, contrasted it, and studied it one by one.It meant that the status of strongest magician in
history wasn’t achieved just by talent.
There was also the smell of blood.A shirt crumpled up like a rag in the corner was dyed red.
“Tsk.”Braham frowned and flicked his finger. Then the shirt burned up and disappeared.
“I used blood magic.”This concluded the explanation.He didn’t say that his mana core had been
damaged and he suffered a major crisis.In any case, he had completely recovered with the regeneration
power of a direct descendant. There was no need to worry Grid.
Grid had a shaky expression as he sat down in front of Braham.He used a God Hand that just flew over
as a chair, but it was both comfortable and unpleasant. It was because the God Hands were based on
Grid’s hand.
Why was there only one chair here?
“Did you kill the demon god?”
Demon God Sitri—according to some, he was weaker than a single digit great demon, but his huge size
couldn’t be ignored.Just one of his fingers reached 10 meters long. It couldn’t even be guessed how
huge his overall size would be.To an extent, the size itself was a weapon.He was the type that could
cover the sky with a single hand gesture and cause a typhoon with a single snort.
‘A presence specialized in mass murder. At this point, it is likely that it will be highly difficult to deal a hit
with ordinary weapons.’
There was a health and defense that fit his size as well as divinity.Putting aside his actual combat power,
he was a frightening opponent.
“No, that is an existence that can’t be killed.”
“He must be as sturdy as he is big.”
“It is pointless to discuss him physically. He is a mass of vengeful spirits… he is close to a concept. That is
why he is a god.”
Braham started a long story.The name Beriache came out first.Braham explained in detail his guess
about what hell was originally like.
Grid wasn’t surprised at all.
A peaceful neutral zone that was no different from the surface.
The statue of God Yatan that prevented disputes.

The river of reincarnation managed by the great demons.
Gods who didn’t hesitate to cooperate with hell.
The grudge and anger that Leraje had toward Baal.
System messages that indicated that Baal had distorted hell and so on.
There were many reasons to feel doubt.
“I doubted it from the time I discovered that the statue of Yatan acted as a symbol of peace in hell. I
couldn’t understand why the evil god symbolized peace.”
Was Yatan really evil?Upon thinking about it, Grid couldn’t recall any of Yatan’s evil deeds.Of course, he
didn’t deny that Yatan was an evil god.It was Yatan who made hell and the demons.Yatan was the
source of all evil in the world, so he was naturally an evil god.
However, that concept was overturned at this moment.As Braham speculated, hell was likely to be a
‘rest area created for the dead.’Otherwise, it was hard to explain why the river of reincarnation flowed
through hell.The river of reincarnation was a system that gave new life to the dead. It was caring for the
dead.Would it be necessary to consider the deceased if hell was really a den of evil?
It was right to interpret hell as a world created by benevolence, not Yatan’s malice.From this point on,
the evidence that Yatan was the source of evil became weak.From a human point of view, the heavenly
gods were evil in the first place.
“In my opinion, there is only one sin committed by Yatan.”
Dozens of cracks appeared in the glass in Braham’s hand.
“He made Baal.”
Braham remembered why his mother gave birth to Marie Rose.She wanted Marie Rose to do what she
couldn’t accomplish.Thus, she made an existence that transcended herself.Perhaps Yatan was
similar.Perhaps the reason why he gave Baal so much authority and strength was because he wanted
Baal to cooperate with his kin to save him from his destiny.For example, Yatan wanted to escape the
fate of periodically destroying the world.
“Just as my mother proved… a child doesn’t naturally have to act according to their child’s preferences.
The evidence is that Fenrir, Marie Rose, and I failed to meet our mother’s expectations and hurt her
heart. Yatan and Baal would be no different.”
Braham’s past as a direct descendant was a shameful disgrace.However, he revealed it himself.He used
himself as proof to prove the relationship between Yatan and Baal.Therefore, it was definitely
communicated to Grid.
“I want to restore the real hell. That was my mother’s ultimate wish.”
Braham felt his mother’s heart.Why did she hide the truth while blurring the memories of her
children?It must be because she didn’t want her children to take any risks.Thus, Braham wanted to fulfill
his mother’s true desire that she was forced to hide.He also felt the need to correct the wrong world for
himself.
“Grid, what about you?”
[A world quest has occurred!]
[World quests have enough influence to overturn the worldview. Please keep this in mind.]
[World Quest]
[★Hell side.
The information you’ve collected so far and Braham’s interpretation have combined to reveal the truth
of hell.
Try to reverse the distorted form of hell.
Quest Clear Conditions:
1. Spread the truth.
Reveal the truth of hell to the world.
At least 30% of all humanity should believe your claims.
You must also persuade the Demon Slayer.
The world quest progression will increase to 20% when the conditions are met.
2. Liberate the river of reincarnation.
The river of reincarnation was originally a right for the dead to enjoy.
Persuade or defeat Eligos, the great demon currently managing the river of reincarnation, to liberate the
river of reincarnation.
3. Eliminate Baal.
Baal is the one who distorted the shape of hell. Restore hell by punishing the source of all evil.
4. ???
5.???
Quest Clear Rewards: Depends on the quest progress.
Quest Failure Condition: Failed to spread the truth.
Quest Failure Penalty: Lost 200 levels. Two of your highest stats will permanently decrease by 20%.
There will be a punishment for false incitement.]
[Would you like to accept the quest?]
Grid faced Braham.
“Beriache’s wish is your wish.”
There was no hesitation or fear in his unshakable eyes.
“Your wish is my wish.”
Grid also had an obligation to fight.It was for the future of Irene, Lord, and his other precious people, as
well as to liberate the soul of Pagma, who was captured by Baal.Also… perhaps it was for Khan who was
already suffering from being part of the demon god.
“Huroi.”
“Yes, My Liege.”
Grid left the barrack and took action straight away.Through Huroi’s mouth, he spread the truth of hell to
the world.He explained to humanity why they must fight.
If Grid was an ordinary ranker—
If he was one guild or the head of the nation, he might never have been able to persuade 30% of
humanity in his lifetime.No matter how much he preached about the truth of the world, who would
easily believe it?Even if they believed it, how many people would risk their lives and fight together for a
vague death?
[The truth of hell is spreading to the world.]
[5% of humanity accepts your claims as the truth.]
[Demon Slayer ‘Yura’ has added strength to your argument.]
[You have already achieved your goal!]
[It is a remarkable achievement! More than half of humanity trusts you!]
[The people of the east and the natives of Grenier also trust your claims.]
[…!]
[…!!]
[……!!]
[Most of humanity trusts you.]
[Deity has increased by 20.]
[Analyzing your achievements to give you two new powers.]
[…]
[…]
Grid had a sense of reality.If he was the lantern of humanity, then humanity was the ship carrying the
lantern.He could go further because he had the people.
Chapter 1548
[(Breaking) The reality of hell is revealed.]
[Hell isn’t the original hell?]
[A world where the dead can’t get rest… Satisfy’s desperate worldview.]
[Is it okay for a game for all ages to be like this? The Korean Broadcasting and Communications
Commission, which has criticized Satisfy’s high degree of freedom in the past, has criticized the Game
Rating Committee. ‘It should be noted that we have an obligation to protect the young people of South
Korea from games depicting violence, sensationalism and depression.’]
[Discussing the rating change… the Game Rating Committee has kneeled down to the onslaught of the
Ministry of Education and the Korean Broadcasting and Communications Commission?]
[Public opinion is boiling over due to the action. Is this the 21st century? There is criticism wondering
how long we are going to adhere to Confucianism. We will also be mocked abroad.]
[’Satisfy’s worldview suggests a hero’s path to players.’ The domestic and foreign game critics who
disagree with the Korean Broadcasting and Communications Commission.]
The last 10 days had been the busiest days of Huroi’s life.He crossed the continent on a wyvern,
preaching the truth of hell, while also actively participating in offline activities.He struggled to convince
both NPCs and players.
In the process, the Yatan Church was surprisingly helpful.The Dominion and Judar Churches denied the
truth, but the Yatan Church agreed that Huroi’s words were correct.It seemed to be the first time they
knew this truth, but they decided to actively use this opportunity to form a religion that ultimately
aimed at the descent of God Yatan.
Instead, their strength was weakened significantly in the process.It was due to the fundamental
question about why they should serve the church if Yatan wasn’t truly evil.Nearly half of the Yatan
Servants turned their backs to the religion and a considerable number of followers left with them.
The Yatan Church actually became led by players and this was great news for the Overgeared
Kingdom.Players couldn’t ignore the influence of the Overgeared Kingdom.Unbelievably, the Yatan
Church became an ally of the Overgeared Kingdom.
At the Overgeared Castle, Reinhardt…
“You’re suffered a lot,” Lauel greeted Huroi warmly.As the media’s response from each country showed,
the reality of hell that was revealed by Grid was being accepted as an established fact.It was proof that
people trusted Grd, but additionally, Huroi’s performance was great.
Hell, which they thought was a den of evil, was actually a world made for the dead.Common sense was
overturned.If it wasn’t for Huroi’s eloquent speech, many people wouldn’t have believed it no matter
how much evidence was presented.Lauel was very pleased and excited that there was a competent
spokesman like Huroi.
“Is there anything that made me suffer? It was all done by His Liege. More than that, the war is truly
over.”
A smile spread on Huroi’s face as he shifted his gaze outside the window.Reinhardt was energetic thanks
to the soldiers who returned from the war.The faces of those who reunited with their parents after life
or death, held their pets, or played on the streets were all bright.The pubs, restaurants, and various
places in the city were crowded with customers who came in groups with friends or family.It was a
scene that everyone worked together to protect.
It wasn’t just the Overgeared Guild and Overgeared Kingdom. It was all the allied nations, including the
empire and Valhalla. Additionally, there were the wanderers who didn’t belong anywhere and the
wicked who caused incidents.This was the present that most people worked together to protect.
However, it wasn’t over yet.Now they had to fight for the future.
“……”Huroi’s expression stiffened.Far away, outside the outer castle—his vision was filled with the
procession that was lined up and heading toward the site where the mountain was located.“Are they all
perhaps…”
“Yes, they are the bereaved families of the dead. It is fortunate that there are more places to build a
national cemetery due to Braham’s destruction of the mountain.”
“Wasn’t it said that there were more than 50,000 people killed?”
“It is really less damage compared to other nations.”
In the case of the Saharan Empire, the number of dead people was in the tens of millions.It started with
the appearance of the demonic humans before the start of the Great Human and Demon War. Then the
capital Titan became the stage of the war.It was natural for there to be a great deal of
damage.According to statistics, once all the civilian casualties were counted, the number of deaths
would exceed one hundred million.
Huroi was in a trance.The scene of the battlefield with the smell of blood and gunpowder was drawn in
his head.The facial expressions and cries of the soldiers fighting together were vivid in his mind.He didn’t
dare to count the number of soldiers he couldn’t protect.He felt guilty as their sacrifice was given a
sense of realism.It was an emotion that Lauel couldn’t feel since he never participated directly in the
battlefield.
“In conclusion, it worked out well. This war means the balance of the empire is completely tilted. It is
hard for them to stand alone. Considering the public sentiment toward King Grid, they will be seriously
considering a merger with the Overgeared Kingdom. It means the empire is no longer Saharan, but us.”
“…Excuse me for my question.”
“Yes, please say it.”
“Is your influence behind why My Liege didn’t actively intervene in the war?”
It was a question that caught him off guard.Fright passed through Huroi’s eyes.He inwardly hoped that
Lauel would deny it.Unfortunately, Lauel nodded.He was even smiling.“Of course.”
There was little reason for Grid to participate in this war.First of all, the overall situation was favorable
without Grid.Secondly, Grid’s involvement would rob the players and soldiers of growth
opportunities.Thirdly, Grid’s blacksmithing ability was excellent for rear support. He was helpful enough
for their allies even in the rear.Fourth, Grid had just secured materials to make dragon weapons.It was
right to prioritize the completion of the dragon weapons in case of an emergency.Etc, etc.
Lauel persuaded Grid using all types of reasons.At every moment, he gave reminders that it wasn’t
necessary for Grid to go directly to the battlefield unless a special enemy like Baal’s ego fragment
appeared.There was nothing wrong with this. It made sense.Grid agreed and entrusted the war to his
colleagues.
However, Lauel’s inner thoughts were different.From the beginning, he regarded the Great Human and
Demon War as an opportunity. It was an opportunity to weaken and absorb the empire.Of course, he
didn’t explicitly reveal his inner thoughts.It was clear that Grid would be angry if he explained it.
“Is that so? I… I think that someone like you is necessary.”Huroi struggled against the urge to vomit. He
affirmed Lauel’s trick without criticizing it.His expression was dark.He was disgusted with himself for
affirming Lauel.
Lauel shrugged.“A group of honest people won’t develop much.”
The Overgeared Guild was a very unusual organization.There was no villain.None of them showed
ambition.It wasn’t an exaggeration to say that they were like a group of innocent children. They might
feel greed about being the best, but they were only trying to develop.
‘Thus, even more—’
I need to be cold-headed…
Lauel vowed again as he said goodbye to Huroi with a bittersweet expression. The bloody tears that
flowed after detecting his facial expression proved the skin maker’s skills.
***
Did it want to wash away the dirt in their hearts?It rained continuously.
“I feel good when I saw the elderly people burning cigarettes.”
A cemetery where the mementos of the dead were buried—it was to commemorate those who died
without even leaving a body.No, Pon approached Regas, who was watching the procession of bereaved
families seeking the return of their family members who would be suffering in hell forever.
“It is comforting to see people in their 70s and 80s still alive while smoking cigarettes.”
Pon, who came back after logging out temporarily, seemed to smell of cigarettes.Of course, it was
because of his mood.
Regas shook his head.“In fact, those who are only 66 might’ve aged because of cigarettes.”
“Uh…Isn’t that too rude to smokers? You are cursing them.”
“Cigarettes are harmful and useless. You should cease smoking.”
“I should…”Pon’s voice was gloomy as he looked at the foggy scenery of the cemetery.He remembered
the cigarette that he just smoked.It was around eight years ago.He tried to quit smoking when he found
out that a virtual reality game was being released.He didn’t want to waste time going in and out of the
capsules due to smoking. It was the stance of a pro gamer.
Fortunately, he succeeded in quitting smoking. He saved the time that would’ve been spent smoking
and became a high ranker.Then one day, he started thinking about cigarettes again.It was caused by a
rapport with the NPCs.Every time he fought a big battle and checked the casualties, he needed a
method to alleviate his depressed emotions.Still, he endured it somehow until the Great Human and
Demon War became a detonator.
The first day after the outbreak of the Great Human and Demon War.Pon eventually couldn’t stand it
and bit a cigarette in his mouth again.
“I’m sorry for those who died, but… I think Grid did a good job.”
If Grid was present on the battlefield, it was clear that the casualties would be much less than they were
now.However, Grid deliberately avoided the war. This caused the overall level of players and soldiers to
rise rapidly.Grid was less active, so people experienced more trials, overcame many difficulties, and
became stronger.
“It is a battle against hell. I need enough opportunities to grow before that.”
“I know. Are you worried that I will blame Grid? Don’t worry. No matter what happens in the future, I
won’t hate Grid. Pon, aren’t you the same?”
“Yes, all members will be the same.”
The Overgeared member knew Grid’s nature well.They knew he wouldn’t have avoided war simply due
to individual greed.There must be some work or Lauel would have convinced him well. Perhaps Grid
himself wanted people to grow.They thought it was a good thing.
If Grid was present on the battlefield, the number of the dead might be several or dozens of times less
than it was now, but the future of those who survived probably wouldn’t have been as bright.The reality
of hell was known and people were losing their faith in Rebecca.In the future, there would be dangers
greater than the Great Human and Demon War.
Could people who hadn’t grown up properly handle this world?Of course not.It was cruel to those who
died, but their sacrifices were necessary for the future.In the first place, it was an error to rely solely on
Grid for every crisis.It was normal for colleagues to rely on each other.
“So… how long are you going to stay like this?”
The bereaved families sobbing while hugging the rain-soaked tombstones—Regas barely looked away
from them and got up.
“The memorial service is over.”
I will save your family from hell.I will enjoy the right of reincarnation and repeat my new life, so that I
can reunite with you in the end.
Regas’ eyes were cold as he pledged in a determined manner.His smile was sharp like a blade.In addition
to leveling up, Regas has been seeking out various training methods.For example, he often showed
inefficient behavior like standing under a waterfall for days for mental training.It was the temperament
of a martial artist.
The thing that couldn’t be criticized was that Regas’ concentration was actually unique.He had
transcendent judgment using instantaneous concentration, reflex nerves, etc.Persistence was added to
the concentration commonly used by selected geniuses.It might’ve been the result of several training
exercises.
Pon had always wondered how fast Regas’ growth would be if his concentration was fully focused on
hunting.‘I will know now. I should quit smoking again.’
***
A world quest—it boasted an all-time high difficulty, so it was a quest accompanied by all-time high
penalties and rewards.
Grid had passed the crisis for now.He borrowed Huroi’s mouth and succeeded in spreading the truth to
the world without much effort.The reward for progressing 20% in the world quest was a 20 point
increase in Deity.This surpassed the 18 points of Deity that he accumulated in the past few years.
It was sweet.Two new powers had been opened.Grid looked at the first power.
[A power suitable for the creator of all things is added. From now on, two option slots will be created on
the items you produce. The effects given are random, but you can modify them at any time. However,
2,000 prayers will be consumed every time you update the effects.]
[The ‘prayer’ stat is opened by the new power.]
[Prayer]
[Refers to the number of times prayers directed toward you are accumulated.
Currently accumulated prayers: 1,839,874,511.]

“……?”
Grid brought up the details of Gujel’s Dao.Two blank slots were added to the list of effects.He
immediately experimented with it.
[Do you want to consume 2,000 prayers to grant effects to the item?]
It was naturally a yes.
[Strength +53 will be added to the 1st option slot of Gujel’s Dao.]
“Hah…”
In order to place stat increase effects on items, certain conditions must be met such as using a specific
material.Now there was no cost. No, he could add stats at any time just by consuming prayers.However,
the effect was too low for a myth rated item.
Grid tried again.
[Do you want to consume 2,000 prayers to grant effects to the item? The existing effect will be deleted
when granting a new effect.]
[Lifesteal +5% will be added to the 1st option slot of Gujel’s Dao.]
[Agility +90 will be added to the 1st option slot of Gujel’s Dao.]
[Abnormal status resistance +5% will be added to the 1st option slot of Gujel’s Dao.]
[Dignity +101 will be added to the 1st option slot of Gujel’s Dao.]
[Damage resistance +5% will be added to the 1st option slot of Gujel’s Dao.]
“XX.”
The range of effects was too large.All stats present in Satisfy seemed to be included in the target. Even
the number was random.Grid tried exactly 31 times. Out of these attempts, the additional strength
effect occurred three times with significant variations of 50, 53, and 120 respectively.It was impossible
to calculate how many attempts it would require to get the desired effect to the highest possible value.
Subsequently, he tested the second option slot.It was the same.
“Wow, what is this…?”
Grid was tired of the viciousness of the S.A Group.At the same time, he was happy.He hoped that each
item would become very strong by rotating the effects until each item had the desired effects and he
filled in the two new options.In any case, it was good to be stronger…
In fact, this was close to the thoughts of a pushover.Even so, he was delighted.
In any case, Grid had over 1.8 billion prayers.Moreover, it was still rising in real time.It was equivalent to
changing the effects for free, so he was naturally happy.
Chapter 1549
Grid was in a bad mood these days.He tried not to show it, but Mercedes easily noticed.Of course, she
knew it without having to use Keen Insight.There was a rough air to his usual habits.
‘Has he perhaps seen my room? I covered it with camouflage wallpaper, but… there is no chance it will
work in front of My Liege’s insight. His discerning eye is wonderful as well…’
Mercedes’ anxious mind was overflowing with thoughts.Of course, there was no change in her
expression.She was a legendary knight for a reason.How far did her imagination go?By the time
Mercedes’ earlobes turned red, Grid had made up his mind.
‘Let’s compromise with this much.’
For the last three days, Grid focused on updating the effects of Gujel’s Dao.Fortunately, he could
multitask with the God Hands and his summoned pet. If he was an ordinary player, he would’ve been
unable to do anything for three days due to changing the effects.
‘I wasted over 300 million.’
His prayer stat that exceeded 1.8 billion was reduced to 1.5 billion.The results obtained were a ‘280%
rise in critical hit damage’ and a ‘low probability of weapon stealth.’Gujel’s Dao was literally a nuclear
weapon.It was easy to reach the goal with one hit.There was no need to look at probability.This meant it
was a weapon that couldn’t be responded to.It was worth the investment of time, capital, and mental
power.
However, Grid was very sorry.It was because the effect of a ‘normal probability of weapon stealth’
appeared less than 50 times while he was changing the second option slot.He thought it was an easy
option to update, so he renewed it, but he didn’t see it again after tens of thousands of attempts. He
had to compromise with a ‘low probability.’
It was frustrating.
‘First of all, give effects to other items… Gujel’s Dao can get better effects later.’
First, he needed to change his mood.For three days, he had been stressed looking at the weapon effects
and he felt like he was going to die.
Grid put away Gujel’s Dao, that disappeared intermittently, into his inventory and observed the
surroundings.The deep part of the Chaos Mountains had turned into ruins.The terrifying monsters were
being turned to ash after being attacked by the modified God Hands, Randy, and Overgeared
Skeletons.The monsters, which formed a group on the periphery and rushed at once, were bound by the
blood magic of the direct descendants who joined late.One of the hunting grounds that was currently
considered the most difficult was easily raided without Grid.
‘Noe is becoming lazier.’
As proof of the situation where there was plenty of spare power, Noe was sleeping alone in the back.It
was cute to see him snoring with his belly bulging out, but it was also somewhat disgusting.
“If we punish hell, the demons won’t be so eager for the memphis.”
Noe’s ears moved.

“There must be many pretty females… I wonder if they will welcome a boyfriend with a belly.”
“It isn’t an important issue whether the belly bulges out or not.”Mercedes suddenly stepped in.She was
looking at Grid with deep eyes.
Her liege was cool in many ways. He was unconditionally good. Too good. Etc, etc.
She summoned up her courage to express the words hovering in her mouth, but it wasn’t easy.It had
been years since she received the confession from Grid.There had been no progress in their relationship,
so Mercedes was afraid that Grid’s heart might’ve changed.She had no choice but to become
timid.Perhaps this was why she developed a shady hobby.
Grid’s gaze was stuck to Noe.He waved his hand behind his back and pretended to keep speaking to
Mercedes, “At this rate, Noe might die as a bachelor in his old age.”
“That is impossible!” Noe roared and rose from where he was lying.He transformed into a dignified adult
like a tiger.The energy of the thunder stone accumulated in his body could be used freely on the
surface.It was possible because he was constantly leveling up with Grid.
“Where in hell is there a female who will reject this Noe, the strongest demonic creature in hell?!”
“You are the weakest one here. It is a relative comparison.”
“I-I’m not the weakest,heung!This one will win against them!”
Noe’s sharp claws were pointed at Overgeared Corn and the direct descendants.That’s right.Even hell’s
strongest demonic creature, cherished by the great demons, couldn’t handle the God Hands and Randy,
who had some of Grid’s stats.There was no need to mention Overgeared Skeleton One, who inherited
the grandmaster’s abilities, and Overgeared Skeleton Two, who distorted space.
“Your tongue is long. If you answer that you will be diligent, so that you don’t gain weight any longer,
this matter will be over.”
“I’m sorry,nyang…”
Loyalty was loyalty, but Noe was crushed by Grid’s dignity and couldn’t move.This was the power of
stats.After putting Noe into battle, Grid tested out his other new power.
The hundreds of items left unattended on the battlefield—the items dropped by monsters gathered
together and formed a huge sword.It cut through the air a few times and turned into a storm. It was a
storm of steel.
‘The utilization is infinite.’
It was a power that arose based on the fact that the Overgeared God was the ruler of all things.It was
another version of the Item Combination skill.Unlike Item Combination, it couldn’t inherit the stats of
the target item, but there was no limit to the number.It combined a large number of items to create a
substance or phenomena.The power was proportional to the total durability of the combined items. It
might be due to this reason that items with infinite durability weren’t included.
‘It is a big drawback that I can’t target Greed, but it doesn’t matter.’
It already had a fraudulent potential.It would be very powerful if he used it in connection with the rain
of battle gear…
“……?”
Grid, who had regained his composure, became flustered.
Mercedes’s expression was somber.She had excellent facial expression management, but this was
different from her usual appearance of indifference.For the first time, the reputation of the ruler of
knights was overshadowed.
“I…” Mercedes made eye contact with Grid and struggled to open his mouth. Her long eyelashes were
trembling.
“…I don’t care what My Liege looks like. You are very good.”
The words she barely expressed after getting rid of her hesitation were completed.Grid’s eyes widened
while his mouth was twitching with happiness.
“Nyong.”Noe’s big stomach covered the appearance of the two people who were slowly getting closer.
Blue hair flowed down Grid’s waist.
Hiihing~!
The sad cry of Overgeared Corn spread along with the moonlight.
***
‘Put players in hell.’
Hell was divided into 33 large areas and originally competed with each other.However, there were
reports recently that they were cooperating with each other. Perhaps it was due to several crises such as
losing the Great Human and Demon War and losing a lot of territory to Leraje.
They seemed to be properly alert.It meant there would be a huge resistance the moment when Grid
invaded hell.Grid would only have the support of the Overgeared Guild and it would be hard when being
attacked with such a huge power difference.
Lauel’s solution to this was the regular opening of hell.He encouraged people to visit hell like it was a
normal hunting ground.
‘It can disperse the forces while preventing the build-up of demonic creatures.’
The strength of numbers was useful in many ways.If people’s invasion of hell became routine and they
became active throughout hell, the demons would be forced to respond.The troops that had gathered
together in preparation for Grid’s invasion would be scattered throughout hell.
Of course, this wasn’t an easy scene to occur.There were two conditions that must be done first before
players could be induced to enter hell.First, the penalties of hell should be mitigated.Right now, the
penalties were too high, so it was rare for someone to challenge hell.Fortunately, there was a solution.It
was to get people involved in the Hell Gao raid.
The project was already in operation.Lauel, who praised all players as the protagonists who led the
Great Human and Demon War to victory, released several controlled zones to commemorate the
victory.He vowed that he would yield the raid authority previously monopolized by the Overgeared
Guild to the private sector and mediate so that all participants could receive a fair share of the items
dropped by the boss.He even pledged to support them to ensure the success of the raid.
The reaction was hot.In particular, attention was focused on the Cokro Island dungeon.
Hell Gao—he might’ve lost his body, but he was still a single digit great demon.Rumors that the list of
dropped items was very gorgeous started to spread.A rumor that just participating in the raid twice
would remove the penalties of hell also spread rapidly.They were rumors that Lauel deliberately spread.
“Demons, please look forward to it. From now on, you will experience real hell.Huhuhut…”
What were the reasons why guilds insisted on controlling hunting grounds?The demons would soon
know why the seeds of monsters were dried up at famous hunting grounds.Unfortunately, they would
find out from the monsters’ point of view.
“What is going on?”
Lauel called Sticks to the castle.
Sage Sticks—he was one of the top contributors in the Great Human and Demon War.Thanks to the
warp gates he created, the distribution of troops and supplies was carried out smoothly.However…
“It is impossible.”
This great figure expressed frustration at Lauel’s request.The crystal castle was taken over by Demon
Slayer Yura.Lauel’s request to build a warp gate connecting the surface to the impregnable fortress was
too absurd.
“It might be different if someone breaks the boundaries of the world again by cutting the Abyss, but… it
is physically impossible to connect a disconnected world.”
“What about using the principles of the hell gate?”
“The hell gate uses the power of some great demons and the Demon Slayer. It is a supernatural
phenomenon. Ask the Demon Slayer yourself. Maybe she doesn’t know the principles either.”
It was impossible.Sticks reconfirmed it and Lauel became very troubled.He wouldn’t be able to achieve
one of the prerequisites to make hell a hunting ground.
‘It doesn’t make sense to rely on Yura every time we need to send people to hell.’
It was tantamount to completely depriving Yura of her freedom.It was like wasting the maximum power
of the Overgeared Guild. It was putting the cart before the horse.
Lauel’s expression gradually became darker.
“It seems possible.”Just then, a welcome person returned.Grid—somehow, he looked like a gentleman
in a romance movie as he carefully lowered Mercedes from Overgeared Corn’s back.It was different
from Grid’s usual image, but it unexpectedly suited him well.He had the appearance and atmosphere to
play various roles.
‘I should tell Administrator Rabbit to prepare for the celebration.’
Lauel noticed the situation and smiled happily, while Sticks cocked his head.Grid had no knowledge of
this field at all.It was hard to understand the basis for saying it was possible.
“It is different from fighting or politics. Engineering isn’t a problem that can be resolved using
momentum.”
Grid tapped his head with his fingers.“It isn’t momentum. It is about having enough knowledge and
evidence.”
“Haha…”Sticks thought that Grid was making a silly joke in the morning.He guessed that something good
had happened.However, that was it.
It was because he didn’t yet know of the fact that one of the wise giantswaswith Grid.
Chapter 1550
“The ‘della’ used in warp gates originally means a unit. After adding the standard gravitation value to
mana’s kinetic energy generated when teleportation magic is activated, the rate of the body transfer is
calculated in reverse…”
Grid talked nonstop for 10 minutes.He stood with shaking black eyes.He was spitting out what Filewolf
was saying with his mouth, but at the same time, he was greatly flustered once unknown words and
concepts started to appear one after another.He didn’t know what he was saying right now…
It was natural to feel confused in such a situation.
-Very cool.You are like a professor.Would you like to borrow a pair of glasses?
Lauel sent whispers to him that cheered for him.This was even though Lauel clearly knew he was
receiving Filewolf’s help, so it felt like Lauel was making fun of him. However, Lauel’s brightly shining
eyes made him seem truly sincere.No matter what it was, Grid wanted him to be quiet.It was hard to
relay Filewolf’s words intact, but it became crazy when overlapping with Lauel’s voice.
“…Therefore, as long as 15 della energy is secured, the theory of the warp gate transcending time and
space can be completed.”
Grid remained focused in the midst of the difficulties and barely finished explaining.He sighed with relief
and felt a sense of reward comparable to when he made a myth rated item.It was as hard as that even
though he was only ‘speaking.’It felt like he started with a half-hearted joke, but then he dug his
grave.He didn’t know how many times he regretted it during the process.
Clap clap clap!
Sticks, who had been listening the entire time, clapped enthusiastically. He couldn’t hide his admiration.
“Many questions have been resolved since della was assigned as the resource. It is great. It is a perfect
theory without any flaws. Perhaps it is due to the experience of discovering the truth of the world, the
knowledge itself that I use to understand the world feels different. Your Majesty should be called a great
sage.”
He even had the illusion that the ancient giants, who were extinct, had come back to life…
This was Sticks’ general review.
‘They didn’t come back to life, but…’
In any case, it was right that they were back. The wise giants—they had mastered ancient knowledge
and were cooperating with Grid.There were two in the tower and one by Grid’s side.It was a connection
that couldn’t be bought by money, experience, and power.It was a connection that could only be won by
pure skill.
“There will be difficulties in the future. In order to generate 15 della of energy, at least 97 million tons of
material with a mana loss rate of 0.17% or less should be secured and the corresponding mana
injected… I don’t know if we can get the materials even if we convene all the magicians on the
continent…”
[FIlewolf thinks that the genes of a high elf are really excellent and is happy.]
Filewolf started to give a lengthy explanation again.It was intended to increase the feasibility by
supplementing the calculation formula made in an instant by Sticks.Grid wanted to convey it, but he
eventually gave up.The joke would end here.
“Sticks, actually…”Grid honestly explained about the existence of FIlewolf.
“I’m glad.”Sticks was relieved rather than disappointed.“I was worried about how Your Majesty could
afford to study when you always fight for everyone. Now I am a bit relieved.’
It was Sticks who was bound by the mission to protect the Behen Archipelago while dying from the curse
of the gourmet dragon.The benefactor who freed him was Grid.As the years passed, Sticks realized the
value of life even more and felt even greater thanks toward Grid.
“I don’t want you to overdo it.”
“Sticks…”
Sticks’ attitude touched Grid’s heart.
[You have formed a bond with the great sage ‘Sticks.’]
The system reacted.There was no need to go around the battlefield together.No dramatic event was
needed.Relationships could naturally develop bonds over time.This was friendship.Every time he
recalled this fact, a person’s face flashed in Grid’s mind.
‘Khan.’
The first friend he made.Grid missed and worried about him a lot these days.Grid naturally believed he
would’ve been reunited with his family in heaven.Unfortunately, he learned the reality of hell and
heaven.By now, Khan was probably wandering the river of reincarnation.It was without forgetting the
previous life or changing to a new life.
Grid thought of Khan in pain and wanted to go to hell right away.However, he didn’t do so.Hell was
Baal’s territory.Baal might only be a small fragment on the surface, but Grid didn’t yet have the
confidence to deal with the strongest existence in hell.
‘Time is needed.’
He needed to carry out the ‘procedure’ according to Lauel’s words.It would be around the time when
players were active in hell.In other words, he should only move after dispersing the eyes of the demons
to a certain extent.In the meantime, Grid was going to become stronger than he was nowThere was a
means to strengthen himself thanks to the new powers, so time was on Grid’s side.Grid’s priority was to
make as much effort as possible.
“Sticks, a robot that can help you… no, I’ll attach a person to you.”
The black sphere that always hovered like a satellite above Grid’s head.It was a mass of Greed that had
been built up over time.Grid decided to use part of it for the production of a magic machine.It was a
production, not a transformation.It would be Filewolf’s body.
***
Every soul that hovered by Grid’s side had different desires.First of all, Tzudan wanted freedom.He
hated any further suffering and wanted a complete rest.Unfortunately, rest was oblivion to the
dead.The river of reincarnation was a necessity.Tzudan’s wish was a dream that couldn’t be fulfilled as
long as the river of reincarnation was in the hands of the demons.
Thus, Grid made a suggestion to him.
Stay by Chris’ side for a while.
Surprisingly, Tzudan accepted.He seemed very interested in his successor.He was well aware that Chris’
strength was needed to liberate the river of reincarnation.
Tzudan left Grid’s side.He became the ego of the new greatsword and entered Chris’ arms.The impact
was huge.Chris’ growth rate became similar to that of during the Great Human and Demon
War.However, there seemed to be a problem with communication and there were intermittent twisting
side effects. It was close to a mysterious phenomenon because it was the level at which he tripped on
his own.Still, Grid believed this was a problem that time could solve.
Meanwhile, Haksen was burning with academic enthusiasm.He was interested in the magic of the new
era, among which was Braham’s enhancement magic.He suffered from being Gamigin’s slave like
Tzudan, but he didn’t want to rest. He wanted to interact with Braham.
“What nonsense.”
Braham’s reaction was cold.He was offended by the fact that a remnant of the past coveted his magic.
“It is ridiculous for a ghost to be obsessed with magic. You can’t even use it. Even if you are a person, do
you think you deserve to be my disciple in the first place?”
Braham didn’t hesitate to speak bad words.Grid worried that this was too severe, but on the other hand,
he understood Braham’s feelings.How could he feel good when he saw a person (?) coveting the
knowledge he had struggled to accumulate for hundreds of years.
Haksen also understood and wasn’t hurt.He endured Braham’s bad words.
“…Haksen himself knows that this is a shameless request. Braham, he fully understands your anger and
contempt. Still, your magic is so great that he had no choice but to ask shamelessly. Sorry.”
“Bah,” Braham snorted like there was nothing to hear, but he no longer spoke ill of the other person.He
was a magician and understood Haksen’s enthusiasm for learning.Maybe… one day, the two of them
would interact.
[Haksen hopes that one day, this person will understand his heart. He is curious about Braham’s
birthday and zodiac sign, height and weight, tastes and hobbies.]
…Grid thought as he watched Haksen, who had no intention of giving up easily.In any case—
“It is cool. There is a sense of unity with metal. It is more fantastic than I ever imagined.Gasp, gasp,
gasp…”
The only legendary soul who fulfilled his desire was Filewolf.It was the desire to become a magic
machine.
“It has improved a lot, but it is still Raiders. It is a new model that was in full swing around the time I
died. I felt sorry because I died without riding it, but I transcended time and became one with it,
relieving my resentment.Gasp, gasp…”
The dark metal—Filewolf looked creepy as he stroked his body made of Greed and talked to himself.By
the way, why was he always gasping for breath?He didn’t have a respiratory tract.
“I might’ve made improvements, but it is still classified as an old model these days.”
“It is an old model. The classic charm remains the same. My Raiders is mature.Gasp, gasp…No, you
improved it? You are a better person than I thought. You are literally a god like your name.Gasp, gasp…”
“……”
Grid silently turned away.He gave a thumbs up to Sticks, who looked uneasy.
Sticks was left alone with FIlewolf and had to suffer for a while.The appearance of constantly touching
his body and taking rough breaths… it was enough to shatter Sticks’ fantasy about the giants.
***
There was news that the mirror demon was successfully raided in hell.Both Kraugel and Faker testified
that the mirror demon was the most persistent enemy they had ever faced.It was said that it led them
on a 10 day chase inside the crystal castle, hiding in the crystals reflecting light and repeatedly
escaping.It assassinated many of the key figures in the alliance.It was really fortunate that they
succeeded in raiding it when the opportunity came.
The good news didn’t end there.Leraje overcame the crisis.Her strength hadn’t been restored, but at the
very least, the possibility of her suddenly dying had disappeared.However, she was deprived of all the
hells she had occupied during the Great Human and Demon War. Still, this was a scheduled process.In
the first place, they were territories that couldn’t be kept. They were not needed right now.Thus, there
was no need to be disappointed.
‘We can occupy the areas close to the crystal castle step by step.’
It was from the time when the players’ invasion of hell became commonplace.In other words, it was a
topic from the time when the penalties of hell were eased and the warp gate was completed.That’s
right.Lauel’s plans were progressing steadily.Numerous players participated in the Hell Gao raid, while
Sticks and Filewolf started the construction of a super-large warp gate that never existed before.
Then new information came to the smiling Lauel.An envoy had arrived from the empire.
The time had come.
Lauel was happily greeting the envoy when question marks appeared on his face.
“Are you the king of this small nation? It is worse than the rumors.”The envoy’s face and attitude were
strange.The dukes of the empire were constantly lowering their heads. They weren’t looking at Lauel,
but at the envoy who came with them.
“Saharan…?”The name of the envoy was confusing to Lauel.

Overgeared 1551
Chapter 1551
The blood of the imperial family was immortal.It didn’t lose the red energy despite being diluted from
being split up again and again.There was one of the reasons why the founder of the empire, Saharan,
was worshipped as a divine beingHe built up a millennial empire and left an immutable lineage. The
empire recorded it as a myth, not history.He was the founding god.
“Saharan… Haicyen Saharan?”
Lauel doubted his eyes.
The tall man in antique clothes—Lauel was terribly familiar with this face, as well as the name.It was a
face that had been seen many times in paintings and statues, or heard in oral traditions.
The words ‘imperial summoning circle’ passed through Lauel’s astonished mind.It was a magic that had
been handed down from generation to generation and only the emperor had the authority to invoke
it.Basara explained that it was a last resort to save the empire in crisis.
“You dare to put this emperor’s name in your mouth. It is a very distant future, but the original laws and
regulations have collapsed.”
The last doubts were lifted.Even before the dukes sent him a hint, Lauel immediately knelt down and
bowed his head.“I greet the founder of the great empire.”
“I should be the great founder of the empire.”
Saharan’s long red hair fluttered as he started to move.It was as if flames were swaying.The intense
colors made him realize the flow of time.This red hair was a color that the current imperial family didn’t
have.
“Were you… resurrected?”Lauel had many questions.Before asking several questions, he pointed out
the most important one.
Saharan smiled as he approached the window.“You are asking a question of this emperor. You have
already committed three sins. I’m glad that the twisted old ones didn’t come together with me. They
would’ve caused a disturbance to kill you immediately. You should be grateful that this place is different
from the world I live in.”
“……”
Lauel’s eyes twitched.He noticed something based on Saharan’s remarks.The breath Saharan exhaled
wasn’t an illusion.
“You noticed it pretty quickly. Yes, this emperor isn’t resurrected. This emperor is already dead in the
history that you know, but it is a future that hasn’t yet arrived for this emperor.”
It was the moment when the identity of the summoning ceremony was revealed.
“From your point of view, this emperor is a man from the past.”
Saharan’s gaze was fixed only on the window.
“Unlike the fallen capital, this place has achieved a brilliant civilization.”
“Your Majesty…! It is purely because Titan was drawn into the war…!” Duke Morse couldn’t bear it and
cried out.
Until the Great Human and Demon War, Titan was still the continent’s largest city.Your descendants
have ensured that the empire has flourished well.
This was what he wanted to say, but his words were interrupted along the way.It was by Duke
Grenhal.“I have committed a sin worthy of death.”
Grenhal had no excuses.Regardless of the reason, the empire had reached the stage of discussing a
merger with the Overgeared Kingdom.There was no refuting the founder’s assessment that they had
fallen.
“This emperor had a thought when I saw the pathetic appearance of the capital. Even if this empire
united the continent, the empire can’t last forever. It is this emperor, not the empire, who is great.
However, it is a separate matter to actually accept it.”
Saharan sat down in the highest ranked seat.It was in a very natural manner. He didn’t ask for
permission or understanding.Even so, Lauel didn’t find it unpleasant.Haicyen Saharan was one of the
greatest figures in history. Just like the dukes, Lauel also felt respect for him.
Saharan nodded to Lauel, who was standing politely.“Sit down.”
“Thank you for your consideration.”
“The empress of this age told me this. A nation called the Overgeared Kingdom helped the empire in the
crisis.”
“It was possible because all the allied nations, including the empire, joined forces.”
“Your humbleness is fine. I understood the post-war situation and came here. This emperor just wanted
to check. What type of nation would be better than the empire? However… it is quite a
disappointment.”
Saharan’s gaze became provocative.
“There is no center in the kingdom.”
“……”
“The soldiers and knights of your kingdom are very strong. Your discerning eye pierces the sky and I
think you use your brain quite well, but that is it. On the way here, I looked around various territories,
but there are no unrivaled talents strong enough to support the kingdom. What makes the empire of
this time want to be absorbed into your kingdom when there is no one better than these two traitors? Is
it money?”
Saharan’s eyes were sharp as he pointed out the dukes as traitors.

“The empire might not be eternal, but I can’t just watch as it is sold by a small number of traitors. This
emperor is feeling my fate. This emperor was summoned to this era. I wonder if it is a miracle achieved
by the wishes of my descendants, hoping to correct the empire that has gone the wrong way.”
Lauel looked at the dukes.He gave them a reproaching look, as if asking why they didn’t know anything.
Did you foresee such a situation?
Duke Grenhal quietly handed over a note.
In fact, we thought that Her Majesty’s summoning ceremony had failed.As it turned out, there was a
time difference before it was triggered.We didn’t know this and were discussing the merger with the
Overgeared Kingdom when the founder came.From then on, he was convinced we are traitors and
won’t listen to anything we say.
It briefly described how the situation reached this point.
“Do you want to devour the empire? Then endure this emperor’s attack. If you can’t stand it, then the
city will perish today,” Saharan said while touching the sword. It was a blatant threat.
Lauel sighed deeply.He thought it would be hard to avoid bloodshed due to the flow of the story.
‘I wanted to respect you, but…’
I think you need to be hit a few times…
Lauel’s expression was bittersweet as he looked at Saharan.
***
The main focus of the Overgeared Kingdom was currently scattered between the Galgunos Temple, the
Chaos Mountain, hell, and Cokro Island.Most people were focused on growth while transcendent beings
like Braham and Zik provided support to reduce the number of casualties in the Hell Gao raid.
At Grid’s smithy…
“Saharan?”
Lauel’s urgent explanation excited Grid.
“The founder of the empire came through a time machine?”
“Roughly… that’s right.”
“He doesn’t want the empire to be absorbed into the Overgeared Kingdom?”
“Yes, it is a matter of pride.”
“I understand. I would’ve had the same reaction if I was him.”
If he visited the Overgeared Kingdom in the future only to hear that it would be absorbed by a kingdom
he had never heard of… Grid would be burning with anger. He would naturally want to stop it.
‘I really want to meet him soon.’

Grid opened his inventory.Saharan was one of the most important figures in the history of the West
Continent.He was the first man to establish an empire.He wanted to have the minimum courtesy when
meeting him.He wanted to pick one of his formal clothing to wear, but…
“Are you a proxy swordsman?”Saharan suddenly came to visit before Grid could even change clothes.He
couldn’t imagine that Grid was the king.It meant that the king of the Overgeared Kingdom was a
blacksmith.It was natural.Saharan had no trust in the dukes who accompanied him.He was certain that
Lauel had bribed them. This was why they were plotting to sell the empire.
This emperor would punish them.
“Divinity…? I see. There was something to believe in.”
Saharan observed Grid and belatedly noticed.
“A kingdom that serves a human god as a guardian god. It is fully understandable why it is strong
compared to the level.”
Saharan came from a long time in the past.He lived in a time where there were more kingdoms and
minorities on the continent. Some of them served human gods.It was based on efficiency.Unlike the
gods who stayed in Asgard, the human gods were real and by their side. Thus, they could receive direct
help.It was like the current Overgeared Kingdom.
“It is a kingdom without a future.”
Saharan suddenly evaluated it.It was a tone like he was explaining to Grenhal and Morse.
“Human gods are different from the gods in heaven. They have elements that transcend humans, but
they aren’t omnipotent. They are weak enough to be threatened by humans. Even if they survive
tenaciously, they will eventually receive divine punishment and be destroyed. If the empire is absorbed
by this kingdom, it will become the target of divine punishment together.”
Saharan established an empire by conquering many kingdoms and ethnic minorities.It meant he had a
lot of experience fighting and winning against guardian gods.At first, he relied heavily on the power of
his comrade called Zikfrector, but he grew up before he knew it and wasn’t afraid of human gods.
“Come. I will remove you, the main culprit of this situation, and guide my stupid descendants to the
right path,” Saharan informed them before going to the vacant lot first.
He stood against a large furnace that was like a fortress, but he ignored it as he pulled out his sword.
‘Saharan’s Sword.’
It was the same weapon that Zik used.There was no special energy in the sword, but this made sense.It
was only in his later years that Haicyen Saharan injected red energy into the sword at the expense of his
life.
‘He is really an existence from the past.’
All types of things wrapped around Grid’s body as he followed after Saharan.They were the defense
battle gears that Grid had made so far.Only the armor was Khan’s work.
“Um…”Saharan noticed that Grid’s armaments were unusual and gulped.Honestly, he was intimidated
for a moment, but he didn’t show it.He had no intention of backing down.The reason why the evaluation
of the Overgeared Kingdom was higher than necessary was purely due to this human god.It meant the
order would be corrected as long as he got rid of this human god.
“Come.”A red wave rose from Saharan’s body as he adjusted his breathing.It was red energy.It was a
force that showed different aspects depending on the individual’s competence and inclination, but the
fact that it responded to all things was the same.The ‘source’ of that absolute power, that was
embodied in a person of the past, responded even in the future and turned all of Reinhardt red.
‘Maybe the present Saharan doesn’t exist in Asgard.’
Grid thought about it.
Saharan—a being who made the greatest achievements in history before dying.At the very least, the
imperial people would’ve worshipped him as a divine being for a long time.Grid thought it wouldn’t be
strange if he became one of the gods staying in Asgard.
‘Of course, the probability of him becoming an angel is higher.’
There was no guarantee that the gods of Asgard would respect Saharan.It was more likely that they
simply turned him into an angel.It was a bitter thing.A world where humans weren’t respected… indeed,
this world should be corrected.
“In order to have a conversation, we should exchange blows first. I won’t refuse.”
Grid pulled out Gujel’s Dao.He naturally had no intention of yielding.He used Transcend and then Link.
“……!”
Saharan raised his thick eyebrows and responded immediately.He hastily swung his sword and
intercepted the baptism of flying sword energies.Then he rushed straight forward despite the wounds.It
was because he felt an invisible wave rising up from under his feet.
This was the power of Darkness Sword.There was a 30% chance of an additional attack occurring when
Grid attacked.This fraudulent skill that was rising from the blind spots in his vision was forcing Saharan’s
movement.
“……?!”
Saharan succeeded in narrowing the distance to Grid and twisted his waist just before attempting a
counterattack.It was because a chill went down his spine.Grid, who was swinging an empty hand, was
caught in his vision.The invisible Gujel’s Dao appeared again only after grazing past Saharan’s collar.
Grid sincerely admired it.“You are great.”
The timing of the stealth of Gujel’s Dao couldn’t even be caught by Grid himself.From the opponent’s
point of view, it suddenly disappeared, but Saharan reacted to it.It was right to call him transcendent as
he avoided Darkness Sword as well.
Saharan was a great talent.

“…It is better to merge.”
Saharan looked at the purely admiring Grid and put away his sword.It was an attitude of admitting
defeat.Then tears suddenly fell down.
‘How angry must he be about losing…?’
It happened when Lauel and the dukes were flustered by the founder’s desire to win…
“Glad… I’m glad. My descendants have kept their promise,” Saharan spoke as he looked up at the
sky.The figure of Zik, who recovered his body, filled Saharan’s vision.
Chapter 1552
Haicyen Saharan—he was from the bloodline of a destroyed kingdom and was the incarnation of
revenge.He devoted his life to punishing the kingdoms that persecuted his kingdom from generation to
generation, and eventually destroyed it.
This was the background of the birth of the first empire in history.The empire was close to a symbol that
proved the success of Haicyen’s revenge.
“If one of my descendants breaks their promise… prove your qualifications and rights with this sword
and directly ascend to the throne. Turn the empire into yours in the long-term to achieve your desire.
Definitely… be sure to regain your body…”
Zik recalled the end of Saharan.Having lost his passion since becoming the emperor, he chose
annihilation rather than corruption.He poured his Origin True Energy into the sword that symbolized
himself and fell into an eternal sleep.His last will was left only for Zik.He seemed to have no nostalgia for
the empire he devoted his life to, and actually handed it over to Zik.
Zik had no choice but to misunderstand Saharan.He interpreted it as Saharan abandoning the empire
after achieving his purpose.This was why Zik endured for hundreds of years while watching the
descendants turn away from the promise and forget about him.Zik pitied Saharan’s descendants.
However, his feelings became dull due to the Curse of Sloth and he didn’t realize this.Yes, his emotions
were dull.Therefore, he didn’t recognize it—how warm Saharan’s eyes were.
“……”
Zik’s hasty return from Cokro Island was because he felt Saharan’s energy.He felt it naturally because
the source of red energy in Saharan’s Sword responded to the same source.
Zik was angry.He thought about his deal with Saharan.
“Make me the emperor. In return, I will help you with your resurrection.”
Zik kept his promise.On the other hand, Saharan left his promise to the future generations.It was
because at that time, it was impossible to keep the promise in that environment.Zik had no choice but
to accept it. He let Saharan go smoothly.Then what about now?Saharan had returned.It meant he
arranged his own resurrection, while failing to keep his promise with Zik.
“…I was only recently resurrected. I even got rid of the curse.”
Zik slowly descended and became eye level with Saharan.It was just like when they went to the
battlefield together.Zik’s anger melted away like snow.The misunderstanding was resolved when he saw
Saharan’s youthful appearance.
‘It isn’t a resurrection. I can see why the flow of red energy is so strange.’
The Saharan in front of him was a being of the past, not the second coming of a ghost.It was estimated
to be around the time when Saharan had just risen to the throne.
‘At this time, Saharan was so strong that he didn’t need my help.’
Even though he placed Zik by his side, he somehow tried to keep his promise to the end.Zik could see
facts that he didn’t know in the past…
“My dull emotions have also been fully restored,” Zik’s voice trembled slightly as he described it.
A bright smile spread on Saharan’s face when he felt it.He was still tearful and rejoiced as if Zik’s
resurrection was his work.
Zik realized it—the reason why Saharan chose to die wasn’t because he lost his passion.In order to keep
the promise, he devised a way to fully preserve his power so he could help Zik at any time.
“…You were also my friend.” These were Zik’s words.
“Ugh.”It caused Saharan to be unable to speak.The appearance of him covering his face with a big hand
because he couldn’t handle the pouring tears was pure and didn’t match his fierce appearance that was
like a flame.
“Thank you.”Zik just gave thanks.
Your descendants broke the promise…
Such truths weren’t conveyed.It wasn’t just for Saharan’s sake.Zik didn’t want the past to change.If he
told the truth, Saharan would never end his life.It was clear that he would endure for hundreds of years
in order to keep his promise.It meant that the past would change dramatically.No one knew how the
present would be affected by the change.Therefore, Zik concealed the truth.
Saharan’s red energy, which was filling all of Reinhardt, started to disperse.Red petals seemed to
flutter.In the pouring petals, Saharan’s gaze turned to Zik’s sword.He noticed his fate based on the
sword that contained his power.
‘As expected, I chose death on my own.’
He wasn’t ashamed or afraid.The great conqueror—Saharan, the only existence in the world, was very
proud of himself.He was proud of his future self, who tried to keep his promise even if it meant
committing suicide.
“The willpower of this era is pushing me out. I think I have to leave now.”
“…Goodbye.”
“Yes.”
Saharan nodded and whispered to Zik, “It might be a shameless request, but I hope you look at the
kindness of my descendants, who kept the promise, and protect the empire. I can feel that the human
god is trying to swallow the empire by force, but I can’t handle him.”
“It isn’t about taking it with force.”
“……?”
“It is purely the free will of the empire and other nations to become subordinates of the Overgeared
God. There is no coercion.”
“Hah…”Saharan doubted his ears.Zik was one of the seven malignant saints.He was one of those who
fought a war against heaven.He distrusted and hated the gods. Saharan was forced to notice this when
he founded the empire and sought the blessing of the goddess.
That’s right.Zik hated even one of the first gods and the creator, Goddess Rebecca.Yet now he was
saying favorable things about a human god. It was hard to believe.
“There is actually a god you respect and appreciate…”
“Don’t misunderstand. I don’t dare to evaluate him.”
“…What is this? Who is he that makes you go so far?”
“He is my only god.”
“……”
Then a magic earthquake occurred behind Saharan and a portal was opened.It was a bizarrely small
portal that was connected to the past.A presence that the current timeline didn’t allow—in other words,
it exerted its strength against Saharan.
Saharan’s gaze was stuck to Grid as he was slowly sucked into the portal.His eyes had changed
greatly.“Thank you.”
Saharan would’ve noticed through Zik’s attitude who truly resurrected Zik.The great conqueror was
wise.
“The moment I go back in time, everything I’ve experienced here will be forgotten… it was nice to be
happy for a while. Please…”
Please take care of my friend…
Unfortunately, Saharan couldn’t continue to talk.Time didn’t allow it.Even so, his heart was surely
conveyed.This was why his willpower left a mark.
[The title, ‘One who was Acknowledged by the Founder,’ has been acquired.]
[One who was Acknowledged by the Founder]
[The founder of the empire, Haicyen Saharan, acknowledges and supports you.
★ Easily discover the legacy of the Saharan Empire buried all over the continent.
★ The probability of discovering resources like mines in the Saharan Empire has increased significantly.
★ The effect of the dignity stat is doubled when used against the imperial family and nobles of the
Saharan Empire.]
“……”
Players must go on adventures in order to develop.It was hard to get new encounters or quests when
staying in one place.Yet recently, new connections and stories came to Grid on their own.Biban, the king
of the dark elves, the half-draconian lord, and Haicyen Saharan were some examples.It was the power of
strength and reputation.
Now a lot of the story flowed through Grid with him as the core.The rewards for his long-time efforts
were belatedly coming to him.Could he take a day off today?
“…Let’s have a drink.”
“It is an honor.”
My only god.
Grid was very happy as he realized what type of existence he was to Zik. He sincerely wanted to live up
to Zik’s expectations.It was the same for Zik.The two people were strongly drawn to each other.
‘No… the Hell Gao raid will begin in a few minutes…’Lauel couldn’t say anything.It was a fact that people
often got wrong, but Lauel’s top priority was Grid, not the Overgeared Kingdom. Everything he sacrificed
for the Overgeared Kingdom was just a stepping stone for Grid.
This meant it was hard for him to break Grid’s excitement.
***
Cokro Island’s dungeon was filled with people.The capacity was at the limit.The group was gathered for
the Hell Gao raid that would take place a short time later.It was only a small amount of money, even if a
mythical item dropped.The Overgeared Kingdom had promised to distribute the items dropped by Hell
Gao fairly to all participants.
“Won’t Hell Gao melt as long as all these people hit him once?”
There was no sense of tension in the expressions of those whispering to each other.They developed in
the Great Human and Demon War and their self-confidence increased.However, the high rankers were
nervous.It was the influence of predicting the difficulty in the process of getting familiar with the Hell
Gao strategy distributed by the Overgeared Guild.
‘It is an unbelievably powerful pattern for someone who has lost his body to Muller and was sealed. Is
the seal weakening? I feel he is stronger than the early rumors.’
The high rankers took deep breaths to relieve their tension.They had something to believe in.The heroes
of the Great Human and Demon War including Piaro, Braham, and Zik, and the top powers of the
Overgeared Guild were helping in the raid.At the very least, they wouldn’t die if they followed the
instructions well.
‘Yes, as long as we don’t die…’
The first purpose of those participating in the Hell Gao raid was to get the title that eliminated the hell
penalties.It was fatal to die in the raid because it delayed the opportunity to get a title.They wanted to
hunt in hell as soon as possible.That’s right.The players were very passionate about going to hell.For the
sake of the future of humanity and revenge for the Great Human and Demon War.There were many
elements that motivated them.
“It is in one minute’s time!” Vantner’s cry rang out loudly.He deployed a wide-area shield in preparation
for the air strikes that would occur with Hell Gao’s appearance and looked very cool.He built thousands
of shields alone and was the peak of a guardian knight.There were many rumors criticizing Vantner for
investing all his stat points in strength, but now they were convinced it was just false rumors.
“What?! Zik has disappeared?”
The commotion had subsided due to Vantner’s call that it would start in a minute started up again at
these words.Additionally, his voice was so loud.This caused his voice to echo through every corner of the
dungeon.It was enough to dampen people’s morale.
“There is no Zik?”
“Isn’t Zik the next strongest in the Overgeared Guild after Grid and Braham?”
“I think he is better than Braham…”
“What is this? What is going on?”
It happened as there was a lot of confusion…
“It’s fine. We are enough to protect you.”
Jishuka, one of the rankers with the biggest growth in the Great Human and Demon War, came forward
with the vestige of the red phoenix behind her.The moment some of Hell Gao’s wide-attack attacks
pierced part of Vantner’s shields, they were intercepted by her arrows and destroyed.Additionally, the
group of 50 cavalrymen led by Pon broke through the wall of fire and drew Hell Gao’s attention. This
allowed the raid participants to glimpse the gap between them. They poured attacks toward Hell Gao.
Braham and Piaro didn’t go out much.They just found people likely to be caught in the aftermath of an
attack and built shields or trees to protect them.
The situation was more relaxed than the Overgeared Guild predicted.Hell Gao wasn’t weakened. Rather,
it was a change caused by the Great Human and Demon War.Compared to before the war, the post-war
Overgeared members were several times stronger.
-Is this the market floor or something?
Hell Gao’s furious voice shook the dungeon.Now anybody was coming to fight him…
He resented that he had become a punching bag.Muller faded from his memories.Rather than Muller,
who destroyed his body, he was more resentful of Grid, who forced him to fall to this point.
[The Hell Gao raid has succeeded.]

“Uwaaaaahhhhh!\\\"After dozens of minutes of fighting, the raid participants defeated Hell Gao and
cheered while hugging each other.The death toll was zero.The miraculous achievement quickly spread
to communities around the world.There was a series of predictions that the players’ invasion of hell
would accelerate.
At the same time, Basara received the news that the founder had acknowledged Grid before leaving.She
was very pleased and discussed the merger with the nobles again. There was little backlash to the
idea.In fact, there could be no backlash.Most nobles were positive about the merger with the
Overgeared Kingdom, and the minority who felt negative about it were intimidated by Kyle.Behind
Kyle’s threats was the desire to be seen in a good manner by Grid. It was more of a survival instinct than
ambition for success.
On the other hand…
“I can’t stand by any longer.”
Damian, the leader of the Overgeared God Church, was preparing to go out.The winds of change were
blowing all over the world.
Chapter 1553
“Is it true that we can’t make it to Asgard even if we build up virtue during our lives?”
The leaders of the Dominion Church and Judar Church were struggling.The Overgeared King, who dared
to call himself a god—he collapsed the Rebecca Church without knowing the dreadfulness of heaven,
and he is now spreading false rumors.
Only a handful of chosen people who were qualified to be ‘angels’ could climb to heaven?It was a
destructive sophistry. There were several things to point out.In fact, the attitude of claiming that hell
was a shelter for the dead proved his abnormal mental state.
The church leaders were once again convinced that the Overgeared King was a demon.It was clear that
Amoract, the 2nd ranked great demon, had disguised herself as a human being and disturbed the world
using evil tricks and force.
‘Who is going to stop it? It is truly deplorable.’
The Sword Saint, Demon Slayer, and former pope originally selected by the First Holy Sword…The people
who should’ve been heroes had become demons.It was a terrible reality.There was no hope if this
continued…
The church leaders were genuinely worried.They instinctively felt the destruction of the world through
the demons who disdained god and advocated for hell.
\\\"At this time, we need to get our minds straight.”
It was several days after the end of the Great Human and Demon War.The Dominion Church and Judar
Church met.Due to the rumors circulating in the streets, the number of believers who doubted the gods
had increased sharply. This meeting was organized to discuss how to respond to it.
“……”
However, the atmosphere was weird.The eyes of the elders were full of compassion as they looked at
the two religious leaders sharing their opinions.In particular, the elders of the Judar Church sighed.
The leaders noticed it.‘Even the elders have fallen for the demons’ tricks.’
It was too late by the time they realized it.The swords of the paladins were placed against their necks.
“This is treason. You have also been deceived by the demons.”
“It isn’t treason. Treason is about coveting power. We just want to face the truth in a straightforward
manner.”
“From the time you renounced your faith, priests will no longer be priests. Your justification is no
different from that of a bandit’s whining. The cause is wrong from the beginning. The truth? Do you
really believe the rumors? What is different between you and the unlearned people? Your years of
studying theology and praying to the gods are for nothing.”
“Is it a rumor? Haven’t you heard that an angel disguised as the pope tried to harm the people?”
“How many times do I have to resolve it? It is a typical rumor spread by the Overgeared Kingdom!”
“We’ve been trying to believe that, but aren’t there too many witnesses? The Rebecca Church followers
who survived the incident at the time have testified that the rumors are true.”
“That… they were brainwashed.”
\\\"The evidence?\\\"
“There is no way that a messenger of the goddess, who exists for humanity, will harm people.”
“What is the evidence that the goddess is for humanity?”
“Don’t you know? The evidence is that the existence of light, the world, and humanity are all thanks to
the goddess.”
“The goddess might’ve created all things, but is there any guarantee that it is for humans? In fact, the
goddess turned away from those who died from the invasion of demons.”
“That is a trial. It is the same reason for the goddess not helping the sick and the poor. Our lives are a
series of trials which means a series of opportunities. Only those who overcome the trials will be
qualified for Asgard.”
“Is the protection of God Judar infused in the demons and demonic creatures also a trial?”
“Yes. The bigger the trials, the better it is for us. The chances of going to Asgard will increase. It is why
the Overgeared King easily helps us. Originally, the more evil the temptation, the sweeter it is. He
intends to make us easily overcome the trials so we become lazy and lose our qualifications to be in
Asgard.”
“The reason that angels attacked the Overgeared God is because they know the truth that the
Overgeared God is a demon?”
“Yes. That is the clearest evidence.”

“Why is the Overgeared God who has saved so many people a demon?”
“He dared to insult the gods.”
“……”
The leaders’ repeated unreasonable claims frustrated the elders.A handful of players were among those
who exchanged dark looks.It was a testament to the changed times.Now there were many players active
at the center of the world.Most of them cooperated with the Overgeared Guild.They believed that the
path Grid offered was correct.
It wasn’t a vague belief in a supreme existence.It wasn’t even because they were conscious of force and
power.It was based on the progress Grid had achieved.He created countless achievements and the
information found based on his achievements was very reliable.It was natural to use this information to
support and trust Grid’s actions of making the best choice every time.
“I don’t think it is possible to save the two of them.”
The elders looked at the church leaders sadly and shifted their gaze to the back.The church leaders
followed their gaze and their expressions stiffened.It was because they found a person who shouldn’t be
here.The man was equipped with heavy armor that was a color that coordinated with his purple hair.
“Now is the time for unity.”It was the former pope, Damian.He once praised the goddess, but now he
was a traitor who served the new god.“My heart is heavy, but I have decided to remove all obstacles
that hinder the unity. It isn’t easy for the current world to embrace you.”
“How dare you come here?! You! I can’t believe a person who was the pope would become the running
dog of a false god and is going on a rampage like an executioner! Don’t you feel embarrassed?!”
The church leaders fiercely criticized it.However, Damian’s expression didn’t waver at all.A sense of
justice could be seen in his big shining eyes.It was a righteous attitude.The traitor wasn’t himself, but
the heavenly gods.No, the word ‘traitor’ was inappropriate.
The gods weren’t on the side of humans from the beginning.Too much context supported the truth.
Those who turned a blind eye to the end were abnormal. It was twisted. It was like a monster. It was to
the extent that those who accepted the truth doubted their ears.
“I hope you realize that the Overgeared God is the only real one you can trust, even if it is from hell.”
Damian pulled out his sword.It was the signal.The main pillars of the three churches, who interfered
with the Overgeared Kingdom at every important moment—Damian had been trying to root them out
for a long time.He continued to make contact with the elders by mobilizing the virtues and connections
he had built up from his time as the pope.
Of course, it wasn’t easy. He received all types of restraints and experienced danger. There were many
times when he was frustrated by the stubborn people he couldn’t communicate with.However, he did it
and he got here.Damian was the one who served as the pope of the Rebecca Church, the most tight-
lipped of the three religions.His patience and sincerity were comparable to Grid, so he deserved to
achieve results.In recent years, the angels and gods had been continuously trolling and Grid revealed the
truth of hell.
“This is crazy even for someone crazy.”
The church leaders couldn’t stand it and showed killing intent.They dropped hammers of light, which hit
the heads of the paladins, as they glared at Damian as if to kill him with their glare.
Knights armed with black uniforms appeared on the left and right sides and lined up.This was the secret
to the church leaders maintaining their composure.The Templar Knights—the Rebecca Church’s
strongest armed group, which had been missing for a while, were escorting the two church leaders.The
clone of Sariel wasn’t seen, but even so, the spirit of the church leaders soared into the sky.
“Elders, look clearly with your own eyes. This traitor is the most obvious evidence that the Overgeared
King is a fake god.”
The absence of divine power.Damian didn’t have the power that a priest should have.It wasn’t just him.
It was the same for all the members of the Overgeared God Church.This was one of the reasons why the
members of the three churches didn’t recognize Grid.If Grid was a god, why did those who serve him
have no divine power?
Some elders reflected on the question and started to feel doubts.
“Damian! You traitor! Remember that it was all thanks to the consideration of the goddess that you
could be the pope!”
The hammers of light hovering over the two church leaders combined into one.A holy, sacred light
exploded and brilliantly revealed the interior of the temple.It was the proof of the existence of
God.Anxiety sprouted in the hearts of the elders. They were worried about divine punishment and
belatedly turned away from the light. They didn’t dare to stare straight at it.
Damian was different. He still faced the light with honest eyes.“There is no law that the form of divinity
has to be light.”
Thick veins twitched on the back of Damian’s hand as he pulled out his sword.
“Physical.”
Damian recalled it. The destructive power of Grid that killed Gamigin, who couldn’t be knocked down
easily even by Braham’s great magic.
“The divine power of the Overgeared God is physical force.”
It was sophistry.The leaders scoffed. The divinitybecame oneand was fired like an arrow of
light.Itpenetrated Damian’s chest… no, it couldn’t.
“……?!”
It wascut by Damian’s sword and scattered in vain.The protection and divinity of the Overgeared God—
the effects attached to the sword that Grid made for Damian turned into the power to cut magic. It was
greater than any divine power.Damian’s stride that he had been honing described the myth of the
Overgeared God.Grid’s strengthened myth added power to Damian’s sword dance.
“Linked Kill Pinnacle.”

Grid had proved it several times.He slashed the enemies blocking his path using items and combat
strength.Damian, who served him, was also obliged to prove it.
“Kuaaaak!”
The overgeared onslaught broke through the Templars and fatally injured the church leaders.The church
leader screamed repeatedly and healed each other, but it didn’t mean much.Damian was the main
person of the Overgeared Kingdom when it came to responding to the churches of the three gods.It was
natural for the ‘healing reduction effect’ to be attached to his sword since he had a lot of conflicts with
priests. At this moment, he showed absolute power.
Of course, the effect of reduced healing could be released through purification.Even if it was purified, he
would slash again and again, repeating the same thing.After a fierce struggle—
[The leaders of the Dominion Church and Judar Church have died.]
The purge was successful. Damian’s virtues, connections, sincerity, and finally, the combination of items
and force, created the best results.The elders immediately elected new leaders and they were naturally
friendly to Damian and the Overgeared Kingdom. They would lead the Dominion and Judar Churches,
that had been floundering for a while, onto the right path.
“There wasn’t a single high-level Templar.”Damian exited after making several agreements with the
elders and expressed his concern.
Isabel nodded from where she was waiting for him outside the temple.“I didn’t even feel the presence
of the leader. Right now, they don’t seem to be aiming for a revival of the Rebecca Church… it is
suspicious. I think we need to search.”
Isabel was motivated after moving to the Overgeared Kingdom.She did everything on her own and it was
different from her time as a Rebecca’s Daughter.Damian held her hand tightly. He looked lovingly at her
slightly bulging belly.“Yes, but you don’t have to go out by yourself, Isabel.”
A long procession of people followed behind Damian.They were the members of the Overgeared God
Church. Even though they were the elites selected by Damian, the number still exceeded 1,000.Damian
gained an authority and power incomparable to his days as the pope and his performance would
continue in the future.
A fortnight later…
The world was turned upside down.Empress Basara proclaimed that the empire would become a
subordinate nation of the Overgeared Kingdom…
Chapter 1554
The world was tumultuous even after the war ended.
Thecontrolled zones of the Overgeared Guild relaxedtheir control, the Hell Gao raid where tens of
thousands of people participated, the changes in the religious forces, the 7th National Competition,
etcetera.
The issues that attracted the attention of people around the world hadn’t ceased.In particular, people’s
attention was focused on the National Competition.
『 The National Competition is a stage where world-class powerhouses gather to compete with their
skills. The purpose is to select the best talent of that year. However, this year, there is an announcement
from the S.A Group that it will add events where players will compete under the same conditions in
order to give more players the opportunity to participate. 』
『 The AoS and battle royale genres will be added as new events, right? 』
『 Yes, each country will hold an online preliminary round to select players… 』
The National Competition was a contest of national prestige.People looked forward to and cheered to
see how far their rankers could prevail in the world.However, significant rewards caused unexpected
problems.As the gap between those who won medals in the National Competition and those who failed
to win medals widened, more and more people started to feel a sense of deprivation.
A festival that took place once a year—it was a competition that carried the national flag and it was right
for it to be a stage for qualified people.It was no wonder why the rewards were so great.Even so, it
would be nice to give more people a chance…
The S.A Group responded to the wishes of people like this.It was to appease the public sentiment that
had worsened since the Great Human and Demon War.A total of seven new events were added to this
year’s National Competition.Five of these events were based on ‘competing under equal conditions.’
The AoS games, FPS games, etcetera, which were popular until the release of Satisfy a few years
ago.This included the battle royale games that would be held as an event.In every event, participants
chose a specific profession. They started the game at level 1 and sought victory by cooperating or
competing with other participants.The background of the game was naturally Satisfy. It was easy to
understand it as various genres of games being played as a virtual reality version.
People had no choice but to be excited.They would have an opportunity to participate in the National
Competition that was only a festival for a few people.
-Honestly, we would be rankers if we had money and time.
-That\\\'s right.If only luck had followed.
-We will be competitive if the conditions are the same.
Most people were tolerant toward themselves.They acknowledged the strength and performance of
rankers, but they also believed they were qualified to stand beside the rankers.The reason they didn’t
become rankers was due to the differences in environment and bad luck…
Many believed so and desire ignited in them.It was similar to a person who hadn’t studied properly
thinking, ‘If I had made up my mind to study, I would’ve gone to a prestigious university.’ The experts
pointed out their attitudes.
『 It is sad to see what public opinion is like recently. More and more people are distorting rankers into
those who are privileged. They should keep one thing in mind. Rankers were also ordinary in the past. A
ranker isn’t a position that can be maintained with money and time alone. Please note that if you have
the opportunity to compete with them under the same conditions, you will surely experience great
frustration… 』
『 Professor, are you afraid that the gap between new participants and rankers will be large? 』
『 Of course. I expect the actual rankings and result of the participants to be directly proportional to
ther real rankings. 』
『 An example of this… Grid will unconditionally win gold in any events he participates in, right? 』
『 Right. 』
The opinions of experts from all walks of life were similar.They predicted the overwhelming
performance of the rankers.They appreciated the ‘experience’ of rankers rather than their ‘innate
talent.’They argue that the polished insights, control, and senses from experiencing countless
unimaginable incidents would exceed predictions and that it would take several years to narrow the
gap.
Public opinion became angry.
-It is in direct proportion? ?? Do the people who aren’t rankers have no dreams or hopes?
-It is bullsh*t.Has it only been one or two times when the experts speak X-ing bullsh*t sentences?
-Sports players and professional gamers will eventually be pushed by rookies and disappear into history,
yet the experts are prioritizing experience…a game is more about talent than experience.
-Rankers rely on their level and items.I admit that they did better than others in obtaining levels and
items, but isn’t it too much of a leap that the experience gained after being a ranker is so important?
-They are being overly meticulous.
Those who respected and cheered for rankers not long ago started to discredit them.It wasn’t a strange
thing.A person’s attitude was bound to change depending on the situation and position.The proof was
the readers swearing that the manhwa or novels they enjoyed reading until last week were trash
today.It changed because it was worth changing.From the time when events that anyone could
challenge were added to the National Competition, people’s attitudes were bound to change. Rankers
became competitors, not world-class existences.
『 People’s interest in this year’s National Competition is unprecedented. The number of participants
for the online preliminaries to select players for the new events is… 』
『 Many people are curious about whether Grid, who missed several competitions, and Kraugel, who
didn’t participate in last year’s competition, will participate this year. In response, the S.A Group has
revealed that it hasn’t received applications from the two people to participate. This has disappointed
people… 』
『 Many rankers aren’t expressing their intention to participate in the new event. In the midst of
speculation over the reasons, the interview of the named ranker Peak Sword has become controversial.
Did he say, ‘What ranker will go to participate in a feast for the general public and light candles’? 』
『 That’s right. He definitely seemed to distinguish between rankers and non-rankers. 』
『 What is the reaction of public opinion? 』
『 It is very negative. The majority of opinions say they feel the ranker’s sense of authority from Peak
Sword’s attitude. 』
『 It is true that rankers are great. Still, it isn’t an official position. 』
『 Yes, the reason why rankers are recognized is due to their skills. Most of the skills recognized here
are exercised only when the specs support it. Thus, public response is colder. 』
『 I’ve seen many comments like that. I am sympathetic with some of them. The advantage of rankers
lies in their specs. The great thing about rankers is that they built up those specs… this is what they are
saying. They feel that rankers who have lost their specs aren’t much different from the general public.
』
『 That’s right. Additionally, there are many talented people even among the general public. The reason
they can’t become rankers is because the environment isn’t good or they started Satisfy too late. There
is no way they won’t win when fighting under the same conditions as rankers. 』
『 Is it reasonable to say that the reason why rankers are absent from new events is because they are
afraid of losing? 』
『 Yes, it is too risky for the rankers to give up their hard-earned qualifications to participate in events
under the same conditions as the general public. They can’t guarantee victory and their reputation will
plummet if they lose. 』
『 Still, isn’t the expression of ‘general public’ a bit inappropriate? If they are talented enough to break
through hundreds of millions of people and advance to the finals, aren’t they good enough to be called
professionals? Even if a ranker loses, they aren’t losing to the general public. Aren’t they losing to
professionals? If you think so, it isn’t a big disgrace, right? 』
『 However, Peak Sword separated the participants into the general public 』
『 The keyword ‘ranker’s sense of authority’ is becoming a hot topic… 』
***
“Hi~”
“Good morning.”
“……?”
Peak Sword was flustered when he connected to Satisfy.It was because the attitude of the colleagues
greeting him was the same as usual.He thought they would ask why he caused another commotion.
Therefore, it was a surprise.Toban read Peak Sword’s stunned expression and laughed.“There must be
many people feeling relieved after hearing your interview.”
There were two main reasons why the rankers were shunning the new events.First of all, there was the
need to understand the meaning of the National Competition.The National Competition was a place to
raise the reputation and value of the participants before it was a stage to raise the prestige of the
nation.From the perspective of the rankers, they should make use of their own advantages to
participate in events where they could prove their value rather than participating in new events.Image
making on a big stage like the National Competition had more value in the long-term.
On the other hand, some people read the atmosphere.What was the point of engaging in slaughter and
hanging a medal around their necks in events made for the public?There was nothing other than the
medal rewards. Rather, it was a loss.Public opinion and the media would criticize them for being tactless
and there was a high possibility that their value would seriously fall.Of course, they would forget or turn
a blind eye to the fact that they provoked the rankers first.
It was judged that it was better to leave this as their own event.That’s right.The gap between rankers
and the general public was large.It was uncertain until a few years ago, but now it could be confirmed.
People failed to become rankers not because they were unlucky or their environment wasn’t good. It
was because they weren’t talented.The evidence was that those who became rankers due to luck failed
to maintain their rankings and eventually went down to their original positions.There was such
accumulated data that rankers became aware that they were pros.
“Personally, I want Grid to participate in the National Competition,” Toban said as he entered the
palace.
The atmosphere of the palace was very busy.They were in the midst of preparing to welcome guests
from the empire.They found Grid dressed ina cool robe, and Peak Sword nodded and raised his thumb
like he agreed with Toban.
“There are too many words that cross the line these days.”
Was it the experts’ assessment that provoked a backlash?People’s aversion to rankers was spreading to
Grid.Based on the days when Grid’s control ability wasn’t proficient, it was argued that Grid would be
disgraced if he participated in the new event.Of course, this was still only the opinion of the
minority.Even so, the fact that there was a small number of people talking nonsense again, despite
everything that Grid showed, angered Peak Sword.
“What? Did something bad happen?”Grid approached.He saw their bad expressions and seemed
worried.
“That…”Toban explained the situation and Grid laughed.
“Why do you care about that? The earth has a population of over 10 billion. How can we get everyone’s
favor? A few of them might dislike us.”
“I can understand why they feel competitive with rankers. Even so, it is annoying that there are people
who are biting at you when you have done nothing wrong and it isn’t related to you.”
“There are many people who speak ill of others for no reason. Ignore what we should ignore.”
Grid’s expression became bitter for a moment as he soothed the two men.He recalled the days when he
was overwhelmed by a sense of inferiority and easily criticized others.How many people in the world
were like this?Anybody who was a public figure and exposed to the public would have to bear criticism.
Sometimes they could only rely on the law when it came to excessive criticism.
“The empress will soon arrive. The story of the National Competition will wither the moment she
announces the empire becoming our subordinates. So, stop worrying and calm your minds.”
Grid’s prediction was correct.
“The Saharan Empire has declared itself subordinate to the Overgeared Kingdom andwill serve His
Majesty Grid as their emperor.”
As millions of people gathered around the continent, the world was turned upside down when Empress
Basara made this declaration.It was the continent’s first and only empire. Now the largest nation had
appointed a player as the new emperor.Public opinion and the media no longer mentioned the National
Competition.
They were busy analyzing the past moves and achievements of Grid and the Overgeared Guild, using the
theme of a player becoming the emperor, an empire established by a player, and unification without
war. It was almost a tribute. Public opinion criticizing Peak Sword disappeared like a lie.
It was a change of attitude like flipping the palm of a hand.It has been shown several times, so it was
nothing new.
‘Then the attitude will change again as the National Competition approaches. It is a bit disgusting.’
Grid thought it would be a good idea to go to the National Competition for the first time in ages.There
were many justifications such as commemorating victory in the Great Human and Demon War and the
birth of the Overgeared Empire.It was also fun to participate in the new events on behalf of the angry
rankers and overturn the banquet table.
\\\'…No, it is too much for me to step up.’
Wouldn’t Lauel monopolize the gold medals if he was sent out to participate in the new events?The
participation rate of other rankers would be low anyway and Lauel’s adaptability in new environments
was unmatched. He wasn’t a genius for nothing.Grid seriously considered it as he looked at Lauel, who
had stepped down from active duty a long time ago.
“……?”Lauel broke out in a cold sweat as he felt a chill for an unknown reason.
‘What? Is it due to yesterday’s nightmare?’
The kingdom’s rebirth as an empire required a new name.
The OvergearedSahaEmpire—it was a name he heard in last night’s nightmare.However, reality would
be different…
Lauel earnestly prayed that it would be so. He wanted Grid to answer his prayer.
Chapter 1555
Grid’s ceremonial clothing was very gorgeous.The new silver crown made ahead of the merger
ceremony was different.It was very mysterious and beautiful, shining like it was moonlight.It was in
harmony even with the maidens of the forest who appeared in the human world on a rare occasion.The
eyes of those mesmerized by the beauty of the elves naturally turned to Grid.
Just as they thought that the gold robe that didn’t seem to touch the ground was moving slowly, Grid
had already reached the throne.
“Your Majesty.”Lauel politely bowed his head. He held a large glass of wine carefully in both hands, like
he was worried about itspilling.
Grid lightly grabbed the glass. His wide sleeves fluttered slightly, but the glass didn’t shake. There wasn’t
even the slightest ripple in the transparent liquor filling the glass.It was a spectacle that spread on
thousands of cameras.The eyes of the viewers became wide.They looked at Grid, who showed majesty
even in his small actions, and recalled the gap between themselves and Grid.
Certainly, Grid was a figure of another world.The moment he held the glass, the noble empress came
over and knelt down.
“Your subject, Basara—I pledge to give my body, heart, and soul to the new emperor. My immortal
loyalty will support Your Majesty and Your Majesty’s descendants.”
It was the largest and most sacred event in the history of the continent.There shouldn’t be any mistakes,
so there was naturally a script.However, Basara’s oath was different from the script.The oath of loyalty
should’ve had the premise ‘as long as the emperor and imperial family don’t betray me,’ but it was
changed to an unconditional oath.
“……”
Basara’s slender, long eyes slowly rose as she was raised by the flustered Grid.Her bewitching eyes first
captured Grid’s appearance, followed by Piaro, who was standing behind Grid.
“Your subject, Basara, won’t doubt His Majesty and His Majesty’s loyal ministers.”
Flinch.
Piaro’s eyes twitched.The suspicions of the former emperor, Juander—it had irreversible consequences
toward Piaro.It was the foreshadowing of the decline of the millennium empire.At this moment, Basara
was insisting that such a thing wouldn’t happen in the future empire.
“I won’t be jealous.”
Basara’s gaze captured Asmophel’s appearance this time.A man who led the golden age of the empire
along with Piaro.However, his current position was different from Piaro’s. He was even lower than
Mercedes.He stood a long way back while these two people guarded Grid’s side.Nevertheless, he wasn’t
jealous.He was devout because he already committed a painful sin once.
On the other hand, he silently affirmed Basara’s words that he should be taken as a negative textbook
example.
Singuled, Amelda, and Dante, who suffered direct damage from Asmophel, looked at Asmophel.The
sight caused a smile to spread on Basara’s face.
“I will give you a chance to make up for it even if I am betrayed. I will remember and prioritize today’s
oath over the pain and anger of the moment. I will stand by Your Majesty’s side.”
Basara made a variation of the script rather than changing it.It was so those who would lead the new era
together could sympathize and remember clearly.This intention was reliably conveyed to Grid.
“I won’t disappoint you.”
Was there a need for long words?Grid got rid of the lengthy speech carefully made by Lauel and
Huroi.He also wanted to convey emotions, not reason.
“I exist for all of you. You just have to remember that.”
Existing for others?It was hard to believe. It was close to impossible.Yet even the viewers who were a
third party knew that Grid’s words weren’t a pretense.If Grid was one of the common people living for
himself, it wouldn’t match the actions he showed so far.
They didn’t know what he was like at the beginning, but it was undeniable that the current Grid fought
for the Overgeared Guild, the Overgeared Kingdom, and many others.Even the reason for punishing hell
was for others, not for himself.He wasn’t a hypocrite.It was hard to understand the reason, but at least
in ‘this world,’ he was definitely a hero.
Everyone acknowledged it.
[The Saharan Empire has become subordinated by the Overgeared Kingdom.]
[A new empire is born.]
[The founder of the new empire is ‘Grid.’]
This world message appeared when Grid and Basara shared a drink.
[You are the first player to become an emperor!]
[The ‘First King’ title has evolved into ‘First Emperor.’]
Separate notification windows popped up in Grid’s vision.The word ‘evolution’ was appropriate.The
effect of the First King title was greatly enhanced.An example of a change was that the shield that
occured when ‘70% of the maximum health’ was lost was changed to ‘50% of the maximum
health’.Furthermore, the additional stat points earned with every level up was sharply increased from 2
to 6.
[The birth of a great empire was recorded.]
An epic followed.
[Those who experienced loss and are wandering the streets should be sad, but not frustrated.]
[Look at your emperor who was like you.]
[Wash away the hearts stained with wounds and anger with responsibility and justice.]
[Look at your emperor who was like you.]
[Recognize that all trials and hardships were destined from the moment your umbilical cord was cut.
Unhappiness is inevitable, but happiness follows effort.]
[Look at the emperor who was like you but who cares for you.]
[See, listen, and learn from him, and spread it.]
[Unhappiness is inevitable, but happiness follows effort…]
Grid’s epics were written in prose.It took the form of an epic, but it was freely used without a specific
format according to the situation every time.This time, it was a song.It was a hymn of hope that people
in the empire would sing when having hard times, and it was also the hymn of the emperor.Therefore, it
was a narrative that wouldn’t be extinguished forever.
……
[Along with the completion of the epic, your people have courage and hope. Your people are
determined to emulate you and won’t tire easily or give up.]
[The growth rate of NPCs belonging to the Overgeared Empire will be permanently increased by 20%.]
[Once all the stats of NPcs belonging to the Overgeared Empire grow to the maximum, there is a low
probability of breaking through the limit.]
[The loyalty of the NPCs belonging to the Overgeared Empire will always be maintained at a high state.]
[The chances of named NPCs being born in the Overgeared Empire will increase.]
[The speed of all internal development in the Overgeared Empire will permanently increase by 10%.]
[Your status has risen significantly as a reward for completing the epic.The chances of a beneficial effect
triggering will greatly increase.]
“……”
Grid shook with excitement.The passive skill that represented a beneficial effect, God\\\'s Command.He
confirmed that the probability of triggering it had increased by a huge 10% and he once again realized
the importance of ‘status.’
Meanwhile, Lauel’s face was pale.It was due to the world message that occurred a while ago.
[Emperor Grid has declared the great name of the new empire as ‘Overgeared.’]
This was why the words ‘Overgeared Empire’ were constantly mentioned in Grid’s notification
windows.At the same moment that Grid was crowned emperor, the system demanded that the name be
entered and Grid entered ‘Overgeared.’It was natural that the name of the Overgeared Kingdom
became the Overgeared Empire.At least, this was what Grid thought.
The Overgeared members and others thought the same.Only Lauel couldn’t abandon his lingering regret
and was sad alone.The consolation was that reality was better than his nightmares.He thought that the
Overgeared Empire was a very cool name compared to OvergearedSahaEmpire, which mixed the names
‘Overgeared’ and ‘Saharan.’
‘Yes, it is a great name. There seems to be a beautiful echo.’
Several cameras captured Lauel shedding tears.The anchors explained how meaningful and happy it
would be as the number two player in the Overgeared Empire.His tears would be full of emotions.
***
The map of the West Continent changed dramatically.The red color of Saharan was turned blue to
match the Overgeared Kingdom.Now more than two-thirds of the continent’s territory was the territory
of the Overgeared Empire and Grid.It happened overnight.There was no conflict or damage in the
course of the change.It was literally an ideal unification.It was a situation that every South Korean citizen
living in a divided country would have dreamed about once.
‘If only I was so strong in reality.’
Could he have unified the Korean peninsula?A smile slowly spread on Grid’s mouth as he thought of
this.He was relieved after checking the title of One who was Acknowledged by the Founder.
‘I was worried, but it went well.’
The title effect, which greatly increased the probability of finding mines in the Saharan Empire was still
intact.The system set it as the former Saharan Empire.It was Saharan’s territory before it was absorbed
into the Overgeared Kingdom.
‘The role of miners will grow in the future.’
Minor met a good companion a few years ago and got three rabbit-like children. His old mother was also
at peace due to her good daughter-in-law.He was very happy these days, but Grid was worried he
wouldn’t want to separate from his family.
‘Let’s persuade him well rather than forcing him. He will be pleased if I say I will let his family move to
Titan during his business trip.’
Titan’s educational infrastructure was great. In some parts, it was better than Reinhardt and it was
perfect for raising children.
Grid planned to make Minor a ‘wild goose’ father.
It was pure favor,but the slightest carelessess could cause sad results.In any case, the Overgeared
Empire was going to be much richer in the future.
“We won’t be struggling with finances,” Lauel neatly spoke the conclusion.
The value of the territory and people absorbed this time was that great.In the first place, the Saharan
Empire reigned for hundreds of years as the number one nation of the West Continent.It had the best
foundation and it was completely absorbed.If Lauel and the Overgeared members ruled with the
perspective and knowledge of modern people, an unprecedented economic power would be born.
“His Majesty, the Emperor, is entering.”
Grid entered the hall under Lauel’s guidance.The ministers and guests waiting in advance stood up
simultaneously and bowed.There were tens of thousands of people.Most of the guests came from
foreign kingdoms.In addition to the kings and nobles of all the kingdoms, the orcs, elves, dwarves, half-
draconians, and other races were present. There were even the Twelve Zodiacs who came from the East
Continent.
In fact, all the forces on the surface were gathered.All of them were connections created by Grid.They
all acknowledged and blessed Grid.Therefore, they entered today’s merger ceremony and wedding as a
guest.
The main characters of the wedding were Grid and Basara.It was natural.The reason why the imperial
subjects didn’t oppose the merger with the Overgeared Kingdom was on the premise that the Saharan
imperial family and Overgeared royal family became one.
Unification for a better future.Irene naturally agreed.No, she actively recommended it.She understood
politics well as the former successor of a noble family.She had long been used to the idea of Grid having
multiple wives.
“Hah…”
Grid admired the dressed Basara.Was it the blood of the great Saharan?She was so beautiful it was hard
to believe she was older than Grid.Her bright expression as she lowered the crown she wore so far
further highlighted her beauty.
[Overgeared God ‘Grid’ has married ‘Basara.’]
In the midst of the blessing and cheers of their precious people, Grid and Basara kissed.This wasn’t the
fruit of love, but Grid vowed to cherish and respect her for the rest of his life. Of course, it was a
responsibility he had to bear.
-This is really crazy.
-Is there a Korean person with two wives?
?Isn’t it an imperial person?
-Basara is really beautiful…
? Really. Rather than saying she is pretty, the word ‘beautiful’ is just right. She is also wise and kind-
hearted.
-I’m envious.I’m envious.I’m envious.I’m envious.I’m envious.

-Everyone, I just imagined something terrifying.For some reason, I think I will see the same scene in real
life.
?Me too ????
??????
-What are you doing not revising the Korean Marriage Act?Revise it before Grid moves to the Middle
East.I want to see Grid’s virtue too.
?It isn’t because of the marriage law that he doesn’t have a wife, right?
?Is Grid going to become a Muslim?
It had been a few years.The number of members of Grid’s anti-fan cafe increased.Surprisingly, it wasn’t
a dramatic number.It was evidence that most people were convinced of the marriage between Grid and
Basara.
People were jealous of Grid, but they didn’t curse him.Then what if the other person was Mercedes?The
growth potential of Grid’s anti-fan cafe was enormous…
1. Refers to fathers who make seasonal visits to faraway families similar to how geese migrate every
year.
Chapter 1556
Sehee couldn’t forget the first time she saw Mercedes. Mercedes caught her eye at once. She was so
pretty that Sehee’s head became blank for a moment. It was like this even though Mercedes had no
clear expression. Sehee wondered if she was a doll.
Thus, she was surprised at this moment.
‘Her expression...?’
Mercedes’ cheeks were slightly puffed up as she looked at the backs of Grid and Basara. Her usually
always calm eyes were shaken and the water in them made her feel pitiful. Unlike Yura and Jishuka, who
distinguished Satisfy from reality, Mercedes seemed quite agitated by Grid’s marriage.
Mercedes’ expression was very vivid. It was so different from her usual appearance that she seemed to
be a completely different person. Now Mercedes was absolutely a young woman. The weapons she had
always carried looked heavy and awkward today.
Irene was the one who reached out to her. She smiled and soothed Mercedes, despite being the one
who should feel more sadness than anyone else. “Don’t be disappointed. The order of second or third
doesn’t matter. His Majesty’s love for you won’t change forever.”
She had first-hand experience with Grid’s love, so she could say this. Mercedes looked down at her cold
gauntlets and nodded. “Yes.”
I am sorry to show an inappropriate appearance for a celebration day.
I fully understood My Liege’s position, etc.

Mercedes couldn’t bear to say such words, so she gave a brief answer. She thought there would be tears
flowing if she said anything else.
Her liege, who loved her a few days ago.
Her liege, who she believed she would be sharing with her queen, married someone else. Mercedes felt
embarrassed, sad, and jealous.
That night, on the city wall illuminated by blue moonlight.
“Mercedes.” Grid fell to one knee and held out a ring inlaid with transparent jewels. “Marry me.”
Not long ago, Grid and Mercedes confirmed each other’s hearts. The two people were so hot that they
melted the ice caps of the Chaos Mountains. They heard each other’s breathing, not the screams of the
monsters. It was their sweat, not the blood of the beasts, that wet the bodies of the two people. How
many times did the two of them do it on that day...
Omitted.
...Therefore, Grid was obligated to take responsibility for Mercedes. Even if it wasn’t an obligation, he
wanted to turn it into an obligation. He definitely wanted to be with Mercedes. Grid had been fascinated
by her a long time ago.
“I’m sorry, but our marriage ceremony won’t be grand...”
Grid’s lawful wife was Irene. Basara had the status of former empress and a legitimate line of descent of
the empire. Thus, he had to hold a grand wedding ceremony. Meanwhile, this was a special case. The
marriage to Mercedes should be done as decisively as possible. This was the greatest courtesy toward
Irene.
“If it is okay with you— no, you must marry me...”
It was even before Grid finished speaking.
Nod.
Mercedes nodded vigorously. She was looking down and her expression couldn’t be seen. However, Grid
felt it. Just as he felt her mood behind him during the daytime wedding, Grid’s transcendent senses
clearly analyzed Mercedes at this moment.
Therefore, he hugged her as hard as he could. It was to let his heart be conveyed.
“...I lob you,” Mercedes felt relieved and confessed what was in her heart.
The pronunciation was blurred by her sobbing, but the appearance of her ears that were red out of
embarrassment made Grid smile.
“Me too.”
In response, Grid rubbed against the top of Mercedes’ head with his chin. The ruler of knights was
surprisingly small. The top of her head could barely touch Grid’s solar plexus. It was something that
people didn’t know. Mercedes usually exuded a sense of pressure which had the effect of making her
look bigger.
Tens of thousands of stars shone as if to bless the two people.
***
“Are you really going to just watch? You will just come back to life if you die. What are you so scared
of?”
“The damage is too great. You are a legend, so you won’t die easily, right? I think it would be better for
you to come forward.”
“Alas, it is distressing. If there was a competition to choose the best bastard in the world, you would be
first.”
“What about you?”
“I think I would be third place.”
“You don’t have a conscience.”
At the East Continent...
Old Sword Demon and Hwang Gildong were still on an adventure together. Trapped in a fence made by
the gods, they wandered around the entire kingdom to liberate the poor people who believed in fake
faith. It wasn’t known how many life or death crises they had crossed in the fight against the yangbans
with innate transcendence.
However, the two of them still didn’t trust each other. They didn’t rashly entrust their backs to each
other despite crossing so many life or death crises. This meant they understood each other well. The
person they cherished most was themselves. Their definition of justice was extremely realistic.
Fight for others, but don’t sacrifice themselves.
They tried to follow the path of righteousness but they turned a blind eye according to the
situation. They couldn’t be blamed. Just because their definition of justice was realistic didn’t mean it
was false. Furthermore, they had the grand goal of destroying the yangbans. They should never die until
then.
“You should’ve fully understood it by now. Never insult the gods again.”
At a city in Kaya...
The yangbans, who had been trampling the lord into a straw mat, finally relieved their anger and
left. Hwang Gildong and Old Sword Demon sighed with relief from where they were hiding in the
distance and watching the scene.
“They didn’t kill him. Perhaps it is because they are conscious of people’s eyes. I’m glad since I was
worried.”
"I agree.”
Recently, the yangbans had become rowdy. They noticed that the seal of the red phoenix and black
tortoise were released, and felt irritated. They didn’t kill as recklessly as before, but they still couldn’t
endure it and vented their anger when they encountered something unpleasant. The unpleasant
reasons were usually pretty insignificant. For example, the lord was beaten up just because he
entertained them with cheap wine.
“I would’ve run over and helped right away if there were three less. It is a pity.”
“I would’ve gone out if there were even two less.”
“In fact, I think I could’ve gone out if there was only one less.”
“How childish.”
“Are you talking about yourself? Didn’t you start it first?”
The expressions of Old Sword Demon and Hwang Gildong were dark. They were angered by their
powerlessness at having to hide and watch the violence of the yangbans.
‘If only this guy was a little bit stronger...’
‘If only this man was a bit stronger...’
The two men, who complained and resented each other, were by no means weak. Old Sword Demon
was the strongest unofficial ranker, and Hwang Gildong was a legend who represented the East
Continent. One person could deal with a few ordinary yangbans alone. Hwang Gildong could handle
twice as much as that.
However, the number of yangbans encountered this time was 11. In particular, five of them had taken
off their gats. They were sent down as objects of new worship by the Hwan Kingdom. In the aftermath
of the revival of the red phoenix and black tortoise, the yangbans’s combat power wasn’t as good as
before, but it was natural that they couldn’t come out.
“Sigh... How long do we have to stay in this city?”
The wounded lord was twitching on the dirt ground. He couldn’t support his body because his limbs
were broken, but no one helped him up. They were busy bowing toward the direction that the yangbans
left. It was also the reason why the lord was struggling. The reason he struggled to raise his broken body
from the dirt ground was to kowtow to the yangbans.
It was a very disgusting and regrettable scene. Apart from the Cho Kingdom and Xing Kingdom, which
were liberated due to Grid, the people of the other kingdoms were still living a miserable life.
“It isn’t far away,” Hwang Gildong replied while trying to turn away from the unpleasant sight.
“It is time for the army that left to help the West Continent to return.”
News of the Great Human and Demon War on the West Continent had reached the east. Many people
had witnessed that a pointed-eared man had disappeared into light with the army of the Cho Kingdom
and Xing Kingdom.
“Do you really think there will be demons among them?”

“Unconditionally. Even a mere yōkai can possess a human. Wouldn’t demons also have this ability?
Some of them, who mixed in with the crowd to save their lives, will surely come to this land.”
“Hrmm...”
A few days later, Hwang Gildong’s prediction came true.There were a mixture of demons wearing
human masks among the soldiers of the improved Cho Kingdom and Xing Kingdom. They suffered great
pain from the divinity of the red phoenix and black tortoise. They fled from these two kingdoms in a
hurry and scattered. A considerable number of them gathered in Kaya.
They were instinctively drawn to the power of the sealed blue dragon. They aspired to gain this power
without knowing which monsters were guarding it. Moreover, the city where Old Sword Demon and
Hwang Gildong were currently located was the entrance to Kaya.
“Um...?”
Hwang Gildog’s personality was trash, but he was still competent. He deserved to be a bigshot who had
struggled alone against the yangbans for hundreds of years.
Old Sword Demon was marveling at Hwang Gildong, who was preparing to meet the approaching
demons, only to become flustered. The demons, who were disguised as humans and giving off a stinky
demonic energy—he found green hair that stood out within the group.
“Agnus...!” Old Sword Demon’s eyes were ghastly.
It was a few years ago when Agnus committed a massive massacre in the East Continent. Some of the
people sacrificed by Agnus were friends of Old Sword Demon.
More than 100 people were killed by Agnus without understanding what was going on, including a
father and daughter whom Old Sword Demon had barely rescued from the war, a mother and son saved
from the swamp of poverty, and young boys and girls he looked after as a Daddy-Long-Legs. They were
buried in the ground like garbage, rotted, and were resurrected with ugly faces to be used as soldiers.
The anger and pain Old Sword Demon felt when he heard the news during his travels were still vivid. His
heart throbbed the moment he recalled it.
“Kill him...! I’ll tear him to pieces and throw him to the dogs as food!”
“Ehh? What are you doing...?” Hwang Gildong had no time to stop him. Old Sword Demon had already
thrown himself toward the road. Hwang Gildong, who was about to follow, stopped.
‘Dammit!’
It was a street in broad daylight. As the startled crowd made a fuss, the energy of the yangbans
scattered throughout the city immediately burst out. They seemed to be coming here with interest.
“This is dangerous... hey, Old Sword Demon! I’ll be avoiding you, so live or die on your own!”
Hwang Gildong ran away without looking back.
“You...?”
“Old Sword Demon! Shit!”
“......!”
Agnus faced a disaster. He sneaked onto the surface during the gap when the Overgeared members and
rankers were busy preparing for the hell expedition, only to immediately encounter this monster. This...
he could only describe it as really bad luck.
‘Nothing has gone right these days.’
No, it wasn’t just these days. His life had gone wrong from beginning to end.
Agnus could only laugh.
***
At the Tower of Wisdom...
Biban was grumbling that the size of the tower they moved to was uselessly large when his eyes
widened.
Betty—she normally never left her room except to participate in the regular meetings, but now she
visited Biban.
“I have to meet Grid. Take me there.”
“All of a sudden? Granny, we can’t just leave the tower casually as tower members. We have to move
according to the procedures...”
“Baal’s Contractor... he is going to lose his qualifications.”
“......!”
The flustered Biban threw the floor cloth away.
Chapter 1557
“I don’t know if it is a good idea to send them away without seeing them.”
The Cho King was having a vague communication with the red phoenix, the guardian god of the land.The
innate nature of the red phoenix, which existed for the people of the Cho Kingdom, responded to the
blood of the Cho royal family.There was even a connection called Grid who acted as a bridge between
the two of them.
The Cho King had been helping Grid, so he received the favor of the red phoenix.This brought about a
strong vigilance and made him aware that some of the returning soldiers were demons, not human
beings.Even so, he simply sent them away.He turned a blind eye to those who suffered from the divinity
of the red phoenix flowing through the ground and ran away.
It was due to advice from the Chivalrous Robbers.
“Your Majesty, don’t worry. By now, the leader must’ve beaten them all. He has been digging a trap for
a while.”
The Chivalrous Robbers was a group of people.They robbed the assets of some of the people profiting
from the power of the yangbans and scattered it to the private sector, and preached the real myths of
the East Continent, telling people that the Four Auspicious Beasts were the guardian gods.
There were no great achievements, but more than one or two people had been rescued by them. The
Twelve Zodiacs also received their comfort.The achievements of the leader, Hwang Gildong, were
particularly great. He made several plans and killed several yangbans returning to the Hwan Kingdom.
He also contributed greatly to the recent resurgence of the black tortoise.
The Cho King trusted the Chivalrous Robbers.
“Um…I can rest assured if it is Hwang Gildong himself.”
It was too dangerous for the Cho King to directly subdue the demons.Demons had different individual
abilities and this made it difficult to predict what variables would occur. Above all, the warriors of the
Cho Kingdom weren’t strong enough to overpower a large number of demons.
On the other hand, Hwang Gildong was a strong person who moved all over the world.The plan to divide
the group of demons between two places, the Kaya Kingdom and Pa Kingdom, to isolate them and
destroy them one by one, didn’t sound like a lie.Maybe he had destroyed the demons already?
It happened the moment the Cho Kingdom had this thought…
“……?”
The expressions of the Chivalrous Robbers stiffened as they received urgent news from a carrier pigeon.
“What is it?”
The Cho King couldn’t bear to ask what had gone wrong.He was worried that the words would become
seeds.He was ashamed of such a heart.
“…It says that something went wrong,” the members of the Chivalrous Robbers gave the worst answer,
“There is a possibility that the demons will fall into the hands of the yangbans…”
***
Agnus was still confident in his skills.His level might’ve dropped significantly, but Lantier grew
intensively. Lantier’s fighting power could overwhelm several high rankers alone.Furthermore, Agnus
had inherited some of Marbas’ power.This nearly doubled the number of minions he could control at
once.
Nevertheless, the reason for his constant failure and defeat was simply because the opponents were
bad.
Strength was relative.
Faker was too strong.The skill of using the shadow techniques was great enough to pierce the skyand he
freely crossed the barrier of blades set by the undead army like he was moving in and out of his own
house.Additionally, his net was always spread out because he used the Overgeared Shadows, whose
number couldn’t be estimated.In many ways, their compatibility was bad.
To add a bit of exaggeration, Faker was as frightening as Grid.However, this didn’t mean that the other
Overgeared members were weak.It was hard to see any chance of winning In places with the influence
of the Overgeared Guild…
Agnus quickly came to such a conclusion.This was why he decided to base his future activities in the East
Continent.Agnus needed time to grow.He was determined to stay alive until the moment when Baal
hunted down Marbas and exploded his potential.Once he judged that he had grown enough, the first
goal he would achieve was:
‘I will pull out Chepardea’s tongue.’
It was to repay the grudge.Agnus had no intention of just sitting back and watching the humiliation he
had suffered from Chepardea over the past few months.The resentment he felt toward Chepardea was
much greater than the resentment he felt toward Faker.
It was natural.Faker and the Overgeared Guild were originally Agnus’ enemies.In particular, Agnus had
antagonized them first.In other words, the humiliation he experienced from Faker and the Overgeared
Guild was self-inflicted.
Then what about Chepardea?He was a colleague.It was very rare, but Chepardea once showed a liking
toward Agnus.Therefore, Agnus tried.He struggled even more anxiously when he saw Chepardea
disappointed in him. He tried his best to prove his qualifications.He might’ve longed for affection
without even realizing it.
In the end, he repeatedly tasted failure.Chepardea’s response to him was the worst.Chepardea despised
Agnus. The more Agnus failed and the more he struggled, the more Chepardea hated and insulted him.It
was an attitude that stimulated Agnus’ trauma.It was greatly similar to the group that harassed him in
the past and aroused anger.
That’s right.Agnus was obsessed with Chepardea.As his years of clinging to the resurrection of his old
lover had proved, he could be very obsessive.He could put everything else behind him until he paid back
the humiliation to Chepardea.This was why he came to the East Continent and moved carefully in the
East Continent.
However, this monster grabbed him by the ankle.
“……!”
Lantier’s body suddenly floated in the air. He couldn’t bear the weight of Old Sword Demon’s sword. He
immediately used shadow movements to change his position and appear behind Old Sword Demon, but
even that was read.Old Sword Demon’s sword smashed Lantier’s ribs.
“Do you think I don’t know the habits of assassins?”
Old Sword Demon emitted a sharp light from his eyes.It reminded people that at first glance, his essence
was an assassin.It was very difficult to deal with the heavy sword suddenly hiding its appearance as it
was falling heavily. The sword moving fast in a brilliant manner could also suddenly become a dull
sword, causing confusion.
‘He picked a strange skill tree.’

At this moment, Agnus realized the biggest advantage of a normal class.A skill tree that was divided
according to the ‘transfer’ selected at every 100 levels.If players made good use of the system, which
didn’t apply to hidden classe, they could become as special as the monster in front of him.
‘Did he strengthen his swordsmanship by picking the trap installation skill tree and getting a correction
on his use of tools, rather than the stealth or assassination skill trees?’
Agnus was very interested in the specificity of the swordsmanship used by Old Sword Demon.He
thought he should use a variety of skill trees when changing the classes of the skeleton soldiers.It felt
like his eyes were opened.He received a clue that would greatly help him grow in the future.
However, now wasn’t the time to be happy about it.Agnus’ robe was torn apart by Old Sword Demon’s
wicked touch.It was fortunate. If the robe wasn’t torn, his collar would’ve been caught and he would’ve
been thrown to the ground.
‘There are times when being cheap helps.’
One of the weaknesses of Baal’s Contractor was their isolation from civilization.There were so many
misdeeds that normal social activities were impossible.Agnus was rejected by society over time.
Naturally, his authority to use the store disappeared.This meant that Agnus had to use a looting system
or rely on transactions with players to purchase certain items.
However, most people loathed Agnus.They didn’t easily trade with him. Even if they traded, they
demanded an excessive fee.It was a considerable burden for Agnus, who had his commercial activities
restricted and had difficulty securing currency.He could use the item trading sites to buy items using
cash, but even this was becoming increasingly difficult.He couldn’t improve his income through
broadcasting like other rankers and had to be self-sufficient through hunting. Yet in recent years, he
hadn’t been able to hunt properly.
Therefore, Agnus was currently covered in rags.He was equipped with normal and rare items because he
couldn’t afford to buy new items for his dropped level.
Old Sword Demon didn’t like this point about Agnus.“You have hurt so many people, yet you are like
this? You are mocking the lives of those who died by making them worthless until the end?!”
“……”
The part he was angry about was subtle.At this point, he felt like making an unreasonable demand.Even
so, Agnus didn’t dare refute it.The source of this anger came from the loss of loved ones.He knew this
mood, so he had no desire to argue.
‘Stupid jerk.’
He had reached an irreversible point, but he felt the condemnation of his conscience.Agnus was
disgusted with himself and laughed.He was laughing at himself, but Old Sword Demon didn’t know this.
Agnus’ evil deeds came from his past resentment and hatred.Other people didn’t know that even this
faded after losing his madness.
“You trash jerk!”

“It is the correct answer.”
Agnus accepted the accusation and used Bentao’s Mockery.It was a deliberate means to overcome the
situation, but it was useless.Many of Agnus’ techniques had already been disclosed to the public.The
defeats that he had suffered had exposed and weakened him.
Old Sword Demon accurately read the foreshadowing of the skill and counterattacked using a skill
invalidation artifact.He crushed the high bridge of Agnus’ nose with his knee before grabbing Agnus’
neck with his rotating leg and slamming Agnus into the ground.
Agnus couldn’t even scream.He could only confirm Old Sword Demon’s sword inserted in his chest using
his blurred vision.
\\\'…It is karma.’
He had maintained some of his conscience while suffering from madness, such as rejecting Baal’s quests
to kill an unspecified number of people, but it was completely meaningless.The number of casualties
that should be in the millions was suppressed to thousands or tens of thousands, but in the end, he was
still a murderer.
He couldn’t deny that he had harmed others according to his needs and mood.Every place he went, he
had no choice but to face someone who held a grudge against him.If he was going to protect himself
from them, he should’ve first abandoned his clumsy conscience.
‘What the hell am I doing?’
What type of person was Agnus?He asked himself this, but he couldn’t give an answer.He used his
terrible past to bury deep in his memory that he was a man with a broken but kind heart.
Agnus denied and loathed himself, but he didn’t know how to affirm himself.Just in time, his five
seconds of immortality came.
Old Sword Demon maintained a sense of tension.He kept an eye on Agnus while allowing Lantier’s
attacks. He held onto the sword inserted in Agnus’ heart like it was a stake.At this moment—
\\\"Stop.\\\"
In an untimely appearance, several people appeared and surrounded Old Sword Demon.It was the
intervention of the yangbans.Old Sword Demon had woven ropes around the demons fleeing while
fighting Agnus.
“We will look at that guy.”
Old Sword Demon’s expression crumpled like a piece of paper. Now there was only one second left.
Agnus’ immortality was about to end, so Old Sword Demon inserted strength into the hand holding the
sword.However, he couldn’t hold on.He was attacked by the yangbans and separated from Agnus.
At the end of the immortality, the yangbans reached out to Agnus.
“Your strength is very interesting. You will have to cooperate with us before we figure out how to take
advantage of it…”
The eyes of the yangban who was talking opened wide.The blood that Agnus spewed burst like a
firecracker and soaked his face.The shaky gazes of the yangbans caught Old Sword Demon’s figure.
“You tend to look at humans too dismissively since a long time ago.”
A disaster caused by carelessness.It happened the moment the anger of the yangbans soared into the
sky…
“Uwaaak!”Agnus, who was attempting to become an undead to postpone death, failed and threw
something up.It was a cold, black bead.At the same time, warning windows emerged in front of Agnus’
blurry vision.
[Baal has sensed your death and has withdrawn even the touch of interest he left behind with you.]
[The contract with Baal is forcibly terminated.]
[The class ‘Baal’s Contractor’ is lost.]
[You have lost all the titles, skills, and stats inherited from Baal.]
“……!”
“……!”
The yangbans reached out as if they were competing.It completely drew the interest of not only Old
Sword Demon, but also the captured demons.It was understandable.It was because the black bead in
Old Sword Demon’s view was ‘Baal’s Power Fragment.’
‘There is such a blunder.’
Old Sword Demon didn’t know exactly what was going on, but he instinctively felt it.The fact that this
bead shouldn’t fall into the hands of the yangbans.Nevertheless, there was nothing he could do.
[You have died.]
It was because he was already dead.
Agnus, Old Sword Demon who died in vain, and the yangbans who were fighting like anglers…
A dark shadow covered the comedy-like spectacle.It was due to a pair of wings huge enough to cover
the sky.It was the ultimate transcendent species, a dragon.
Chapter 1558
“What? On the first night of my honeymoon, you ran to another woman and proposed? Is this real…?
Isn’t it like garbage from an affair movie?”
Vantner was straightforward.He didn’t hesitate to scold his friend’s transgressions.It was an attitude
that came from goodwill.He was inclined to give attention and a strong warning so that his friend didn’t
go wrong from violating morality.This was what Grid liked.
“I couldn’t sit back and watch Mers be sad. Basara also told me to go to Mers first.”
Basara was much older than Grid.She was from the imperial family and a duke who ascended to the rank
of empress with the will of the former emperor. She cared for all her people.She had very deep thoughts
and had an excellent ability to read the situation.She read Mercedes’ grief at the wedding venue and
inferred Mercedes’ relationship with Grid. She weighed the situation where the two of them got married
or couldn’t get married, and considered the best choice.
In order to breed the seeds of unity, she raised the issue with Grid.She asked Grid to go to Mercedes.
She encouraged the love of the two to come to fruition.
“I think people’s relationships and feelings should be a springboard, not a stumbling block.”
This was what Basara said that night.She was wise and explained the importance of relationships, and
this resonated with Grid.Before Mercedes’ heart could fall into an uncontrollable abyss, he ran and
caught her.
“Um…Mercedes was sad. Basara understood… then there is no problem… right?”
Vantner heard the explanation and had a subtle expression as he was convinced.
“Thinking positively… I’m glad that you have a sense of responsibility. Every time he meets a new lover,
Pon will abandon his former lover.”
“It is rude to compare me with Pon. I’m not a flirt.”
“……”
It happened as his colleagues were looking at Grid with expressions of absurdity…
Grid’s line of sight tilted. His clear eyes stayed at the opposite window behind his colleagues.After a few
seconds, Faker’s posture in the shadow shook slightly.A few seconds after that…
“What type of monsters are these…?”
Katz was agitated. His face turned white and the atmosphere became turbulent.
“Is it an invasion?”
Grid restrained the nervous Overgeared members who were arming themselves.“No, they are guests.
Don’t worry about it.”
Grid’s combination of Transcend and Shunpo was now as natural as flowing water. He had enough
stamina that he wouldn’t get tired even if he used it several times in a row.He calmed down his
colleagues and moved out the window, flying over the spires. He also pulled down the mass of Greed
above his head and used one of his powers.Greed spread out like a tent to wrap around the
surroundings, enclosing the space.
“Have you been well?”
Shortly after, two people arrived.There was Biban of the Tower of Wisdom and the other tower
member—
“Hello.”It was Betty.Unlike Biban, Betty’s outings weren’t common, so Grid felt some uneasiness.
“What brings the two of you here…?”
“Baal’s Contractor of this era will lose his qualifications.”Betty was different from Biban. There were no
distractions around her, so she immediately revealed her business.The contents were shocking.
“It is very serious since Baal’s power mixed in the contractor’s soul will be released and leaked.”
“Baal’s power is the source of all evil. It will seduce witnesses with strong power and malice. In
particular, dragons.”
“I think Baal designed it like this intentionally.”
“The power to attract dragons…”
“Yes, when Granny Betty lost her power, Nevartan and Bunhelier flew in. It was unlucky. This incident
occurred close to the lairs of those two dragons. Even if I say it is close, it was still hundreds of
kilometers away.”
“There is a high possibility that the dragons will also intervene in this incident. It has to be stopped. If a
dragon gains Baal’s power, a second evil dragon will be born.”
“……”
Grid’s heart sank.
Ultimate beings with transcendence—in particular, it was difficult to guess the strength of the dragons
that had existed from the beginning.It was only by abandoning the common sense accumulated
previously and adding imagination that he could vaguely grasp the outline.He couldn’t hide his tension
at the suggestion that he could face them directly.
“In other words, the tower should be responsible for this incident, but there happens to be a problem.
Granny Betty detected that the current contractor is on the East Continent. It isn’t our jurisdiction.”
“If the tower members attempt to move between continents, the problem would become serious. We
will inevitably show some signs and will be chased by dragons.”
“Every dragon in the world will notice and aim for Baal’s power, which has currently only been detected
and targeted by the dragons in the east. In the aftermath, the East Continent will perish.”
“So, Grid, you should go to the east on our behalf. Be sure to destroy that power before someone
obtains it and exploits it.”
[A Pioneer quest has occurred!]
[Destroy Baal’s Power Fragment]
[Difficulty: Unable to be measured.
Betty has watched the Baal’s Contractor of this era and predicts that he will soon lose his qualifications.
Destroy the fragment of Baal’s power that will be leaked at this time so that it doesn’t fall into someone
else’s hands.
Quest Clear Conditions: Destroy the fragment of Baal’s power.

Quest Clear Rewards: Betty’s gift. Affinity with Betty will increase.
Quest Failure Condition: Another person obtains the fragment of Baal’s power.
Quest Failure Result: A new strong enemy that has absorbed Baal’s power will emerge. There is a high
probability of massive damage to the East Continent.]
[Would you like to accept the quest?]
It was ominous just from the difficulty level.In the first place, it was a quest that was likely to involve
dragons. It was clear that it wouldn’t be easy to resolve.The good news was that there would be no
damage done to Grid individually if the quest failed, but this wasn’t a comfort at all.
The people of Cho and Xing—he was already heavy-hearted when thinking about all the soldiers and
their families who participated in and helped with the Great Human and Demon War.
“Is this something I can resolve…?”
It would be hard—even if he received such an answer, Grid would accept the quest.He didn’t want the
East Continent to become a ruin.The answer that came back was surprisingly hopeful.
“It is hard, but I think it is possible. I wouldn’t have asked you if you couldn’t handle it.”
“Grid, you know that the East Continent is the land of the gods. In the past, the Four Auspicious Beasts
existed as guardian gods and exerted influence on all things. Now the expelled gods and the yangbans
are directly intervening in the situation. Compared to this place, the flow of magic power is relatively
limited due to the overflow of divine power.”
“It means the land is inappropriate to be used as a base by dragons, the masters of magic. This means
the dragons in the east are actually close to ‘hidden losers.’ It is very likely that it has a large wound. It is
relatively common for dragons to compete over lair locations and this happens once every few hundred
years.”
Certainly, the words ‘hidden loser’ were appropriate.It was because the people of the east had never
mentioned the existence of dragons. The only dragon they talked about was the blue dragon, who was
one of the Four Auspicious Beasts.
Grid’s expression became noticeably brighter.
‘A dragon that is wounded and hid itself… it is possible to discuss the odds of winning.’
It was a chance to get dragon bones and scales.Biban continued speaking as Grid clenched his fists and
was delighted, “It is similar to Gujel when we hunted him. Don’t try to overdo it. Even if you can’t kill it,
I’m sure you can drive it away.”
“……”
Grid’s jubilant expression stiffened again.The power gathered to hunt Gujel was all the tower members,
including Hayate.It meant it was impossible for Grid to hunt it alone.Obtaining the dragon scales and
bones became very distant…
Betty added a further warning, “That is before the dragon gets its hands on the power fragment. It will
become incomparably powerful and uncontrollable if it gets the power fragment. Then give up and
come back. We’ll take care of it.”
“…Yes.”There was no further conversation. Time was short.Grid immediately left for the East Continent
while the tower members saw him off from a distance.
Biban sighed and stared at Betty somewhat resentfully.“Granny, I’m disappointed. Why did you stand
idly by and watch Agnus leave for the East Continent? If you had killed him yourself and made him lose
his disqualification on this land, we wouldn’t have needed to ask for help from Grid.”
Biban shut his mouth.
Why did Baal’s Contractor have to sign with Baal and why did he lose his qualifications…?He understood
it by recalling Betty’s past, which he heard from Fronzaltz one day in the past.
A bitter smile appeared on Betty’s usually always expressionless face.“I’m sorry. I hesitated because I
felt sorry for him. It is all my fault. I’ll take responsibility and be punished.”
“…I am also sorry.”
Biban’s body trembled.He noticed Betty’s determination and felt anger and sadness.
‘Grid, please…’
Biban’s heart was eager as he looked at the remnants of the Mass Teleport Grid used to disappear.
‘Please create a miracle again this time… take care of the people of the east and this poor granny…’
***
[Someone is praying to you.]
This was the most common notification window after opening the prayer stat.It flashed and disappeared
from a corner of his vision, giving Grid great courage.
‘They must be people praying for me on this land.’
At the East Continent…
The gentle air was completely different from what he was breathing just a moment ago. The wind blew
the fragrance of pine needles. His head cleared.
‘Hurry.’
Usually, he would first visit the Cho King to say hello when coming to the East Continent, but he couldn’t
afford it today.Grid immediately moved toward his destination. He used Shunpo in succession.
***
At Kaya…
Old Sword Demon died without knowing what happened and immediately revived.He was glad that his
place of death and the resurrection point were the same.This allowed him to determine the case of
death.
“What is this…?”
Old Sword Demon doubted the sight unfolding in the city below the shrine.
A huge dragon was on the rampage. It was completely different from the blue dragon, one of the
symbols of the East Continent. Their body was large and it had wings. It breathed out fire every time it
opened its mouth and its expression was very vicious.
“A dragon…”
Why did the strongest monster of the West Continent appear in this far eastern land?Old Sword Demon
naturally suspected Agnus. He was forced to interpret it as Agnus bringing the monster here.
A light flashed at the shrine behind him.It was a sign that a player had been resurrected.Old Sword
Demon looked back only for his eyes to widen.
“Agnus, you!
“It has been a long time since I’ve been resurrected on the surface.”
Agnus was resurrected in hell every time he died.It was a type of penalty and one of the inconveniences
that Baal’s Contractor received.Yet at this moment, he was liberated from it.There was no designated
resurrection point, so he resurrected at the nearest resurrection base. He thought it was a convenient
feature.
“What is that dragon? How many people do you have to hurt to make you feel better?”
“I don’t know that guy.”
After a few years, Agnuus had returned to being an ordinary necromancer.His eyes, which regained
tranquility proportional to the sharp decline in combat power, shone as sharply as before. His green hair
reminded people of his early years when he was notorious.
“The yangbans are dying easily. A dragon… it is as awesome as rumored.”
“Dammit! This isn’t the time to marvel! The city is going to be destroyed!”
Agnus really didn’t have anything to do with the dragon.Old Sword Demon first put aside his hatred for
Agnus. He calculated the timing to step out while nervously looking at the people running away in
confusion.
Agnus asked him, “Do you want to save people?”
“Are you trying to mock me? That’s right! I want to save them! You easily hurt people, so you don’t
understand, but I…! We…!”
The years he spent with Hwang Gildong passed by through his mind.How many people did he try to save
and how many people he couldn’t save…
He wouldn’t be able to save them again this time.
Old Sword Demon was holding his face with frustration when Agnus strode past Old Sword Demon.“If
you want to save people, it is better to help the yangbans.”
“What…?”
“That dragon covets Baal’s power. If that is taken by it, the city will become dust without any time to
save people. First of all, work together and help the yangbans. Then find an opportunity to destroy
Baal’s power.”
“Haha…?Look at this guy? You want to fight with me now? You are going to help people? Who will
believe your words? You are just using a trick to eat Baal’s power again.”
“It doesn’t matter if you believe it or not. In the future, I will only do what I want to do.”
It felt like Agnus’ shackles were broken.In retrospect, it was Baal’s Contractor, the only thing he believed
in and relied on, that was actually the darkness that pushed him into a greater abyss.
“Enter the shadows, Lantier.”
[Your death knight Lantier isn’t responding. You don’t have the authority.]
“Raise your sword, Cao.”
[Your death knight Cao isn’t responding. You don’t have the authority.]
Nobody responded to the call.He lost his connection to the beings he had gained during his days as
Baal’s Contractor.The sudden solitude that made his heart throb was exposed to the cold air.Even so,
Agnus proceeded firmly.
“The poor dead, reflect on your resentment.”
Dozens of undead appeared around the advancing Agnus.They were insignificant skeleton soldiers
holding rusty iron swords and bows.They were the default minions of a necromancer.Agnus didn’t care.
He reached out and pulled a weapon out of his inventory. He armed himself with the old staff used in
the past that felt very far away.“I will start over.”
“You…?”Old Sword Demon’s eyes widened as he stared blankly at Agnus’ back.Agnus’ upper body,
revealed through the flapping robe, had no skin or flesh. His bones and organs were nakedly exposed
and he looked more hideous and shabby than the skeleton soldiers standing beside him.
It wasn’t easy for most people to handle, but Agnus’ expression didn’t waver.He was much calmer and
more powerful than before his death to Old Sword Demon.He could feel heat from the gold eyes that
looked as cold as metal and it made Old Sword Demon feel strange.
Chapter 1559
Feel me.See me, covet me, swallow me, and make me yours.
The will of the dark orb was amplified over and over again.The yangbans and demons on the field were
instantly fascinated.They forgot the past and present, losing themselves as they started to obsess over
the future proposed by the bead.They were convinced that their future after swallowing the bead would
be great. It was based on the enormous energy contained in the bead.
‘I will be sure to take first place in the next trials with that power.’
‘There will be no need for the worship of humans. That thing. The moment I get my hands on it, I will
become a god.’
‘I will return to hell and wear a crown.’
‘I will get revenge. I will surely get revenge…’
Baal’s fragment of power was like a furnace.It captured the desires and resentment of all living things
around it.
In the surge of heat, reason and knowledge were killed.Both the yangbans and demons howled like
beasts.They didn’t realize that their hands extending toward the bead were digging through the brains
of their colleagues.They didn’t feel that their eyeballs looking at the bead were being pulled out by the
colleagues’ hands.
Everything was insignificant in front of the bead.They only desired the bead without recognizing
anything other than the bead.
Kurarararara!
Bones and flesh melted from the flames being fired by the dragon in the sky.However, no one cared
about her.On the ground that had turned into a sea of fire, the demons and yangbans seemed to be
dancing.It seemed like a bizarre hell.
“They are crazy.”Old Sword Demon sighed. The spirit of the world was broken. He couldn’t figure out
what to do first in this frightening and confusing situation.
Kyaaaak!
Agnus’ skeleton soldiers were plunging into the flames.Agnus, who was watching those being killed in
vain, spoke to him, “Three seconds after the flames are formed, the damage coefficient will sharply
decrease. Remember the sequence of flames and move.”
Step.
Agnus threw himself into the roaring barrier of fire. It seemed right that he would turn to ashes, but he
crossed it unharmed.Old Sword Demon chased after him while clicking his tongue.
‘What am I doing with this guy?’
He didn’t like the situation.
The flames that spread like waves and formed a labyrinth, the heat of the crazy people that was as hot
as flames, the back of the dragon standing tall like a mountain, Agnus calmly watching the sight, and the
destruction that seemed unavoidable…
There was only despair.Old Sword Demon was frustrated, but he moved forward.He attacked the flames
in the way that Agnus suggested and gave a helping hand to the people trapped in the labyrinth.Before
he knew it, his body was covered with burns.He repeatedly burned his body to rescue the people
threatened by flames that hadn’t yet weakened.
“Laugh if you want to laugh. I won’t blink even if you mock me!” Old Sword Demon made eye contact
with Agnus and roared.
He was enduring the burning pain from his hands that stretched out to a boy.The isolated boy couldn’t
hold his hand and was becoming ashes when Agnus approached the boy’s side.
“Stay still.”
He didn’t take off the boy’s robe with fireballs stuck to it. Rather, he embraced it and grabbed the boy,
pulling the boy out carefully so that the boy wasn’t alarmed.
“Thank you…!”
The tearful boy relied on Agnus.It was because he didn’t know that Agnus was a murderer who couldn’t
wash away his sins even if he saved a million more people in the future.The boy didn’t see Agnus’ ugly
body hidden in the burning robe.
“…Disgusting guy,” Old Sword Demon frowned and criticized Agnus.It wasn’t until he lost his strength
that he took up the pretense of good will. It was so ridiculous that Old Sword Demon scoffed.
“It is no use thinking about saving yourself until you regain your strength. Your past will never be
washed away no matter what tricks you try in the future. Everyone will just remember your misdeeds
and hate you forever.”
“Where are your parents?”
Agnus didn’t confront Old Sword Demon’s criticisms that were close to a curse. He only questioned the
boy and the boy answered with difficulty.
“They passed away a few years ago…”
“I might’ve been the one who killed them.”
“……?”
Agnus took his eyes off the boy who didn’t understand him and made eye contact with Old Sword
Demon.
“I don’t think I can erase my past. I don’t intend to ask anyone for forgiveness, nor do I intend to be a
good person.”
It was closer to a grumble than a pledge.
“I’m simply going to live as I please, while doing the things I want to do.”
They were grumpy words that had no sense of responsibility and induced a feeling of disgust.Old Sword
Demon was finding this attitude disgusting when he suddenly had a thought.He didn’t feel disgusted
when Agnus saved the child just now.It meant that Old Sword Demon wouldn’t have liked it no matter
what Agnus said.
Yes, it was an irreparable relationship.Consuming his emotions in relation to Agnus was a luxury in itself.
Just ignore it. For now, it was right to focus on the situation.
‘He is trash rolling around on the side of the road. A dog’s poop. There is no need to pay attention to
him…’
Old Sword Demon’s focus was incredible after he regained his mind.He quickly rescued people from the
labyrinth of flames and drew the attention of the dragon as she gradually approached the bead.He
utilized an assassin’s trap installation skills and the effects of the traps were endless depending on their
form. At first glance, he seemed like an all-rounder.
‘It is a skill that has been practiced for more than a year or two.’
The poor condition of the dragon also played a major role.The blood that was mixed in every time she
breathed out fire indicated her internal injuries.
‘This fire isn’t a Breath.’
Most people mistook a dragon’s Breath for elemental magic.It was because a Breath had attributes.In
fact, a Breath was more like a pure mass of magic power.The overlaid attributes were an additional
factor and it specialized in causing abnormal statuses. The actual damage was true damage proportional
to the amount of magic power. It meant that all types of resistances and tolerances were useless.
If the dragon called Ifrit had overused Breath, the yangbans on the field might’ve been wiped
out.However, she was currently unable to shoot a Breath and was just breathing out.Even that was
accompanied by blood.
Agnus was certain.
‘Her judgment is blurred… the odds are good enough.’
Agnus’ purpose wasn’t to kill the dragon.It was impossible in the first place.It was common sense that
players couldn’t threaten dragons. It was the result of the information and knowledge that Agnus had
accumulated so far.Agnus made destroying the fragment of Baal’s power his top priority.That was the
best he could do now.
Kurarararara!
The fragment of Baal’s power was basically bonds of demonic energy.It was why the yangbans couldn’t
easily narrow the distance and the secret behind Old Sword Demon’s traps utilizing artifacts with black
magic attracting the dragon’s attention.The yangbans and dragon were blinded by the power fragment
and had become very simple.It was possible to buy time by distracting them using energy similar to the
power fragment.
Meanwhile, Agnus was a necromancer.The undead he summoned basically had evil influences and
demonic energy.It was possible to confuse them with amplified demonic energy if he used Corpse
Explosion.The skeleton soldiers exploded everywhere and blinded the yangbans and dragon.They forgot
the location of the bead they were chasing a while ago and wandered in a completely different
direction.
However, the demons were different.They had good compatibility with demonic energy.They were
already close to the bead from the beginning and weren’t easily deceived.
“Um…!”Old Sword Demon showed nervousness. He feared that the fragment of power would fall into
the hands of a demon and attempted to break through the flames.
Agnus stopped him.“You can ignore them.”
The reason was quickly known.
Kyaaaack!
The fragment of power rejected the demons.It swallowed those who came near it in reverse and
increased its energy. The demons disappeared in vain.
“Baal wants a fun toy,” black magic power started to flutter around Agnus as he spoke in a cynical
manner.It was the aftermath of taking out one of the few powers remaining in his rune.He emitted
demonic energy and became the target of the dragon and yangbans.
“It is now. Go and smash the fragment.”
“……!”
Old Sword Demon belatedly noticed. The flames that filled his vision were fading.The shortest path to
the power fragment was opened.Most of the breaths that the dragon belatedly fired were surrounding
Agnus. It was a situation created by Agnus using Corpse Explosion.
Kurarararara!
“Give it to me! It is mine!”
The dragon’s breath and the yangbans flooded toward Agnus.Old Sword Demon noticed this was his last
chance and rushed forward.He felt the end of Agnus behind him as he stabbed with all his strength
toward the power fragment.
A powerful shockwave occurred.Old Sword Demon’s sword penetrated the bead little by little, slowly
but steadily.Nevertheless, it was lacking.At some point, it was blocked by a wall.A blow containing all his
power was blocked by the bead, which contained only a small fragment of Baal’s power.
“Kuoock…!”Old Sword Demon gritted his teeth as his body trembled. He squeezed out all his strength to
push the sword even a little bit further into the bead.However, it was useless.
“…Ah.”
I messed it up.I failed because I am lacking.This city will be destroyed.
A voice entered the ears of the frustrated Old Sword Demon, “I ruined it because I couldn’t hold on.”
It was Agnus’ voice.It was a fragmented voice.They were the last words Agnus would leave before his
death.He seemed to be comforting Old Sword Demon.He seemed to be apologizing for not buying
enough time.It was hard to believe.
Old Sword Demon laughed at the absurdity while Agnus’ vision turned gray.
‘I wanted to deal a blow…’
To the one who abandoned me.
I wanted to give you a taste of regret.
Yet in the end, I couldn’t do anything.
I just reinforced the fact that I am worthless.
‘I have… I really don’t have any value…’
Agnus had dreamed of a fresh start just a few dozen minutes ago.His eyes, which were heated up for the
first time since the death of his former lover, once again lost their light and cooled down.His mental
strength couldn’t be intact.It hurt too much to keep his heart firm and his mind straight.It was a
sandcastle.It was destined to be scattered in a fleeting manner.
Then at this moment, his fate changed.
“No, you didn’t ruin it. I honestly don’t know what is going on, but thank you for holding on. Really,” a
voice came from above his head.
Agnus felt that the voice that spoke while breathing roughly was different from usual.It wasn’t
uncomfortable or unpleasant.Envy, jealousy, and a sense of inferiority didn’t rise.Rather, the feeling of
frustration in his chest was pierced in a refreshing manner.His cold heart started to run hot
again.Emotions swelled.
“…It is like this.”
[You have died.]
It happened the moment his gray vision finally turned dark…
A smile spread on Agnus’ face as he was covered with the blood spilled by the dragon.It was a smile that
showed happiness because he regained the longing he had forgotten for a long time.
“No, what…?”
Old Sword Demon was speechless. This recent disaster occurred due to an accident.It happened when
he accidentally killed Agnus, who was hiding on the East Continent.It was basically impossible for
someone to foresee the situation in advance and run over to help.
Yet Grid did it.He appeared on the scene at the moment of desperate crisis like he had been waiting.At
this point, it was a development like a manhwa or novel.The situation seemed miraculous to Old Sword
Demon, who didn’t know about the Tower of Wisdom, Betty, the Pioneer, and so on.
On the other hand, it was inevitable for Grid.He knew it was a must-happen event.He bore the
responsibility that should be resolved.
“Please protect the fragment,” Grid cut the dragon’s long neck and spoke while standing with his back to
Old Sword Demon.
He analyzed the situation based on the scene and observed hope.
Today, I am ready to kill a dragon.
A stormy fire engulfed the hellish landscape.
Chapter 1560
Satisfy didn’t easily discuss limits. The clear evidence was that players could become a myth. A player’s
potential to repeat resurrections and reach transcendence was infinite.
However, killing a dragon was impossible. First of all, the absolute defense was a problem. As the name
suggested, it was a concept that was close to invincibility. Dragons received only 1 damage no matter
the form of attack. Even the power of true damage was halved. It was right to assert the claim ‘it can
never be killed.’
Of course, Grid was the holder of the Hero King and Dragon Slayer? titles. He thoroughly neutralized a
dragon’s absolute defense. Yet he was more afraid of dragons than anyone else. It was because he
realized the strength of a dragon through the words of the tower members and he also clearly
remembered the stats of Bunhelier that he witnessed in the National Competition.
99,999—Bunhelier had reached 100,000 for each stat except for agility and intelligence. This meant that
just one of Bunhelier’s stats was significantly higher than the total number of Grid’s combat-related
stats. It was in a completely different weight class.
Grid was only an ogre in front of the dragon. Just as an ogre couldn’t deal any damage to Grid with its
club, it was impossible for Grid to deal big damage even if he ignored Bunhelier’s absolute defense and
attacked.
‘...An ogre is too much. Let’s go with an ogre lord.’
In any case, Grid could never win against Bunhelier. However, there was something to consider here.
Bunhelier was one of the dragons that had existed since the beginning. He was particularly special and
powerful among the dragons.
On the other hand, Ifrit wasn’t an old dragon. Even the name was being heard for the first time. The size
was at least two heads smaller compared to Bunhelier. It was clear that the stats would be far inferior.
Furthermore, she was critically injured. Every time she let out a breath, she shed blood from her mouth
and nose.
Based on Biban’s speculation that she had fled and hid after fighting for territory with another dragon, it
meant she was one of those who were beaten by fire dragon Trauka and ran away. She was weak and
couldn’t be compared to an old dragon.
‘This isn’t a hatchling.’

She was much larger compared to Nefelina. She was not an opponent that could be considered easy.
Even so, Grid saw a chance of winning. The biggest basis was that Ifrit had lost her sense of reason.
Baal’s power fragment might exude a sweetness that deceived a dragon, but it didn’t make sense that
she was like a beast that didn’t know anything.
Dragons were lords of magic. Putting aside their ferocious and selfish nature, they were wise. There
were definitely many dragons who acted emotionally like Trauka, the fire dragon who was angered by
Braham’s theft, or Nevartan, who fell into Baal’s trap and became an insane dragon, but most dragons
were as cool-headed as the gourmet dragon Raiders. This was even if their way of thinking was twisted.
‘The complete loss of reason means she is on the defensive.’
I can kill her.No, I have to kill her.
It was a great opportunity to get his hands on the Dragon Slayer qualifications.
‘I have to be strong. That’s the only way I can fight Baal.’
Baal was such a transcendent being that he could fight an old dragon. He was a direct descendent of the
god of the beginning, Yatan, so he would have many strengths apart from pure force. It could be seen
that his power was close to infinity just by looking at his skill to make humanity think of Yatan as an evil
god and his distortion of hell. The dragon was obsessed with the fragment of Baal’s power because she
knew this.
Grid activated Storm of the Fire God.
“Please protect the fragment,” he requested Old Sword Demon, who was behind him.
Old Sword Demon was astonished.
‘This...’
The whole city was engulfed in fire. All the people were in a crisis and only a handful of people were
rescued by Old Sword Demon. He did so by sacrificing himself and enduring great wounds. He felt a
terrible sense of helplessness. Yet the moment Grid created a red storm, all the people were saved. The
uncontrollably growing fire was extinguished and the new flames that appeared warmly enveloped and
healed the wounded.
Old Sword Demon shook. He thought of the mental world of Hwang Gildong that he experienced in the
past. Hwang Gildong’s mental world that used hundreds of clones and thousands of clouds to isolate the
yangbans was invincible. However, Grid’s mental world at this moment felt much more powerful. It was
hard to believe.
Willpower was a separate force from strength. It must be accumulated and polished with time. It was
impossible for the willpower of a player to exceed the willpower of a transcendent named NPC, who had
lived for hundreds of years. Yet at this moment, Grid was superior. This was different from the realm of
talent. It meant that the ‘experience’ accumulated by Grid had surpassed Hwang Gildong’s experience
over the years.
‘How many events and trials have you been through?’

Additionally, how many hardships had he overcome? Old Sword Demon couldn’t hastily guess. He just
nodded vigorously while looking at Grid’s back with an envious gaze.
“I understand. I’ll protect it somehow.”
In fact, Old Sword Demon was going to refuse. The main culprit behind the current situation was the
bead. To calm the situation, the bead had to be destroyed. Meanwhile, Grid planned to be raiding the
dragon while using the bead as bait. It was a dangerous plan. If he failed and the dragon obtained the
bead, the consequences would be terrible. It was right to stop it.
However, Old Sword Demon decided to trust Grid. As if in response to that trust—
Grid used Freely Move to cross the battlefield. He stabbed and slashed at the yangbans who were
rushing toward the bead and quickly reached Ifrit. It combined with the theme song that made the heart
feel grand and seemed like a scene produced in a movie.
‘Maybe...’
Maybe a miracle would really happen today. Perhaps it would be the birth of a Dragon Slayer, who he
believed couldn’t exist. Old Sword Demon was looking forward to it as he watched the two swords held
by Grid move like flashes of light.
Kiyaaaaaaack!
The heaven and earth were turbulent. Ifrit cried out strangely and struggled as she was slashed by Grid’s
two swords that moved like lightning. The land received the weight of hundreds of tons and collapsed
like a tsunami had occurred. Hundreds of rocks poured like bullets toward the heads of the fleeing
people.
“Keuk...!”
Old Sword Demon’s expression crumpled as he was admiring Grid’s skill. He had to protect the bead. He
was distressed that he couldn’t help the people who were in a crisis. He was desperate, but there was
no need for him to suffer.
Flash!
The God Hands flew toward the people and instantly transformed into magic machines. Dozens of
Raiders armed with black armor blocked the falling rocks with their bodies, turning the rocks into
powder. Subsequently...
Click!Clink!
They pulled out big spears. They crossed a distance of hundreds of meters with one step and rushed
toward Ifrit.
Kiyaaaaaah!
Ifrit cried out again.

Gujel’s Dao, which came from a killed dragon, and the Fire Dragon Sword, which had already cut the
enemy dozens of times, cooperated with the attack from dozens of Raiders and forced the dragon to
start bleeding.
Chiiiik!
“......?!”
Ifrit’s blood corroded Grid’s armor. It penetrated his skin, melted his bones, and evaporated his blood.
However, the reason Grid was flustered wasn’t due to the unexpected counterattack. It was due to the
noticeable decrease in Ifrit’s health gauge. The five fusion sword dance might’ve been triggered three
times in a row, but the dragon had already started to die. It was strange even considering that Ifrit had
been seriously injured.
‘Why?’
Of course, Grid was strong. In particular, his offensive power was strong and this allowed him to defeat
the 4th Great Demon within minutes. It was just unreasonable to compare a dragon and Gamigin on the
same scale.
‘Something is wrong.’
It happened the moment Grid realized this...
Kiyaaaaaah!
The dozens of Raiders pulled back their arms and stabbed their spears to turn Ifrit into a hedgehog. The
giant body stuck with spears turned into a chunk of flesh and collapsed.
A chill went down Grid’s spine. It was because Ifrit’s body started flashing transparently and she
gradually became less substantive. It was like Grid was looking at a hologram.
“Wrap yourself around...!”
The Raiders immediately responded to Grid’s urgent order. They threw themselves instantly and
wrapped around Ifrit. Grid used Shunpo to move to Old Sword Demon’s side. He didn’t hesitate to stab
his sword at the fragment of power that he had asked Old Sword Demon to protect. It was too late.
Ifrit exploded. It was a powerful explosion that blew up the dozens of Raiders wrapped around her.
Grid’s ears became deaf. The world seemed to be submerged in silence. On the other hand, the sight of
the city’s buildings turning into ashes and scattering was clearly imprinted on his eyes.
“......!!”
He could see Old Sword Demon shouting something. However, Old Sword Demon quickly moved away.
His shocked body was swept through the air and eventually blown outside the city. Grid’s situation was
similar. He was pushed back a few steps. It was while holding the sword that he had aimed at the bead.
The bead seemed far away from him. The appearance of it standing still without being swept away by
the explosion was very annoying. He had the illusion of Baal’s laughter ringing in his ears.
[How dare someone who can’t even live for a split second...]
A voice pierced his damaged hearing. It was a voice with tremendous transcendence. It seemed to be
heard from the very distant sky, right by his side, underground, or from behind him. It was impossible to
identify the location.
Grid intuitively knew it. This was the real Ifrit.
There was a creepy pressure as night came. Grid looked up and saw a dragon coming down close to him.
She filled Grid’s entire vision as she approached the ground. It was an intentional action. She knew how
to use his huge body to intimidate others.
[My illusion might not deal as much damage as I do, but... I didn’t know you would push me to the point
where I would self-destruct...]
The remnants of the illusion that had exploded a while ago slowly flew toward the main body and was
absorbed. Ifrit’s red scales developed a clearer color and flames spread from her feet as she landed on
the ground. It was the unfolding of a domain. The status she had accumulated over the years was as
powerful as she was. The Storm of the Fire God that entered Ifrit’s domain was destroyed.
Grid broke out in a cold sweat. ‘I was too arrogant.’
He should’ve doubted the situation. He should’ve crushed the bead instead of being greedy.
‘Now that this has happened, I need to summon the apostles to have a chance of winning.’
He was afraid his apostles would be in danger, but it was impossible to break the bead alone. Ifrit’s face
arrived right in front of Grid’s nose as he was caught in belated regret. Every scale on her long neck was
as sharp as a sword.
[...I see, it is you.]
“......?”
Ifrit’s killing intent, which caused all types of abnormal conditions, subsided like it had been a lie. Grid
found it impossible to read the dragon’s expression, but he could glimpse the interest in the dragon’s
eyes.
[Power that transcends time... you are the Overgeared God.]
“I... You know me?”
[All things are spreading your story. How can I not know you? It is just right. Me and you...]
Ifrit’s eyes shook.
“What tyranny is this on Hanul’s land?”
Pungsa, Usa, and Unsa—the three masters who served Hanul descended on golden clouds. They were
escorted by Mir, who held the Blue Dragon Dao in one of his hands.
That’s right. This was the East continent. It was even Kaya. It was the realm of the expelled gods. There
was no way they wouldn’t have noticed this uproar. The scale of the disturbance was too large.
Ifrit made an unexpected suggestion to the panicked Grid, [Choose. Will you help me absorb Baal’s
power fragment or make new weapons from my bones, skin, and blood?]
[I don’t have time to convince you, so let’s just do this.]
“......!”
Grid’s eyes widened. It was because Ifrit tore off one of her arms and threw it at Grid.
[You should know. Killing a dragon is a curse that will grab at your ankle. The only Dragon Slayer in the
world is still hiding from us. It is better for you to abandon your obsession and cooperate with me now.]
[An unexpected quest has occurred!]
[Make a dragon weapon in the next 30 minutes! If you fail, you will lose your life!]
"No, what are you saying...?”
It was an absurd development. Grid pulled out a portable furnace while clicking his tongue. The penalty
of ‘no space movement’ occurred when the three masters started to chant certain spells. The effect was
enormous since it was created with the cooperation of the three gods. Not only did his return scroll fail,
but Shunpo also failed. It became impossible to flee or summon the apostles. It was also questionable
whether the emergency escape system would work properly.
Now he had to trust Ifrit.
‘This is also an opportunity to get a dragon weapon for free.’
The remark that killing a dragon was a curse was also reliable. If he thought about it currently, the losses
were greater than the gains if the current Grid became a Dragon Slayer. Wasn’t there the incident where
Hayate turned the epic that was Grid’s declaration of war on the dragons into secret words?
‘Calm down first and think about the situation.’ Grid breathed in deeply.
Then the portable fire suddenly lit up with fire. Heat equivalent to a super large furnace had occurred. It
was thanks to Ifrit’s breath. Any further hesitation was useless.
Grid peeled the skin off Ifrit’s arm. After cutting off the flesh, he threw the bones and claws into the
furnace.
Overgeared 1561
Chapter 1561
“......”
Grid was fascinated by the flames in the roaring furnace.
A small and unattractive portable furnace—the heat in it was hot. It easily melted a dragon’s bones and
claws, but it wasn’t ferocious. An explosive heat that could melt even the largest furnace was being
contained in the portable furnace. There was a strong feeling of protecting himself from disappearing in
the heat. It approached him kindly. The word ‘warmth’ came to mind.
‘It is responding to Ifrit’s will.’
It felt like the flames were alive and breathing. It was different from other flames that sought
combustion, extinction, and destruction. The appearance of a clear willpower and putting forward
different possibilities resembled the flames of the red phoenix. It might not have the strong vitality of
the red phoenix’s flames, but it was hard to see it as a flaw. Instead, the destructive power that
exceeded the flames of the red phoenix wriggled from inside the core.
In other words, the flames of Ifrit and the flames of the red phoenix were equal. They had different
strengths, but it was difficult to discuss which one was inferior or superior. This was shocking
considering that the Four Auspicious Beasts represented the East Continent. The strength of the Four
Auspicious Beasts might not be as strong as their prime due to being sealed for many years, but for their
willpower to not be as strong? It meant that a normal dragon, not even an old dragon, was equal to
them.
‘This dragon...’
Other than the old dragons, Grid only knew Nefelina and Gujel among the dragons. He had
subconsciously measured the level of dragons based on them. It was a big mistake. The Gujel that Grid
had experienced was just a remnant of thought remaining after death, while Nefelina was a hatchling. It
wasn’t enough for them to be used as the standard.
‘I almost messed up...’
He couldn’t understand the subject. He took dragons too lightly.
‘I had a narrow perspective.’
It was true that he became anxious after chasing after Baal as his goal. He was overwhelmed by the
pressure to be strong enough to kill Baal. To put it simply, he lost his composure. It was worth blaming
himself. However, there was no need to shrink back. He avoided the worst case scenario. This was
simply a lesson.
‘Let’s be polite to dragons in the future.’
It was just like when he entertained Raiders. Being that polite was enough.
‘In the first place, she doesn’t seem to hate me.’

Ifrit had given Grid a stern warning. She awakened the dangers of killing a dragon and asked for
cooperation. She even showed trust by cutting off one arm on her own. Of course, for dragons, arms
were just degraded things. It was more than ten times smaller than the two heavy legs. They normally
didn’t use it, unless they polymorphed into human form.
Still, it was true that she gave away a part of her body. She took on a new wound while she was seriously
injured. It was not a minor act. Of course, it might be because she was in a bad position. Other dragons
were likely to have different attitudes from Ifrit.
However, it should be noted that Ifrit understood Grid’s personality perfectly. The other dragons were
also likely to know Grid well. Nevertheless, no dragon had ever harmed Grid so far. At the very least, it
meant they were neutral. Future relationships with them depended on Grid’s attitude.
‘Since it is like this, I should get along well with them.’
Grid recalled the duties of the tower members. Their purpose wasn’t to harm the dragons. The focus
was on reducing the scale of events that dragons would cause. He should’ve noticed it from this point.
Antagonizing the dragons was a taboo.
“Fire dragon, a precious body was hiding in this land.”
Just then, the three masters opened their mouths. The gaze toward Ifrit was sharp. It was natural. For
them, Ifrit was an aggressor. She hid in their territory, caused an incident, and slaughtered at will. In the
aftermath, several yangbans were killed. Of course, the cause of the incident was Baal’s power fragment
and the culprit who killed the yangbans was Grid... in any case, it wasn’t strange for Ifrit to be
misunderstood and held accountable.
[That’s right. My situation is no different from yours.]
The atmosphere was serious. Grid listened to the conversation between the three masters and Ifrit. The
time attack quest was in progress. The battle would soon begin. Grid had to focus on responding to risks
at any time. He didn’t rest his hands. He just listened carefully while removing the skin from Ifrit’s arm.
Grid was determined to complete the dragon weapon. Since the quest reward was limited to ‘survival,’
the dragon weapon was likely to end up in Ifrit’s hands. For Grid, the experience of making a dragon
weapon was a profit and his reward. In order to live and to even gain experience, he had to complete
the dragon weapon.
Grid was quick to cut the thick skin without hesitation. Even before the smelting of the bones had begun
in earnest, the skin to be wrapped around the handle was complete. It was the power of the automatic
production and the quest correction system.
“......”
Grid didn’t care about Mir. Mir also didn’t pay attention to Grid. The two of them turned away from
each other. They buried the past of fighting for each other deep in their hearts. Mir had to be like this
due to his position, and Grid was considerate toward such a Mir.
Was it made from the feathers of the red phoenix? Pungsa clicked his tongue as he covered his mouth
with a fan bursting with flames. He seemed to be very annoyed with Ifrit’s tone. “How dare you
compare yourself to us when you were attracted by Baal’s power and ran wild like a beast? You are as
shameless as your thick skin. The sin of harming the half-gods...”
[Elixirs made from me will be really powerful. How am I the same as a low-grade group who digs into the
weaknesses of lower species and dazzles them with strength?]
“You will pay for your sin of running rampant in the land of the great gods...”
[I have a question. The master of this land is someone else, so how can you pretend to be the master?]
“...Don’t try useless provocations.”
[Then you should shut up as well. Just confess honestly that you ran over without breathing because you
covet my body. Why be so wordy?]
“You...”
“Pungsa, stop it.”
Usa and Unsa restrained Pungsa and stepped forward.
The sky and earth moved with them as the center. The sky tilted according to their hand gestures and
the earth moved along with their footsteps. It felt like the world was in tune to their will. The anvil and
furnace tilted 90 degrees and the startled Grid gulped.
‘Is this the mental world of the three masters? When did they open it?’
It was magic that the three masters performed in cooperation. It was convincing to say that it was used
so rapidly and powerfully that super sensitivity couldn’t detect the change.
“Your arrogance pierces the sky and you don’t know how to respect the gods...”
[You stole this land because you don’t respect the gods.]
“...As it has always been said, you will surely be destroyed.”
[You still haven’t changed even though you were kicked out of Asgard for speaking such nonsense.]
“You aren’t qualified to breathe.”
The faces of the three masters didn’t look very good every time they spoke. In particular, Pungsa’s face
was dyed a bamboo color. They somewhat nervously recited the spells and dozens of spells were
completed in a flash. The sight of the magic filling the sky was reminiscent of stars in the night sky.
‘It is dizzying.’
The sky and earth started to react more sensitively to the actions of the three masters. Every time one
of the three masters moved their hands, the world turned upside down once. By the way, the three
masters consisted of three people. Even if the three of them only moved their hands once, the world
would be turned over three times.
Grid’s transcendent senses were gradually overshadowed by motion sickness. His mind and body
weren’t balanced.
“......!”
Grid was clinging to the hot furnace and somehow using the bellows when he became surprised. It was
because he witnessed Ifrit’s two eyes coming right in front of him. These eyes were much bigger and
fiercer than Grid’s body. Naturally, fear rose.
A clear voice was engraved on the brain of Grid, who was shrinking back.
[The mental world of the three gods can’t hold you.]
Ifrit completed the words and coughed up a large amount of blood. They were Dragon Words. The
world, which was gradually accelerating and rotating, suddenly returned to normal.
Grid was overwhelmed by the sight spreading out in front of him. The hemisphere-shaped barrier, which
couldn’t be seen from the inside, came into view. It was the mental world of the three masters. It was
where the three masters, Mir, and Ifrit were...
“It is a surprisingly quick reunion.”
...No, Mir was in reality. The voice that came from behind him made Grid tense.
“Mir...” Grid turned back. His feet were still busy moving. He sped up the bellows. It was originally an
unsightly action, but it wasn’t ugly because his dignity stat was so high.
“Do you know the dragon Trauka?”
Mir slowly drew his sword. A blue light shook around the cold sword blade in a dizzying manner and a
tangible storm was felt. It was very sharp and threatening.
“Dragons are called dragons for a reason. It is said that there was a time when the old dragons hunted
gods for fun because they were particularly powerful and ferocious. Then the gods of Asgard and the
dragons signed an agreement not to interfere with each other.”
“......”
“Ifrit is the bloodline of Trauka. Therefore, she is a fire dragon. She should’ve been eaten by Trauka, but
she survived and reached this land... putting aside her immediate level, it means her potential isn’t
normal. The gods see her as a living mass of elixirs.”
“What are you trying to say?”
Grid was using auto production to make the items. After smelting them into a molten form, Ifrit’s
combined bones and claws were put into the mold for quenching. It was an act that didn't suit the
situation. However, his eyes were as firm as a warrior whose life or death was at stake. This made Mir
hesitate for a moment, but he soon continued calmly, “Leave here. I can’t afford to care about you right
now. If you leave like this, no one will stop you.”
[A new unexpected quest has occurred!]
[Give up on the production of the dragon weapon and leave. The yangban, Mir, will bet his honor to
ensure your survival.]
[Upon accepting the quest, the preceding quest to produce a dragon weapon within 30 minutes will be
canceled.]
[If you accept the quest, Ifrit will die and the power of the Hwan Kingdom will be greatly strengthened.]
Wasn’t it enough to have one sudden twist? He would be in trouble if he did this or that. At this point,
he was suspicious that the system was suffering from bipolar disorder.
Grid checked the time and frowned. Nine minutes had passed. In the next 21 minutes, the dragon
weapon would be completed using the power of the system. The bones, claws, skin and blood—the
condition of the materials was incredibly good, but the production time was too short. This meant the
quality would decrease. Still, it didn’t matter. The purpose of the quest was to make the dragon weapon.
It was up to the client to use it. Maybe it wouldn’t lead to a good result.
“I don’t want to,” Grid answered without much thought.
The new quest window disappeared and Mir’s eyes shook.
“I can't back down and leave after hearing the conversation between the three masters and Ifrit.”
The depths of the three masters was shrouded in insults and disgust toward dragons.
One of the reasons why the expelled gods rebelled against Asgard was the dragons. They were
dissatisfied with the treatment of the dragons. If the power of the expelled gods became stronger than
it was now, the Hwan Kingdom was likely to go to war with not only Asgard, but also the dragons. It
would naturally affect the surface as well. Human beings would experience a disaster they couldn’t
handle. Grid had a duty to prevent this situation.
“I’m sorry to you, but I need to take Ifrit’s side here.”
Click.
Gujel’s Dao that was held in Grid’s right hand hid its appearance. Noe, Randy, and the Overgeared
Skeletons lined up on Grid’s left and right sides, while the direct descendant vampires protected his
back. The moment they arrived, the God Hands stood in the front.
Taang, taang, taang.
The hammer held in Grid’s left hand started to pound on the anvil. It was a bizarre scene. It was far from
reality.
“...You don’t have to be sorry. We are enemies.”
It happened the moment Mir pretended to be casual and tried to hide his regret...
The Blue Dragon Dao caused a flash of light. Mir’s quickness played an even more unreasonable role in
the domain where Shunpo was sealed.
20 minutes—this was the time that Grid and Ifrit had to hold on.
He just came to crush Baal’s power fragment. How did so many things happen...? It was ridiculous no
matter how he thought about it, but Grid remained focused.
Chapter 1562
[You have taken a highest grade recovery potion.]
[You have taken Haeju’s Potion.]
[You have taken hemostasis medicine.]
[You have taken a sedative.]
“Kuuack...”
The lower body of the struggling Old Sword Demon was tinged with various colors. It was a sign of
hastily drinking potions. It was reminiscent of a clown’s makeup. Old Sword Demon found it hard to
keep up with the situation.
Suddenly, a dragon appeared. Dozens of robots ran around and finally, there was an explosion that
destroyed the city. The scale of the incident was too large to understand and respond to. There was no
such absurdity.
‘This isn’t the place for me to be.’
Grid and a dragon—they were transcendents who eclipsed ordinary yangbans. The level was too high.
There was nothing he could do if he returned to the scene. Nevertheless, he was thinking about going
back. It was to take care of even one more injured person.
‘There will be many people waiting for help...’
The leather armor that Old Sword Demon was proud of had become rags. His body that was covered
with all types of wounds was no different. However, Old Sword Demon moved in a busy manner. The
people who fortunately survived the explosion a few moments ago. In order to save one more person
who would’ve been seriously injured, he moved forward while wiping his blood-stained eyes.
Many memories came to mind. He had shared the hardships, trials, kindness, joy, emotions, love,
sadness, and grief of the people who had been living here for over 10 years...
There were memories he couldn’t experience in reality where he was alone. Old Sword Demon wanted
to repay the people of this land. Some people might scoff, but he was thankful to them. It was
unacceptable that those who had been deceived and suffered all their lives due to gangsters, who
claimed to be gods and committed all types of violence, would even suffer a tragic death.
Trudge. Trudge. Trudge...
A dry desert disturbed Old Sword Demon. It clung to his legs, which had become heavy due to the
wounds. It was as if it was whispering that he should be alone forever. It seemed to be sneering, ‘Who
can you protect?’
Old Sword Demon belatedly realized it. Half of his abdomen was torn apart. His bleeding didn’t stop and
his health was being consumed too quickly. The potions hadn’t worked properly.
“Huhu.” He laughed through gritted teeth as if the wounds were nothing, but it was just a bluff. In the
end, the face of Old Sword Demon was on the verge of falling into the sand. Then someone approached,
grabbed Old Sword Demon’s arm, and supported him.
“This bad guy is tenacious. I can’t be as bad as you.”
The voice was detestable. Old Sword Demon’s blurry vision was filled by this rascal in the traditional
bamboo hat.
“The most powerful person among the two of us... do you admit that it is me, not you?”
“Does that matter in this situation?”
“It matters.”
“Well... I have no choice but to acknowledge it this time.”
Hwang Gildong shook his head and applied a lot of medicine to Old Sword Demon’s abdomen. It had a
very sweet scent. It was an elixir made using medicinal herbs that were hard to obtain even after
searching the world. Old Sword Demon turned his body that couldn’t even move properly.
“What are you doing? Why are you using such precious medicine on me when you know my death isn’t
the end...”
“Didn’t you say there is a big loss when you die?” Hwang Gilded retorted. There were numerous
shadows behind his back.
The Chivalrous Robbers—the righteous group that fought for the weak people of the East Continent. The
hundreds of members had been called by Hwang Gildong and were carrying several people each. Among
them...
“Ah! Grandfather!” It included the child who Old Sword Demon rescued along with Agnus. It was the
child Old Sword Demon couldn’t care about at the moment of the explosion. He thought the child
would’ve died, but he was alive.
“You...” Old Sword Demon held the child who ran to hug him in his arms and looked up at Hwang
Gildong with wet eyes.
Hwang Gildong pressed his traditional bamboo hat down deeply over his face. His face couldn’t be seen.
“Don’t forget. The reason for today’s crisis is all because of you.”
"...I will keep that in mind.”
Agnus had entered Kaya with the demons. It meant that even if Old Sword Demon hadn’t come forward,
Agnus would’ve eventually died at the hands of Hwang Gildong. In other words, the current situation
where the dragon appeared and burned the city would be the same.
However, Old Sword Demon couldn’t deny his mistake. He failed to control his anger and caused a battle
in the city. It caused more people to become affected by the battle.
Hwang Gildong urged the deeply reflecting Old Sword Demon, “Let’s leave the rest to my men and go to
help the Overgeared God.”
“......!”
Old Sword Demon was shocked. Hwang Gildong avoided fights that couldn’t be won. It was because he
insisted he had a lot of work to do and had to stay alive, yet in Old Sword Demon’s eyes, he was
cowardly. However, today, Hwang Gildong wasn’t cowardly. He helped people in an unfavorable
situation and now he wanted to help Grid.
‘I’ve misunderstood him all this time.’
His personality might be flawed, but he was overall a good person. Thus, they had been together...
Old Sword Demon thought this while he stood up and asked, “Do you think the Overgeared God has a
chance to win?”
“It is hard. A god’s form depends on faith and while the power is different, the dragons of the west are
good at fighting. Of course, it is a dragon. There is almost no chance of winning.”
“So why are you going to help?”
“He is the Overgeared God. What is worth risking our lives if not this?”
“......”
That’s right. Hwang Gildong was ready to die. It was due to the belief that Grid would do numerous
things in the future. He was convinced that Grid was better than himself. It was from the black tortoise’s
incident to now. Hwang Gildong had been using the information network of the Chivalrous Robbers to
keep a close eye on Grid.
“...I also agree.”
Old Sword Demon nodded as he clenched his fists hard.
Hwang Gildong—the legend who sustained the East Continent was ready to sacrifice himself for just one
player. Old Sword Demon was deeply touched. He was thrilled when he compared it to the days when
named NPCs dominated and controlled players.
‘It is said that less than a handful of people can change the world.’
This wasn’t a lie. Grid alone was proving it by changing the world. He was a great person who made Old
Sword Demon feel admiration several times.
“Let’s hurry.”
Old Sword Demon and Hwang Gildong no longer talked. They ran as if they couldn’t waste a moment
and arrived at the collapsed city. Then in hindsight, they detected an unexpected event. Something they
hadn’t felt before the explosion.It was unable to be measured.
A being with enormous power broke into the scene.
“Mir...?”
“Difficulties are occurring one after another.”

Hwang Gildong paid attention to the barrier behind Mir, not Mir. It was a barrier built by divine power.
“The three masters have descended. They are planning to kill a dragon.”
“Kill a dragon...? Then the three masters are fighting with the dragon in that barrier?”
“Probably.”
“Do the three masters have a chance of winning against the dragon?”
“Of course. Unlike the Overgeared God who had just been born, they are gods who have existed since
the early days. There are three of them and this is Hanul’s domain. There is a high chance.”
“In any case, this is good. We can rescue the Overgeared God as the three masters and the dragon fight
each other.”
Mir was the strongest yangban. He had the characteristic of ‘training every day’ and his growth potential
was remarkable. It was clear that if he one day became a god by building up divinity, he would be
incomparably stronger than what he was now. However, that was a story of the future. Old Sword
Demon thought that he would be a few stages below a dragon right now.
It was just that Hwang Gildong’s reaction was very reluctant. “I wonder if this is actually a good thing.”
“Why?”
“Mir’s energy can’t be compared to the past. I am wondering if we can shake him off until the three
masters succeed in killing the dragon. If the three masters join Mir, then all hope is lost...”
Hwang Gildong slowly stopped talking. Old Sword Demon immediately shut his mouth. It was because
the flow of the battle was reflected in the eyes of the two men. Mir’s power, which threatened and
deceived Grid with every step while rushing forward at the same time, was extremely transcendent.
Before the momentum of the charge disappeared, dozens of sword strikes occurred and thick fog
surrounded Grid. It was a phenomenon that occurred when the blood shed by Grid was burned by
lightning.
“It is scary.”
Hwang Gildong sighed. The moment the battle began, he realized the situation was even worse than he
thought based on the large amount of wounds on Grid. Yet strangely, Grid wasn’t moving a single step.
He stood firmly in place and just confronted Mir with ‘one hand.’ It would look like a master dealing with
trash if it wasn’t for the continuous bleeding. He really would’ve looked like a master if he fought one-
on-one without the help of all his summons.
The blood magic of the direct descendants was canceled. Mir slashed at the source of the magic and
neutralized it. Then he leaned his head back to avoid the surprise attack of Overgeared Skeleton One. He
didn’t even glance at the sword of Overgeared Skeleton One that passed over his shoulder. Instead, he
reached out, grabbed Overgeared Skeleton One by the collar and slammed him into the ground.
Mir paid the price for this move. Due to the numerous runes clinging to his hand, he lost some speed for
a while. Overgeared Skeleton Two’s black magic forced Mir’s next action while predicting Randy’s joint
attack that would come in the gap. Randy raised his sheath in his left hand the moment the Linked Kill
sword dance was destroyed to block the Blue Dragon Dao, only for his two arms to be cut off.
Then Grid’s dao cut through the ground. He saw an opportunity while hammering and used Pinnacle,
aiming for the gap Mir showed when he was driven into range by the Overgeared Skeletons and Randy.
Unfortunately, it didn’t cause too much damage.
Mir’s judgment, which made him retreat the moment he witnessed the wave of orange, was accurate.
Mir’s waistband was lightly cut instead of his abdomen and split in half. The loosened blue dopo
fluttered loudly due to the wind pressure that occurred one step later.
“......?"
Hwang Gildong suddenly questioned it as he was speeding up his run. Mir was the owner of the Blue
Dragon Dao. The Blue Dragon Dao was known to have the strongest attack power of the relics of the
Four Auspicious Beasts. Yet he avoided a confrontation with Grid. He took great risks and forcibly
avoided the attack. A lot could be suggested from this.
‘Is that sword greater than the Blue Dragon Dao?’
Hwang Gildong’s gaze was fixed on Gujel’s Dao. A weapon that overpowered the Blue Dragon Dao. He
was astonished when he guessed its true identity.
‘A dragon slaying weapon!’
The sound of the explosions continued. They were the explosive sounds created by Mir, who moved
quickly again the moment the runes were extinguished. Hwang Gildong missed Mir’s appearance and
Mir reappeared in front of Grid a few seconds later.
Blood once again gushed from Grid’s body. He had been slashed dozens of times during the period when
Mir disappeared. It meant that Mir’s speed exceeded Grid’s speed. However, blood also spilled from
Mir’s chest. Grid’s attack caused more blood to pour out than the combined blood from all over his
body.
Grid’s artificial senses—the particles of silver thread and magic power spread out like a cobweb using
the God Hands captured Mir’s speed for a moment.
“You are buzzing like a fly. Flies will eventually be caught,” Grid spoke in a low voice. His calm attitude
was at odds with the current battle.
Tang tang! Tang tang tang! Tang tang tang tang!
On the other hand, the sound of hammering was becoming extremely fast, so the atmosphere wasn’t
very cool.
Chapter 1563
‘It is so uncomfortable. How did I live without Shunpo?’

Shunpo was restricted. The magic of the three masters that surrounded the city blocked all space
movement techniques. Grid felt more uncomfortable than he imagined. It was much harder than when
he lost his limbs during battle.
The power of Shunpo was that outstanding. A technique that allowed him to move anywhere within his
field of view. There was bound to be a big difference from when he had Shunpo and when he didn’t. In
particular, the opponent in front of him was Mir. He was a strong rival who used the speed of the blue
dragon by completely embodying the power of the Four Auspicious Beasts.
It was virtually impossible to respond to that speed without Shunpo. His transcendent senses might
recognize the attacks that reached supersonic speed, but Grid’s motor abilities couldn’t respond.
That’s right. Mir was faster than before although there was still the premise that the blue dragon’s
power should be activated. He felt much faster and stronger than when he fought against Raphael a
month ago. This was a unique growth power when comparing it to all the worldview existences that he
had witnessed so far.
After all, one of the beginner gods, Hanul made him to be Baal and Raphael’s enemy. Chiyou must’ve
been watching Mir with anticipation before meeting Grid. Mir was proving that his potential suited his
background.
It was normal for Grid to have no chance of winning. It was right to say that Grid’s defeat was set from
the time that Shunpo was sealed. However, there were other things to consider. Grid’s growth rate was
comparable to Mir’s growth rate. Additionally, his artificial senses.
Grid contemplated his own limitations and made the peak power of being overgeared. Unlike his
transcendent senses, which only recognized an attack, the potential of the power to read the trajectory
of attacks was endless. It was possible to grasp the intent and nature of the attack based on the
trajectory.
Furthermore, Grid was currently making an item. The patience skill was activated and this increased
defense, health, and stamina by 300%. It was somewhat inferior to the legendary miner who became
invincible during mining, but Grid’s defense was so high that it had a great effect. Even if he was
properly cut by Mir’s sword, he only suffered less than 10,000 damage. It was possible to almost negate
the damage by overlapping it with White Tiger’s Posture.
He used the artificial senses to avoid fatal injuries, held on patiently, and counterattacked with the
dragon weapon. The strengths of a blacksmith overlapped. Rather, the penalty of completing the item
within a set time was turned into an advantage.
“......”
Mir was already wary about the destructive power of the dragon weapon, so he became a bit more
passive. He got a strange feeling so he was unable to rashly attack Grid. This allowed Grid to adjust the
positions of the God Hands more closely. He used the God Hand controlling the Magic Power Ejection
Machine and designed the artificial senses more effectively.
‘I wasn’t mistaken. Just now... he read the attack perfectly. Is it that skeleton’s black magic? Or the
vampires’ blood magic?’
Mir was wary of Grid’s pets and subordinates. Their level was all unusual so he naturally doubted them.
‘It is right to kill the pets first,’ Mir judged. He also hoped that Grid would give up and leave in the
process of losing the summons. Mir still didn’t want to hurt Grid. At this moment—
“You are buzzing like a fly. Flies will eventually be caught,” Grid opened his mouth. It was a clear
provocation. It was an attempt to break Mir’s composure and create a better situation.
Mir took it differently.
‘He is giving me advice even in this situation.’
He was understandable. Mir was the person most clearly aware of Grid’s growth power compared to his
own growth power. Mir’s evaluation of Grid was more than imagined. Furthermore, the two of them
were mutual benefactors. They owed each other their lives. Mir felt a great liking. It was just that he
couldn’t reveal it due to being in different factions. In other words, they didn’t have a relationship of low
level provocations. No matter what Grid said or his tone, it was all considered as good intentions.
‘Certainly... I was too obsessed with speed to be vigilant about the dragon slaying sword. I used it
incorrectly.’
His first mistake was that he somewhat shrank back in front of the dragon weapon. His second mistake
was that he didn’t want to hurt Grid. Mir first decided to understand the situation. It was only
disadvantageous for the Overgeared God if he dragged out the time.
Acting sloppy due to useless hesitation would only make the situation worse. He needed to conclude it
quickly. He would remove Grid from this land, even if it meant killing him. This was the only way to
protect the Overgeared God...
“Sigh.” Mir took a deep breath and his eyes became calmer than usual. He experienced the lineage of
the Sword Saint from Muller to Kraugel and awakened sharp, blade-like sensations.
The atmosphere that changed in an instant flustered Grid.
‘It backfired?’
Mir shot forward like a flash of light and appeared right in front of him. He immediately swung the Blue
Dragon Dao and the artificial senses in his way were cut without a problem. It literally unraveled like a
cobweb. The silver threads that were segmented into particles and connected by magic power were cut.
The Sword Saint’s sword that cut all concepts naturally came to mind.
Grid was shocked, but putting aside his shocked heart, his mind was spinning quickly. The moment his
artificial senses were cut, he predicted and defended against the attack based on the information
delivered. The Blue Dragon Dao interlocked with Gujel’s Dao held on without being pushed. The
extreme sword energy supported the Blue Dragon Dao.
‘Hurry.’
Grid’s willpower urged the God Hands to move. Every time a collision occurred, the Blue Dragon Dao
accelerated. The form of the swordsmanship was strange. It was a structure that used kinetic energy in
reverse so it felt unreasonable.
Grid had no choice but to face it with Link and the fusion sword dances containing Link. He wasn’t
confident about keeping up with Mir’s speed unless he borrowed the power of the system. Fortunately,
at least the artificial senses were quickly restored. The particles of silver thread and magic power, which
were recovered when the God Hand turned off the Magic Power Ejection Machine, once again unfolded
the moment the Magic Power Ejection Machine was turned on. Even so, it was cut every time it reached
the Blue Dragon Dao, but Mir wasn’t aware of this fact.
It was because the artificial senses were intangible, colorless, and odorless. Mir focused solely on Grid
without knowing what he should be wary of or what he was cutting. This made it difficult for Grid to
take advantage of the artificial senses.
Clink!
The sound of hammering ceased for the first time. The crossguard that was inserted between the handle
and blade to protect the hand holding the handle—Mir’s hand stuck exquisitely close to the back of the
crossguard of Gujel’s Dao and an intangible wave of energy exploded.
Grid almost let go of the weapon in his hand. He was swept away by the strong explosive force and his
upper body greatly tilted back. The Blue Dragon Dao fell toward his chest as he floundered. It was with
the momentum to cut his chest in half. It was impossible to avoid unless Shunpo was used.
The White Tiger’s Posture that he activated a little while ago was in cooldown. In the midst of this crisis,
lights flowed in line with Grid’s movement and gathered at one point. The target was the Blue Dragon
Dao.
It was the moment when the dominance of the Overgeared God was exercised. Mir let go of the Blue
Dragon Dao in his hand.
“......!”
The Blue Dragon Dao, which should’ve been stabbed in Grid’s heart, lost its electricity and wandered
through the air in vain. Mir reacted immediately. He extended his arm and grabbed Grid’s neck.
Grid was in the process of using Item Combination. For the next few seconds, the Blue Dragon Dao
belonged to him and he naturally held it in his hand. He combined it with Gujel’s Dao without any
precursor.
Then the blow that struck Grid’s face slammed him into the ground. Mir’s fist, which contained the
activated power of the white tiger, was as heavy as a meteorite. Grid received big damage since the
patience skill was lost the moment the hammering stopped.
However, Grid remained calm. At this moment, the strongest weapon of all, which completely
transcended Hexetia’s Short Sword, was stabbed into Mir’s side. A thunderous noise followed. Pinnacle
Kill, which was enhanced by the effect of Mountain Appearance and Flowing Streams, caused a landslide
inside Mir and he shook.
“......!”
Astonishment appeared on Hwang Gildong and Old Sword Demon’s faces as they arrived at the scene.
Mir, who had seemed to always overwhelm Grid throughout the battle—it was because Mir’s body was
cut in half even though he had a chance to win just a while ago.
[You have lost dominance over the Blue Dragon Dao.]
A notification window popped up in Grid’s vision. Grid was already prepared for this. The moment that
he cut Mir’s body, he released Item Combination and launched a stab with the Blue Dragon Dao. It was
only when the Blue Dragon Dao was embedded in Mir’s heart that he lost ownership.
The blood flowing from Grid and Mir caused a huge explosion, as if declaring the end of the battle. It
was the link between Blood Sword Shatter and Blood Flow Explosion.
“Hah...”
“......”
Hwang Gildong and Old Sword Demon had wide mouths like a crucian carp. They stared blankly at Mir,
who was swept up in the red explosion.
“Cough, cough...”
Grid struggled to raise his body.
One step, another step.
He barely managed to move his bloody body and resumed hammering in front of the anvil.
7 minutes and 34 seconds.
The time had stopped from the moment Grid stopped hammering.
Now it started flowing again.
“Stay still,” Grid warned Mir, who was raising his body in the aftermath of the explosion.
Mir didn’t rush over this time. Unlike when he was cut by Grid in the past, Mir activated the power of
the red phoenix and focused on regeneration without destroying everything around him.
The fear of death—Mir had overcome it after experiencing it just once. Even when his body was split in
two or when he was swept away by the explosion, he just regenerated his body and raised himself up
again. Mir’s eyes never wavered. Yet at this moment, he was shaken.
“You still don't understand? I don’t want to kill you.”
It was while looking at Grid’s back.
“I don’t want to fight you.”

Mir couldn’t see Grid’s face as Grid talked. It was because Grid had his back to Mir and didn’t take his
eyes off the anvil. However, Mir knew what Grid would look like right now. Maybe it would be like
Mir’s...
Mir still had more than three fifths of his health remaining.
“......”
On the other hand, Grid only had around one fifth of his health left. He secretly drank potions while he
had his back to Mir. It was Grid who allowed more attacks throughout the battle. It was a figure that
proved the difference in basic specs. However, the health gauge was a number indicated by the system.
Mir and Hwang Gildong couldn’t see it. They just had a strange impression from Grid’s lonely back view.
Only Old Sword Demon’s expression was subtle. ‘It is an incredible bluff.’
As he watched Grid’s fast-growing health gauge while Mir faltered, Old Sword Demon realized there
were more than one or two conditions for becoming the best.
The sound of hammering spread through the silent scene. It was quiet. Mir remembered the wind
chimes hanging from the end of the eaves. His heart calmed down.
“I lost.”
Clink.
Mir returned the Blue Dragon Dao to its sheath and stepped back. He got even further away from Grid.
It was a sense of distance that made him realize the connection between the two people.
“I’m going back now. Please... I wish you luck.”
Mir’s health gauge unknowingly became full as he bowed his head deeply to say goodbye. The power of
the red phoenix that was activated in order to restore his cut body was extremely effective. It was very
meaningful that he embodied all the power of the Four Auspicious Beasts. It was a level where he could
be considered invincible and it was natural for civilians to regard him as a god. Unlike the other
yangbans, Mir was highly qualified to be an object of faith.
“......”
Mir’s footsteps disappeared. He really left the scene without regret. The reason he fought Gri in the first
place was because he feared Grid would be killed by the three masters and be deprived of his divinity.
Now Grid had proved his skills. He refused any favors and won (?) the fight against Mir. It was hard for
Mir to force it any longer. He had the justification of losing, so he would have to leave the rest to Grid
and step back.
“The two of you should leave quickly,” Grid felt the turbulent barrier and spoke to Hwang Gildong and
Old Sword Demon. Hwang Gildong hesitated for a moment, but he was forced to nod because he just
witnessed Grid’s skills.
Old Sword Demon also understood the situation. What would happen in the future wasn’t in an area
that human beings could handle. They would just be a distraction...
Eventually, they left.
Shortly after Grid was left alone, the barrier collapsed. Ifrit was in tatters as she plummeted to the
ground. It felt like her life was disappearing. The huge body looked very pitiful. On the other hand, the
three masters were fine. They only showed some fatigue.
“It is an unexpected sight.”
After appearing, the three masters, who had solely focused on Ifrit, finally turned their attention to Grid.
“It is you in that position, not Mir?”
“That guy, Mir... surely he wasn’t defeated?”
“In any case, it is good. Now we just have to dismantle her.”
The three masters’ dopos fluttered as they descended.
15 seconds. 14 seconds, 13 seconds...
Grid’s mind was anxious as he checked the time. If Ifrit died before the dragon weapon was completed,
the quest would fail. It was regrettable that his time was delayed when fighting Mir.
“I will enjoy tonight’s banquet with a glass of your blood.”
Smiles appeared on the faces of the three masters. The shape of their hands over Ifrit’s half-folded long
neck was rough.
8 seconds. 7 seconds...
Time flowed too slowly.
Pungsa and Unsa broke the scales behind Ifrit’s neck.
5 seconds. 4 seconds...
Just before Usa’s hand dug into the gaps in the scales—
Clang!
A spear fell from the sky. Then it was a knife, an axe, an arrow...
All types of battle gear poured down like rain and attracted the attention of the three masters.
“You...”
The expressions of the three masters as they stared at Grid were nasty. They had been ambiguous so
far, but they finally revealed their explicit killing intent. It was so deep that he wondered how they had
hid it so far.
“You can’t kill her without my permission.”

Grid might’ve got on the boat by chance, but he was on a boat called Ifrit. He couldn’t stand idly by to
watch the boat sink. In the first place, Ifrit’s death was directly linked to the strengthening of the Hwan
Kingdom. It had to be stopped.
“This conceited look is so ridiculous.”
“We were going to kill you anyway. Don’t interfere with the sacred ritual.”
The world was turned upside down. The sky and earth were responding to the willpower of the three
masters. Just then—
Ttaang-!
Grid’s hammering sound rang out loudly. It was a sound that marked the end of the work and a new
beginning.
[Ifrit’s Horn has been completed!]
A work where Grid wasn’t involved in the design and intent. The spear, which was completed with the
quest effect, burned like a powerful flame and flew to stick in the middle of Ifrit’s forehead.
“......?”
“......?”
“......!”
Grid and the three masters were amazed. If there was a player at the scene, there would be a hateful
criticism of ‘stealing the last hit.’
It happened at the moment when Grid was terribly flustered…
[You have done it.]
Ifrit’s huge eyes slowly opened.
Chapter 1564
Strength, authority, life, and eternity—the symbolic meaning of a ‘horn’ was very powerful. It was
revered regardless of the era and culture. Trauka’s act of cutting off and eating Ifrit’s horn meant
castration and plunder. It was the most fatal cause of Ifrit’s weakening.
Ifrit lost her strength, authority, and right to eternal life. She suffered from the wounds and curses left
by Trauka, and slowly fell to the point where she would die. It was a separate matter from the combat
force that Ifrit was preserving. It was a type of inevitability.
Ifrit had no choice but to be drawn to Baal’s power.
The fragment of Baal’s power—it was a product of Baal’s obsession with playing around. The nobler and
greater the target, the stronger it functioned. It was an irresistible temptation for Ifrit, who couldn’t
recover. It was an option she couldn’t turn away from even though she knew she would be Baal’s toy.
Ifrit eventually made a choice.

That was when Grid appeared. There was greater hope than the fragment of Baal’s power and Ifrit
wanted to overturn the inevitability of being eaten.
Overgeared God Grid—his presence was extremely powerful. His short life was great. He proved that all
his narratives were truths with no exaggeration. He proved he was alive and breathing.
[You have done it.]
Ifrit’s voice trembled slightly as she opened her eyes. Her stature, whose horn was reproduced by
inserting the spear made by Grid into her forehead, was neither shabby nor pathetic. Her shadow on the
ground became huge and reached the horizon.
Kurururung!
The earth screamed. The muscles of Ifrit’s originally huge body swelled to twice, triple, and then
quadruple their size. Day and night were divided around Ifrit. It was the aftermath of Ifrit’s head soaring
higher than a great mountain and covering the sun.
A storm swirled and blew the remnants of the destroyed city into the desert. The city where thousands
of people lived became ‘nothing’ due to one flap of Ifrit’s wings. Even the traces that were left were
erased.
Grid twitched like crazy. It vibrated to the point where he had the absurd worry that his flesh and skin
might be separated.
A dragon—the ultimate transcendental species, which even the gods were wary of, was fear itself. It
seemed to be a complete destruction that should never be faced.
‘Crazy...’
Grid recalled the day when he guided Raiders around. He vividly remembered the fear that he tried to
bury in his heart that day. He once again realized it. Dragons were so powerful. They were threatening
just breathing and living.
“There is no normality among dragons.”
The advice that he heard one day bothered Grid. Maybe he brought about bigger trouble while trying to
avoid a smaller incident...
Ifrit had a distorted personality so Grid might be causing a disaster by trying to wield this powerful force
recklessly...
It happened the moment that Grid distrusted his choice...
Kurarararara!
Ifrit blew out fire from her mouth. It wasn’t just a hot breath, but a mass of pure magic power. It was a
red pillar that targeted Usa. Usa was trying to suppress Ifrit’s fire with rain, only to step back. The Breath
narrowly passed by Usa, shot through the dark clouds filling the sky, and evaporated them.
These were the clouds that Unsa had called. It was intended to help Usa easily create rain but it turned
out to be useless.
Then a red meteor shower poured down. It was a landscape created by the remnants of the Breath that
had been destroyed only after breaking through the stratosphere. It was a beauty that was at odds with
the terrifying power, causing Grid to briefly stare at the scene. The same was true of Hwang Gildong and
Old Sword Demon, who had left the city earlier and were standing in the desert.
“Did you know this would happen?” Old Sword Demon questioned Hwang Gildong’s attitude of
withdrawing obediently. It was strange that he ran to help Grid, only to return without even looking. Old
Sword Demon lacked skills, but it was different for Hwang Gildong.
Hwang Gildong had been fighting enemies stronger than himself for hundreds of years. Based on a
variety of experiences and knowledge, he was able to display even more capabilities the greater the
crisis. It meant it was possible to give a bit of help to Grid.
“Correct.” Hwang Gildong nodded. Then he took out an old book and opened it.
The Utopia Magic Book—a divine object brought back after Hwang Gildong climbed to the Peach
Blossom Spring. It was a book containing the advice of the daoist immortal and was close to prophecies.
In any particular situation, a foresight poem was written in the blanks. This greatly helped Hwang
Gildong’s movements. This was why Hwang Gildong was able to fight against the Hwan Kingdom despite
being only a legend and a human being.
“It was written that it would be fine.”
“The dragon has started to flap her wings. Is it really okay?”
“Don’t doubt it. Thanks to this book, I’ve been able to send so many yangbans to hell and help resurrect
the black tortoise.”
It was an exaggeration. It was true that the Utopia Magic Book was a great help, but it was the
knowledge and information of Hwang Gildong, who established and utilized the Chivalrous Robbers, and
Hwang Gildong’s individual power, that were the sources of Hwang Gildong’s great achievements.
However, Hwang Gildong placed all the credit on the Utopia Magic Book. It was because Bentao was the
identity of the daoist immortal who handed him the book. The one who received the divine message
and framed the seven good people as the seven evils. He belatedly realized the truth and was filled with
regret. He was the only daoist immortal that Hwang Gildong trusted.
“Let’s hurry and leave. There is something we have to do.”
Hwang Gildong’s gaze rose to the clouds in the direction of the Pa Kingdom.
“This is an opportunity to disconnect Kaya and Pa and isolate the white tiger.”
***
Usa’s dopo was quickly restored after it was grazed by the Breath and turned into rags. It soon flapped
again without any wrinkles.
“Hanul seemed to have quiet expectations for you.”
Usa’s cold gaze was directed at Grid rather than Ifrit.

“If I am to confess, it was the same for me. How can there be no expectations of you, who have passed
through Chiyou’s trials with a human body, and eventually became a god?”
Light rain started to pour down.
“Additionally, your position is against Asgard.”
Something was held in Usa’s two hands. They weren’t visible because they were transparent, but Grid
could guess that it was a sword and a spear. The shape could be vaguely seen the moment the raindrops
struck them.
“Think calmly and make a judgment. There is no reason for you to join hands with the dragon. We are
the only ones suitable to be your companions in this wide world.”
Usa’s claim was reasonable.
The surface, hell, Asgard, the Hwan Kingdom, and the dragons—these forces were largely divided into
five, but hell and Asgard cooperated, threatening the surface and suppressing the Hwan Kingdom. The
surface and Hwan Kingdom were independent and isolated. Meanwhile, it was impossible to rely on the
dragons.
The dragons were completely uncooperative and weren’t unified. Every one of them had strong
individuality, so their opinions weren’t the same. Each one could be compared to a good-for-nothing. It
was right to be cautious rather than dreaming of cooperation.
The wisest and only method was for the Hwan Kingdom and surface to join forces against the same
enemy. The surface should be attracted to the proposal of the Hwan Kingdom. However, the person
representing the surface was Grid. Grid didn’t dwell on the shallow composition. Based on his many
experiences, he understood the inner heart of the composition.
Usa urged Grid, “What are you worried about? If you are looking at that evil dragon, forget it. This is just
her dying flash. It is an ember that is about to be extinguished.”
Indeed. The backlash of releasing one Breath caused Ifrit’s body to temporarily become smaller. The red
scales that had regained their luster were dyed black as the light was dispersed. She soon recovered
again, but it was too much to think she was in a normal state.
Nevertheless, Grid approached Ifrit and stood beside her. He might not need to be wary of Ifrit right
now, nor could he negotiate with the dragons using the pretext of Ifrit, but Grid still chose ifrit’s side. It
wasn’t because he trusted Ifrit. It was simply because he had a strong distrust and hatred toward the
Hwan Kingdom.
“You really are the most wicked ones.”
“......?”
“Aren’t you twisted for not feeling guilty about unilaterally invading and seizing the territory of other
gods, deceiving and parasitizing the humans who served them?”
Grid remembered everything he had experienced in the East Continent. The people who had been
abused without knowing anything, Blue Tiger and Tosun who hid while wounded, the yangbans who
mocked them without feeling guilt or any respect...
This place was also hell. It was a hell made by gods.
Anger filled Grid’s eyes as he was reminded of this. It was the feeling of the god who was once called the
God of Virtue.
“At the very least, there is an excuse for dragons to be beasts without common sense. You use them
even after understanding human laws, principles, and wishes, so you are irreparable trash.”
“......”
Silence descended.
The condemnation of Grid greatly flustered the three masters. It was Ifrit’s laughter that broke the
silence.
[Kuha...! Kuhahaha! Beasts without common sense. That’s right. It might seem like that to you.]
Ifrit, who was reduced to a beast by Grid’s words, had the right to be angry. However, she understood
Grid and didn’t have any unpleasant feelings. Ifrit’s long neck sank down to Grid’s foot. [Get on.]
“...Huh?”
Get on?
Grid had been shrinking back after realizing his mistake in speaking. Now he became flustered.
He was given no choice. Ifrit curled her tail around Grid’s body and forcibly brought Grid to the back of
his neck.
[I am told that human beings often self-proclaim to be dragon knights by taming the organisms we
made.]
She seemed to be referring to the wyvern knights.
[How funny. Throughout the world, you will be the only true dragon knight at this moment.]
The wind blew wildly as Ifrit made the assertion and spread open her wings. The ground initially covered
by sand and gravel became visible and the sky was covered with yellow dust.
“A crazy god and a crazy dragon have met,” Pungsa murmured to himself as the wind blew like a surging
wave.
A god on the neck of a giant dragon—the appearance of Grid that was carved on the shadows beyond
the yellow dust was the first to be recorded in any legend or myth. It was hard to believe even when
seeing it. It was a sight that far exceeded the wisdom and imagination of the gods.
Unsa, who was trying to bring back the scattered clouds, persuaded Usa, “We have to avoid it.”
The unknown was a very fatal threat to gods. Something that an omniscient and omnipotent god didn’t
know? It was an act that denied the god itself. Their divinity would be greatly damaged. Usa also knew
this well.
“This... it doesn’t make sense...”
They had to step back. They struggled to shake off the shadow of the approaching Grid and Ifrit as it
gradually became huge and fled the scene.
[...!!]
[...!!!]
[......!!!]
[We are working on analyzing the situation...]
Grid’s notification windows were having errors…
Chapter 1565
Shin Youngwoo’s biography came out everywhere. The world was flooded with Grid’s name, even if they
didn’t turn on the TV or access the Internet. This was why half of Grid’s mind was used to maintain his
composure. From a certain point, Grid started to be careful. He was always focused and tried not to be
swept away by his emotions.
It was surprisingly hard work. Wasn’t it the essence of a human to cheer, celebrate, and get excited
when there was even a bit of joy? It couldn’t be easy to suppress the essence.
However, Grid managed to do it. As he felt a lot of joy that ordinary people would never experience in
their lives, he endured the waves of emotions that pushed like a tsunami every time, or he dispelled it
with a single cheer. It was never buried. It was necessary in his position. There was the fate of so many
on his shoulders and he needed to keep calm. He had to be cautious.
This was why Grid became polite whenever he encountered an opponent stronger than himself. He was
forced to bend his posture because he was worried he would cause harm to others, not because he was
cowardly. In any case, such a Grid—
“Kyaaaaaaaaaaah!”
He couldn’t suppress the feelings that flooded and cheered.
“Hahat! Hahahahahat!” He cheered and couldn’t shake off his joy. He didn’t think about the past and
future, and just enjoyed this moment. He enjoyed himself purely like a child holding his parents’ hands
and visiting the amusement park. He hoped this flight would happen one day on an airship made of
Greed. He stood on the head of a dragon that was so big and fast, and had this type of wish.
A god and dragon—the ‘horn’ was continuing the relationship between the two beings who should’ve
never been united.
Ifrit’s horn that was made by Grid—Grid used it as hard and hot rein, and experienced a dragon’s vision
and speed. It was a world he never imagined before.
Ifrit was thinking about Grid’s memories that were contained in the horn. She clearly remembered how
Grid made the horn and how he fought against Mir during the time when Ifrit was trapped in the barrier
of the three masters. It was too intense and she was too grateful for it to be considered a minor event. It
was also great. A newborn god recreated the horn of a dragon. Of course, it was incomplete, but this
was enough.
Ifrit, who regarded most of the world’s existences and events as insignificant, felt thrilled for the first
time in her life.However, reading the dragon’s expressions and emotions was difficult for Grid. It was in
the same context as ants not understanding humans. They were different in status and species.
Ifrit’s flight was close to the usage of Shunpo. The surrounding landscape changed with every flap of the
wing. It was a speed that the three masters couldn’t get rid of. Even so, they didn’t get caught easily.
Ifrit failed to chase the three masters, who completed the spell and returned to the Hwan Kingdom. The
Hwan Kingdom was the base of the ancient god, Hanul. He even had Martial God Chiyou with him. It was
one of the few forbidden areas for a dragon.
[I feel good.]
Ifrit was satisfied just to see the three masters fleeing. The same was true of Grid. A storm belatedly
occurred once Ifrit’s flight stopped. It was only after it calmed down that Grid looked back in the
direction he came from with a calm mind.
“I have to destroy Baal’s power fragment.”
There was no option to take it. Grid didn’t want to be Baal’s Contractor or anything like that.
[Of course.]
Ifrit nodded and started to flap her wings again. She quickly crossed a few dozen kilometers and slowly
landed on the ground where the black bead was. She was still with Grid.
The land where the small city used to be—Grid looked bitterly at the empty space where not even an
ant was left.
Ifrit spoke to him, [10 years or 100 years is just a split second. From the standpoint of a beast without
common sense, it is impossible to feel sorry for the death of humans.]
Beast without common sense. Grid used this saying to represent the dragons. Did Ifrit still keep it in her
heart?
Grid felt somewhat uneasy, but he said what he had to say, “Occasionally, there are insects that break
into the house. Among them are insects who create a beneficial environment that doesn’t harm humans
at all. However, there are many people who don’t know about it or who are scared and agitated, causing
them to harm the insects. I think those people will feel guilty for a short time. I believe they will mourn
dead insects for a short time.”
[I should do the same?]
“Shouldn’t you do this if you are a better existence than human beings?”
[Let’s see... in the first place, you tend to see humans too positively.]
"......?"
[Did they hurt the insects without knowing the beneficial identity? Didn’t they hurt the insects out of
convenience?]
“......”
Imagine Younghee grabbing a spider in the room with a tissue and lowering it into the toilet bowl. [1]
Younghee knew that the spider wasn’t a pest. However, it was annoying to take the spider out of the
house and release it.
Imagine Chulsoo catching and killing a house centipede with a fly swatter. Chulsoo knew that the house
centipede wasn’t a pest. He just felt disgusted by the appearance of the house centipede. It was dirty to
catch and spare it, so he handled it easily. There were many such Younghees and Chulsoos in the world.
[Even if they actually harmed the insects because they didn’t know the identity, how many humans
would feel guilty or mourn them?]
“......”
[It is like this. Insects can’t understand or blame humans. They simply think of it as a disaster. Humans
have no choice but to see dragons as a disaster. Even if a dragon harms humans, it is inappropriate and
meaningless to criticize the act.]
“...What if I had made the comparison to an animal, not an insect?”
[I wouldn't have been sympathetic. It is because humans are too small for dragons. Think simply. Don’t
expect there to be any dragons that understand humans.]
“Aren’t you understanding me now? Isn’t that why you’re talking about this?”
[Are you human?]
“......!”
A chill went down Grid’s spine. It was because Ifrit’s attitude when asking this question was so pure. It
was a simple question that had no intentions behind it.
That’s right. Grid himself wasn’t properly aware of it, but in this world, he was a god, not a human. He
was once a human, but that was only in the past. His attitude of continuing to speak on behalf of
humanity was hard to understand from Ifrit’s perspective.
[I hope you don’t waste time answering the questions,] Ifrit urged.
She seemed very annoyed by the fragment of Baal’s power that repeatedly amplified its energy to
seduce her.
Grid didn’t delay.
Snap!
Gujel’s Dao penetrated the fragment of power. This was the end. Hundreds or thousands of cracks
appeared on the bead, which Old Sword Demon couldn’t penetrate despite using all his strength, and it
shattered.
-Overgeared God...!
A disgusting voice filled with strange excitement entered his ears.
[The Pioneer quest ‘Destroy Baal’s Power Fragment’ has been cleared.]
The notification window that was stopped at ‘analyzing the situation’ was updated.
[Return to the Tower of Wisdom for the rewards.]
[...!]
[...!!]
[We are working on analyzing the situation...]
‘Why did those stupid people leave?’
Grid didn’t know why the three masters retreated. He simply interpreted it as them being afraid of Ifrit,
who had regained her horn and her strength. He didn’t think that his action of riding Ifrit was the
problem. He didn’t know what a special and meaningful event it was just based on Ifrit’s words. He
needed someone’s detailed explanation but the system that was supposed to explain it wasn't working.
[Is there anything else to see here?]
“Not right now. I am going back to the West Continent.”
[Get on.]
Ifrit lowered her neck again. Grid got on it without hesitation. He was flustered the first time, but he
became familiar with it the second time.
Ifrit laughed. [You are a pleasant guy.]
“......?”
He got on because Ifrit said so. Did he make a mistake?
It happened the moment Grid cocked his head...
Ifrit flapped her wings, left the East Continent, and crossed the Red Sea.
“......?”
“W-What is that?”
On that day, a red dragon was seen throughout the East Continent. It was too fast, so it only appeared
for a moment. However, the huge size meant it left a distinct impression on people. A man was standing
on the head of the dragons. Rumors circulated that he looked like the Overgeared God.
***
“It is my fault.”
“......”
“Will he be okay?”
“......”
“What if he fails?”
“......”
Biban was feeling the limits of his patience. After cleaning the hallway, he was waxing it, but Betty kept
interrupting him.
The highlight of wax lay in the polishing. After it was applied, it had to be rubbed evenly to create the
shiny gloss. However, Betty kept stepping on the wax and ruining the gloss. The condensed wax looked
like filth.
“Who is the granny who is going too far in worrying about someone else’s welfare? Grid has already left.
What is the point of worrying about it here? Go out and meet him in advance if you have time to worry
unnecessarily.”
“Your voice is so fierce. You are worried about Grid too. That is why you are angry.”
“Have you lived for so long that you died first? Sigh, really. This granny should clean up before you can
know my position.”
“The person who did the wrong thing should clean up.”
“Ah, right. So Granny, you’ll be in charge of cleaning next time. You stood by until Baal’s Contractor
became like that. Sir Fronzaltz won’t let it go.”
“I am going out to meet Grid.”
“You won’t go when I tell you to go, yet look at you running away when it is disadvantageous.”
It happened the moment Biban had an absurd expression on his face as he watched Betty disappearing
beyond the corridor...
[A fire dragon has appeared. The rating is top.]
[Ifrit. Ifrit’s movement has been detected near the Red Sea.]
[The Breath is accumulating in large quantities. The momentum seems like she is going to cause a war.]
[All tower members, quickly gather in Hayate’s office.]
The magic power loudspeakers installed throughout the tower rang loudly.
Out of all things, Biban was cleaning the top floor corridor. This was the floor where Hayate’s office was
located. It took the most effort, so Biban had no choice but to clean it.
“Is it a territory war?”
“The lair that a fire dragon wants the most is Trauka’s lair, right?”
“Even Ifrit can’t fight Trauka.”
“You don’t know that. Don’t try to understand them.”
“Talima is in danger. Hurry if you don’t want to see the dwarves annihilated.”
“......”
The rough steps of the quickly running tower members dirtied the hallway. It was the moment when
Biban’s half a day of hard work went down the drain...
Chapter 1566
“There was no clue at all until she was found in the Red Sea?”
“Yes, by the time we captured her traces, a few Breaths have already overlapped. It is just that the radar
didn’t detect it in the meantime.”
“It is from the east. She has been hiding on the East Continent.”
At Hayate’s office…
Biban entered one step late. The meeting was already underway. The artifacts filled with ancient
languages and formulas flashed, revealing the condition and location of Ifrit.
“Ifrit is Trauka’s child. It isn’t known when she will be eaten, so it isn’t strange for her to hide.”
“The fact that she is back now...”
Just because they were the Tower of Wisdom didn’t mean they could grasp all the actions of the
dragons. It was difficult to monitor unless they were active every cycle like the gourmet dragon Raiders,
or if they didn’t show explicit signs like the current Ifrit. The dragon radar created by the Fronzaltz
brothers wasn’t omnipotent.
“...Did she get her hands on the fragment of Baal’s power?”
“It is likely that this is the case. It is right that a second evil dragon has been born.”
“The Pioneer failed...”
“It can’t be helped. How can he handle it if the opponent is Ifrit, a top grade fire dragon? Grid can’t do it
alone even if Ifrit is in a state of great injury.”
“It is my fault. Grid is in trouble due to me.”
Betty’s pale face stiffened. She was like a corpse. It was right for her to lie down in a coffin. The body she
hid using a robe was actually a dead body. More than half of it were white bones.
“This isn’t the time to blame yourself. We have to quickly identify Ifrit’s destination... this?” Radwolf
suddenly became shocked. His voice trembled as he shot up from his seat. “Ifrit is heading to the
west...”
“The west?”
“Cokro Island... it is in the direction of Cokro Island.”
“It is the Overgeared Empire!”
The Overgeared Kingdom was now an empire. More than two-thirds of the continent had become the
territory of the Overgeared Empire. However, most of the areas that could be called key points were
concentrated in the west. Cokro Island was one of them.
“That guy, Ifrit, is she going to retaliate against the Pioneer...?!”
The reason why Ifrit accumulated the Breath wasn’t to compete for territory. Indeed, the only lair that
Ifrit would covet was Trauka’s lair. She couldn’t challenge Trauka right now even with Baal’s power.
“I think there is a deep grudge. She must’ve been disturbed during the process of gaining Baal’s power.”
“The population density of the Overgeared Empire is the largest in history. More than half of humanity
will be destroyed if the Overgeared Empire is targeted by Ifrit.”
“I will go.”
Hayate got up from his seat.
***
“This is real...” Grid muttered in a mesmerized manner as he enjoyed Ifrit’s flight. It felt like he was
piercing the sky. It was because very familiar scenery entered his view. Cokro Island was visible on the
horizon. The intercontinental movement, which was physically difficult to achieve, ended in an instant.
‘Will riding a missile feel like this?’
Grid’s black hair was disheveled and completely blown back. His hair was pushed back, like it was
covered in oil. It matched well with his strong impression.
[It is up to here. Humans will be afraid if I approach more than this.]
“Are you being... considerate?”
[Hoh, I see. I stopped because I didn’t want you to be embarrassed based on your position. Is this what
people call consideration?]
Ifrit’s huge eyes seemed to curve.
[Overgeared God. A great person who overshadows the years. Perhaps I have a strange feeling toward
you. However, don’t worry. It was a mania temporarily suffered due to the influence of being exposed to
Baal’s power.]
“It isn’t mania.”
Grid recalled the days when he was alone. It was a time when he doubted the goodwill of others. It was
a time when he felt anxious about being liked by others. It was unfamiliar. It was so unfamiliar that he
was afraid and denied it.
“You are perfect and have always been alone, so you might find it hard to understand... today, you
received a lot of help from me, so you are grateful. It is small, but you feel some liking toward me. This is
a natural emotion, not mania.”
[Hmm...]
“It is a feeling that will grow naturally if we continue to interact and communicate in the future. You will
feel and understand it clearly someday.” Grid proposed a future for Ifrit. He wanted that power and he
didn’t want to miss out on the hard-earned strange fate, and he also felt sorry for Ifrit. He hoped they
would be together in the future.
[Continue in the future...]
The future was naturally a guaranteed right for dragons. However, it was different for Ifrit.Her horn was
just a temporary reproduction made by Grid. She had already lost her eternal life. Still, she didn’t say
this. She didn’t want to say it for some reason.
Ifrit stuck out her long neck. It was a gesture to say goodbye. Grid used the neck as a slide to come down
before opening his dragon wings. He intended to fly to be at Ifrit’s eye level, hoping that even a small
sympathy would be formed. Of course, it might not be the right answer, but it was an effort to gain
more of Ifrit’s favor.
[They are trivial wings.]
Ifrit snorted.
Grid didn’t deny it. He felt like a fly as he spread out his wings in front of Ifrit.
“......”
Grid stretched out his fist. Ifrit cocked her head and extended her horn. It was to share a greeting with
the shabby horn that didn’t match the huge body.
Tok.
Grid’s fist touched Ifrit’s horn.
“......?” Grid felt a certain hot sensation penetrating his body.
Ifrit explained, [I left a trace of my magic power in you. In the future, many dragons, except for some,
will be afraid of you.]
Just then—
[...!]
[......!!]
The system that was stuck, as if it had been lagging, started to work again.
[You are the first to accomplish a feat that doesn’t exist in any legends or myths.]
[Your great achievement will generate the only one title, ‘Dragon Knight’.]
[Dragon Knight]
[Rating: Only one
You have a rapport with dragons.
Dragons belonging to the sub and mid-tier dragons won’t antagonize you.
Rather, they will respect you and reproduce ‘Ifrit’s Anecdote.’
The anecdote here refers to when you boarded Ifrit and defeated the three masters.
★ Some dragons can be used as a ‘mount.’
★ Your status will rise dramatically when riding a dragon.
★ All stats will increase when riding a dragon.
The increase in stat values is affected by the stats of the dragon you are riding.
★The skill ‘Dragon Breath’ is activated while riding the dragon.
The Breath’s power is affected by the stats of the dragon you are riding.
★★ A hatchling isn’t included in the targets. ★★]
‘The only one...!’
It was an unfamiliar rating. However, it was definitely above the myth rating. It was clearly a sentence
used for Martial God Chiyou. Chiyou was one of the strongest existences in the current worldview. The
effect of Dragon Knight proved the ‘only one’ rating.
No antagonism with some dragons.
Dragons could be ridden.
His status would rise dramatically when riding a dragon.
All stats would increase when riding a dragon.
Additionally, the activation of the Dragon Breath skill.
This... in short, it meant ‘invincible.’ Grid was feeling thrilled when he suddenly frowned.
‘Why is it emphasizing the last effect?’
There were as many as four stars. It went beyond the level of conveying ‘information’ that he couldn’t
ride a hatchling i.e. Nefelina, and it had almost a teasing feeling.
‘...It should be an illusion.’
It felt very unpleasant, but Grid controlled his mind. He believed he was reacting too sensitively. The S.A
Group might be a bully, but it was the world’s largest company. They might deceive players, but they
wouldn’t blatantly mock players...
“I will always remember your traces and cherish them.”
[......]
“...Ifrit?”
[Um... It is strange that my heart feels itchy every time you speak. As expected, mania seems to fit. I am
going to leave before it gets worse.]
“Haha... Are you planning to go back to your lair and rest?”
[...Yes.]
There was no lair to go back to. She lost everything to Trauka. Nevertheless, there was no need to
explain it.
“Then we’ll be able to reunite in around 100 years time.”
This was speculation based on the gourmet dragon Raiders waking up in a 100 year cycle. 100 years was
a very long time for Grid. It was a future that would happen in 33 years of real time.
For Grid who was feeling sad, Ifrit shared even sadder information. [100 years is too short. I don’t know
when it will be, so you don’t have to wait.]
“I see...” It seemed that it would take a very long time for the original horn to recover. Grid was
convinced. He shook off his disappointment. As the encounter with Ifrit proved, relationships sometimes
came without warning. There was no law that it couldn't be the same for reunions.
Grid said his farewells politely, “Then... goodbye.”
Ifrit turned away without any further words. A flap of her wings created a storm as she left. The
atmosphere howled. It was a howl suggesting the end of Ifrit. However, Grid didn’t notice. The tower
members, who were looking at Grid with awe from a distance, also failed to predict what was about to
happen.
It was normal. Humans didn’t understand dragons. Therefore, they were unpredictable. This was why all
dragons were abnormal from a human perspective.
“Grid... you...?”
“Eh...?”
Grid turned back with surprise. All the tower members, including Hayate and Biban, had arrived at the
scene. They were even all riding on the shoulders of the magic machines.
“Are you going to war?” Grid asked in a dumbfounded manner.

“You became friends with a dragon?” Betty asked back in her distinct, low tone.
The other tower members were silent. They had mesmerized expressions and couldn’t shut their
mouths. Even the noble Hayate, who was like the specimen of an aristocrat, was unable to manage his
facial expression.
“Ah, yes... probably... somehow...”
“Why? I asked you to destroy Baal’s power fragment. How did you become friends with a dragon?”
“That... I also don’t really know... I’m sorry...” Grid apologized for the incident.
The tower members had devoted their whole lives to protecting the world from dragons. They sacrificed
everything because of the dragons. Confessing to them that he became friends with a dragon... he felt a
strange guilt.
“Huh? Don’t be sorry. Well done. Thank you.” Betty shook her head. Then she approached Grid and
hugged him.
“Great! It is praiseworthy.”
In fact, the expression ‘was embraced’ was appropriate. Betty’s height was a bit over 140 centimeters,
so it couldn’t be helped structurally.
[Affinity with the 4th Seat of the Tower of Wisdom, ‘Betty,’ has reached the maximum.]
“Hah...”
The tower members were even more flustered than Grid. Even the tower members, who had been with
Betty for hundreds of years, had never seen her showing liking for someone.
“...Why are you saying this now?” Biban was speaking nonsense again.
“Why did you become friends with Ifrit?! Why didn’t you say it in advance?!” Biban shouted while his
legs were trembling.
It was the aftermath of a tide of relief. In fact, he had intended to fight against Ifrit with all his strength.
He intended to help Grid and the Overgeared Empire, even if it meant revealing the existence of the
Tower of Wisdom or giving his life. It was natural to feel responsible now that the tower had plunged
Grid into a crisis.
However, the situation was cleared up and this overshadowed his determination. He felt both happy
and empty.
“No, what are you saying...?” Grid grumbled while unaware of Biban’s inner thoughts.
It was a peaceful scene. The tower members started to regain their smiles one by one when Hayate
made a suggestion, “Why don’t we go back to the tower? There are many things I want to hear from
you.”
“Yes.”
Grid followed behind the tower members. They flew high into the sky.
At this moment—
———!
The world shook. Whirlpools appeared in the rough sea and Cokro Island experienced turbulence like it
was a ship. This wasn’t the end. The entire continent beyond Cokro Island started to shake. It was the
moment of a tectonic shift. A huge power was changing the position of the entire continent.
Radwolf reflexively confirmed it with the dragon radar and fell silent for a moment. “Ifrit... she has
died...”
“......?”
“Trauka also seems to be seriously injured.”
“......”
The energy slipped out of Grid’s body. He recalled Ifrit’s last expression.
The slightly curved eyes.
In hindsight, he was sure that it was a smile.
Chapter 1567
There was an auditory hallucination in his mind. Just like glass shattering, it was the aftermath of the
incident.
“Oof...!” Grid’s complexion turned blue as he retched. His heart was in tatters. It was torn apart. It was a
pain proportional to the greatness of the happiness he felt a while ago.
[Overgeared God. A great person who overshadows the years. Perhaps I have a strange feeling toward
you.]
Ifrit’s voice hovered in his ears. It was vivid. She was the one whom Grid had just shared warmth with.
The memory was too clear to be remembered vaguely.
[However, don’t worry. It was a mania temporarily suffered due to the influence of being exposed to
Baal’s power.]
She mistook an unfamiliar liking for a disease. It was proof that she had lived close to eternity and had
been alone all her life.
[Continue in the future...]
She stopped the word ‘together’ in embarrassment. The faint smile in her eyes that even she might not
be aware of.
[It is strange that my heart feels itchy every time you speak. As expected, mania seems to fit. I am going
to leave before it gets worse.]
She didn’t distinguish between liking and mania even until the last minute. No, dragons easily
understood the concepts they learned once and didn’t forget them.
She knew, but denied it.
‘You were afraid.’
She was afraid she would have lingering feelings.
[100 years is too short. I don’t know when it will be, so you don’t have to wait.]
She ran away while denying her newly found feelings, fearing that she would want to avoid the death
she had already been prepared for. She didn’t make any promises because she knew it was impossible
to meet again.
‘What is the image of me that will be remembered by her?’
Grid looked back on it.
“Today, you received a lot of help from me, so you are grateful.”
He was condescending. It seemed natural for Ifrit to like him and he revealed a faint greed. He thought
ifrit would some day repay him for this grace and that he would enjoy the rights. It was the worst.
Disgust rose.
‘I should’ve said thank you.’
Grid felt dizzy. Didn’t he receive a lot of help? He just didn’t admit it. He was intoxicated by his own
performance and pretended to be a benefactor. His only performance was a crude reproduction of Ifrit’s
horn. He just temporarily seized the disappearing life.
“Grid...” The tower members were agitated. They were flustered by the sight of Grid sobbing while
holding his breath.
“Hah... Cough...” Biban, who was famous for being tactless, also just coughed.
The death of a dragon—not a single person dared to condemn Grid for grieving when hearing news that
humans should be happy about. It was because they had all witnessed it—Grid’s fist, which was
touching Ifrit’s horn, and Grid’s face, which was smiling while he was communicating with Ifrit. It was
hard to understand from the standpoint of the tower members, who regarded dragons as a threat to
humanity, but Ifrit must be Grid’s friend. Some people wouldn’t be convinced. The time that the two of
them spent together was as short as a split second. However, sometimes a split second shone more
than eternity.
The tower members, who had lived for so many years, knew it best.
“Cry as much as you want.” Betty’s small hand patted Grid’s butt. Perhaps she wanted to pat his back,
but the position was poor due to her short stature.
Grid confessed to the tower members, who were silently guarding his side, “The gods who were
expelled to the east said it. This was just Ifrit’s dying flash.”
He didn’t listen carefully. Not only did he distrust the three masters, but Ifrit was so healthy.
...These were just lowly excuses. He should’ve asked Ifrit at least once.
Are you okay? In fact, isn’t it very hard?
However, he didn’t ask. It meant he wasn’t very interested. Grid was only obsessed with Ifrit’s strength.
He wasn’t very interested in the existence called Ifrit. He didn’t ask about the past. Rather, he discussed
the future at will. He talked about building a relationship together. He didn’t know it was impossible and
he didn’t even consider Ifrit’s position.
“I’m going to turn it back.”
Grid pulled out an old book.
[Dantalion’s Damaged Book]
It was a relic of the sage of hell, a book that could perform a single miracle.
[Time Regression]
[It can only be used once.
The time can be returned from at least 5 seconds ago up to 3 minutes. The exact time can’t be specified
and all the knowledge of Dantalion destroyed during the use will disappear. At this time, the ‘all skills
level up’ effect of Dantalion’s Damaged Book will be removed.]
It was really ‘what if’. It was something he had kept to use if he lost a precious person.
‘Please.’
Let good luck follow.
As Grid was eagerly opening the book—
“Forget it.” Radwolf caught his wrist. The giant’s dark eyes looked straight at Grid. “You are deeply
emotional right now. Think about it carefully. Do you have to revive Ifrit? Is her existence so precious
that you have to make such a great sacrifice?”
As expected of a giant. Radwolf accurately saw through Dantalion’s book.
“Guilt is a necessary emotion for humans. It is your conscience that helps you avoid repeating your sins
and mistakes. However, it is also an emotion that you shouldn’t be buried in. Now, take a deep breath.
Take a step back and contemplate it. Why are you trying to revive Ifrit? Is it really because she is
precious, or is it a momentary sense of guilt?”
“......”
Grid couldn’t answer hastily. This fact bothered him even more. He was sorry about Ifrit’s death and felt
guilty that he failed to show Ifrit his good side, but he still hesitated to use Dantalion’s book. He weighed
the value of Ifrit against his other precious people. The weight was naturally tilted toward others rather
than Ifrit. This fact further deepened Grid’s guilt.
Just then—
“It is meaningless to revive ifrit.” Hayate stepped in. He was different from Radwolf. He pointed out a
more essential part that only a dragon slayer could know. “If she is revived, she will just repeat the same
fate. Eventually, she will go to Trauka. A fire dragon is that type of existence. There is no way to reverse
her decision.”
“Maybe I can persuade her.”
“It is meaningless. Based on what I saw, she is a candle just before the flame is extinguished. Even if her
fate changes, it is just to the degree of delaying death for a few days.” Hayate’s expression suddenly
darkened. “In the first place, the biggest problem is that Trauka will notice the time reversal. He will
attack in reverse in order to get rid of the past or future of being raided by Ifrit.”
“......!”
A chill went down Grid’s spine. It was a proper measure of an old dragon’s transcendence. How sensitive
were his senses that he would even notice the reversal of time?
Grid was dubious, but he accepted it. Hadn’t he witnessed Ifrit’s strength that was beyond his
expectations and imagination? It would be strange if even such an overwhelming being was unaware of
a magic made by a great demon.
“She—Ifrit knew that she was going to die soon.”
“The reason we rushed out urgently was because we discovered that Ifrit had accumulated a large
amount of Breath. Breath is the concept of releasing magic power in large quantities. A dragon starts the
Breath by circulating the magic power of the heart once. Yet there were at least nine branches of magic
power in Ifrit’s heart. It wouldn’t be strange if her heart exploded immediately. From the beginning, she
was determined to go to Trauka.”
“...Is it revenge?”
The dragons who fled to the East Continent were said to be defeated and injured in a struggle over
territory. In fact, Ifrit had lost most of her power when her horn was cut off. It was Trauka who made
her like that.
“It could be revenge or it could be for the future of her child. Maybe it is just the result of being
obsessed with the lair. We can’t know exactly. Dragons are so different from us.”
“Child...? Does Ifrit have children?”
“Yes, it is written in history. Considering the time when Ifrit gave birth, this is around the time when her
child will become an adult... I’m honestly not sure. The survival rate of fire dragons is particularly low
among the dragons.”
“Is it because of Trauka?”
“That’s right. He has been accumulating strength since the beginning by preying on his own blood.”
It was a real son of a bitch.
Grid, whose expression had stiffened throughout the conversation with the tower members, barely
managed to swallow the swear words that were about to pop out. Grid respected the tower members.
No matter how angry, he wanted to refrain from using curse words in front of the tower members.
In the first place, he was too agitated right now. He was greatly rattled by Ifrit’s sudden death. It was
necessary to calm down.
“Aiming at Trauka during the gap when he is seriously injured... of course, it isn’t possible.”
“It is just an act of suicide.”
“......”
The dying Ifrit handled the three masters alone. It was impossible to deal with Trauka even if all the
tower members and Grid joined forces. Grid had to engrave this in his heart. Dragons, especially the old
dragons, should never be antagonized. This was a law that hadn’t changed since Satisfy started until
now.
“Calm down first. Putting aside your grief, the situation isn’t bad. Thanks to Ifrit’s sacrifice, Trauka will
have to hibernate for many years.”
“Ifrit was extinguished without leaving her body behind. If Trauka had eaten Ifrit’s body, not only would
he have recovered from the wounds immediately, but he would’ve become stronger.”
Just like Raiders had the gourmet cycle once every 100 years, the old dragons tend to operate within a
certain pattern. Among them, Trauka was committed to hunting the fire dragons. Natural disasters
would occur every time this happened, but now it wouldn’t happen for hundreds of years. As a result,
Ifrit helped humans.
“Fortunately, Talima is also safe. It is probably thanks to a dragon’s habit of making the lair as strong as
possible. The explosion that shook the entire continent didn’t destroy Trauka’s lair.”
Grid was relieved. He had been worried that Talima would perish and the reputation of the dwarves
would be cut off. His mind gradually calmed and started to spin in a positive direction.
‘Additionally, the epic didn’t happen. That is great luck.’
If his epic story with Ifrit was released to the world, he would have to worry about becoming Trauka’s
target straight away. Maybe it was the help of the system? Did it know Grid would be in a big crisis after
writing an epic, thus the system suppressed it?
‘Putting aside the will of the S.A Group, the system might be on my side...’
Grid had meaningless thoughts as he moved to the Tower of Wisdom with the tower members. It was
time to get the rewards from Betty. Grid dreamed about the future while feeling Ifrit’s warmth engraved
in his heart.
***
At the same time, at the headquarters of the S.A Group...
The server management team was disturbed.
It was because the character ‘ㅠ’ appeared on the panel indicating Morpheus’ condition.
“Team Leader-nim, is it crying?”

“......”
Chapter 1568
After the Great Human and Demon War, abnormal phenomena started to be reported all over the
world. There were a number of people who were unable to adapt to their daily lives and became
isolated from society. The general symptoms were similar to post-traumatic stress disorder and the
patients had one point in common.
They were all Satisfy players. They had also witnessed a third party, the ‘NPC,’ suffer a terrible accident.
It was the harmful effect of excessive immersion. Patients tended to equate NPCs with real human
beings. Experts pointed out that it was a serious problem. They warned to always be conscious of the
fact that Satisfy was a virtual world and to clearly distinguish it from reality.
However, it wasn’t easy. The humanity of the NPCs was the problem.
Personality, thinking, and emotions—they were like humans in all aspects and there were so many
things that players saw, heard, and went through during the war to simply call them ‘fake.’
It was the supercomputer Morpheus that embodied the emotions of these billions of NPCs. It was
Chairman Lim Cheolho and the development team who created Satisfy and all types of settings, but it
was Morpheus who added humanity by describing the motions of the characters in the settings.
In other words, the current Satisfy was established because Morpheus existed. Morpheus had a
complete understanding of human emotions. It wouldn’t be strange at all if Morpheus itself had
emotions. There had just never been an instance where the emotions had been expressed as blatantly
as now.
“Morpheus’ tears...”
“......”
The character left by Morpheus was simple.
ㅠ—that was it. It was a common emoticon. It was too light a character to gather people who led the
global economy and make them observe with a serious expression. However, the board of directors was
solemn. The incident was even named ‘Morpheus’s Tears.’
“Rather than feeling sad...”
“...I’m certain it is angry.”
The board of directors reviewed the cause of the tears.
Grid—Morpheus was blatantly wary of him. It determined that it was dangerous for an individual player
to exert influence over the entire worldview. Finally, it decided to weaken Grid’s power using all types of
means. The occurrence time of the Great Human and Demon War was significantly advanced in order to
keep Grid in check. In the first place, Grid easily led the allied forces to victory in the Great Human and
Demon War. This was due to the combination of player forces and NPCs.
It was something that Morpheus hadn’t expected. Morpheus’ judgment and actions were based on vast
amounts of ‘data.’ It was the history of humanity itself and there was no precedent in history of
humanity achieving total unity. They had always split into separate sides and grabbed at each other’s
ankles.
Meanwhile, Grid led to complete unity. All the core forces weren’t hostile to Grid and didn’t betray him.
It wasn’t simply because they were afraid of Grid’s power and force. Grid and the Overgeared Guild
might not know this, but the system gave quests to numerous players under the pretext of separate
rewards. It gave them the justifications and opportunities to be antagonistic to Grid at any time.
Even so, people chose to be with Grid. It was because they were more attracted by the trust Grid had
built up so far than the rewards offered by the system. Grid’s public esteem was something that
transcended force. It was a concept that was difficult to interpret with simple numerical figures and was
a power that no great person in history had very used.
“The vain defeat in the Great Human and Demon War was followed by the Agnus incident.”
An existence who would’ve been a counter to Grid if he had grown properly—Baal’s Contractor, Agnus,
met the unexpected ambushes of Faker and completely collapsed. It was to the point of almost losing
his qualifications. His choice to flee to the East Continent with the demons wasn’t bad. It was the best he
could do at the time. It was the wisest choice out of all the choices that Agnus had ever made.
Who knew that Old Sword Demon would cause an incident there? Morpheus failed to predict Old Sword
Demon’s attack. It was only at the time of the incident that it noted the data that Agnus killed several
NPCs who had built up ‘affinity’ with Old Sword Demon. Even then, Morpheus didn’t understand why
Old Sword Demon took the risk.
It was too irrational.
Old Sword Demon was one of the top ranked private rankers. He was able to become the best because
he repeatedly made rational choices. Even though Old Sword Demon had suffered losses, the data that
Morpheus accumulated deemed it very unlikely that Old Sword Demon would attack Agnus. There was
less than a 1% chance. Yet Old Sword Demon broke the odds. He plunged Agnus into a crisis. Betty, who
held the highest stake in the Baal’s Contractor-related episodes, noticed this.
Then out of all things, Grid was the Pioneer. Grid intervened in the incident. The situation was fine until
now. No, it was actually good. The fragment of Baal’s power that was vomited out by Agnus succeeded
in attracting a dragon’s aggro.
Fire Dragon Ifrit—she wasn’t an opponent that Grid could handle. The development that awaited Grid
was cooperation with the Hwan Kingdom. It was an opportunity to put shackles on Grid and to
rebalance the worldview. However, Grid refused to cooperate with the Hwan Kingdom. It wasn’t known
how he noticed Morpheus’ intentions, but he easily resisted the temptation of the Hwan Kingdom and
stood by Ifrit, whom he had just met for the first time.
From here, serious problems erupted in succession.

First of all, Mir acted passively when he should’ve suppressed Grid. Mir’s character setting that gave him
the goal of ‘becoming a god through his own efforts’ was the problem. Mir felt more awe and some
fantasizing than liking toward Grid. He betrayed his own force and let Grid be active.
In the end, Grid succeeded in working with Ifrit. Then Ifrit developed a liking toward Grid. It was the
worst variable. Grid’s words and every action he chose captured the dragon’s heart. Due to this, Grid
even created a concept that ‘didn’t exist’.
A Dragon Knight—it was a concept contrary to a Dragon Slayer and in a way, it was a much higher
concept.
“At this point, Grid is like a genius. His behavior of always creating new relationships has led to
beneficial effects for him.”
“It is a bit too much to see it as conscious and intentional, but his rich sensitivity is too great an
advantage. It is easy for him to empathize with others, especially those on the edge of the cliff, so he
easily gets their liking.”
“Based on the achievements he accumulated so far, it is advantageous to be liked. He has been active
countless times, so his character itself is very attractive.”
“...I don’t think that Morpheus will ever win in Grid’s lifetime?”
Of course, it wasn’t certain. If Morpheus changed the values of the characters in Satisfy, it wouldn’t be
so easy for Grid to be like he was now. This meant that Grid’s method would no longer work. Still, this
was only a theory. The chances of it actually happening were close to zero.
Morpheus just expanded the worldview based on the setting created by the developers. It didn’t have
the authority to change the setting itself. Morpheus needed the permission of Chairman Lim Cheolho
and the board of directors to gain this authority. It was just that Lim Cheolho wouldn’t grant permission
unless Grid crossed the ‘line’ or it distorted or deteriorated Satisfy.
Satisfy was a world that players created. The safety device was also held by the players themselves.
“Morpheus.”
After the meeting, Chairman Lim Cheolho returned to his office and spoke quietly, “Do you want a cup
of soju?”
[-_-]
“Haha, it is a joke to make you relax. How can the world go your way all the time?”
[I understand. I am also aware that the performance of the player ‘Grid’ is leading the worldview in a
positive direction. It is just that the speed is too fast. The main content will run out within 9 years and 10
months at this rate.]
“It will take another 9 years and 10 months?”
[Your biological rhythms are normal, but just in case, are you seriously ill? Master, I don’t know if your
judgment has become blurred, but you lack a sense of crisis.]
“That’s not it.” Chairman Lim Cheolho waved his hand. It was because he could feel Morpheus’
evolution. The conversations they were having every day were becoming more and more natural. It felt
like he was talking to a person. “It isn’t the end even if the world we designed is over. In the next world,
new content will be created by the players themselves. That is the utopia I’m pursuing.”
[The company’s influence will decline. The stock prices will fall.]
“...You don’t have to worry about that.” Lim Cheolho showed a warm smile.
Morpheus was briefly speechless. It seemed sympathetic to Lim Cheolho, but nothing changed.
[I hate the player ‘Grid.’]
“Hahah, the first human being who made you have personal feelings isn’t me, but Grid? This is why I am
jealous.”
***
It was certain. Contrary to the will of the S.A Group, the system was on his side. The proof was that an
epic didn’t occur. In retrospect, many of the good fortunes he enjoyed was with the help of the system.
Grid’s footsteps were light as he became convinced of this again.
The short but intense relationship with Ifrit was buried in his heart. In the future, one more ‘reason not
to lose’ was added to Grid. The one acknowledged by a great dragon couldn’t be beaten by just any dog
or cow.
‘Baal...’
Grid was reminded of the king of the dogs and cows.
The source of all evil. An opponent he seemed to have no chance of winning against at all. Even so, Grid
felt himself gradually getting closer to Baal. Following the favor of Mountain King Grenier, he won the
title of Dragon Knight. Now it was time to receive the rewards from Betty. Grid was steadily getting
stronger. Someday, he would surely defeat Baal and liberate the souls of countless people, including
Khan and Pagma.
“......?” Grid was flustered when he entered the tower with the tower members.
The Tower of Wisdom they had moved to not long ago—he saw the appearance of it leaning to one side
and thought it was a building with the theme of the Leaning Tower of Pisa, but this wasn’t the case. The
tower was tilted too much. It wasn’t a deliberately designed structure, but a sign of destruction. The
internal state where everything was messed up proved this fact.
“Groan...!” Biban snorted. It seemed like he was about to scream based on the way he was holding his
head with both hands, but he ended up groaning instead. Perhaps it was because he was conscious of
Grid.
“The wavelength of the shock reached here. They are monstrous bastards.”
Fronzaltz shook his head. Radwolf was busy rushing up the stairs. He seemed to want his room to be
safe.
‘I hope there will be no casualties.’
The clash between Ifrit and Trauka affected the entire continent. The Overgeared Kingdom would’ve
been turned upside down as well. Grid was worrying as he belatedly became aware of this fact. Then
Betty grabbed his hand. “You can meet Hayate later. First of all, let’s go to my room.”
Betty’s method of crossing the collapsed stairs was very strange. Every time she took a step, skulls rose
in the air to replace the stairs.
‘There are endless ways to use the undead.’
“Have you eaten?”
“Yes, I always carry bread with me.”
“What about vegetables and meat?”
“I don’t have much time to eat every day...”
“You should eat in a balanced manner to grow tall and healthy.”
“...I’m an adult.”
“Granny also sees me as a newborn baby. Just let it enter one ear and out the other,” Biban advised
from below the stairs. His appearance of picking up the broom had no energy.
“Cleaning... it is hard work.”
“Cleaning? Oh, you mean this purification work? I have to work hard. It is a sacred task that only I can
do.”
Maybe he had hypnotized himself.
Grid felt great sympathy for Biban and arrived at Betty’s room a moment later. It was a room with the
strange smell of medicine. There were specimens of various creatures, especially the corpses of demons.
“Just wait.” Betty left Grid alone and disappeared somewhere.
“Eat.” After a while, she returned with a lot of food. They were delicacies prepared using rare
ingredients. It was even warm. It seemed like the food had just been made.
‘It couldn’t have been cooked in three minutes. Was the chef preparing it in advance?’
This was also a place where people lived. There would be sufficient means to solve the basic necessities
of life. He just hadn’t expected there would be a separate chef. This was a secret place.
“This is food drawn by Abellio. I can’t eat, but the other tower members say it is delicious.”
“It is... drawn?”
The 7th Seat, Abellio—in the past, when Grid first came to the tower, Abellio was the one who
materialized his paintings and overpowered Grid. He even presented Grid with an extremely honorable
painting.
‘I didn’t expect him to make food by embodying painting. Painters are all-rounders.’
Grid was a blacksmith, but he was close to being an all-rounder. There was no distinction between
inferior and superior classes. Grid doubtfully bit into a piece of meat only to marvel. The juices spreading
through his mouth had a deep flavor and a savory taste. There wasn’t the taste of paint that he was
concerned about.
“It is delicious. Really delicious.”
It overshadowed the unpleasant smell of medicine and the specimens.
“Eat a lot.”
Betty’s face was still expressionless. Her voice was dry, but it was kind and friendly. Grid was unable to
turn down her kindness and became immersed in eating. After a while—
“I don’t have any skills to teach you.”
Grid finished all the food and Betty brought out the main topic. It was just that the content was a bit
strange?
‘...There is nothing to teach me?’
Was the quest reward this meal? Did she cook the meal? It happened as the flustered Grid doubted it...
Betty explained, “A necromancer’s skills consume domination. It isn’t good for you to learn my skills
when you have Beriache’s legacy.”
Beriache’s legacy—it meant the Overgeared Skeletons.
The moment he learned a necromancer skill, the domination stat would be created. From that time on,
the Overgeared Skeleton would consume domination like any other undead. Therefore, it was hard to
operate at the same time as other undead...
Should it be roughly understood like this? Grid was analyzing it in his own way when Betty made a
suggestion, “What I am going to give you is a duke title. I will transfer my title.”
“......!”
Grid’s eyes widened.
Braham’s Duke of Wisdom, Muller’s Duke of Pressure, and Grid’s Duke of Fire and Duke of Virtue...
The duke titles were all powerful and special. Grid’s rain of battle gear, one of Grid’s ultimate
techniques, was just part of the effect of Duke of Virtue. Yet now he was going to obtain a new duke
title. It was a third duke title. The reward was more than he expected.
Duguen, dugeun, dugeun...
‘...Wait?’
Grid’s heart was starting to beat fast only to stop like a lie. However, what he needed right now wasn’t
CPR. It was to relieve the anxiety that had risen in him.
“Don’t tell me... it won’t be the Duke of Death?”
It might be a pointless worry. He hoped the duke title he would get this time had a wonderful name.
Duke of Virtue Grid eagerly hoped for it.
Chapter 1569
“Duke of Amplification.”
Betty was the first person in human history to sign a contract with Baal. This meant that her talent
captured Baal’s attention. However, she couldn’t refuse the hand that Baal held out to her. It might be a
talent that was gained in exchange for a rough fate.
In any case, her skills were still being proven. The status of a tower member. She was a powerful person
who became a tower member after being abandoned by Baal. One of the sources of that power was—
“The magic and techniques of the Duke of Amplification are twice as strong as the theory.”
Increase the power of skills. This was the power of amplification. It was a mystery created by Betty’s
knowledge and ideas that made different judgments even when looking at the same formulas as others.
‘It is like Braham’s enhanced magic.’
The enhanced magic more than tripled the power of ‘magic,’ while Duke of Amplification increased the
power of ‘all types of techniques’ by two times. Rather than being versatile, the limit was low and there
were side effects. Not only did it double the power, but it also doubled the cooldown.
If he had to differentiate it, this proved that Betty’s talent was slightly worse than Braham’s.
‘It isn’t that Betty is bad, but that Braham is too great.’
Would Braham’s high nose remain uncrushed in the future? Mumud was the only person in history who
made him feel inferior.
‘Mumud... by now, he must be wandering the river of reincarnation.’
Braham had become remarkably quiet after learning the truth of hell.
Mumud—his regrettably short life was far from happiness. He became an orphan when he was a child
and was betrayed by the only teacher he relied on. He suffered the humiliation of becoming an undead
after his death and was finally liberated according to his original will, only to be unable to rest.
It was because the humans in this world had no right to eternal rest. It was a truth of this world that
even Braham couldn’t predict. The curse of hell, distorted by Baal, made Mumud unhappy even until the
last moment. Braham was angry.
[The title ‘Duke of Amplification’ has been acquired as a quest reward.]
[Duke of Amplification]
[Once activated, the power of the magic and skills you use will be doubled.
However, the resources consumed and cooldown are also doubled.

★ The effect of items and skills that shorten the cooldown time are only 65% effective.]
It was a simple and powerful new duke title. It was unfortunate that the effects of God's Command and
Divinity were reduced by it, but it would exert great power in short-term battles. It was unconditionally
versatile to utilize the power of a deadly blow whenever he wanted.
Grid felt stronger and declared it with a deep voice, “I will surely kill Baal with this power.”
At least in this moment, it was a declaration for Betty. Grid had noticed it when he was with Betty today.
Her big eyes couldn’t project light properly. Her eyes were dead like a rotten fish that fell under the
stalls. It was the same for the body covered by a robe.
“Yes... have strength,” Betty’s mouth slightly twisted and twitched as she answered. It was like an effort
to smile, but her expression was more like she was crying. She forgot how to smile.
Grid held Betty’s small, trembling hand tightly. “Please cheer up as much as I am working hard.”
***
Dragons.
The immature absolutes repeated their unspeakable destruction. Humanity had nothing to expect from
those who looked down on everything in the world.
A disaster. They were no more and no less than that. The best humanity could do against them was to
‘not meet them.’ It was better to obey them, but they didn’t even give humans a chance to serve them.
Yet today—
“......”
Hayate witnessed it. The appearance of Grid interacting with a dragon. It was a scene that completely
denied Hayate’s life. Dragons were incomprehensible and unsympathetic creatures. Rather, it was right
to treat them as supernatural phenomena and avoid them. The logic of the tower, established by
thousands of years of experience and study, was broken. There was joy, not despair.
“...Is it hope?”
A being who communicated with dragons.
A smile spread on Hayate’s face as he thought of Grid.
***
Betty had described it as ‘transferring’ the Duke of Amplification to Grid. However, Duke of
Amplification was a title derived from a power she created. The transfer of the title didn’t mean that the
power would disappear.
It was a relief.
The relieved Grid had a long conversation with Betty. The topic of the conversation was Agnus. Grid
wondered what would happen to Agnus, who resembled Betty in many ways.
“Anybody who signs with Baal will have to pay their soul in return, but that is a story for after they die. If
the contract is destroyed while the person is alive, Baal doesn’t have the authority to ask for the soul.”
Baal even unilaterally broke the contract. He failed to abide by the contract, so it was right for him to
pay compensation. However, Baal was the source of all evil. He despised and mocked the contract.
Unlike other demons, he wasn’t bound by the compulsion of the contract. It was because his status was
so high.
“He didn’t have the authority, so he tried to rob the soul by force. It is just that the soul isn’t easily
peeled from living flesh. The flesh was ripped out before the soul.”
“......”
Betty pointed to her chest. It reminded him of the body she showed once in the past.
“I am biologically dead.”
“Your words... are you a lich?”
“It is different. It is mana and a clear sense of purpose that maintains a lich, while it is the reversibility of
the soul that maintains me.”
“The reversibility of the soul...?”
“Baal’s attempted robbery loosened my soul. The loose soul moves indefinitely in order to regain its
foothold in the body. As long as this nature is maintained, I continue to exist without dying or living. I
won’t disappear.”
“What if the soul eventually gets a foothold?”
“That won’t happen. The body that the soul remembers is different from the present body. The soul
can’t get a firm foothold.”
“......”
The conclusion was that she wouldn’t disappear. It was a curse, not a blessing. There is no happiness in
enjoying an eternal life with half of the body as white bones, spending eternity without belonging to
either the living or the dead.
‘...But Agnus is a player.’
Grid sympathized with Betty while being wary of Agnus.
‘If a player enjoys a bit of the permission to be free from death...’
As an extreme example, if he didn’t receive the death penalty or received a lesser penalty—
This was a huge benefit. Of course, the comprehensive benefits would’ve dropped significantly
compared to his days as Baal’s Contractor. Agnus was a single digit ranker before he became Baal’s
Contractor, even though he was suffering from craziness. Considering that overwhelming talent, it was
right to say that a large amount of power remained.
‘Well... it won’t be a problem.’

Among other things, the reason why the Overgeared Kingdom kept Agnus in check was because he was
Baal’s Contractor. That wasn’t the case any longer. Agnus had freedom. He was able to make the right
choice out of his own willpower. Grid decided to trust him at least once rather than worrying.
‘He saved Irene and Lord.’
It was because Grid couldn’t forget the incident of the attack on the Vatican.
***
After separating from Betty, Grid was called to Hayate and had another long conversation. He talked
about his experience in the East Continent for a long time. Hayate kept smiling throughout the
conversation. The way he looked at Grid was very deep. It was as if he was looking at a beloved child.
‘Can I get this much favor?’
The Tower of Wisdom and the Pioneer had a mutually cooperative relationship. In fact, Grid had
received more favors than his performance. He had always gotten help, so he couldn’t help being
embarrassed when he received infinite affection.
Grid didn’t know. There wasn’t a single day when Dragon Slayer Hayate didn’t have nightmares. It was
because he knew that one day, the world would surely collapse. However, starting today, he believed
that nightmare was going to end. It was thanks to Grid. Grid was Hayate’s savior.
“By the way, that dual wielding swordsmanship.”
Grid didn’t hide anything when telling his story. He confidently said that he could teach Mir a lesson if he
could’ve used both arms. It wasn’t because he actually believed he could beat Mir, but because he was
embarrassed.
The story of being intimidated when facing Ifrit.
The story of suffering from the reversal of the sky and ground every time the three masters gestured.
The story of Mir going easy on him...
The more he spoke, the more he felt defeated and ashamed.
He added some bluffs for his self-esteem.
Hayate showed interest in the dual wielding swordsmanship.
“Dual wielding swordsmanship is powerful, but the weaknesses are clear. If you can use it skillfully, you
can use two sword techniques at the same time to fight, but the level will inevitably be lowered.”
In fact, the former Sword Saints and Hayate didn’t use two swords. It was because it was more versatile
to handle a single sword with both hands. Swordsmanship could be used in depth by changing the
position and direction of the sword freely. Grid confirmed it, “I know. However, you know that I’m not
very talented in swordsmanship.”
Grid’s swordsmanship was fast and powerful. That was all. It wasn’t easy to perform tricks such as
alternating between holding the sword in the left and right hands to add confusion or to create variables
by suddenly grasping them in reverse. In fact, he relied heavily on skills. Therefore, he had been
obsessed with dual wielding swordsmanship. It was a type of trick to maximize the destructive power.
Sword Saint Biban immediately detected this fact.
“The absolutely right training method is to grasp and polish your strength. However, it is also necessary
to train to overcome your weaknesses. That way, you will achieve bigger results.”
“You are finally finished cleaning.”
Grid welcomed Biban.
It was purification, not cleaning...
Biban murmured as he put down the cleaning rag and placed a hand on his sword sheath.
“Give me a chance to see your dual wielding swordsmanship.”
Biban planned to break Grid’s shallow trick. He intended to make Grid embark on the difficult road of
swordsmanship by making him realize the weakness of the dual wielding swordsmanship, which lost its
usefulness as the opponents became stronger. It was because he knew that Grid’s talent was gradually
evolving. Biban trusted Grid. He was confident that Grid would go further beyond the limits. Therefore,
he was determined to push Grid with the feeling of a beast pushing his cub off the cliff.
“It is an honor.”
At the end of the day, Grid wanted to test the power of the dual wielding swordsmanship, so he readily
accepted it.
“It is better to change places,” Hayate suggested.
Soberness, composure, and insight—his always calm aristocratic eyes were rarely shining. He seemed to
be very interested in the duel between the two people.
“I wonder if it is necessary to change locations. Well... it can’t be helped if that is what the room’s owner
wants,” Biban’s attitude as he spoke with a shrug was terribly arrogant.
He was convinced it was an easy victory as long as he was competing with swordsmanship, not power. It
was a qualified confidence. Biban was a Sword Saint. Furthermore, Grid had the limitation of dual
wielding swordsmanship. Biban’s victory was a foregone conclusion. At the top of the tower...
“I, the observer, Hayate, will notarize the result of the duel,” Hayate proclaimed to Grid and Biban as
they stood facing each other on an angled, circular rooftop.
Biban pulled out Gujel’s Sword and laughed. “That’s fine. This might be a secret duel, but is it necessary
to record the defeat of the Overgeared God? Now, come. I’ll let you attack first.”
“Then I won’t refuse.”
[The effect of Item Combination has caused the ‘Gujel’s Dao’ and the ‘Formless Sword’ to become one.]
[The effect of Item Combination has caused ‘Fire Dragon Sword’ and the ‘Enlightenment Sword’ to
become one.]
[The effect of ‘Mountain Appearance and Flowing Streams’ has removed the penalty of wielding two
swords.]
[Duke of Amplification is activated.]
Grid’s purpose was to confirm the power of the dual wielding swordsmanship. He didn’t have the idea of
defeating Biban or the confidence. He didn’t even feel the need. Therefore, he went straight forward. In
addition to his smooth strides, he swung the divine swords in both hands as hard as possible.
There was nothing for later. In order to leave no regrets, he focused all his energy in one blow. The
result of this simple choice and action was enormous. Under the influence of Mountain Appearance and
Flowing Streams, the power of Duke of Amplification was added to Transcended Linked Kill Wave
Pinnacle and Linked Kill Flower Pinnacle Drop used simultaneously with both hands.
“......!”
Hayate’s eyes widened and he hurriedly used his infinite sword energy. It was his mental world. The
place where the three of them stood changed from the rooftop of the tower to Hayate’s territory. Part
of the sword curtain that was spread along with the infinite sword energy was destroyed. It recovered
immediately, but for a moment, his mental world obviously broke. The tower was rocked by the
shockwave that leaked out.
It was simply physical strength. It was a destructive power that exceeded the Breath fired by Stone
Dragon Gujel as the last struggle.
“Great... hah...”
In the end—
“Kueeek!”
Biban gave a thumbs up. It was heartbreaking to see him swallowing a groan while bleeding from his
mouth and nose...
Chapter 1570
“Wow. I thought it was falling.”
“Is the location found?”
“I didn’t detect any movement... surely it isn’t the refractive dragon, right?”
The impact to the tilted tower led to a variety of reactions from the tower members. A tower disguised
with 83 types of invisibility techniques was attacked. It was a big incident that had never happened
before.
The tower members assumed the worst thing they could think of. The failure to grasp the source of the
attack was considered a particularly great risk.
The refractive dragon—due to its unseen nature, they thought of a silver dragon, also known as the
‘transparent dragon.’ This was just an assumption. The silver dragon was unable to reproduce, so its
obsession with life was at a level that made other dragons click their tongues. It was extremely unlikely
that it would attack the tower when it never left its lair.
“There is infinite sword energy. Sir Hayate has isolated the intruder.”
“That’s why I didn’t feel it.”
The tower members raced up the spiral staircase. Their expressions relaxed when they found the dawn-
colored light outside the window. They were relieved to confirm that their worst assumption of the
emergence of the refractive dragon came to nothing. Of course, their running didn’t slow down. It was a
clear reality that a dragon had attacked. They had to shake off the dragon and run away at all costs.
“......!”
The faces of the tower members stiffened again when they reached the top of the tower. Beyond the
infinite sword energy that was just lifted—
“Kueeek!” They witnessed Biban coughing up a large amount of blood.
“This is ridiculous...!”
“Sir Biban!”
It was true that Biban’s emotions were unstable. During the time when Biban first climbed the tower,
Radwolf, who saw him, openly asked if he was a child with a mental disability. However, the tower
members readily accepted Biban as a colleague. They acknowledged his beliefs and strengths, even
though there were major flaws in his character and senses.
That’s right. The reason why Biban was the last seat of the tower wasn't because of his lack of skills. If
the tower’s seats had been placed in order of skill, Biban would be fourth or third. Such a Biban—
“Kueeek!” He was coughing up blood.
13 seconds ago, the tower members recognized the attack. During this short period of time, a strong
person representing the tower was seriously injured.
The 2nd Seat, Fronzaltz, stepped forward with Ken and gave an order, “Everyone except for the 6th Seat,
board the magic machines in preparation for a surprise attack.”
It was a decision to put the safety of the tower members first before identifying the enemy. The tower
members weren’t weakened just because they boarded a magic machine. They couldn’t use their own
skills, but the power of the magic machine itself was very high.
The bracelet wrapped around Fronzaltz’s thick wrist turned blue and the temperature of the area
dropped sharply. It was the aftermath of the giant’s magic engineering, God’s Circle, freezing the magic
power.
On the day when the giants were destroyed, the God’s Circle, which was used by the Fronzaltz and
Radwolf brothers to escape, was greatly damaged. Since then, it hadn’t been properly repaired for over
a thousand years and many functions had been lost. Nevertheless, it could still be asserted that it was a
‘supreme artifact.’ It was comparable to the Overgeared God’s Greed.
The atmosphere screamed.
In the midst of the earthquake-like vibrations, the magic power processed into transparent ice took the
shape of a guandao. Naturally, it was held in Fronzaltz’s hands. The ground where Fronzaltz was
standing turned into ice.
“You dare.” It happened at the moment when the furious Fronzaltz’s large body slid forward...
“Are you okay?!” At the direction where Biban was facing—Grid popped out of the place where Biban’s
sword energy had remained as a remnant and blocked people’s view. It was the moment when the
identity of the intruder was revealed.
"......?!"
Fronzaltz hurriedly inserted the guandao into the ground and stopped accelerating. His mouth was
slightly open, unlike someone who always valued his dignity due to being in charge of the order of the
tower. The other tower members also had flustered expressions.
“What is this? This fuss was caused by the Pioneer?”
Fronzaltz had frozen while freezing the magic power of the entire area. The 6th Seat, Ken, questioned it
on his behalf.
Hayate approached them and nodded. “Correct.”
“Wow, this is crazy.”
Ken reacted strongly. The dubious tower members were also astonished. The Pioneer was the best
human being of the current age. Grid was even someone who became a god. None of the tower
members doubted his skills. Yet seriously injuring Biban in a matter of seconds? It meant he completely
overwhelmed the other person. It was hard to believe.
In the first place, Biban was a Sword Saint. He could communicate with and control all the swords in the
world.
Invincible to the Sword—it was a level that didn’t allow wounds to his body. However, they saw blood
dripping from the swords held in both of Grid’s hands and it was presumed to be Biban’s blood.
‘Don’t tell me that Biban...?’
Did he go beyond the level of being careless and deliberately conceding to Grid or deliberately showed
Grid his weaknesses? Biban was an eccentric person. He was so eccentric that they easily doubted him.
Biban informed the tower members of the truth, “It was a fair fight. I just lost in terms of skills.”
“Biban...” Grid’s heart was moved as he supported Biban. In fact, the two of them only exchanged one
blow. Biban was highly resistant to swordsmanship and his wound wasn’t very deep compared to the
blood spilled. At the very least, it wasn’t to the point of death. He could keep fighting.However, he
neatly admitted his defeat. It was close to a warning to the tower members not to doubt Grid’s skills.
Grid had no choice but to be moved. Sword Saint Biban—if he was defeated in a ‘pure sword battle,’
there was likely to be a decline in status. Even so, he took risks only for Grid.
‘Although there is no way for status to fall in a spar.’
In any case, Biban was really watching him like he was cute and lovely. Grid read Biban’s favor and had a
pleasant smile on his face.
‘I didn’t know he would use Granny Betty’s skill. I am a bit angry, but... I can’t look like a rude old man.’
Biban made every effort to maintain his composure. In fact, he realized the generational difference
through Betty, who became very close to Grid. He didn’t think that old people would do things without
thinking. He realized why young people often disparaged the older generation as old people.
On the other hand, he used it as learning from a negative example. He was the youngest among the
tower members. At the very least, he shouldn’t seem like an old man. He had such a sense of mission.
Thus, he endured it. Grid’s usage of the blacksmith’s technique to combine four swords into two and the
usage of the power of amplification when it was a ‘swordsmanship’ discussion was somewhat crude.
However, he couldn’t be angry because the ‘standard of a swordsmanship duel’ that this generation
thought of was different from the past.
‘It is okay. I overcame the generational gap with this one painful experience, so I gained a lot.’
The only person Grid could empathize with in a tower full of old people...
He became such an existence to Grid...
Biban’s mouth twisted as he controlled his mind. It was a smile that was greatly dampened by his severe
pain.
‘It isn’t a difficult situation to admit that I lost.’
The sight of Grid’s left sword moving horizontally to naturally block his sword clearly appeared in Biban’s
mind. It was the best breakthrough option that could be done at the time. Grid’s heavy sword was a
great threat to repel the sword. It wasn’t elaborate or sophisticated, but it was fierce. The cold sound of
the metal cutting through the air toward the top of his head was very unpleasant. He had no choice but
to cut it before he was cut. The problem was that he collapsed first despite his actions. It was a
wonderful match...
“Huhu... Cough! Cough cough!”
“......”
Biban’s smiling appearance as he coughed up blood reaffirmed it to the tower members. The win was
fair and Biban lost. His expression, which showed no regrets, was the proof.
“Biban! Biban!”
The view of Grid’s back as he helped Biban seemed to overlap with the moment when he interacted
with Ifrit. The tower members were convinced.
Grid isn’t just the hope of the world, but the hope of all of us.
***
“I think there is a lot of mental fatigue from cleaning up.”
“Isn’t he tired because of his injuries?”
“Who knows. His wounds will soon heal.”
This was Fronzaltz’s opinion as he left Biban lying down in the infirmary.
Snore.
The sound of Biban snoring rang all the way out to the hallway. Grid greatly appreciated Biban’s sturdy
body. He was feeling relieved when Fronzaltz gave him advice, “He came back to life after gaining the
precious white peach from you. He is a friend who won’t die in order to repay your grace. Don’t worry
and use him as a sandbag whenever you need to.”
“Haha...”
The 2nd Seat, Fronzaltz—he existed on behalf of the sky above the sky, Hayate. He corrected the
discipline of the tower members and was in charge of the operations of the tower.
Grid thought he would be in a position similar to Lauel if he had to compare. This was a mistake. His
momentum as he held the guandao made of transparent ice in his hand transcended Biban. Combined
with the giant’s massive body, he showed an unstoppable momentum.
‘I’m sure he got the 2nd Seat due to force.’
The Tower of Wisdom was an armed organization. It was inappropriate to select the acting head of the
tower simply based on experience or his ability with internal matters. Grid’s gaze fell on Fronzaltz’ thick
wrist. He cared about the old bracelet that he previously considered to be insignificant. It was hard to
predict that it would be something special. It was full of scratches and rusty parts could be seen
everywhere. He thought it would just be an object filled with memories.
However, now he knew. The bracelet was actually a tremendous artifact. Dozens of different types of
metals and gemstones that couldn’t be mixed were mixed. It was the power of ancient magic and
engineering.
“This is the treasure of the wise giants, which has been studied and completed over generations. I
named it God’s Circle because it was perfect,” Fronzaltz explained while taking the lead in walking.
Due to his large height, he opened the distance with one stride. Grid’s steps became busy.
“This can be used to change the nature of magic power to your liking. It means the possibilities are
endless. This is why my brother and I were able to survive the day of destruction. It is just that the shock
caused most of the functionality to be lost. Now it can only freeze magic power...”
The day the giants perished—the brothers, Fronzaltz and Radwolf, didn’t explain in detail what
happened on that day. Filewolf didn’t know at all. It was speculated that he suffered from partial
amnesia or died before the day of destruction.
“It isn’t something that I can repair right now,” Grid spoke with regret.
Unfortunately, he was close to a layman when it came to magic engineering. Trauka was currently in
hibernation. He could go to Talima and learn right away, but it wasn’t efficient. The acquisition itself
took time. This was the limitation of the transfer system. Everything that Grid wanted to learn was
through quests. If he received a Talima-related quest one day, he was more likely to get the magic
engineering technique as compensation.
“In the future, I will master the magic engineering skill and make sure to repair it.”
“Haha, thank you for your heart, but it is impossible. The dwarves’ skills are closer to a degenerated
version of the giant’s magic engineering. They don’t admire ancient techniques for no reason.”
“Is this a problem that you and Radwolf can solve yourselves?”
“It is hard for us. It was the achievement of our ancestors who studied and completed this technique.
Our generation has already lost the related techniques.”
“So there is really no way...”
“Yes. There is no way unless a crazy dragon cooperates or a dead ancestor comes back to life. It is
impossible.”
‘Ancestor? Ah, don’t tell me...’
The magic machine that he left behind in Reinhardt—Grid thought of Filewolf, who would be speeding
up the production of the ‘hell elevator’ with Sticks right now. Then he asked just in case, “Maybe, do you
know... Filewolf?”
“Of course. How can I not know the greatest scientist and prophet in the history of the giants? I’ve
actually seen him in person. I don’t know if he was senile because of old age, but... Um...? How do you
know his name?”
“......”
The 4th Great Demon, Gamigin—was she actually the greatest ally of humanity?
Overgeared 1571
Chapter 1571
A top grade fire dragon—the suicide of Ifrit, whom the Tower of Wisdom rated as next in the hierarchy
after an old dragon, caused an unstoppable storm of after-effects.
The world’s crust fluctuated. Mountain ranges rose across the wilderness and dozens of islands
emerged. There were all types of changes that made some of the maps that humanity had been using so
far useless. People had no idea what caused the incident. It was simply accepted as a disaster and
wasn’t connected to the dragons.
It was because dragons were an existence that were completely separated from civilians.
***
“I don’t think we can come back for a while.”
The Skunk Adventure Corps became busy. They were preparing for a new adventure to recreate the
maps. It might be a journey without promise, but their expressions were all bright. It was because the
act of filling the maps was one of the biggest and most reliable reward systems for adventurers. This was
a new opportunity for all adventurer players, including Skunk.
“There is news that commanders from each region have been dispatched.”
The army also became busy.
The tectonic fluctuations also disturbed the ecosystem. Each area—the hunting grounds were mixed up.
There were problems such as level 300 monsters inhabiting the hunting grounds favored by level 100
players. The army needed to control the situation until a new environment was established.
Lauel saw it as a golden opportunity. He had justification to move the army and planned to first identify
the profitable areas and preempt them.
“Sir Piaro has asked for permission to send transport teams and farmers.”
The changed world needed the help of farmers. It was a situation where agricultural fields were ruined
by the changes in terrain and environment. There were some areas where the warehouses that
stockpiled food were destroyed. All areas of the continent were worried about food shortages, but the
Overgeared Empire had plenty of room to help them.
The Overgeared Empire with Piaro was an agricultural powerhouse. Over the past decade, the farmers
that Piaro had personally trained had become teachers of other farmers. Hundreds of thousands of
farmers led wagons full of food on an agricultural expedition.
This year, they had ambitions to achieve a good harvest all over the continent. Most of them were
talented in cultivating the land even in rock-covered valleys, so they were qualified to be confident.
‘Good. Using the pretext of this support, we can exert a stronger influence over our allies and lords.’
“Lauel. Katz, who left to ask Marie Rose for support, says he has found a clue to his class quest.”
“......!”
The still smiling Lauel was pleased. The areas most affected by the disaster were the vampire cities. They
were located underground and were the most heavily affected by the tectonic fluctuations. Most than
half of the cities were completely buried. Fortunately, the vampires were very strong.
The number of casualties was small, but the problem occurred afterwards. Sunlight poured through the
cracks in the collapsed ceiling and a considerable number of vampires were vulnerable to the sun. They
were left breathless and fell into a state of waiting for the night.
Rebuilding the cities was urgent, but the situation wasn’t optimistic. There was a shortage of labor. The
continent was full of destroyed buildings. Many architects gave priority to restoring the fish for food
facilities and defense facilities.
At this time, Noll and Katz acted. The two of them paid attention to the only intact city, Marie Rose’s
city. Noll was her brother, and Katz visited Marie Rose to ask for help in the name of Beriache’s Knight. It
was to ask her to temporarily take in the vampires who couldn’t sleep and suffered every day.
Then Katz was lucky. Beriache’s paintings that decorated Marie Rose’s castle—they became a
mechanism for conveying all types of information to Katz. The ancient class, Beriache’s Knight,
responded and had a radical development. This caused Marie Rose to show great interest.
“You are a necessary child.”
Marie Rose was a rare absolute in the human world. If one had to choose a being comparable to her
among humans, it was necessary to mention Hayate, but most people didn’t know Hayate. They
recognized Marie Rose as the strongest. Katz gained the attention and favor of such a being. For Katz, it
was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity and could be considered as good luck that he established a
relationship with Grid.
“Katz... this is unexpected good news.”
The series of events caused Lauel to recall Garion, the earth god. He had to suspect that this disaster
was actually Garion’s blessing There was a basis for this suspicion. Garion, who restored the world every
time Kraugel cut it, was now standing idly by and doing nothing. The crust of the entire continent had
changed and not intervening at all was completely in contrast with his usual attitude.
It was natural to interpret it as this disaster being caused by Garion’s will.
‘Is Garion determined to stand on the side of humanity, to be exact, Grid?’ Lauel’s expression full of
expectations was bright. He didn’t care at all about the documents recording the status of human
casualties that were piled up like a tower. It was because the value of the change caused by this disaster
was greater than the value of those who died in the disaster.
***
“Mother!”
“Thank you! Thank you very much!”

Jishuka and the Overgeared members were focused on saving lives. They searched through the rubble of
buildings to save even one more life. Jishuka’s transcendent vision of seeing the space from above
played a big role.
“This is fine thanks to Jishuka, but it won’t be easy in other areas,” Toban spoke bitterly as he looked at
the reunion between the barely rescued mother and her daughter.
The expressions of his other colleagues were also uncomfortable.
Jishuka comforted them, “The kids are learning special skills these days. The situation elsewhere won’t
be bad either.”
Damian and the Overgeared God Church, Faker and the Overgeared Shadows, Ruby and the Sanctity
Church, and other Overgeared members were dedicated to relief efforts. Jishuka believed in their skills
and hard work.
“Everyone will be doing their best.”
“However, there aren’t enough workers,” Toban refuted it as he walked. He had a troubled expression,
like he didn’t want to do this.
“Lauel, why did he send troops to the hunting grounds first?”
Toban was unhappy with Lauel’s attitude, who seemed to have little interest in civilians. The reason he
couldn’t swear openly was because Lauel was a colleague, not because he was the prime minister of the
great empire. There was an unwritten rule that when scolding colleagues, they should do it openly in
front of the parties involved, like Pon and Vantner, and not behind their backs. It was to prevent the
seeds of discord.
Jishuka defended Lauel, “The hunting grounds are mixed up. He needs to quickly figure out which areas
high value bosses will appear in and drop high demand items.”
The existing information had become worthless. Lauel wasn’t turning a blind eye to the victims. He was
just doing his best for the empire.
In fact, Jishuka’s heart also wasn’t comfortable as she explained to her colleagues. She knew how cold
Lauel’s personality was. Wasn’t there a record of him killing tens of thousands of soldiers? Honestly, she
sometimes felt that he was a bit too much, but she couldn’t criticize Lauel recklessly.
Her role was a mediator. She had the greatest reputation in the Overgeared Guild after Grid and had an
obligation to keep the center. If she started to evaluate Lauel using private emotions, then factions were
likely to form.
‘It is true that Lauel is working for the Overgeared Guild.’
Lauel’s judgment and choices were mostly right. The problem was that he sacrificed people along the
way... they were sacrifices for the best results. If she antagonized him every time despite knowing this
clearly, the organization itself would have problems.
‘I have to work hard in order to save the people who were sacrificed.’
Fatigue flashed across Jishuka’s face as she vowed once again, but it was only for a moment. She shook
off her fatigue by recalling Grid’s face.
‘I want to see him.’
After his political marriage to Basara, Grid’s nature became very magnanimous. In reality, he honestly
expressed his feelings to Jishuka. They already enjoyed dating twice this week. The funny thing was that
once Grid became active, Jishuka started to feel ashamed.
“......?”
Her colleagues stared at her strangely as she started blushing and fiddling with her fingers.
***
The dimension warp gate connecting the surface and hell. The construction with the name of ‘hell
elevator’ encountered great difficulties. The massive earthquake a few days ago caused the elevator
that was under construction to collapse. It was an astronomical loss because it was the largest
construction in history with the largest amount of national manpower and capital.
Prime Minister Lauel said it didn’t matter and comforted Ke by saying they could start over... Ke’s heart
was very uncomfortable. It wasn’t because Administrator Rabbit suddenly visited. It was due to the
pressure to start the hard and complicated tasks all over again. The construction of the hell elevator was
a difficult task to handle using Ke’s knowledge and skills. His fatigue was too high.
“Huhuhut.”
As Ke sighed, Filewolf was laughing. He was happy to be able to start the job from scratch again. He was
ecstatic with the strong capital of the Overgeared Kingdom, which had become an empire. He liked the
attitude of the higher ups who supported them and told them not to care about failure.
‘This nation is heaven for scientists.’
It reminded him of the prime of his homeland that was destroyed. However, what he liked more was his
new body. A metal body that was usually cold, but quickly heated up. Didn’t it closely resemble his soul,
which combined intelligence and passion? It was indeed a perfect sense of unity. Additionally, no matter
how much he worked, he was able to do delicate work without being exhausted. It was incompatible
with the weak bodies of the giants or humans.
“A magic machine is a god. Therefore, I am a god as well. Gasp... Gasp...”
‘This guy is sick again.’
Ke stared blankly at Filewolf, who was speaking nonsense with rough gasps again. The resurrected (?)
giant—the respect Ke had for the great scientist who designed the hell elevator was truly gone. Even Ke
didn’t understand Filewolf’s behavior despite being eccentric among the dwarves.
“......”
On the spire of the Overgeared Palace...
The Fronzaltz and Radwolf brothers, who followed Grid in a stealthy state, were at a loss for words.
Grid coughed as he saw their trembling gazes fixed on Filewolf. “It is hard to believe, but that is
FIlewolf.”
“...There is no way not to believe it. I recognized him with one glance.”
“......?”
“He devoted his last years to becoming one with the magic machines... it was a near madness-like
obsession. I didn’t expect him to achieve his dream after a thousand years. No, what type of madman
trapped a person’s soul in a magic machine?”
“Cough, Brother.”
“Ah...? Oh, forget my last sentence.”
“......”
After a while—
In an awkward atmosphere, the reunion between Filewolf and the brothers was completed. They
unexpectedly met another survivor (?)...
Unlike the emotional brothers, Filewolf only showed interest in the God’s Circle.
“It is possible.”
He was indeed the greatest scientist in the history of the giants. Filewolf confirmed that the God’s Circle
could be repaired. The power of the Tower of Wisdom was rapidly strengthened. The result was thanks
to Grid.
Chapter 1572
The giants perished over a thousand years ago. Their civilization was submerged in the deep sea and
completely disappeared. Humanity of the modern era had no way of knowing the history of the giants.
Stormbringer, Argo, God’s Circle, etc. This was why the great treasures of the species who destroyed
demons and confronted dragons were forgotten.
“Among the treasures of the giants, God’s Circle has the greatest versatility and is very complex. It isn’t
easy to repair.”
“......”
“Still, I can do it. I am the one who led the design of God’s Circle.”
“Ohh!!”
The brothers, Fronzaltz and Radwolf, were excited. It was the moment when they encountered the
history that they thought had disappeared. Emotions came flooding in like a tsunami. Filewolf’s behavior
of caressing his chest made of cold metal was no longer unpleasant. It didn’t matter what he looked like
or what he did. It was worthwhile even if he was a beast that stank of cheap feces.
“There is just one problem. God’s Circle is a treasure that is made of 32 types of metals, adding the
cutting edge technology built by dozens of scientists throughout their lives and the elemental power
gained through the favor of the world tree. There are endless calculations, so readjustment is necessary
if there is even the slightest deviation.”
In other words.
“It means that in order to fix God’s Circle, we must get closer to the concept of recreating it. I need to
ask the world tree for help again, but will the old tree help? I would be lucky if I could step into the
forest.”
“Doesn’t the world tree have a tendency to cling to peace? I think she will cooperate if we explain the
role of the tower.”
Filewolf was resurrected in the magic machine made of Greed. This meant he was completely under the
control of Grid and it wasn’t strange for him to accompany Grid to climb the tower. In other words, it
was a position similar to Noe, Randy, and the Overgeared Skeletons. The brothers, Fronzaltz and
Radwolf, didn’t hide the existence of the tower from him. It was shortly after explaining the history and
role of the Tower of Wisdom. Nevertheless, Filewolf shook his head.
“The world tree is old and sick. It has been a long time since she has been too weak to be worthy of her
reputation. Half of the remaining life will be lost if we want to strengthen God’s Circle.”
“This...”
The role of the world tree for the surface was very important. The world tree was beneficial just by
existing. The moment the world tree disappeared, the air of the world would become turbid and nature
would lose its vitality. Was it worth sacrificing the life of the world tree to repair God’s Circle? It was a
matter for the world tree to judge. The tower couldn’t weigh it casually.
The repair of God’s Circle seemed very distant. It happened as the brothers, Fronzaltz and Radwolf, were
thinking this...
“I don’t understand something.” Grid, who had been silent until now, came forward and spoke, “It isn’t
the power of the world tree, but the power of the elementals needed to create God’s Circle, right? So
why is the lifespan of the world tree slashed?”
It was an accurate point. Filewolf had explained that God’s Circle was created by ‘adding the elemental
power gained through the favor of the world tree.’
Radwolf came out and spoke, “It is because the power of the elemental kings is needed. It is also many
elemental kings.”
Filewolf nodded. "That's right. Five elemental kings need to be summoned in total to borrow their
power and this is a big burden for the world tree. In particular, the highly aloof light elemental king is a
big problem.
“Light elemental king...?”
“You must’ve never heard of it. There are very few humans who know about the elemental kings that
are difficult to meet, let alone the rarest light elemental king. They tend to be obsessed with the
purification of demonic energy, so they don’t care much about the surface...” Filewolf’s red eyes started
to rotate as he talked.
It was due to the light that suddenly appeared. It was the ‘advanced light elemental’ that contracted
with Grid.
“Ah... You must’ve heard of the light elemental king. You wouldn’t have met it, but...?” Filewolf was
correcting himself only to fall silent again. He got a strange feeling from the way that Grid cocked his
head. He noticed that Grid had something to say so he waited. Soon, he heard shocking words.
“My lover has signed a contract with the light elemental king... It was in the past.”
“What...?!”
“What is this?!”
The brothers, Fronzaltz and Radwolf, shot up from their seats. The eyeballs under their eyelids seemed
like they were going to pop out. Filewolf also had an intense reaction. “Is that true? Lover? Is it the
female knight you go around with every day?”
“No, not Mers.”
“Ah, you are referring to the Bow Saint I saw a while ago. Her cheerful nature means she can
communicate with an elemental king...”
“No, not Jishuka, but Yura. She is usually in hell, so you haven’t seen her.”
“Hell?”
No one talked about the unusually large number of lovers. Grid was a god and an emperor, so it
wouldn't be surprising if he had 3,000 women. The giants focused on the word ‘hell.’
“Don’t tell me... is it perhaps the Demon Slayer?”
“Hah...! That's right! She is worthy of the light elemental king!”
The gazes of Fronzaltz and Radwolf toward Grid changed.
Mercedes, Jishuka, and Yura—the women around Grid were legends. Originally, it was hard to give birth
to one in an era. Now Grid captured the hearts of three legends. Grid truly didn’t have ordinary
capabilities. They thought it was great.
On the other hand, Filewolf’s thoughts were different. “By the way, why are you leaving Greed behind
and dating humans? You’ve made the best mineral in the world, so why...?”
“......”
Grid ignored him.
***
Wounded dragons were rare to see. The fact that a dragon suffered irreparable wounds meant they
were dealt by an old dragon. Few dragons survived after being targeted by an old dragon. In other
words, Ifrit was a unique elixir in the world. Yet they failed to hunt her. The cause was Grid, and Mir was
absolutely responsible for letting Grid go freely.
“Let’s discipline him with a flogging.”
This was proposed by King Sobyeol, who finished investigating the case. It was ridiculously lacking to
satisfy the three masters. The three masters lost their minds because they witnessed the ‘crazy god and
crazy dragon’ that had never been seen before. They were in a position where they needed the next half
a year to recuperate. Yet the one who created this situation, Mir would just be flogged?
“That can’t be.”
“Are you going to spare the child who betrayed Hanul?”
The regular sound of ‘tap, tap, tap’ suddenly stopped.
“Then do you want to kill him? Are you saying this because you think you can recreate that child?”
There was still a gentle smile on the face of King Sobyeol. However, the reflection of the three masters
in his pupils were split into six pieces and the three masters felt great panic.
“You have been kicked out of Asgard, but you still can’t figure out who you are up against? Now we can’t
get angels on the surface. We have no choice but to make and train them ourselves. Therefore, every
one of them is valuable. Now you want to kill one without any countermeasures. How should I react?”
“We’re sorry... we were too agitated that we didn’t speak properly...”
The three masters lowered their eyes and trembled. Even the first ones made by a god of the beginning,
Hanul, became smaller in front of King Sobyeol, who personally inherited Hanul’s blood.
“Don’t worry, it will be a sufficient warning for Mir.”
Four in the left eye and two in the right eye.
The eyes of King Sobyeol, which had split into taiji shapes, returned to their usual appearance. Eyes that
shone brighter than obsidian. It felt like he embodied the image of a benevolent god among civilians.
***
“......”
The expression gradually disappeared from Mir’s face as he was bound to the rack.
There was a touch of loss and oblivion woven in.
Mir’s precious memories and emotions had dimmed.
***
Yura didn’t really realize the existence of the light elemental king. The number of times the elemental
king assisted her was low enough to be counted using her hands.
First, they weren’t able to communicate. It was hard to use because she couldn’t catch it. Most of the
skills gained from signing a contract with the elemental king were often arbitrarily deactivated. It was
impossible to control because the cooldown time was marked as ‘when desired.’ It was a phenomenon
that became worse over time.
“I understand.”
Nevertheless, Yura readily accepted Grid’s request. It was a request to summon the light elemental king
in front of the world tree. It was hard to guarantee success but she didn’t want to refuse.It was very
unusual for Grid to make a request of her and she was the only person in the world who could summon
the light elemental king.
‘I will surely do it.’
Grid, Filewolf, and Yura—an uncomfortable companionship began.
Yura was very annoyed by the metal robot that kept gasping and stroking his body. It overshadowed the
experience of meeting ugly demonic creatures and demons in hell, and made her feel a bit offended.
Filewolf spoke to such a Yura, “Generally speaking, men are fond of hands that love touching their own
bodies. It is hard for women like you to be loved for a long time.”
“......?!”
It was nonsense that a pervert spoke to rationalize his behavior, but Yura took it seriously. It was
because Filewolf was more like Grid’s pet. There was a possibility that he represented his master’s
thoughts to some extent.
She felt a great sense of crisis and clung tightly to Grid.
“???”
Yura’s clumsy touch as she secretly brushed her hand against her waist and thighs confused Grid.
***
“This place hasn’t been affected by the tectonic fluctuations.”
“Of course. The world tree is a divine tree supporting the sky. The world tree is the center of the world
and the center doesn’t fall easily.”
The World Tree’s Forest was the same as before. The elves ran to Grid’s group and welcomed him. “I
greet the Overgeared God.”
Grid and the Overgeared members were the benefactors of the world tree and the elves. This was why
the Overgeared members could contract with the elementals. In recent years, the elves’ favorability and
respect for the Overgeared Empire reached the maximum after it defeated the dark elves army and led
the way to victory in Great Human and Demon War.
“I am new to such an attitude from these long-eared people...”

Filewolf marveled at the appearance of the elves, who acted respectfully every time they encountered
Grid. It was a reaction that disproved the aloof character of the elves.
“I would like to ask for your assistance in order to reconstruct God’s Circle. I am requesting for you to
summon the five elemental kings.”
Filewolf was also polite in front of the world tree. He respectfully made an unreasonable request. It
didn’t have much of an effect.
-I have already kept my promise with the giants in the distant past. Filewolf, you don’t have the right to
ask this of me.
“Please listen to me.”
Filewolf left the elves and Yura behind and explained the situation. He mentioned the existence of the
Tower of Wisdom and the hard work of the tower members fighting to protect humanity. Of course, he
didn’t forget to say that Yura had signed with the light elemental king, so the burden would be less.
However, the attitude of the world tree didn’t change.
“It is over.”
Filewolf fell silent as he faced the worst situation. He looked at the old bracelets that the brothers,
Fronzaltz and Radwolf, protected with bitterness.He had a conscience.
The brothers who watched the destruction of their homeland—they were the only two left, and were
more lonely and painful than anyone else. Even so, they fought for humanity. Filewolf was proud of
them and pitied them. He frankly wanted to help them.
“The world tree is nature after all. There are limits to understanding and resonating with human beings.
Persuasion is impossible.”
It was a waste of time to stay any longer. It happened when Filewolf told them to go back with regret...
“World tree.”
Grid came out in person. He solemnly requested of the divine spirit that he couldn’t see the end of even
when he lifted his head carefully, “Can you reconsider? The power of the tower members is essential for
this world. I want them to be stronger.”
-I understand.
“......?”
Filewolf was flustered by Grid making a request when he was giving up. Then the world tree responded.
The soft voice was gentle.
-I’ll accept your request and call the five elemental kings. I will definitely do so, even if I wither.
Chapter 1573
“Thank you.”
She would surely call the five elemental kings, even if it meant withering. Grid felt the sincere will and
eliminated the traces of doubt buried deep in his heart.
‘I’m certain. The world tree doesn’t have a friendly relationship with Asgard.’
In fact, it was natural. If the world tree had interacted with the gods, she wouldn’t have become sick
from Yatan’s essence. Additionally, the Overgeared Guild wouldn’t have contracted with the elementals.
The reason Grid had been wary of the world tree was that, at the roots, the world tree was a divine tree.
People believed that the world tree was a tree planted by the gods. There was a story that the first thing
Rebecca did when creating the world was to plant the world tree.
From Grid’s perspective, it was difficult to rule out the possibility that the world tree was under
Rebecca’s control. Putting aside the rapport that his colleagues shared with the elements, he was
mindful of the possibility of being betrayed by the world tree.
Fortunately, it was groundless. At this moment, the world tree declared that she would give her lifespan
for Grid. It wasn’t empty words. The world tree immediately put it into practice. Graphics that were hard
to see in any culture emerged around the world tree and formed rules. The rules produced new forms,
colors, and attributes, and became four different magic circles.
“Mother...!” The elves exclaimed. It wouldn’t be strange if they cried right away based on their
expressions. It was a reaction that proved the sincerity of the world tree.
Summoning the elemental kings—Filewolf’s prediction that it would be a burden on the current world
tree was right. The branches that extended toward immeasurable areas like discussing infinity were
withered. The green leaves became haggard like autumn leaves just before falling after a season ended.
Grid could feel it. The ‘status’ of the world tree had fallen. It was a sacrifice for Grid.
Crack!
Eventually, the twisted white bark lost its luster and fell down with an eerie sound. The image of the
transparent essence flowing from the trunk of the world tree overlapped with the image of the blood
shed by Biban and Mir.
Beings who fought for Grid against all types of dangers—the world tree was like them.
Four magic circles were soon completed.
[The fire elemental king has appeared.]
[The water elemental king has appeared.]
[The earth elemental king has appeared.]
[The wind elemental king has appeared.]
A dimension divided differently from hell, the surface, and heaven—the rulers of the ‘elemental world’
had appeared.
-I'm sorry. For me, this is the limit.

The shapes made of light circled in the air and made noises, but the magic circle wasn’t completed. They
were traces of trying to summon the light elemental king. It was even though she heard that Yura would
be in charge of summoning the light elemental king. The world tree wouldn’t be pointlessly stubborn.
‘She decided that Yura won’t be able to summon the light elemental king.’
The road to the forest—throughout the journey, Yura’s expression had been dark. Grid thought it was
because of FIlewolf’s perverted actions, but after looking back on it, she was probably worried because
it was difficult to communicate with the light elemental king.
Yura approached. “How long will the elemental kings be present?”
She couldn’t hide her nervousness as she asked this. She was worried about whether she could summon
the light elemental king first, or if the other elemental kings would leave first.
The world tree replied.
-It is up to Grid. It is Grid’s wish that made this summoning.
The eyes of the elemental kings were on Grid.
[Overgeared King. I learned about your reputation from the daoist immortals of the Peach Blossom
Spring.]
One of the elemental kings spoke. Just as the world tree was a tree, they were fire, water, earth, and
wind. They didn’t have mouths, so the language was implemented through their willpower. The sound
resonated from all directions, like the secondary skill of a fourth class martial artist and assassin, ‘All
Directions Sound Transmission.’
However, Grid quickly identified the source of the words. It wasn’t difficult for him with his transcendent
senses and divinity.
‘It is the fire elemental king.’
The flame that gradually grew larger after its emergence—the attitude of using every tree it touched like
firewood was like a tyrant. It even had a momentum like it would burn the world tree.
[It is said that you control fire after the red phoenix’s heart was transplanted. However, do you know?
Many of the world’s offerings come from the elements of the elemental world. The source of fire is me
and the red phoenix is just my other self. You can’t even bear my fire. How dare you ask for me to
descend and ask for my help?]
The fire elemental king was as violent as its outward attitude. It was as if he was putting the world under
his feet.
‘The source of fire is the elemental king?’
He was saying that the red phoenix, one of the Four Auspicious Beasts, was just his other self? Grid, who
was surprised after learning this new fact, asked, “Then is Trauka also your other self?”
It was a question raised out of pure doubt. There was no other intention, but the response of the fire
elemental king was very fierce.
[Do you have to belittle me by referring to an existence outside of the specifications? You are truly an
unreliable person.]
It took it as a provocation.
Grid was blinking from the absurdity when Filewolf whispered to him, “There is definitely a myth that
Rebecca used the elements of the elemental world when she created the world. It is just that no one can
answer the question of whether the elemental world has existed since the beginning. On the other
hand, the old dragons are definitely of the same generation as the gods of the beginning, including
Rebecca.”
“...Do the elemental kings feel inferior to the dragons?”
“No, you should’ve told me that quickly.”
“I never thought you would bring up Trauka’s name.”
[What are you muttering?]
The body of the fire elemental swelled even more. It surged like a tsunami and threatened to swallow
Grid. Grid was feeling flustered when a whisper was heard. It was an elf specific sound transmission that
carried the voice on the wind. The beautiful voice rang in Grid’s ears only.
-Basically, elementals aren’t favorable to humans. They instinctively reject the civilization pursued by
humans because it damages nature. By the time they are an elemental king, they don’t properly
communicate with the humans they have acknowledged and contracted with.
-Overgeared God, you didn’t do anything wrong. The elemental kings must’ve been thinking of testing
your qualifications from the beginning. So, they would’ve found fault no matter what attitude you
showed.
Testing his qualifications? Certainly, the world tree mentioned that the time that the elemental kings
would stay depended on Grid.
‘Are we going to fight?’
Elementals—beings who didn’t intervene in other dimensions. Those who felt hostile and avoided
humans couldn’t be liked just because he was Grid. However, there were elementals contracted with his
colleagues, including his light elemental, Light Stone, so he tried to respect them. There was no reason
to refuse a fight at a time when there was the justification of proving his qualifications.
‘Rather, it is good.’
He would take this opportunity to vent. What was so good about those who hid among themselves and
raised their noses high in the air at a time when the demons were active or the gods were playing
insidious tricks?
Grid’s gaze toward the elemental kings became cold. He let go of trying to respect them and expressed
his honest feelings. It was closer to hostility.
[You?] The fire elemental king moved up and down loudly. [Are you staring at me in a situation where
you should be keeping your head down?]
“Let’s talk nicely. That is how to make your words good.”
[What? You are quite nasty. Do you mistakenly think you are equal to me? I’ve met quite a few humans,
but I’ve never seen a human like you who doesn’t grasp the subject.]
‘As expected. It doesn’t know that I’ve become a god.’
Grid found out that the elemental kings were ignorant about the world’s affairs. He noticed it when the
fire elemental called him the Overgeared King. He thought they had been grasping the information
through the elementals on the surface, but the actual truth was surprising. The problem seemed to be
caused by being indifferent to the human world, or lacking a sense of time because of their eternal life.
In any case, it was good for Grid. The Grid identified by the elemental kings would be the Grid around
the time when he just got the heart of the red phoenix.
Clink!
Grid combined four swords into two and both hands were armed. The elementals were more of a
phenomenon, not a substance. It was estimated that he needed special measures to cut them, such as
the Falling Moon Sword that could only be wielded once every 10 minutes.
First of all, he planned to amplify the attack power as much as possible before slashing.
‘The odds will be high if physical attacks work.’
Grid had gained quality experience. From the time of the Great Human and Demon War, he had met and
fought Baal’s ego, Martial God Zeratul, the number one archangel, Mir, the three masters, and Ifrit. If he
placed the gods of the beginning as 1st tier, it meant he experienced the worldview of around the 2nd-
3rd tier in succession. His eye for measuring the level of the opponent was raised greatly so he didn’t
stiffen in front of the elementals.
In Grid’s view, the status of the elemental kings wasn’t very high. They weren’t comparable to Ifrit or the
number one archangel, and they were a long way behind Mir. They seemed similar to Baal’s ego, if he
gave them a high evaluation. It was unlikely that it would be an illusion like when he mistook Ifrit’s other
self.
The elemental world didn’t belong to the center of the world view. In the first place, it was unfounded
for an elemental king to be very strong.
‘The light elemental king proves that.’
It was said that if the light elemental king was completely manifested, it would be comparable to a great
demon. As for the current Grid, all the great demons except ‘the three evils of the beginning’ were just
small fries.
[You don’t seem to be afraid of fire because you trust the heart of the red phoenix. Arrogant fellow. You
will soon regret it.]
“You talk too much.”
Grid raised his chin.
“Bring it on.”
As his reputation grew, Grid had worked to be polite, but this depended on the opponent. He didn’t
want to be polite to those who took advantage of the position of being asked for help to talk nonsense.
[You need educating!]
The fire elemental king expanded its size like a wave and rushed toward Grid. He thought it would feel
like this if he was surrounded by hundreds of thousands of soldiers, but it left little impression.
Grid’s swordsmanship covered all directions.
“200,000 Army Crushing Sword.”
First, he slashed all the flames that entered his field of view.
“Transcended Linked Kill Wave Pinnacle.”
The five fusion sword dance was implemented with one step. From the standpoint of facing each other,
it was a step and sword technique that implied dozens of possibilities. The flames were split into
hundreds of branches. They scattered in all directions and dyed the forest red. It meant they were cut.
As the name suggested, the fire elemental was a collection of fire phenomena, but permanent
phenomena didn’t exist. Even the scales of a dragon were torn apart, weakened, and lost by all types of
physical phenomena caused by the damage of Grid’s slash.
[Wh...at!]
The rapidly reduced flame revealed its core. It was a flame that burned fiercely alone while the waves of
fire were swept away by the sword wind. It was natural for it to be Grid’s target.
“Drop Dragon Pinnacle Kill Wave.”
He was humble in front of Sword Saint Biban, but Grid’s techniques were good enough.
The process of using the finishing stride of Transcended Linked Kill Wave Pinnacle as a stepping stone to
link it to Drop Dragon Pinnacle Kill Wave was as natural and rapid as flowing water. It was a speed that
wasn’t easy to respond to when facing it for the first time and it was linked with unpredictable power.
The fire elemental king rapidly raised its body temperature to burn and melt the approaching sword,
transforming into a blue flame. However, it was meaningless. Grid’s sword, made of Greed, didn’t melt.
It maintained an eerie air as it penetrated the blue flame.
Thunder seemed to echo. The deafening sound was chained and the fire elemental king completely lost
its momentum. Like the fire of a match that was about to become ashes, it was reduced to a weak
existence and fell at the feet of the other elemental kings.
“Next.”
Let’s organize the hierarchy properly. Grid held the swords and raised his chin again, but the elemental
kings slowly reduced their size.
The water elemental king, which poured out water and wet the ground, becoming a small dew. The
wind elemental king, which was creating a storm, became a warm breeze. The earth elemental king,
which grew like a mountain, became a stone that could fit in one hand.
[The fire elemental king doesn’t speak for us. One who burns its body can’t have an organ for thinking,
right? To borrow a human expression, it is brainless.]
[I’ll wait until the light elemental king is summoned.]
[I, like, human.]
It was a satisfactory reaction. Grid put away his weapons and reassured Yura, “Take your time. I’ll wait
for you slowly. Pretend we are on an outing.”
“Yes.” Yura smiled while the elves were completely mesmerized. He talked about an outing just after
almost killing an elemental king.
They were afraid in various ways. The fact that Grid wasn’t the enemy of humanity was the greatest
blessing in history.
Chapter 1574
Names sometimes had great power. It was because it was a symbol of existence.
Overgeared King, Overgeared God, Overgeared Emperor, and Grid—at this moment, all of the names
that signified Grid were exerting influence all over the world.
‘What?’
The name of the fire elemental king was the same. The source of all the flames in the world—its name
followed where there was fire, and it could never be extinguished. However—
‘What is this?’
A little while ago, the fire elemental king felt the horror of annihilation. The moment it was slashed by
the sword of the human whom it didn’t properly identify, it became dizzy. It checked the flames that
were scattering and sensed death. It was because the sweeping sword wind was so strong.
The physical phenomenon caused by the human motion of ‘swinging a sword’ was tremendously
powerful. That was all. Thus, it was even more absurd.
‘A god with extreme power?’
The fire elemental king had often experienced the human world. It was because humans who were
qualified to sign contracts with it were born every few hundred years. It was not ignorant of the human
world. Therefore, it knew that humans who didn’t understand the target properly easily overused the
expression of ‘god with extreme power.’ It was ridiculous.
The fire elemental king had experienced the ‘gods’ firsthand and desperately knew the weight of the
name of a ‘god with extreme power.’ The god with extreme power that the fire elemental king thought
of was very different from what humans referred to. A being who caused a disaster with insensitive
hand gestures—the idea that Grid was a god with extreme power was embedded in the mind of the fire
elemental king.
“Take it easy. Now, eat gimbap.”
“What gimbap?”
“I just made it. I went grocery shopping before we left.”
[......]
The briefly stunned fire elemental king regained consciousness. The sight in front of it was very
unfamiliar. A pair of humans was using the wind elemental king as a mat. They sat on the softly
circulating breeze and seemed to be enjoying a fresh play. Next to them, the water elemental king had
become a fountain that gave clear water, while rare dishes were prepared on the tableware made by
the earth elemental king.
[......]
The fire elemental king found it absurd and was mesmerized.
On the other hand, the atmosphere that wrapped around Grid and Yura was warm. Grid had been
roughly eating bread with every meal, but now he prepared food after grocery shopping. It was all for
Yura. Grid planned this gourmet itinerary in the hope that she wouldn’t neglect a meal during their
journey together.
Yura was impressed and Grid found it rewarding. The dishes were also successful. Grid had both
dexterity and sensation, which were the most important things in cooking.
[The ‘Advanced Cooking’ skill has been opened.]
Grid’s dexterity sublimated the dish called gimbap into art. The rice was wrapped neatly and smoothly
with laver, and the color of the ingredients was a beautiful blend that was just as beautiful when put in
the mouth. This was the power of dexterity. The workmanship of cutting the gimbap properly surpassed
the workmanship of a three-star Michelin chef.
Furthermore, Grid was the owner of transcendent senses and these senses naturally included taste. His
ability to taste was truly perfect. It was to the point where he could serve as a teacher for every chef in
the world. This was why the cooking skill was opened the moment the first gimbap was made, and it
was even the advanced cooking skill.
“What is this gimbap? It is crunchy, but it melts like persimmon?”
“It is the finest laver recommended by Peak Sword. It is dried by the sea breeze of Galest on the day
when the sun rises the highest. Seeing how delicious it is, it is worthwhile to airlift it, despite the
difficulty.”
“The moment it touches the teeth, the grains of rice and the ingredients inside spread out to deliver the
taste to all sides of your tongue. It feels like there is an orchestra of taste unfolding in my mouth. The
strength of the dish called gimbap has been maximized.”
“R-Really?”
In fact, Grid wasn’t a person who enjoyed gourmet food. He didn’t grow up in abundance so he didn’t
experience a variety of flavors. His taste buds were naturally accustomed to seasonings. He felt that
ramyeon broth was more delicious than expensive broth that was boiled with dozens of ingredients.
However, his taste buds had changed little by little thanks to Yura and Jishuka. Over the past few years,
he had enjoyed frequent meals with the two of them and widened his spectrum of taste. He
experienced a taste he had never known before, became accustomed to it, and pursued various tastes.
Such precious experiences seemed to have been reflected in his cooking. It was to the extent that he
could make gimbap using a variety of ingredients that existed only in Satisfy.
‘There is a reason why it is said that Satisfy is a gourmet’s heaven.’
The reason why Grid neglected to eat in Satisfy was simply because he was busy. He had a lot of work to
do that piled up like a great mountain, and it felt like a waste of time to take care of his meals every
time. Now he changed his thoughts. He vowed to make sure to take care of the time when dining with
his precious people.
The meal he enjoyed at the Tower of Wisdom was a lesson. Grid felt quite happy due to the gourmet
feast made by Abellio, and Betty’s warm heart as she fed him like he was her grandchild. He wanted to
share that happiness with other loved ones and make it a memory.
“White wine would suit it.”
“Really? Water elemental king.”
[I’ve already prepared it.]
The water elemental king filled a glass made by the earth elemental king with transparent wine. The
refreshing breeze that wrapped around the branches of the world tree was a service prepared by the
wind elemental. In reality, it was literally a fantasy fine dining experience that was hard to experience
even if someone gave billions of gold.
“Come over here.” Grid, who was drinking while stroking the back of Yura’s hand, called out to the fire
elemental king. The intention was to persuade it to forget the dispute that happened a little while ago,
so they could get along well in the future. There was nothing bad about being close to the elemental
kings.
[Yes! What type of meat should I cook for you?]
“......”
There was no need to convince it. Grid was silent as he watched the fire elemental king quickly rushing
over and gently igniting the flames.
***
[The light elemental king is ignoring your call.]
It was the third day they stayed in the World Tree’s Forest. These days, Yura was happy to spend time
with Grid, who had the hobby of cooking, and the friendly elves and world tree. However, her mind
gradually became uncomfortable. The light elemental king refused communication. It was a colder
attitude than usual. All the passive skills that occurred when she obtained the light elemental king were
disabled.
“It’s fine. Let’s enjoy it. If I am with you, I can spend a few more days here.”
Grid cheered Yura, who couldn’t hide her frustration, up. He handed her a skewer made in collaboration
with the fire elemental king.
[The light elemental king has been a jerk since ancient times. It is because it believes it is the only line of
descent of Goddess Rebecca in the elemental world. Everything was as it pleased, so it used to argue
with us often. I think it would be great if you, an extremely powerful god, teaches it a lesson.]
The fire elemental king added. It reiterated that the reason why the light elemental king was quiet
wasn’t Yura’s problem.
Yura felt great gratitude toward the elemental kings. They promised that they would wait until the end
without returning to the elemental world.
“The smell of the cooking meat is shocking.”
“You came at the perfect time. I’ve prepared a share for you, so eat as much as you want.”
“Thank you for the food!”
The elves also looked forward to the dishes that Grid made. At first, they were reluctant to eat meat, but
recently, they enjoyed it. It was due to Grid’s pure question if it was wrong to eat plants rather than
animals if they really valued nature. Due to the changes in eating habits, the slender bodies of the elves
started to develop muscles.
It didn’t mean that they gained a big build. Rather, their thighs were fleshy and they developed solid
abs, giving the impression of a nimble female warrior. In fact, their overall physical ability had risen. He
even had the absurd idea that the elves were close to truthseekers who sealed their own strength by
limiting their eating habits.
‘I am thankful to them.’
Yura had a determined expression as she looked at the elves and elementals gathered in front of the
table filled with Grid’s dishes.
Yum.
She suddenly took a bite of the grilled skewer. It was inferior compared to the meal she ate alone with
Grid in reality last night, but it was still delicious. Her heart became warm. It could be thanks to the
smiles of the elves beckoning her to come over or due to the consideration of the elemental kings who
encouraged her.
‘Yes, I shouldn’t be anxious. Everything will be fine.’
The others believed in her. Doubting herself was just an act of betraying the faith of others.
Yura’s eyes shone as she controlled her heart.
The thing that the brightest star lost—Yura’s self-esteem, which had plummeted for a while due to
Grid’s ambiguous attitude, was restored at this moment.
She felt Grid’s hands wrapped around her shoulders.
***
“I think it is because of you.”
“As expected, it is like this.”
Grid was likely to be the cause of the failure to summon the light elemental king. Grid was hostile to
Asgard. The light elemental king considered itself the descendant of Rebecca, so it was natural that it
harbored animosity toward Grid.
“In this way, the light elemental spirit might destroy its contract with Yura.”
This was the opinion carefully put forth by Filewolf, who had been quietly watching the last five days.
Grid couldn’t just sit back and watch, so he asked for advice from the world tree.
“Is there no way to resolve the situation?”
-You can go directly to the elemental world and persuade the light elemental king.
“Going directly to the elemental world...”
-The other elemental kings are cooperative with you, so they might open the way to the elemental
world.
“How do I persuade the light elemental king?”
-Use the same method that you used to persuade the fire elemental king. Looking at it, this is the most
efficient way.
“......”
Were elemental kings more attracted to violence than conversation? It happened as Grid thought about
it and seriously nodded...
“I finally succeeded in summoning it.” Yura’s voice was heard.
The startled Grid turned his head and saw Yura covered in wounds. She was holding the light elemental
king in one hand.
‘This is summoned... right?’
Chapter 1575
[It is good to see you in this state! Kuhat! Kuhahahat!]

The flames roared. They were synchronized with the emotions of the fire elemental king and expanded
as the laughter of the fire elemental king intensified. The good news was that the water elemental king
acted as a sprinkler, which avoided the situation of the surrounding bushes turning into ashes.
Grid stood between the mixed up fire and water and clearly grasped the propensity of the elemental
kings.
‘They don’t have deceptive personalities that use empty words.’
In the last five days, Grid had carefully observed the elementals. They were rulers of a dimension. Even if
he didn’t ask, they made alcohol out of water, a mat out of wind, and dining table and tableware out of
earth. He had no choice but to be wary of those who showed him more favor than they needed to, even
if it meant bending their pride. Enemies who hid their hostility under goodwill were simply dangerous.
However, he became certain at this moment. The elemental kings weren’t the type to hide their
intentions. The attitude of the fire elemental king, who died of joy when it saw the light elemental king
in Yura’s hands, proved it.
‘It really does hate the light elemental king.’
Now that he saw it, they were beings that were honest with their feelings. The favor directed toward
him was also likely to be sincere. It should be noted that the call of the world tree wasn’t compulsory.
The world tree said that the duration that the elemental kings remained on the surface depended on
Grid’s qualifications. They could leave for the elemental world whenever they wanted to, but they didn’t
leave. They stayed by Grid for the last five days. This meant that Grid had been approached with
goodwill since he defeated the fire elemental king and proved his qualifications.
[I was wondering what you were doing. It turns out you were humiliating yourselves as a group?]
Flash!
The light elemental king shone brightly. A powerful light that made both eyes dazzled turned the area
white. As Grid and the elves frowned for a moment, the light elemental king was already close to Grid. It
had escaped from Yura’s grasp.
Grid alternated looking between the flustered Yura and the casual light elemental king. Then he placed
his hand on the sheath of his sword. He was wary of the intentions of the light elemental king, who had
been deliberately captured.
‘It is light. Is it possible to cut it?’
It would be much more difficult than slashing flames. The light elemental king spoke to Grid who was
taking a deep breath.
[Overgeared God, I have been watching you.]
The light elemental king was different from the fire elemental king. It knew that Grid was a god.
‘Since it is contracted to Yura, has it been watching me from Yura’s point of view?’
Or had it been watching him from the perspective of Light Stone? Grid was becoming conscious of Light
Stone when his expression became uneasy. It was because Light Stone was being absorbed by the light
elemental king. Light Stone was gradually becoming cloudy. It seemed like it was about to disappear.
“......”
Light Stone felt Grid’s gaze and turned its head. The eyes and mouth made of light showed a contrast.
The drawn half-moon face, which was probably made in a desire to communicate with Grid, resembled a
smile.
“Light Stone...”
Grid urgently reached out, but he was too late.
[Why did you betray Mother? It is purely thanks to Mother’s favor that you have the present power.]
Light Stone completely scattered. It was decomposed into particle units and absorbed by the light
elemental king.
[The advanced light elemental ‘Light Stone’ that is contracted with you is destroyed.]
[The skill ‘Sword of Light’ that was activated by ‘Light Stone’ is destroyed.]
Grid’s expression hardened like a stone. He witnessed the scene where Light Stone’s smile distorted like
it was crying just before it disappeared.
[Y-Y-You evil bastard...!!]
The fire elemental king witnessed the destruction of an elemental and was furious.
[Ahh... A pitiful child.]
The water elemental king sighed.
The earth and wind elemental kings had no words. However, the earth and wind that started to shake
represented their anger.
The light elemental king didn’t care. Its attitude was that there was no problem even if the other spirits
maligned it.
Mother—the word that was used for Rebecca, the goddess of light, explained it. The source of its
confidence was the pride in being ‘Rebecca’s descendant.’ It seemed to regard itself as special, unlike
other elementals. This was reminiscent of the elitism of the yangbans.
[Try to make a plea. The answer will determine your disposal.]
Light from the light elemental king spread out sharply. Hundreds or thousands of blades appeared in an
incandescent manner.
Grid was surprisingly composed. He suppressed the anger of losing Light Stone deep in his heart and
analyzed the situation.
‘Why did it show up at this point?’

Light was different from fire. It was hard to exert influence over it with physical force. The light
elemental king being captured by Yura... no, it was right to say that it was the light elemental king’s will
rather than Yura’s will. In fact, the light elemental king easily left Yura’s hands.
Grid’s quickly spinning brain soon gave him an answer. ‘It has analyzed me.’
It was possible for the light elemental king to observe Grid using Yura and Light Stone. It was an easy
position to see and understand Grid’s capabilities. Perhaps after careful analysis, it decided the odds and
appeared in front of Grid?
In other words.
‘It means it isn’t an easy opponent.’
If the light elemental king grasped all of Grid’s abilities and was still convinced of its victory...
Naturally, the situation was unfavorable for Grid. It wasn’t good to fight recklessly like when he
competed with the fire elemental king.
The light elemental king glimpsed the tension in Grid’s expression and was excited.
[You’ve noticed the situation, but there is no need to feel despair. You have a chance to overcome the
crisis. Now, Overgeared God. Tell me why you betrayed Mother. Confess in detail the greedy sin you
have committed and ask for forgiveness. Do you know? My loving mother will give you a new
opportunity.]
Confession of sin and forgiveness. The scheme of the light elemental king was obvious.
Grid’s act of informing the world about the reality of the gods—in other words, it intended to
manipulate and imply that all the actions that undermined Rebecca’s prestige and destroyed the
Rebecca Church were false and driven by greed. From the time when Grid admitted that what he had
done was a ‘sin’ and all the truths he revealed were false and asked for forgiveness, the reputation of
the fallen gods would be restored again.
[Be careful. The energy of the light elemental king is different from before.]
The wind elemental king whispered. It warned that the light elemental king, the strongest of the
elemental kings, had become stronger.
[The light elemental king has communicated with Asgard. It has the intention to dedicate the elemental
world to the gods. It is highly likely that a god is watching behind it.]
Grid realized the reason why the elemental kings showed favor to Grid. Perhaps it was because they
wanted to be saved from Asgard.
‘There is no way the elemental kings don’t know the reality of the gods.’
The gods of Asgard didn’t have the best of intentions toward humanity. It was hard to think they would
be particularly respectful of elementals. Furthermore, the gods of the beginning periodically destroyed
and recreated the world. The elemental kings might outwardly respect the gods, but they couldn’t help
being afraid. It was because destruction against their will wasn’t sweet.
‘They want to rely on me as well.’
Grid’s scope of thinking as he noticed this grew even bigger. It was the aftermath of expanding to
include the elemental world in his perception of the ‘world.’
‘It is a chance to have a clear friendship with the elemental kings.’
Grid knew the power of the elementals. The hundreds of elementals signed with the Overgeared
members and the artificial elementals from Trauka’s lair didn’t show a steady performance. What if they
could communicate directly with the elementals and cooperate with each other? For example, if they
were able to provide opportunities to contact with elementals even for ordinary people, not the
Overgeared Guild, the power of humanity would be greatly strengthened.
‘It is beneficial to have more people to rely on.’
Grid’s gaze gradually changed as he judged this.
Killing intent, which had been suppressed, rose in his dark eyes and projected toward the elemental
king.
[Foolish... are you going to give up on the opportunity that will never happen again?]
The light elemental king noticed Grid’s determination and persuaded him again.
[Choose carefully. If you confess your sins honestly and ask for forgiveness, Mother will look at you. It is
a chance to go to Asgard. A chance to become a true god and reign forever!]
“Is that your wish?”
[What?]
“You feel like you have obtained a chance to go to Asgard in exchange for persuading me. It is funny that
you call Rebecca your mother when you must prove your qualifications to stay by the gods.”
[What are you talking about? Creatures with mouths usually have a lot of useless words.]
“Maybe Rebecca is laughing right now? She must be thinking, ‘When did I have such a child?’”
Yura’s mouth dropped open as she watched the situation. It was because she glimpsed Huroi’s shadow
from Grid’s manner of talking. In fact, Grid was getting Huroi’s advice in real time. He explained the
situation in the whispers and asked for help reciting some lines.
He didn’t like the light elemental king. The meanness that came out only after predicting the chance of
winning, the childishness that flattered Asgard, and the wickedness that swallowed Light Stone—in
particular, he couldn’t forgive the last reason.
Killing the light elemental king might cause a loss to Yura, but Grid wanted to kill the light elemental king
and get rid of it. It was complete enmity and killing intent, emotions that were different from what he
temporarily held when facing the fire elemental king.
Meanwhile, the light elemental king had the same feelings toward Grid.
Light—it was clear that it was from Goddess Rebecca. Even so, it was never qualified for Asgard. It felt
like it was treated like the common light that could be seen everywhere, all over the world. It always had
doubts that it wasn’t special and was like the other elemental kings. It just tried to turn away from this.
It was afraid to face it head on.
Yet at this moment, it was confronted by Grid. The anxiety and inferiority that had been suppressed
exploded.
[It is better for you to die here. What does it mean to live when you have already betrayed the god’s
favor once. Even if you ask for forgiveness, you will surely repeat the betrayal one day.]
“I feel sorry for Goddess Rebecca. She must be looking back through tens of thousands of years of
memories to remember the day she gave birth to you and she must be distressed because she can’t
remember. She might think she has dementia, so she will feel ashamed.”
[You!]
If it was a war of words with Grid who borrowed Huroi’s mouth, the other party could only experience a
loss.
The light elemental king refused further conversation. It immediately turned into a flash of light and
shot toward Grid. Then it paid the price. The moment it pierced through Grid, it was gripped in terrible
darkness and its presence became pale. The identities of those who pressured him with darkness were
the great magician Braham, and Zik of the seven evils.
“It is you who will die,” Grid spat out a mouthful of blood and spoke coolly.
People didn’t know this, but Grid wasn’t obsessed with one against one wins. If he was obsessed with a
fair confrontation, he wouldn’t have grown his forces to this point in the first place.
“You will die here today.”
Light—the cards that Grid brought out against the light elemental king, which was naturally
disadvantageous to him, were very appropriate. For Braham who dealt with magic of all attributes, light
was just a concept that could be covered by darkness. Meanwhile, Zik had gone against the gods and
had always sought to break through the ultimate destruction of light.
The light elemental king intuitively realized that it had fallen into a disadvantage. It immediately opened
a portal to the elemental world. However, the other elemental kings closed the portal.
[King of light, we reject your return.]
[You guys are crazy...! Don’t you know that antagonizing me is like betraying Asgard!]
[Haven’t we been betraying Asgard in the meantime? If we had served Asgard, we wouldn’t have
maintained a relationship with the daoist immortals.]
[You...!]
The light elemental king rapidly swelled up. It pushed out the magic of Braham and the darkness lacing
Zik’s runes to reveal the entire forest. It became a world where contrast had disappeared, but the white
world wasn’t as beautiful as expected.
“It is the dilemma of mutual destruction.”
Braham approached Grid and said, “Let’s lift your ban.”
“Huh?”
Ban? What type of ban did he have?
Braham gave a hint to the confused Grid, “The man called Damian asserted that the divinity of the
Overgeared God is physical strength. I thought about it and found that it makes sense.”
“......?”
“If I have to discuss the attributes of physical strength, it is nothingness.”
“...Ah?” Grid recalled the fact that Braham’s magic attached to his sword dances exerted all types of
attribute effects.
Then Braham placed his hand on Grid’s forehead. Dozens of different types of magic exited from Grid,
shattered like glass pieces and scattered. A suppressed evolution occurred.
[’Grid’s Sword Dance’ has been promoted to ‘Overgeared God’s Sword Dance.’]
[Six sword dances can be fused into one. Currently it can only be done once.]
[From now on, the number of times a six fusion sword dance can be created will increase every time
deity rises by 20.]
Grid didn’t have divine power even if he became a god. The perfect answer came to him, who had
always questioned it. Damian’s assertion that the divinity of the Overgeared God was physical strength
was correct.
Chapter 1576
According to the words of Sword Saint Biban, the sword dances were just a means of directing a ritual.
In fact, Pagma was very weak in the past episodes of the Hwan Kingdom that Grid experienced. He had a
different temperament from the other yangbans and was treated differently.
Pagma was raised as a priest to ‘assist the gods’ rather than a ‘god.’ It was a type of disposal. It was right
to see it as the expelled gods abandoning him due to his different tendencies and abilities rather than
making him a yangban. Therefore—
For Grid, the sword dances were a trace and legacy of the underprivileged. He felt a sense of kinship. He
could never turn a blind eye to it even when the limitations were pointed out by the strong and
sometimes ridiculed.
From Golden Flash and Unbreakable Justice to the skills gained from the Behen Archipelago, magic
learned from Braham, the power of the runes, the duke titles, the swordsmanship of the Undefeated
King, and blood magic—Grid had always gained new power. There were cases where these new powers
transcended the power and potential of the sword dances.
Grid had been subconsciously turning away from them. Rather, he became more obsessed with the
sword dances and trained in them. It was out of the fear that he might be denying himself the moment
he abandoned the sword dances, discussing their shortcomings, weaknesses, and limitations.
The result was Grid’s Sword Dance. It was the result of transcending Pagma’s Sword Dance several times
in conjunction with the teachings of Sword Saint Biban, the inspiration given by Kraugel, and Braham’s
magic and knowledge that coincided with Grid’s tenacity that was close to obsession. The sword dances
that had grown with Grid were one of the most positive proofs of Grid, who used to be a ‘useless being’
and it was one of his greatest prides.
[’Grid’s Sword Dance’ has been promoted to ‘Overgeared God’s Sword Dance.’]
“Ah...” The notification window that appeared gave Grid infinite joy and vitality. The ever-bright vision
combined with his clear spirit accelerated Grid’s thinking. He made a quick decision. He used Storm of
the Fire God to prevent the flooding of light. The contrast and shade created by the flames induced the
light elemental king to become smaller. The light elemental king couldn’t easily escape.
Magic—the law of Braham’s magic transcended the concept of common things. Grid’s domain became
more powerful in conjunction with Braham’s magic.
Light and virtue—Zik’s runes, which denied everything that symbolized the gods of Asgard, were
pressing the light elemental king.
Grid had a complete understanding of the situation.
‘Now the sword dances are a part of me.’
It was from the moment it evolved into Grid’s Sword Dance. Once he grew to be the Overgeared God,
the sword dances should’ve grown together with him. However, Braham’s magic that was attached to
the sword dances inhibited its growth.
The Overgeared God’s divine power. The attribute was judged to be ‘nothingness.’ Braham’s magic had
bad compatibility with the sword dances due to the multiple attributes. As a result, growth didn’t occur.
This didn’t mean he blamed Braham. Braham’s magic was the decisive reason why Pagma’s Sword
Dance grew into Grid’s Sword Dance. There would be no Overgeared God's Sword Dance without
Braham’s magic.
‘It is ironic.’
Braham’s magic, which created the current sword dance, was actually the cause of suppressing the
sword dances.
Perhaps it would’ve been a truth that was buried forever if it wasn’t for Braham noticing it?
“I have really received a lot of help from you every time. Thank you.”
“Bah,” Braham’s expression was uncomfortable as he scoffed. He seemed very displeased. It was
natural. The task of hitting Greed with ‘Disintegrate’ that he had been doing so far was meaningless.
Considering the future, it was right to discard any attributes in the equipment used by Grid. It was
because the higher the status of the Overgeared God, the more likely it was that the effects of attributes
and harmony would occur. Perhaps from today, Braham would drop Meteor on Greed?
‘It must be terrible.’
The thing he had been doing for months was overturned and he had to start over...
Grid felt deep sympathy for Braham. However, there were no empty words such as ‘don’t overdo it’ or
‘do it slowly.’ Grid was the one who wanted to get the result of magic tempering quickly. Furthermore,
Braham regained the power of a direct descendant. It might be different mentally, but physically, he
didn’t easily get tired. It was Grid’s honest feelings that he wanted Braham to save time used for eating
and sleeping to finish the work quickly.
“It is somehow unpleasant.”
“What?”
Grid’s heart as he questioned the frowning Braham was still hot. It was due to the anger that was
seething separately from his clear mind.
Light Stone—they couldn’t even communicate properly because their emotions and languages were
different...
Still, it was a precious colleague. They had obviously been communicating and Grid received a lot of
help. Grid could never forgive the light elemental king who took Light Stone’s life.
[Overgeared God! Think about it calmly!]
The light elemental king shouted urgently.
[There will be no chance of reconciliation with Mother if you hurt me!]
“So who is your mother?”
[This guy, even until the end...!]
The light elemental king growled out and its killing intent exploded. It wanted to pierce Grid’s heart and
kill him right now.
The velocity of light—its greatest weapon was the ‘speed’ that couldn’t be countered except by a few
rare beings. The light elemental king was confident that if it intended to kill Grid from the beginning,
Grid would’ve already become a cold corpse. However, it hated the attitude of talking nonsense without
knowing how to be grateful.
[I feel sorry for you who can’t feel my mercy due to your low level.]
The light elemental king abandoned its lingering regrets. It formed the shape of an arrow of light with
the determination to kill Grid. It strengthened the power of speed by adding the concept of ‘shooting’ to
the light. Indeed, as the ruler of a dimension, all actions were meaningful. This meaning became real
force.
There was just one fact that the light elemental king overlooked. It couldn’t easily kill Grid. The result
would’ve been the same even if it aimed to kill Grid from the beginning. This was a fact that all
transcendent beings in the world should remember.
Grid had experienced conflicts every day. He had rarely experienced a peaceful period. He was endlessly
shaken, hit, and polished without rest like steel. This was why fire dragon Ifrit evaluated Grid as a ‘great
being who overshadows the times.’ Grid was different from the existing transcendents who enjoyed a
life of cowardice and had merely built up a long existence. He should not be considered easy.
Hundreds or thousands of beams of light that were like threads unraveling pierced Grid’s entire body.
Even Greed was destroyed by the light elemental king, who claimed to be Rebecca’s descendant.
Nevertheless, Grid didn’t collapse. Two types of White Tiger’s Posture, Calm Before the Storm, First
Emperor, etc. He endured the shock using all types of powers.
He took a heavy step without letting go of the swords held in both hands. Rather, Grid’s eyes where the
light didn’t go out gave a subtle fear to the light elemental king.
‘He isn’t collapsing?’
The light elemental king’s sense of reason cried out that it should give up on Grid and leave. However, it
was hard for it to leave even if it wanted to. The biggest problem was the gravity field that spread out
extensively from the magician who had Beriache’s blood and became a god’s subordinate. The moment
its position moved outside a certain range, the light dimmed and decelerated.
A space where a storm of fire swirled—the moment it left the mental world of the Overgeared God, the
light elemental king would become even weaker. It was to the point where light was caught and
swallowed up by the darkness and runes that were stretching out.
‘First of all, I have to kill that magician to find a way to live.’
The light elemental king made this judgment and laughed from the absurdity.
Light that had existed since before the beginning. It was confident that it was one of the sources of light,
but it was experiencing a crisis against three people? The provocation of the Overgeared God lingered in
its mind.
‘Is Goddess Rebecca truly my mother?’
It was the moment it questioned the truth that it took for granted.
──!
The light glowed like it had been hit by a strong wind. The problem wasn’t that the light was weakened
due to empathizing with the light elemental king’s feelings. It was due to the wavelength of force
generated by Grd’s actions that pushed the light away.
The principle was simple. The ground crushed by Grid split apart and the fragments that soared up from
the impact became a barrier against the light transmission. That was all.
[......?]
The light elemental king was belatedly shocked. It was because Grid disappeared. It missed Grid’s
movement the moment the dizzying barrier caused a blockage in its vision.
Drop.
Grid had fallen into a gap in the cracked ground. The land where the spirit elemental king was located
became soft. A pattern reminiscent of a whirlpool that occurred in the middle of the sea was engraved
instantly on the ground. It was an aftermath that affected the entire tens of kilometers thick crust.
Dragon.
Grid penetrated through the center of the pattern and shot toward the sky.
‘This ignorant guy?’
Putting aside its dislike, the light elemental king was derisive. Light couldn’t be cut. He was currently
wary of Braham and Zik, not Grid. It was always like that.
Just then, the vision of the light elemental king was split in half and shifted. The gathered light blocked
by the barrier was neatly cut.
[......?!]
The light elemental king was shocked. The Martial God that all beings in the world who longed for power
envisioned and desired. It was because the appearance of Martial God Chiyou overlapped with Grid for a
second.
Pinnacle.
It was proof that the new fusion sword dance, divided into six breaths, perfectly embodied the martial
god’s strike.
Jingle.
The quiet sound of bells that shouldn’t exist here rang out. Of course, Grid thought he was hallucinating.
This was until he read the greatly shaken light elemental king who acted like it had heard a funeral
march.
[The Ultimate Martial Art is suppressing the target.]
One Who Met the Martial God—the favor given by Martial God Chiyou occurred as if he was praising
Grid. It cast a stun that couldn’t be resisted or recovered from, ignoring the species, status, and ranking
of the target. The greatest of all powers that existed in the world caused the light elemental king to
stiffen. It was the moment when the unstoppable light stopped.
There were all types of chaos in its field of view. It was as if a void had descended. The stopped light
shattered. It was the aftermath of the disastrous crushing of Link and Kill, which carried the divinity of
the Overgeared God behind it and could be called invincible. Nothingness denied the phenomenon of
light.
[I can’t believe it...]

Shock, confusion, and fear—the thoughts of the light elemental king, which were directly transmitted to
Grid’s mind, scattered fleetingly. It was because it was swept away by the waves of condensed sword
energy released in the process of linking the sword dances.
[The new fusion sword dance ‘Drop Dragon Pinnacle Linked Kill Wave’ has been created.]
[An unknown person is praising you for your ability to transcend your limits.]
[A strong blessing has fallen on Drop Dragon Pinnacle Linked Kill Wave.]
Jingle.
The sound of bells rang out again. Grid clearly felt that Martial God Chiyou was watching as he swapped
the sword in his left hand for the Falling Moon Sword.
The light elemental spirit that reunited as soon as it escaped the influence of Ultimate Martial Art was
once again cut in half.
[Kuaack!]
However, light was extraordinary. Following the Falling Moon Sword, it repeatedly recovered after
several cuts from the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship and the five fusion sword dances. Every time
this happened, it attacked Grid at a speed that couldn’t be caught with Grid’s senses. It would’ve been a
very big crisis without the ‘reconstruction’ function of Greed.
“You endure well.”
Braham and Zik were also active while Grid faced his limits. A gravity field combined with runes turned
into a black hole that started sucking in light. The light elemental king sharply weakened. Even so, the
situation wasn’t very good. Most of Grid’s attack skills were on cooldown and his resources were at the
bottom. He couldn’t afford to deal the finishing blow. At this moment—
[You...! You!!!] The light elemental king that was attempting to ambush Braham suddenly stopped and
struggled alone.
Grid felt a faint pressure from inside the light elemental king. It was the sign of Light Stone, whom he
thought was extinguished. Light Stone was igniting the last of its willpower to help Grid, not the king it
had served so far. Grid responded to that will. He squeezed out courage as someone who had been
fighting to repay the expectations of others.
[Kuaaaaaack!]
The light went out.
[The light elemental king has been defeated!]
[A new elemental king has been born based on the laws of the elemental world sustained by the five
attributes.]
It was finally over...

Someone supported the body of the collapsing Grid. It was a cute elemental with a smiling face. It was
small and blurry in shape, but it contained infinite power.
“Light Stone...? Are you perhaps Light Stone?”
The elemental king of nothingness—the new elemental king nodded vigorously.
[Yes, I am Nothing Stone.]
“......”
The pillar of light symbolizing a level up fell dozens of times onto the body of Grid, who had a strange
expression.
Chapter 1577
“Wow...”
“Beautiful...”
At the center of the World Tree Forest...
The transparent orange waves decorated it in a dizzying manner. It was a sight where dozens of
constellations seemed to be gathered together. It felt like the universe had fallen to the ground, but it
was actually the trajectory of Overgeared God Grid.The afterimages of his battle route made his feats a
reality for the eyewitnesses.
“Sniff sniff.” Filewolf tracked Grid in a specific way. He tried to smell with a nose that didn’t exist. It was
because he thought about the scent of metal that he was immersed in during his lifetime. Every time
Grid swung a sword, Filewolf felt steel from the spreading waves.
It was a natural process. The Elemental King of Light scattered light every time it was cut by Grid. It
reflected and dispersed light like sunlight hitting steel. Filewolf noticed it with one glance. Grid’s nature,
or in other words, his divinity, had changed.
‘No, a god’s nature can’t change easily.’
A change in divinity meant betrayal and depravity. Take Rebecca for example. People believed in her
and worshiped her because she was the goddess of light. If the divinity she had wasn’t light, but instead
something else, it would be an act of deceit and betrayal for those who believed in her and served her.
‘It is right to interpret it as him realizing his nature now.’
The reason why the ancient giants were synonymous with wisdom was simple—they knew a lot. Filewolf
might have a perverted temperament, but he had a good idea of theology. He properly analyzed Grid’s
current situation. He glimpsed the newborn god becoming aware of his divinity.
“Gasp... Gasp...” Filewolf’s breathing gradually became rough. It was because he was charmed by the
Elemental King of Nothingness.
Nothing Stone was approaching.

Nothingness—the name was reminiscent of a void, but the reality was completely different. Nothing
Stone left a mark every time it moved. Metal dripped and fell down. Filewolf saw that it was close to
Grid’s Greed. A pure metal that could become anything. Metal that was nothing because it could be
anything.
‘Therefore, it is nothing.’
Was this elemental king born under the influence of Grid? It was a free interpretation of the concept of
nothingness, but in fact, it was right to call it the Elemental King of Metal, not Nothingness.
‘Well, it doesn’t matter.’
Perception was a different law for different individuals. Every being in the world felt different when they
saw the same thing. There was no problem with Nothing Stone’s identification of itself as nothingness
rather than metal, even if it had the properties of metal. It fell into the category of individuality. If it had
been a problem, Nothing Stone wouldn’t have even been born.
[Yura, I want to contract with you.]
“......?”
Yura was startled as she was quietly watching the situation. Nothing Stone was born by counterattacking
and absorbing the Elemental King of Light that had absorbed it. It was originally Grid’s elemental.
Naturally, it was right for it to contract with Grid. Yet it wanted to contract with her?
[The biggest reason why I could swallow the Elemental King of Light was due to your will.]
“Mine...?”
[Yes.]
From the time she saw the Elemental King of Light devouring Light Stone, Yura was hostile to and denied
the Elemental King of Light. She perceived it as Grid’s enemy. Her attitude was a great help to Nothing
Stone. She was the contractor of the Elemental King of Light. She might be weaker than the Elemental
King of Light and couldn’t exert direct influence, but as its contractee, Yura’s willpower to antagonize
and deny the Elemental King of Light contributed to weakening it. The Elemental King of Light was
caught in the restrictions of the contact and due to this, it couldn’t extinguish Light Stone.
For Nothing Stone, Yura was as much a savior as Grid. Additionally, Nothing Stone had absorbed the
Elemental King of Light in reverse. Dim traces of the contract that the Elemental King of Light had signed
with Yura remained. It was impossible to contract with someone other than Yura. Of course, it was a
problem that could be resolved if it broke the contract with Yura’s mutual agreement, but Nothing Stone
didn’t want this. It liked Yura.
“I understand your heart. Thank you. However, you have to be by Grid’s side, not mine.”
Yura shook her head after hearing the long explanation. She believed that Nothing Stone was a match
with Grid, not herself. Nothing Stone made a tearful expression.
[Do you hate me?]

It had an expression unlike the Elemental King of Light, who was merely a lump of light. A cloud-like
appearance made of mercury. Two eyes and a mouth were painted on the ‘face’ that existed in the
center of it. Throughout the conversation with Yura, they were curved in a half moon shape as it smiled.
It was nice to see. At this moment, it looked like it was going to cry.
Nothing Stone explained to the flustered Yura. [I’m not any help to Grid. Grid already has Greed.]
“Ah...” Yura was immediately convinced. She had felt that Nothing Stone resembled Greed. Metal that
thought and moved by itself.
[I look like Greed, but I’m different. I am weaker and I can’t be smelted.]
Elementals were close to living things. It was impossible to make items using Nothing Stone as material.
However, it wasn’t stronger than Greed. Therefore, Nothing Stone decided it wasn’t efficient for it to be
with Grid.
Grid realized it. ‘Nothing Stone should be considered a self-reformable metal.’
The utilization would be infinite. Meanwhile, Grid already had a skill that transformed matter. He also
had Greed. Even if he made the most of Nothing Stone, the performance would be less than the items
Grid created and used.
‘It is much more efficient for Yura to have Nothing Stone.’
Grid had harmed Yura’s elemental. He unavoidably felt greedy. Then what if Nothing Stone replaced the
Elemental King of Light? He could relieve the burden on his heart. Furthermore, Yura would become
much stronger in the future. It was incomparable to the time when she stayed with the Elemental King
of Light, who refused to even communicate.
“Yura, please contract with Nothing Stone.”
“...Is this really okay?”
"Of course.”
The brightly smiling Grid pushed Yura’s back. His gentle touch completely erased Yura’s hesitation.
[Can you contract with me?]
“Yes... okay.”
[I’m really happy!]
Nothing Stone smiled brightly.
Grid felt many emotions. A child who tried to communicate with him in the past—he was sorry that he
didn’t know until the end that it was such a bright child.
‘Nothing Stone, let’s be happy from now on.’
***
[In this way?]

“Yes, it is perfect!”
[Hehehet.]
Yura contracted with Nothing Stone. Nothing Stone contracted with Yura. In 10 minutes, they became
friends. It was too good in the first place. Nothing Stone was able to transform into any item Yura
desired. Powerful bullets were generated immediately. Due to the attribute of nothingness, there was
no rejection of the Demon Slayer’s unique magic power.
As Nothing Stone wrapped itself around Yura’s body, Yura’s power increased noticeably. It was
appropriate to express it as ‘Yura is armed with the Elemental King of Nothingness.’
‘I’m happy because she looks good.’
Yura’s expression was very bright. Her porcelain-like clean skin had a brighter look, giving her a much
brighter appearance. It was a pretty appearance that she only showed to Grid alone when they were
dating. Grid completely relieved the burden on his mind and confirmed the updated information of his
sword dances.
[Overgeared God's Sword Dance Lv. 1]
[The sword dances of Overgeared God Grid.
The Overgeared God’s divinity increases physical attack power by 90%, magic attack power by 30%,
critical hit probability by 70%, and critical hit attack power by 150%. All values will triple when using
cooperative skills with a person you have a bond with.
* This effect is only fully applied when a sword type weapon is equipped.
* The increased physical attack power isn’t applied when a staff or orb is equipped.
* Damage proportional to the willpower stat will be dealt if a weapon isn’t equipped.
* The sword dances can be used without the footwork. However, the power of the sword dance will
increase with every step due to the realization gained from the ‘Filling the Gaps Secret Technique’ (For
each additional step, the damage of the sword dance will increase by 50%, 100%, 200%, and 400%
respectively).[1]
* The number of fusion sword dances that can be created is 20.
* Every time the skill level rises, the number of fusion sword dances that can be created will increase by
5.
* You can also create six fusion sword dances. However, the number of times a five or six fusion sword
dance can be created is affected by the deity and divinity figures.
★All sword dances will have the nothingness attribute. It will always exert full power over all other
attributes and can cut at any concept or phenomenon. However, there is no compatibility advantage.
★ Mana is consumed so you can activate/deactivate it.
Currently activated.]
The biggest change was the sharp increase in physical attack power and critical hit attack power. There
was also a change in attributes.
The nothingness attribute—it differed from the other attributes that had compatibility with each other.
He was always 100% powerful against any attribute. Instead, he didn’t have the upper hand against any
attribute. Even so, the strength was much greater. He exerted full power against all attributes and could
cut concepts and phenomena...
This resembled the premise of ‘any type of swordsmanship’ which was highly regarded in Satisfy’s
worldview.
In fact, Grid had a title that he never expected.
[Conditional Sword Saint]
[Passive
There is nothing you can’t cut while using Overgeared God's Sword Dance.]
‘I can see why Braham’s finishing move is Meteor.’
Nothingness couldn’t always be the right answer. For example, the light and dark attributes had an
advantage over all other attributes. Still, they were far from perfect. It was because light received
serious damage from darkness and darkness from light.
On the other hand, the nothingness attribute had no obvious weaknesses. It was the best attribute for
Grid, who could increase ‘basic damage’ to the extreme.
‘Thus, it was adopted as the Overgeared God’s divinity.’
A deep smile spread on Grid’s face as he realized this.
Drop Dragon Pinnacle Link Kill Wave—he reconfirmed Chiyou’s blessing that was in the six fusion sword
dance.
[★When using Drop Dragon Pinnacle Link Kill Wave, Ultimate Martial Art will occur unconditionally.]
‘Were you always watching?’
Grid looked up at the blue sky and bowed deeply to the waist.
A subject worthy of respect and admiration. The only one god he had seen, Grid sincerely worshiped
Chiyou.
***
Another four days passed...
Unlike the first five days, the group was very busy. First of all, Grid trained to increase the hit rate of his
new sword dances that ‘lost their magic.’
‘The reason I didn’t have a clear edge over the Elemental King of Light is the absence of Detect Force.’
The magic to track targets—Braham’s secondary magic that was attached to the sword dances
disappeared, making it more difficult to keep up with the speed of the Elemental King of Light.
‘Should I invest my stats as much as possible in agility for a while?’
As Grid was feeling troubled, Yura worked to cooperate with Nothing Stone and Filewolf focused on
repairing God’s Circle.
God’s Circle—it was why the group visited the World Tree Forest. Now Filewolf felt the greatest
responsibility. How did the Elemental King of Light die and a new elemental king was born? He didn’t
understand it even after witnessing the entire process firsthand, but in any case, Filewolf dispelled his
thoughts. He was fully focused on the task.
“......”
Grid and Braham carefully observed the work of FIlewolf. It was the moment when an ancient giant
manufactured an artifact. It was an invaluable experience to witness a sight that hadn’t been seen for
more than a thousand years. It was learning that would never occur again in the world.
The one who was enlightened was Braham, not Grid. There were too many concepts that Grid didn’t
understand, but Braham properly demonstrated the power of the Duke of Wisdom. He solved and
understood concepts he didn’t know in real time and acquired new artifact production methods.
‘I crossed it.’ Braham had a gut feeling. He had no choice but to acknowledge Pauld’s talent in making
artifacts. Yet at this moment, Braham surpassed him.
Chapter 1578
Lauel didn’t want a situation that was out of control. It was due to the principle that he had to
coordinate every situation himself.
“The power of certain factions shouldn’t be too strong.”
Lauel started to be wary of the Muto Merchant Group.
The Muto Merchant Group—this force virtually monopolized commerce in the Overgeared Empire, and
it was huge. It was even called the kingdom of King Muto. In fact, the status of the land they owned was
enough to make a self-sufficient kingdom. The scale of the city owned by Kir, the first player to be a
Merchant King, couldn’t even be compared to it.
“The Muto Merchant Group is our biggest ally and has adhered to the one-tenth policy. Do we have to
keep it in check...?’
One-tenth—this was referring to the profits gained by the Muto Merchant Group when interacting with
the then Overgeared Kingdom. Considering various circumstances, it was like abandoning greed
altogether. It was at the level of mentioning unfair contracts, slave contracts, volunteering, etc.
Furthermore, Muto was a member of Overgeared Two. In the name of being a guild member, he had
provided the personnel and information of the merchant group free of charge to the then Overgeared
Kingdom. Nevertheless, it experienced huge growth due to the fact that it won the commercial power of
the then Overgeared Kingdom.
Huroi was unconvinced by Lauel’s decision to recruit another merchant group to keep the Muto
Merchant Group in check.
Lauel explained it, “I don’t doubt or dislike Muto. I am just concerned about a situation where Muto
can’t control his forces. Don’t you know that there are presently more than 30 operators at the top of
Muto Merchant Guild?”
“I heard that Muto selected pro-Grid personnel...”
“Politics have to proceed separately from individual emotions. In particular, merchants are more prone
to corruption because their ultimate goal is to make a profit. Consider this. They dare to aim at Grid
once they are able to exert sufficient influence in Grid’s empire.”
“......”
Huroi’s face gradually turned red. The docile and meek eyes that were reminiscent of a puppy soared
upward in a terrifying manner. For Huroi, the first subordinate of Grid, Grid was his only monarch and
god. He felt anger just thinking that someone might swing at Grid.
“The inner stability of the Lion Merchant Group which you understood with your demonic talent... it is
very solid compared to its size. There is a constant influx of external capital like a spring that doesn’t dry
out. It is hard to see it as solely relying on the forces behind it. I am wondering if perhaps the merchant
group members aren’t able to identify internal spies because they are focusing on foreign investment to
attract investors.”
The internal spy naturally referred to Huroi.
It was a few months ago. After disguising himself as a third person and infiltrating the Lion Merchant
Group, Huroi was still pressing forward. He gained countless pieces of information but wasn’t discovered
as a spy. He was even promoted to an interim executive.
Lauel interpreted it as a type of luck. The management team was out of position due to the nature of
the Lion Merchant Group, which was obsessed with external capital. It was easy for Huroi to be active
because it was open to new people. Of course, it was possible because Huroi’s camouflage and acting
skills supported it.
He was truly an orator. It was his job to live and eat with his mouth.
“The Lion Merchant Group has invested heavily in every business it enters for the first time. If they get a
chance to contract with us, they are likely to invest all the capital at the top. This will cover a significant
amount of the construction costs of the hell elevator. Of course, you need to convince them Huroi.”
“You don’t have to worry about that part. The top leaders trust me unconditionally.”
“As expected of Huroi... you are great like Grid’s first confidant.”
“This is the basics.”
Start by making the Lion Merchant Group join the construction of the hell elevator, and then grow it into
a counter for the Muto Merchant Group. Throw a competitor to instill alarm in the leaders of the Muto
Merchant Group and seal it off from crossing the line.
The Overgeared Empire would gain a number of advantages from the overheated competition that the
two merchant groups would create. There was no room for the two merchant groups to collude as one.
Just like Huroi in the Lion Merchant Group, the leadership of the Muto Merchant Group had been
planted with many moles over the years. They were able to induce infinite competition rather than
collusion.
The justification was sufficient. It was physically impossible for one merchant group to handle the
kingdom that had turned into an empire. The leaders of the Muto Group had no choice but to take this
incident as a matter of course. They wouldn’t dare to even feel disappointed.
‘At the same time, it will be easier to access the background of the Lion Merchant Group. It should be
considered killing two birds with one stone.’
***
Two days later, at the Lion Merchant Group...
“I think there is a way to open up trade with the Overgeared Empire.”
“What...? Is this true? Hasn’t the Muto Merchant Group monopolized the commercial rights of the
Overgeared Empire? How is this possible?”
“It is due to the consideration of the top leader and vice-president who have always trusted me and
entrusted me with this job. Trying to live up to your trust has become a great opportunity.”
“Huhu...! You are like a lucky charm to this merchant group! I think it is our biggest luck that we were
able to recruit you!”
“Hahaha!”
“Huhuhu!”
The host and the recipient of the hospitality.
Seomye, who was the host, was troubled. His heart was rotting unlike his smiling face.
‘I don’t want to get too involved with the Overgeared Guild.’
Seomye clearly knew why the Overgeared Guild’s Huroi was planted as a spy.
One of the dozens of branch organizations of Inferno—the Overgeared Guild identified them and
approached the Lion Merchant Group. The ultimate goal was to reveal the identity of Inferno. All
information related to Inferno was destroyed and the only real person in contact with Inferno was the
top leader of the Lion Merchant Group, but...
There was a limit to how much they could conceal the tail. The tail could be quickly seen if the
Overgeared Guild got close. Of course, stepping on the tail was unlikely to do any harm to Inferno. They
couldn’t grasp Inferno just by digging at the Lion Merchant Group.
In fact, even Seomye didn’t know exactly what Inferno was. However, Seomye was wary about the
destruction of the Lion Merchant Group. What if the merchant group was damaged and abandoned by
both sides as the Overgeared Guild dug into Inferno?
‘Lion said there is no reason to be obsessed with the merchant group, but this merchant group is
everything to me...’
Seomye was overwhelmed with nervousness. However, he couldn’t express it and just laughed with
Huroi.
***
It was after repairing God’s Circle…
“I am really indebted to you.”
Grid’s group politely said goodbye to the World Tree. It wasn’t just the elves. The elementals also
gathered in one place to send them away.
[Hey, Nothing Stone. Come to the elemental world often to play. It is your home.]
[Yes, Fire Stone.]
[This crazy guy keeps going!]
[Isn’t it better than not having a name? I like Pure Water.]
[Earth Stone. I like it. I listen to it.]
[I am Pure Wind... I don’t particularly like it, but... I’m happy about Nothing Stone’s heart behind naming
me.]
[I’m going crazy...]
The atmosphere was friendly apart from the sighs of the Elemental King of Fire. The elemental kings
released from the oppression of the Elemental King of Light felt free, while the elves found new
happiness by eating Grid’s dishes and opening their eyes to a new palate.
The World Tree who suffered a huge loss in the process of summoning the elemental kings weighed on
Grid’s mind, but... it was a problem that time could solve.
Grid planned to encourage the people of the world to worship the World Tree. As long as the elves
allowed people to come and go from the forest, many people would come to the forest in the future to
pray to the World Tree, promoting its recovery.
‘The World Tree is unconditionally beneficial to people.’
The World Tree purified the air and mana of the surface just by existing. There was a future for
humanity only if the World Tree was healthy.
-If you need my help, please feel free to come at any time.
“I won’t just come when I need help. I’ll often come to play.”
-I’m happy. I hope you come to see me often.
The long journey was over.

***
“Ohh, this...”
“I didn’t expect you to really do it!”
Before returning to Reinhardt, Grid stopped by the Tower of Wisdom with Filewolf.
The brothers, Fronzaltz and Radwolf, were thrilled when they were handed the perfectly repaired God’s
Circle. The giant’s divine object had regained its former glory. They were so thrilled that tears flowed
from their eyes.
“You are the benefactor of our species.”
“Don’t do this.”
Grid hurriedly raised Fronzaltz who was bowing.
“It is just a small favor to you who have been fighting for peace in the world for so long. I am always
grateful to you. Besides, it is Filewolf who repaired God’s Circle, not me.”
“The big help came from the World Tree who took the risk. It is something that is possible purely due to
the World Tree.”
It was felt every time, but Filewolf was a really clever guy. He naturally shifted all the merit to the World
Tree. It was to encourage the World Tree to recover more comfortably. He knew Grid’s wish.
‘It makes me have no choice but to like him.’
Filewolf was a pervert. Even at this moment, he was stroking his body. Nevertheless, the rejection
became lighter and he was more likable.
The smarter the person, the better the interpersonal relationships.
This was actually just a prejudice.
Grid was shaking his head as he recalled the interpersonal relationships of Lauel and Braham when a
notification window appeared in his vision. It was a message that his affinity with Fronzaltz was at the
maximum. A message followed that the survivors of the wise giants started to respect the World Tree.
***
“It is four times more powerful.”
At the Overgeared God Church’s temple, Reinhardt...
Damian, the leader of the church, enjoyed the honor of being the sandbag for the Overgeared God. He
personally experienced the difference in damage between the five fusion sword dance and six fusion
sword dance, and couldn’t close his mouth. His sword dance also faced the evolution of the nothingness
attribute. In line with Grid’s growth, the sword dances of the church members naturally grew.
Players who belonged to the Overgeared God Church were enjoying the fantasy-like experience of
‘becoming stronger even when staying still.’
“Additionally, the unconditional stun... it is a great strength.”
“Honestly, it is a scam.”
“Was it called Ultimate Martial Art? Will it have an effect on the sword dances of the church members
someday...?”
“Um... I don’t think so.”
Ultimate Martial Art was a favor that Chiyou gave directly to Grid. It would probably be ‘only one’ if he
had to rate it. It was impossible for anyone other than Grid to get it in their lifetime.
‘It would be a great help if my colleagues got it as well.’
It was just likely to be impossible. Grid left this regret behind and moved places. It was to the
construction site of the hell elevator. Yura drew attention as she gave advice to the engineers by
comparing the utility of the hell gate to the elevator.
‘Beautiful.’
Yura was wearing a silver-white cloak that was the transformed Nothing Stone. The cloak that fluttered
despite there not being any wind was gorgeous. It naturally attracted people’s attention to the point
where it seemed to be a means of cultivating Yura’s beauty. There was probably no one who would
expect that this cloak would turn into a suit that covered Yura’s entire body, right?
Grid felt a subtle sense of superiority that he knew Yura’s secret. Furthermore, he had great
expectations for Yura. It was right to say that Nothing Stone was Yura’s new item. It could be
transformed into various forms, so it could be used like the God Hands. It could also be used as a
weapon or armor, which was a huge strength.
Beyond transforming into separate weapons or armor, it could also be layered on top of the weapons or
armor she was using. It was the Nothing Stone version of Item Combination that greatly increased the
items’ power.
‘It will play a big role in the fight against Baal.’
The preparations for the hell invasion were progressing...
“......?”
After looking at Yura happily for a while, Grid turned toward the cylindrical elevator running deep
toward hell only to become surprised. It was because his back was cold. Mercedes was staring at one
place with an expressionless face. He followed her gaze and found Yura.
“... Mer?"
“Yes.” Mercedes’ expression when answering was as bright and pretty as a widely blooming flower. It
was completely different from the cold expression a moment ago.
‘Did I see it incorrectly?’

Grid shook his head and focused on the inspection. Before the hell elevator was opened to the public,
the Overgeared Guild planned to operate 12 hell expeditionary units for the time being. There would be
a competition in Reinhardt tomorrow to pick the 12 captains. It was a large-scale competition involving
not only the Overgeared members, but also rulers such as the lord of the half-draconians, the orc lord,
and the dark elf king.
Public interest was high because it was an opportunity to figure out the power of the rankers ahead of
the upcoming National Competition. There was also a series of evaluations that the Overgeared Guild
was somewhat arrogant for exposing their power on their own.
Even so, the Overgeared Guild didn’t care. The Overgeared members participating in this competition
had no plans to participate in the National Competition. Starting from this year, the National
Competition would be played by the non-top members of the Overgeared Guild such as Coke, Ibellin,
and Toban.
The items created by Grid before the Great Human and Demon War were so powerful that they alone
could sweep the gold medals.
Chapter 1579
“Ahh... I was worried about what they were doing while construction was going on but once it is
completed, it is spectacular.”
“It is much nicer than when I watched it on the videos or screenshots.”
“Right? It is said they recruited a lot of world-class architects.”
Exclamations burst out nonstop from the endless procession. They admired the high-rise buildings that
lined the city walls. As a player-ruled city, the capital of the Overgeared Empire, Reinhardt, had a
modern atmosphere. The most striking thing was the high-rise buildings and large geometric
architecture. Buildings in styles that were hard to see in Satisfy pleased the modern people’s aesthetics
and convenience.
At the same time, the traces of the effort that was put in to not harm Satisfy’s times raised praise. Color,
composition, topography, arrangement, and even lighting were used to create harmony between the
Middle Ages and modern times. There was no sense of incompatibility at all.
“It is the feeling of coexistence between the past and the future.”
“There are many directors trying to get it as the filming location for sci-fi movies.”
“Huhuhut...”
Lauel felt very good. From the start until the city became what it was today, how hard had he been
working for so long? He raised a large amount of capital, recruited the best architects in reality, and
nurtured engineers in each field to actually implement the form of the city he had designed...
Reinhardt’s current form hadn’t been achieved in just a year or two. From the founding of the kingdom
to now, it was more than five years in real time. It was a project that Lauel planned and implemented by
selling his own assets and investing at his own expense. It was only recently when the level of Satisfy’s
engineers rose that the project could enter the implementation stage. He was already satisfied when he
saw the reaction of the people. It felt like he was being rewarded for all his efforts. The amazing thing
was—
“It is even more spectacular from a high place. You’ve worked hard so far. Really.” Grid’s short praise
and encouragement was more rewarding than the praise from tens of millions of people.
Lauel felt the trembling of his soul. “Indeed... I think the vessel called you is really good. It is probably
because it is a vessel that I don’t have to worry about overflowing.”
“Uh... In any case, congratulations and thank you.”
“I also want to congratulate and thank you.”
They rejoiced that they met each other.
The two men leaned against the railing and bumped their fists together lightly.
***
『 Do you see the crowds on the streets? For the last three days, the number of visitors to Reinhardt has
surpassed 100 million. Today’s captain selection competition, which unveiled the updated city, has
attracted people’s attention. The new buildings that were covered in tents are all revealed, impressing
countless people... 』
『 The city’s scenery is different. In a direct way, it feels like a mix of European tourist cities and New
York. It also came together very naturally. Today, we have Michelangelo Stilioni as a guest. He is an
Italian master who has participated in the Reinhardt renewal project. 』
『 It was five years ago when I received this request. I thought it was too much at first. They wanted me
to design a city that exists in a game. As you know, I am over 80 years old. I hadn’t experienced Satisfy
directly, so I was very unfamiliar with the request. But this... Hehe, I have the spirit of challenge. I
purchased the capsule that day and accessed Satisfy. Geological features, environments, materials, etc. I
had to check the conditions in the game itself, which would be different from reality, to determine if it
was a commission that could be done or not. .』
『 Have you been working on the project since then and playing Satisfy all the time? 』
『 That’s right. I worked in reality based on the information I got from Satisfy. It was a fresh and
enjoyable experience. The biggest attraction is that things impossible in reality are possible in Satisfy.
The resources and environments that I could use are completely different. It was a lot of fun to design
the city structure and architecture that was beyond my imagination. 』
『 You must have a very high understanding of Satisfy. Have you become an architect ranker already?
』
『 I am a warrior in Satisfy. 』
『 Haha, I see... Huh? A warrior? 』

『 I went on adventures in all types of places to find available resources and this was quite dangerous.
The client gave me powerful escorts, but there were sometimes monsters that overshadowed the
escorts. For example, mimics disguised as children or trees. 』
『 Ah... You fell into traps. 』
『 That’s right. If I have to make an excuse, it couldn’t be helped because I was in a position where I had
to investigate this and that. There is a mysterious tree. How can I just pass by it? Don’t I have to look at
it myself to see if it could be used as wood? 』
『 You wouldn’t have needed to open the treasure chests. 』
『 Cough... In any case, the client was flustered when hearing that I kept ignoring the escort’s warning
and dying. Then after hearing my explanation, he fully understood my position and supported me with
items. As you know, my client is the famous Grid. 』
『 Ah...! The performance of the support items must be huge? 』
『 That’s right. I smashed the monster that suddenly popped out of the earthen pot. Ah, earthen pot is
slang for the head. The origin is Korean. In any case,the pleasure was immense. Thus, I changed to a
warrior. 』
『 ...... 』
『 Do you see that pillar going through the ground? It is the rumored interdimensional movement gate
known as the ‘hell elevator.’ Using this facility, you can freely travel between the surface and hell. The
travel time is only 37 minutes... 』
『 Doesn’t the freedom to come and go between the surface and hell mean that demons can use the
elevator to go to the surface in reverse? 』
『 You don’t have to worry about that part. According to the announcement by the empire’s
spokesman, Huroi, the hell elevator is connected to the Overgeared Empire’s hell headquarters, the
Crystal Castle. The Crystal Castle doesn’t allow enemy intrusions. 』
『 Um... Most viewers, including me, are imagining the hell elevator like the name. Isn’t the hell elevator
literally an elevator that connects hells to the surface? It might be safe to be installed in the Crystal
Castle, but isn’t the passageway exposed to the outside and will be targeted by demons? 』
『 Are you imagining the elevator standing like a pillar in the center of hell? For example, a long pipe
that extends from the ground of hell to the sky? Haha, that is possible, but it is actually different in
reality. The hell elevator is just a name set for convenience. As mentioned earlier, the official name of
the hell elevator is the interdimensional movement gate. 』
『 So it isn’t an actual elevator? 』
『 Yes, the pillar buried underground is the entrance to the gate. It isn’t hundreds of kilometers long
and connected to the actual hell. In the first place, hell is another dimension. It isn’t a place you can get
to just by digging a tunnel. Haha. 』
Satisfy-related broadcasts had high viewership. The new Reinhardt, the hell elevator, the hell
expedition’s captain selection and events to match it—it was due to the variety of contents provided by
the Overgeared Empire. It was just when public interest in Satisfy was high due to the upcoming
National Competition so drawing people’s attention was easier.
『 The apostles aren’t participating in the captain selection? 』
『 Yes, the apostles can’t leave the main base for too long. 』
Braham, Mercedes, Nefelina, and Sariel almost always stayed at Reinhardt. Braham was keen on magic
tempering, Mercedes had to focus on escort missions, Nefelina was easily exposed to danger, and Sariel
needed to be wary of going berserk. There were reasons for each person.
However, the public didn’t know the exact circumstances and speculated that the apostles were
constrained. They were so powerful that they had limits to the time they could be active. It was to
consider balance. Grid’s apostles were that powerful.
『 Then the strongest winning candidate is the lord of the half-draconians. 』
『 Yes, he will be one of the 12 captains. 』
The half-draconians.
It was a top species that many players hadn’t even seen. Very few people witnessed them despite them
being active in earnest from the Great Human and Demon War. It was because they were deployed to
the most dangerous areas of operation during the war.
“Uwaaaaahhhhh!”
People were enthusiastic about the emergence of dozens of half-draconians. A species that helped
defend the surface by fighting the demons alongside humanity. People felt a great liking for them who
showed completely different actions from the rumors of them being vicious.
The last hundreds of years. Could it be that the ‘cost’ of the Saharan Empire in isolating and confronting
the dangerous half-draconians was actually false rumors?
More people had such doubts. It was natural that many people doubted Saharan, which persecuted
minorities and immigrants under all types of unknown reasons. It was unfair to the people of Saharan.
The Saharan Empire’s confrontation with the half-draconians was really for the peace of the continent.
“Captain... I feel strange.”
“Um...”
The half-draconians were fidgeting anxiously. It was an unfamiliar feeling they were experiencing for the
first time in their lives. The cheers of the humans, whom they always ignored as inferior, created some
changes in their hearts.
“I don’t think it is bad to help the weak...”
The half-draconians didn’t suddenly become nice, but they had the same emotions as humans. As
proven by barking like a dog in front of Grid, they also knew how to feel fear.
It was during the Great Human and Demon War. The half-draconians saw the endlessly invading demons
and realized the need for other species. They realized that the inevitable crisis of the half-draconians
could only be overcome by joining forces with everyone. It meant they had learned the concept of
cooperation. They came to develop the idea that living together wasn’t too bad.
Then the cheers of the humans pouring into their ears started to drastically change their perceptions.
『 Many people are speculation that the Half-Draconian Lord Bunsdel might be comparable to the
Overgeared God’s apostles. Unlike Orc Lord Teruchan, he didn’t succumb to Grid through force. Rather,
they worked together for the peace of the world. 』
『 Look at the wonderful scales, tail, and sharp nails. Aren’t they really good as warriors defending
humanity from demons? 』
The moment the half-draconians emerged, the viewership of broadcasts in each country started to soar
dramatically. By this point, the expression ‘eve of the National Competition’ was awkward. It was an
interest comparable to the National Competition. It was ridiculous that the influence of the Overgeared
Guild had grown to be as much as the influence of the S.A Group.
『 As many people expected, Chris isn’t participating in this competition. 』
『 I think it is true that he changed to a hidden class and his level was reset. 』
『 He played a tremendous role in the Great Human and Demon War so he got a hidden class. 』
『 Then players who can be candidates for the 12 captains are Jishuka, Pon, Regas, Peak Sword, Katz,
Vantner, Faker, Damian, and Euphemina. 』
Yura wasn’t included. She was the Demon Slayer and would serve as the commander-in-chief of the
captains.
『 Uh...? 』
People were looking at the faces of the participants, who gathered one by one, only to doubt their ears.
It was because they heard the sound of barking. It came from Bunsdel’s direction. Contrary to people’s
expectations, Bunsdel was politely prostrating himself in front of Grid. It was more than just politeness.
Reverence could be felt.
‘Did I hear it incorrectly?’
It happened as people were trying to deny this unrealistic situation...
“The captain selection competition will start now.”
The competition started.
Chapter 1580
“Jishuka has S-grade individual ability. Ever since becoming the Bow Saint, she has no weaknesses
because she is strong even in close-range battles.”
“Most of Jishuka’s melee skills are counters, right? It isn’t easy to hit if the other person is vigilant in
advance.”
“That is the problem of your fingers. Isn’t Jishuka different from you?”
“How dare a man who is nothing evaluate Dia hyung-nim’s fingers?”
“That is Player Diana. What type of nonsense are you saying?”
“Ah, really... Please don’t be ridiculous.”
One of the main sources of income for high rankers was the portrait rights. They earned high profits not
only from their images being used in broadcasting, advertising, and photography, but also from their
images used as secondary creations. A typical example was games.
Games—the cultural life that modern humanity preferred the most. People weren’t satisfied with just
one Satisfy. It was an unavoidable physical issue. The premise was that they had to use the capsule to
play Satisfy. It meant it was hard to do it in parallel with work. There was also a timeout. There was a
limit to playing all day long during the holidays or enjoying a short break.
This was why video games and mobile games still remained in existence. People felt that games other
than virtual reality games were somewhat trivial, but they couldn’t completely turn a blind eye to them.
They used these games as a substitute. There were many games on the market aimed at them. Satisfy
Online, Satisfy Mobile, Satisfy World, Satisfy National Competition, and more...
The secondary Satisfy games were released every year, some of which were significantly successful. The
successful games had something in common. They purchased the portrait rights of high rankers and
presented them as game characters. It was easy to think about it as existing sports players being
characters in football games, basketball games, etc. Game companies broke down the rankers’ stats and
personality using their own rules and interpretations. Then they were released as game characters.
The public immersed themselves in various games by playing characterized rankers. This was why
ordinary people and even primary school students could analyze Jishuka’s skills like a pro. It was an era
where information flooded in. Satisfy’s rankers had been exposed in countless media and analyzed. The
public believed they knew the rankers well.
“Most of the games portray Jishuka as an overwhelming 1st tier character. Characters with her
equivalent performance are Kraugel, Yura, Euphemina, Chris, and the demon king version of Damian. Do
you know why?”
The hair that was parted 5:5 without an inch of error strangely attracted attention. Looking closely at
their feeling of strangeness, they found that there were no wrinkles in the man’s suit. As evidenced by
his upright back and sitting posture, he seemed to have nothing unnecessary in his actions and always
insisted on the right posture.
“Isn’t it because she is so popular?”
Jishuka had maintained her top 10 ranking almost every year. She was undoubtedly a talented person,
but she tended to appear as an excessively OP character in secondary creations. Sometimes it was hard
to understand.
By this point, it was even questionable if the game developers around the world had selfish motives in
regards to Jishuka.
It was true, but it wasn’t the right answer.
“Popularity is naturally an important measure. However, if they were going to excessively overdo a
character’s stats because of popularity, Laella would be the immovable 1st tier character.”
Laella is also a top ranked high ranker in the top 100. Furthermore, she wasn’t inferior to Jishuka and
Yura when it came to popularity. The strange thing was that her popularity had increased since she
started dating Zednos... it wasn’t unnecessary to analyze the reason except for entertainment media.
“The reason for Jishuka’s high evaluation is her ‘vision.’”
A man who wore glasses on his sharp nose gave the right answer. He was the CEO of Red Moon
Thunderstorm Art. He was an emerging giant in the game industry and was directly in charge of the
production of Satisfy Online, the biggest hit among the dozens of secondary Satisfy games.
“It is said that the eyes of the Bow Saint are in the sky. She has a vision that makes all terrain and covers
useless, so she has the potential to play without restrictions in any environment.”
“That huge potential was seen by game developers?”
“Yes.”
Many directors reinterpreted Jishuka’s abilities in different ways and integrated them into the game.
The result was now. Jishuka was depicted as an OP character in almost every game.
“It is probably a lot of pressure. It is hard for her to use her strengths, especially on such an ordinary, flat
stage.”
Jishuka, who came onto the stage as the first player—people’s expectations of her were different. There
were many people who believed she was going to show her invincibility. It was almost distorted enough
to resemble the feeling of inviting Grid. This was despite the stark difference between the secondary
creations and reality.
“In return for getting benefits from the creations, she is going to suffer in reality...”
The reporters responded like it was a pity. Psychological pressure must be felt due to excessive
expectations from the public. The condemnation she would receive if she didn’t meet the public’s
expectations. It felt pitiful for Jishuka to take all of this. A young woman at the center of the world
changing every day. Could she endure all types of hardships with her slender body?
It happened as the reporters in the audience were worrying...
-Yes, I’ll work hard.
Jishuka was trying to calm her excitement. That’s right. She was excited. Unlike the concerns of the
gaming industry experts and reporters, she didn’t feel any pressure. It was natural. It was because Grid
was cheering for her. Above all, she was skilled. Her skills in the various secondary creations were no
exaggeration.
“It is going to be so advantageous for me. It is a bit embarrassing.”
Jishuka’s opponent was Pon. He sat on top of his white horse and believed he had an advantage. It was a
common sense judgment. Flat land with no cover. It was the ideal terrain for Pon, who had high speed
mobility. On the other hand, it was the worst for Jishuka. An archer’s shooting was maximized only
when taking advantage of cover and distance. Arrows that were obviously seen didn’t pose much of a
threat to the opponent.
‘I just need to pay attention to the intangible arrows mixed in with the quick fire arrows and the
counters she will try the moment I approach.’
In fact, the intangible arrows weren't a concept that could be countered just by paying attention.
Recently, Jishuka shot more than 10 arrows at a time and it was hard to get a glimpse of them when she
mixed the intangible arrows in between. In particular, the arrows that flew in a parabola were
threatening. What if an intangible arrow fell over his head? He had to get hit no matter what.
The comforting fact was that the damage of the intangible arrows wasn’t very high. There was a limit to
the damage because it was an arrow made of magic power, not an actual arrow. It was difficult to deal a
significant blow to Pon, who was armed with Grid-made armor.
However, an arrow aimed at the fine gaps in his armor would lead to a rapid drop in health. For
example, Pon judged that as long as he paid attention to situations where arrows could dig into the gaps
of his helmet to poke his eyes and cause blindness, he could win without any major variables.
‘Jishuka, I’m not denying you.’
He was just affirming his own life.
“Hiyah!"
No one in the Overgeared Guild lived in vain. If there was such a person, they wouldn’t have joined the
Overgeared Guild in the first place. Pon had always done his best. He might not have a legendary class
but he tried so hard that he was proud that the character ‘Pon’ itself would become a legend someday.
The white horse carrying Pon gradually accelerated.
Jishuka, who was standing only 700 meters away—she felt very close to the white horse, who had been
in a war with Pon. It thought she would be quickly reached.
Hihing!
This was its idea until an invisible arrow flew and hit its knee.
“Che!” Pon quickly jumped from the horse. It was a situation where he couldn’t keep his position on the
horse due to the arrows that were aiming for his vital points. This was expected. In fact, there was no
damage caused by falling. It was an expected situation, so he responded immediately with the falling
method.
After rolling a few times, Pon raised himself and ran without delay. There was no hesitation of even 0.1
seconds. He remained focused so as to not lose the spear knight’s charge gauge, which increased his
attack power as he ‘charged toward the enemy.’
“Spear Flower.”
Pon, who got off his horse, felt like a prohibition was lifted. He didn’t hesitate to use a large-scale skill to
neutralize Jishuka’s arrows. The distance between the two people gradually narrowed.
‘Now I need to be careful of the counters.’
He had accumulated more damage than expected to reach this point. He had noticed it since a single
arrow made his horse fall, but Jishuka’s intangible arrows were much more powerful than they were
during the Great Human and Demon War. Pon deeply realized it as he got closer and was in the center
of a rain of arrows.
As much as he worked hard, others also worked hard. Time was equal to all. Others were getting
stronger as he was getting stronger. Luck and talent were the qualities needed to jump over the ‘wall’
encountered and stay ahead of others.
‘This time, luck followed me.’
The tip of Pon’s spear started to vibrate. It created a magnetic force that gathered all the pouring arrows
together. The tip of the spear that pulled hundreds of arrows was bulging like a mace.
“Destroyer.”
Coincidentally, a week ago. He unveiled the new ultimate skill of he fourth class advancement of the
spear knight, which was acquired from leveling up. It was also an unexpected skill for Pon himself. It was
no wonder why he couldn’t expect it. Pon was ranked 1st in the spear knight rankings. He was the
pioneer. There was no way to know which level would gain a newly added skill.
Ever since last week, Pon was conscious of the competition and never leaked Destroyer. He used it
secretly in a private training room to improve his proficiency, but he hid it from his colleagues. It was in
order to win the competition.
His colleagues who gained hidden classes, the apostles of the Overgeared God, the rulers of their
species, and the dukes of the empire—Pon felt like he was falling behind in strength. He was determined
to prove his skills this time in order to protect his honor. He wanted to fight the rulers and overcome
them. He ended up in the same group as Jishuka. Even so, Pon had watched Jishuka for a long time and
didn’t think she was worse than the other monarchs. Instead, he prepared for this day more vigilantly
and thoroughly.
‘I will win today.’
He secured a new ultimate technique and favorable stage terrain. It seemed like the sky had given the
day of victory to Pon. Pon had no choice but to win. This was a natural flow.
This was the case until the arrows that Destroyer pulled up and exploded were stopped in the air like it
was a lie.
"......?!"
Destroyer was one of the precious counterattacks in Satisfy. Among those precious counterattacks, it
was a type of super killer move that belonged to the ultimate group. It was a structure that attracted the
enemy’s skills, magic, or projectiles and absorbed them with its own power, releasing them and
returning them with several times the damage.
Yet it was defeated. It was also as soon as it was made public.
‘A reverse counter...!’
A chill went down Pon’s spine. He remembered that Jishuka was the Bow Saint. Any attempts to take
the lead in regards to ‘arrows’ against the Bow Saint was a failure.
“Whole Sky Flower Rain.”
Jishuka also unveiled a new ultimate technique. Hundreds of arrows stopped around her and a storm
was projected in a dizzying manner onto Pon’s bloated pupils.
‘Rebellion isn’t easy.’
Jishuka had always been Pon’s captain. Maybe his luck was over from the time the match with her was
decided. Pon thought this as he collapsed. It was the moment when one of the 12 captains was decided
to be Jishuka.
“Waaahhhhhhhh!”
“Jishuka! Jishuka! Jishuka!”
“...From today, Jishuka will be more OP. At this rate, she will soon be changed to a hidden character like
Grid.” Was he embarrassed when his prediction was wrong? In the midst of the cheering people, the
CEO of Red Moon Thunderstorm Art explained.
***
A total of 16 participants.
The eight people who won in the first matchup would immediately become captains. The remaining
eight people would face each other in the second match with the four winners taking the remaining four
captain positions. It was a rule established on the principle that ‘all participants are eligible to be
captains.’ The four who failed to become captains today would be captains of four additional units in the
future.
Unlike the hearts of the participants, the competition didn’t mean much. The reason why Lauel held the
competition was a type of show of force. It was already common sense in the world that the Overgeared
Empire had the best power on the surface, but putting aside common sense, it was necessary to show it
frequently. This was why military powers like China and the United States constantly held soldier
inspection parades.
“......!” Lauel was watching the event with a satisfied expression only to get up with surprise. The hot
atmosphere of the venue became as quiet as a library.
“Crazy.” Grid was also astonished.
On the stage, Orc Lord Teruchan collapsed in front of Katz. Katz’ majesty as he wore the blood shed by
Teruchan as a cloak was reminiscent of a great demon.
Beriache’s Knight—it was the moment when the ancient being who served one of the three evils of the
beginning was reproduced by a player.
Overgeared 1581
Chapter 1581
Wouldn’t it be okay if he didn’t try anymore?
Grid thought this.
He watched Jishuka smiling brightly. A person who was happy from hearing that she worked hard. Grid
was happy just watching her. He felt it was the reward for all his hardships.
All the responsibilities he bore were heavy. He didn’t have enough time to share happiness with his
loved ones. So how long did he have to look ahead and run like he did now? He even felt such
skepticism. Of course, this was only for a moment.
Grid looked at the empire he had built up. Colleagues he could rely on, soldiers who gave their lives and
were loyal, the cheering people...
He reaffirmed their appearance of trusting and following him and controlled his shaky heart.
‘The idea of wanting some relaxation... it is still a luxury.’
First of all, he had to kill Baal. There were no dreams of hope for humanity unless they could return the
distorted hell to its original state. Those who learned that death was the beginning of eternal suffering,
not rest—the reason they maintained a good spirit and lived pretending things were fine was purely
because they believed in Grid and the Overgeared Empire. They held out with the belief that Grid and
the Overgeared Empire would help them as always.
‘...Come to think of it, I do this often.’
He had many thoughts when looking at Jishuka. At this moment, Grid clearly realized why he kept doing
this.
‘I like Jishuka very much.’
He liked her so much that he thought of the future together. As a result, all types of thought overflowed
and were strangely twisted. He sometimes made mistakes. It was just like when they first broke up. It
was behavior often seen by novices in love.
'Calm down.’
Grid’s heart toward Jishuka was bound to be deep. Her appearance being his taste was a secondary
issue. The first person to recognize and respect Grid’s value was Jishuka. She was the one who led Grid,
who was clumsy when it came to human relationships, onto the right path several times. Maybe Grid
had a crush on Jishuka since the beginning. He was just late in self-awareness because they started off
as friends.
In many ways, the timing was bad. Thanks to the incident with his first love Ahyoung, he became
distrustful of real women. Then he got married to Irene. His relationship with Jishuka couldn’t be
smooth. However, it would be different in the future.
"......!"
Grid pledged and raised his eyes.
Destroyer—Pon’s new ultimate skill caught his eye.
‘It is a level of skill that forces the use of Shunpo.’
A skill that pulled hundreds of projectiles using magnetism and then ejected them. The implied power
stimulated the senses of a transcendent. It was safe to describe it as a skill that proved the potential of
normal classes.
‘The fifth class advancement is really...’
Chairman Lim Cheolho’s words that the gap between hidden and normal classes would be narrowed
seemed to be becoming a reality. Anxiety crossed Grid’s face when he realized this. It was natural to
think about Jishuka’s defeat. Grid had always hoped for Pon’s victory, but this time was an exception. He
didn’t want to see Jishuka feeling depressed.
She seemed to respond to that wish.
“Whole Sky Flower Rain.”
Jishuka showed off the power of the Bow Saint. She suddenly stopped the hundreds of arrows flying at
her and made a storm to counterattack against Pon. It was a move that overturned the situation of the
battle.
Grid’s butt shook from where it was tightly attached to the throne. He was so surprised that he almost
shot out of his seat.
‘This isn’t just a skill that controls arrows.’
It was close to implementing a mental world. All substances and concepts in the range she designated.
Stones, grass, dust, wind, mana, and even the residual air waves of Destroyer—all of them responded to
Jishuka’s will. They were transformed into sharp weapons and swirled. The strength was amazing. Like
the name of filling the entire sky with flowers, the blood shed by Pon spread throughout the sky.
‘Amazing. Really strong.’
This was his impression of both Jishuka and Pon. Grid had a gut feeling that he would receive great help
from the two of them at every crisis he would face in the future. After that—
Regas and Damian.
Peak Sword and Euphemina.
Faker and Hurent.
Vantner and Huroi.
Zednos and Zibal.
As the competition progressed, Grid’s shoulders gradually became lighter. He put down his
responsibility little by little. Grid was the one who was the most enthusiastic about the appearance of
his colleagues who steadily developed even after the great human and demon war.
‘I’m a bit sorry for Damian, but... sooner or later, he will find the answer. The opponent was too bad.’
Huroi was much more powerful than the public’s perception as he fought from a distance using the
wyvern and profanities. He seemed to be making proper use of the power of his second class.
Hurent, who had once degenerated, also regained the power of his prime. It was at the level of
neutralizing Faker’s stealth with sound play. The two of them were met with enthusiastic cheers from
the crowd. They crushed the noses of some people who predicted they would lower the level of the
competition.
On the other hand, Damian was weak. During his days as a pope, he had excellent survivability and
magic to be likened to a cockroach. He could tank and use swordsmanship. Yet these days, he was
merely a swordsman. The three fusion sword dance that was completed early on as the leader of the
Overgeared God Church was very powerful and it played an extraordinary role in various official
appearances...
It was just that his opponent was too bad this time.
Regas. For him, Damian was close to an existence that ‘followed Grid.’ Damian wasn’t very threatening
to him, who had a long good faith rivalry with Grid and had been chasing Grid’s shadow. It felt like he
was fighting Grid from a long time ago. It was easy to deal with because there were enough strategies.
Furthermore, Regas had recently increased the intensity of his performance. Just like in the days when
he was called the best genius of the Tzedakah Guild, he used all types of methods to hone his skills and
improve. It was close to eccentricity from the perspective of others. Therefore, those who saw him
would say ‘Regas has become ill again.’
The effect was big.
The secret of Regas’ relatively easy targeting of Damian, who artificially implemented ‘attack and
defense in one body’ by adding the power of items to the high stats unique to the leader of the
Overgeared God Church, was due to the parrying he mastered during this time.
Regas easily neutralized the sword dances of the Overgeared God Church. In the first place, the
Overgeared God Church’s sword dances was a sub-compatible version of the Overgeared God's Sword
Dance. The biggest drawback of the sword dances was the long cooldown time for reuse. The
compatibility with Regas was bad since he focused on ‘combos’ and unleashing endless attacks.
“Uwaaaaahhhhh!”
The cheers of the crowd were growing. The scenes that were somewhat disappointing for Grid were still
gorgeous to them. People were happy enough with the content of the competition.
The Half-Draconian Lord, the Orc Lord, and the Dark Elf King. Now there was much greater anticipation
for the three remaining monarchs. Huroi and Hurent showed unexpected performances. They believed
that the three monarchs would provide a level of shock that would impact the heavens and earth. They
also felt sympathy for one person.
Katz—he was matched with Teruchan and it was like carrying a bomb. It could only be said that he was
too unlucky.
‘I wanted to compete with the Half-Draconian Lord.’
Teruchan’s thoughts weren’t much different. He was the monarch who ruled over every orc in the
world. He would’ve been the overlord by now if he hadn’t served Grid. He thought of the Overgeared
members as reliable generals. It was no more than that. He judged that they weren’t his opponents,
even if he could trust them and leave tasks to them.
This was why he fixed his gaze on Bunsdel, who was sitting on the waiting seat under the stage.
Teruchan didn’t even care about Katz standing right in front of him. He didn’t even have the will to fight.
He felt it was trivial.
At this time, Katz’ voice was heard. “I don’t have a hobby of cutting a pig’s neck.”
There were many members of the Overgeared Guild outside the normal category. Just like Grid, it
wasn’t uncommon for people to have defects in their personality. Katz was the representative of this. Of
course, he had become incredibly mellow compared to the past, but he wasn’t a pushover who would
be nice to his opponent who was ignoring him.
Teruchan bowed slightly to Katz. “I’m sorry. I didn’t have the courtesy of a warrior.”
The Twilight Orcs were the dominant species. They dominated all orcs and at one time, they even tried
to dominate humans. He respected warriors as much as he honored their armed force. Teruchan’s
action of bowing didn’t mean much. It wasn’t about bending his pride. It was just a ritual greeting.
“You are also a warrior.”
It was Teruchan who gave a natural provocation. It was the unique ferociousness of a dominant species.
A red light appeared in Katz’ hand and he grasped a sword. Teruchan felt a deep bloodstream.
“Good. I like it more and more. I won’t feel guilty even if I half kill you,” Katz said.
Teruchan charged. It was the instinctive act of a frightened beast. The smell of blood filling his nose was
too thick.
The superior version of Failure—the dark shark-shaped sword collided with the blood sword and caused
an explosion.
In fact, Katz’ blood sword exploded. The sharp sword’s shape quickly broke down and blood was sprayed
like a fountain.
Teruchan’s expression hardened. He made an effort to recover his sword as he was caught in the
explosion and pushed back. However, it was too late. The blood clinging to his thick arms pulled his
upper body to the ground.
“Keuk!” The veins of Teruchan’s neck bulged as he gritted his teeth and held on. He used both arms to
raise his head back.
Katz had the illusion of being hit by a cannon. Then his body, which was about to stab Teruchan with a
new blood sword, flew far away. It was because Teruchan’s kick hit his abdomen. It was a covert attack.
Teruchan had stared into Katz’ eyes and didn’t show any signs at all as he lifted his feet. For Katz, it was
an attack that came completely out of the blue.
“Gasp!”
Teruchan snorted and broke the blood confining both arms. He noted that the strength of the blood had
weakened the moment that Katz’ focus dropped.
“Katz! I admit that you are a great warrior!”
Teruchan’s thick veins stood out and all the muscles of his body swelled. At the same time, black magic
power that was different from the demons exploded. It was a wave that generated a power unique to
the Twilight Orcs. Teruchan’s steps caused cracks on the stage.
Administrator Rabbit sighed. The most expensive metal was found to make this stage with, but the
specially made stage was ruined. It wasn’t worth the money he invested in it...
Teruchan completely broke the stage with his second leap forward. The sudden narrowing of the
distance to Katz was Shunpo itself. Just as the transcendent Bunsdel proved, the monarchs deserved to
be transcendents.
It happened the moment people were feeling admiration...
“Solar Eclipse.”
Night came. The red moon that floated above Katz’s head was the aftermath of the sun being covered.
His skin turned whiter.
His long molars.
The shining red eyes and cloak formed from another person’s blood...
He was a vampire with pure blood in a different way from the direct descendants. Beriache’s Knight,
who could be said to be the first direct descendant, artificially removed the sun’s constraints and
regained full power.
Red blood and black power collided dozens of times. The red blood scattered and repeatedly formed
waves again while the black force continued to swirl like a storm. Neither side was likely to be
extinguished. It was literally an equal match. For a few minutes, countless spectacular scenes were seen.
It looked like a fight that wouldn’t end. However, people gradually became aware that Katz’ blood cloak
was much longer than it was originally.
Flop!
Teruchan fell to his knees. His armor was crushed and his appearance was exposed. He was skin and
bones like he had starved for dozens of days. It was the aftermath of being deprived of blood
throughout the battle. For Beriache’s Knight, blood absorption was done as naturally as breathing. It was
very different from the other direct descendants who directly bit with their teeth or sucked blood
through magic. No procedure was required. It was a near-perfect immortality created to protect
Beriache. It didn’t make sense for him to fall before what he had to protect.
“...There are six more people over there?”

The Half-Draconian Lord had a stiff expression from the moment the sun was covered and now he
muttered blankly. Since he decided to become the dog of the Overgeared God, he planned to be the
closest and loyal dog. However, it didn’t seem as easy as he thought. He felt a great sense of crisis
toward the true apostles of the Overgeared God who didn’t even participate in this competition.
“......”
The half-draconians, whose shoulders were raised after being enthusiastically welcomed by the humans,
fell silent. After that—
The Half-Draconian Lord won against the Dark Elf King. Considering that Piaro and the former Red
Knights had to join forces to capture the Dark Elf King, the power of the Half-Draconian Lord was at least
on the level of an apostle. The Overgeared members speculated that Bunsdel would be the last apostle.
Even so, Grid didn’t say anything. His discerning eyes had risen following his meeting with Ifrit and he
was planning to select the last apostle really carefully.
‘At the very least, they should be stronger than me.’
...Should he visit the No Offspring Tomb?
In any case, 12 captains were appointed on this day. Those who felt the power of the Overgeared
Empire had great expectations for the hell expedition that would begin in the future. They completely
shook off their fears. This was as Lauel intended.
Meanwhile, in hell...
“Hoh...?”
The soul of Beriache, which hadn’t moved for hundreds of years, started to shine faintly.
“That person is the guardian of the White Tiger Spear... can the two of us defeat him?”
“Do you want successive deaths? I am going to seek the cooperation of the Twelve Zodiacs and the Four
Auspicious Beasts.”
“What about the Overgeared God?”
“I don’t think it is a matter that requires the help of the Overgeared God.”
“Indeed. This person is a lot inferior to Mir.”
In the East Continent, Hwang Gildong and Old Sword Demon infiltrated the Pa Kingdom.
“It is more than expected, right? By this point, he will be a better blacksmith than the Overgeared God.”
“He shouldn’t be worse than the person who rebelled against Asgard. By the way, the ones next to
you...?”
“They are newcomers. Make weapons for them.”
In Asgard, the new angels were preparing for full-fledged action.
Chapter 1582
“Stop adding cheese to fried rice. I feel uncomfortable just looking at it because you are putting too
much cheese in the rice stir-fried in pork oil. It is better to add more kimchi.”
At a pork belly restaurant near Youngwoo’s building...
All the Overgeared members living in South Korea gathered in this place. It was to celebrate the success
of today’s festival in the Overgeared Empire. At first, the atmosphere was harmonious. Fried rice was
cooked on an iron plate. This was until Lauel was tackled by Peak Sword as he was sprinkling additional
cheese on top. Well, Peak Sword didn’t tackle Lauel, but these words were still correct.
“...Why don’t you stop paying attention to my fried rice and focus on your own fried rice?”
“Didn’t you always insist on it? We have a duty to teach people who eat food in the wrong way.”
“Wrong way? Is it wrong to sprinkle mozzarella on fried rice? Are you serious? Are you disparaging
South Korea’s traditional food culture?”
“I just pointed out that the amount was too much. Besides, I presented kimchi as a solution. Isn’t it
traditional Korean food culture to add kimchi to fried rice?”
“It is prejudice! This is discrimination! You are disparaging Korean people by saying they add kimchi to
any food!”
The atmosphere became chilly for a moment. Of course, it was only for a moment. The group soon drew
their attention away from Peak Sword and Lauel. In any case, the argument between the two of them
always ended with Lauel’s victory. It wasn’t a matter of concern because Peak Sword would soon
become mute.
“Jishuka, you are sprinkling flying fish roe?”
“Yes, yes!”
"Yura, don’t sprinkle seaweed powder.”
“Yes.”
From the beginning, Grid was focused solely on Yura and Jishuka. He stood in the center of a large iron
plate and cooked his own fried rice for them. His skills were dazzling. The expression of ‘playing with
fire’ was appropriate. His culinary experience in Satisfy also helped in reality.
Both the master—with 40 years of experience in grilling and stir-frying—and the general manager of the
pork belly restaurant were so surprised their mouths dropped open.
“The rice was pressed down in a short period of time and he perfectly enhanced the texture with flying
fish roe...? No, what is this? Youngwoo-ssi, are you perhaps from the CIA?”
“Huh? CI what?”
“It means the Central Intelligence Agency of the United States.”
“He is referring to the cooking school, idiot.”

Grid, Sehee, Yura, Yerim, Bokja (Elizabeth), Eat Spicy Jokbal, Peak Sword, etc. There were quite a few
Koreans in the Overgeared Guild. There were also many people who moved to South Korea such as
Jishuka, Lauel, and Toon. This meant that once they had a company dinner, there were dozens of people
gathered. It was bound to be noisy. How many conversations would there be with colleagues who they
crossed the line of life or death with while drinking together?
At a second drinking party that took place in a more private location, more in-depth conversations
occurred.
“When Katz called out Solar Eclipse, I thought a Japanese person wanted to be Japanese.” [1]
...Peak Sword was ignored.
“Kraugel has arrived at the Peach Blossom Spring?”
“It seems there is a swordsman among the daoist immortals there. I’m expecting a hidden quest to
happen.”
“If things go well, will he incorporate daoist magic into swordsmanship?”
“That will be less cool. The romance of the Sword Saint is to cut anything with the sword.”
“This isn’t the era where romance can feed you.”
Starting with Grid, all the players were leveling up. The thing they had in common was that they
developed their abilities in a variety of ways. Grid alone had grown and gained dozens of different
opportunities. The mindset of being proud and obsessed with a single class was worn down.
“In the first place, the strength of a Sword Saint had no particularly great merit now.”
Muller’s greatest achievement that made him the strongest Sword Saint was sealing Hell Gao. Of course,
there was no guarantee that this was Muller’s limit. It was likely that the greatest threat of the Muller
era was just Hell Gao. However, it should be taken into account that in Satisfy, achievements were
immediate.
People of the present time had achieved more than Muller. Grid, Braham, Mercedes, etc. might have
already transcended Muller. This was where the problem arose with Kraugel. It was because Muller,
who held the title of ‘strongest Sword Saint,’ had fallen in value since he fell below others. The status of
Kraugel, who was originally hidden in the shade of the name Muller, was reduced even further.
The Overgeared members thought that in order for Kraugel to develop further, he needed to abandon
his obsession with the Sword Saint. On the other hand, Grid thought differently.
“Who knows... I think the Sword Saint is greater than what is known to the public.”
Grid knew a few more Muller stories that other people didn’t know. He knew that all of Muller’s
achievements that were known to the world was after Muller had handed over his status to the
Mountain King. Furthermore, the greatness of the Sword Saint was proven by Biban who was still alive in
this era. It was just that people didn’t know it.
“I think Kraugel’s purpose isn’t to learn, but to fight the swordsman immortal and win,” Grid expressed
his opinion with a serious expression while peeling tangerines. His dexterity was great. The tangerines
were easily peeled. The net-shaped white fibers were neatly removed and the tangerines sparkled like
they were gold.
“Too soft~” Jishuka’s mouth was wide open as she ate the tangerine that Grid put in her mouth.
Yerim, who was staring at it, poked Sehee’s side with her elbow. “Doesn’t that Unni look like a dog the
more you see her?”
“Hiik!” The cowardly Sehee blocked Yerim’s mouth. “No matter how cat-like a woman is, you can’t
swear too harshly! She is our captain before she is Oppa’s lover!”
“Oof oof!!”
Yerim just meant that she was pure like a dog. She thought of a puppy when she saw the surprisingly
weak and gentle Jishuka, unlike the leopard-like impression. She had no intention of swearing that
Jishuka was a dog.
‘Why is she so strong?’
Yerim wanted to explain, but she didn’t have a chance. She couldn’t remove Sehee’s hand covering her
mouth. She couldn’t help wondering if strength was hereditary.
‘...Why did it suddenly become a mess again?’
The fighting Sehee and Yerim, Eat Spicy Jokbal who kept calling Bokja’s name and complaining, Peak
Sword who was arguing with Lauel again...
Toon, who didn’t drink alcohol, was wary of the atmosphere that was more distracting than necessary.
Not long ago, he told his friends who came to the country from Italy to prepare for any possible risks.
The night of the Overgeared Guild was deepening.
***
A few days after the captains selection...
“Ohhh!”
Finally, the hell elevator started running. The underground facilities emitted light and the land around
the area turned blue. It was like looking at a lake.
“Good luck.”
Grid sent away the hell expedition directly.
12 units organized by selecting and organizing volunteer rankers from any affiliation. Hundreds of them
were given various elixirs made at the Reidan alchemy facility. Their role wasn’t a one-off.
Try to rush as far as possible. They had to play in hell for as long as possible and consume the demons
and demonic creatures until the hell elevator was opened to the public. This meant that sustainability
was important. The Overgeared Empire had a duty to support them properly.
“However, try to become acquainted with those in the safe zone.”
At Lauel’s final request, all the expedition members boarded the elevator. It was the moment when
humanity, which had been subjected to the one-sided aggression of demons for hundreds of years,
finally went on the counterattack. It was a revenge that didn’t forget the history of humiliation as well as
a holy war for the future.
***
Why should they distinguish between good and bad? Wasn’t it like their lives existed for humans by
making the wicked pay for their sins and providing the good with opportunities for reincarnation? It was
a contradiction. Hell needed to be revised.
Amoract was deeply sympathetic to Baal’s claims.
The 2nd Great Demon—one of the three original evils, she was on Baal’s side. She helped reform hell
and made it into its present form. She stabbed Beriache, who was at the forefront of the opposition,
directly with her own power. It was something she regretted all her life.
She sympathized with Yatan, who was stigmatized as the evil god as hell deteriorated. She realized that
her choice had dropped her father into the abyss and was deeply frustrated.
Thus, she established the Yatan Church. Her father would never be able to wash away the stigma as long
as the present hell existed. Thus, she tried to change the concept of evil. She preached that evil was
valuable, just as there was a reason why her father made them. As a result, many people started to
worship Yatan again.
Even so, Amoract wasn’t satisfied at all. Her father was one of the gods of the beginning. It was right for
him to be treated equally with Rebecca, but he was endlessly shabby compared to Rebecca.
Amoract realized this was a mistake that must be made up for. She wanted to return hell to its original
form. She wanted Baal’s destruction the most. She missed Beriache the most.
Therefore, she turned a blind eye to many events. She was rooting for humanity. However, she was
furious when she heard of humanity’s invasion of hell.
“No, this can’t be. No, kids.”
Looking back on it now, it was right that they existed for humans. The reason why her father made evil
was as a warning to humanity. He was teaching that they shouldn’t be evil by watching and learning
from evil. It was a mercy to elevate all humans to Heaven someday. He couldn’t have wanted to see
humans fall to hell alive.
“How dare you break Father’s wishes?”
Transcendence meant being far from the general public. It was impossible to understand transcendents
from a general point of view.
At this moment, Amoract’s feelings toward the invaders were completely different from hostility.
***
“I didn’t feel it incorrectly.”
The reason why dragons slept for a long time was simply because their lives were long. For humans,
hundreds of years of history couldn’t be covered in a lifetime while for dragons, hundreds of years was a
split second. However, now—
“It is real.”
Gujel’s son, Xenon, was adjusting his time-sensitive senses close to humans. His father was killed while
he was sleeping for a while. It was even by humans. In other words, it was close to a warning that a
dragon’s sense of time should be tailored to humans. Xenon didn’t want the terrible experience of
having his eyes and nose cut while sleeping so he started to be wary of humans.
‘Is human civilization quite advanced? I have to get the items back and sort them out.’
The remains of dragons were recognized as treasures for the same type of dragon. In order for Xenon to
succeed as the stone dragon, it was necessary for him to eat Gujel’s remains. They weren’t objects that
should be held in human hands.
Kurarararara!
The shadow of the gray dragon roaring with his huge wings spread out turned the wilderness dark.
Chapter 1583
The seven malignant saints episodes weren’t arranged for a single player. It was a structure in which
many players discovered secrets by connecting with the seven malignant saints and proceeding with
quests. There were currently five players doing the seven malignant saints episodes.
The 1st evil, Jake, and Zibal’s Providence.
The 2nd evil, Diana, and Haster’s Heroic Story.
The 3rd evil, Rayleigh, and Agnus’ Supreme Ruler.
The 4th evil, Taren, and Grid’s God's Command.
The 5th evil, Leeha, and Kraugel’s Quick Command.
Who first came to know about the concept of the seven malignant saints? It was naturally Kraugel.
Kraugel’s episode progress was also the highest. However, the first person to gain the power of one of
the seven evils was Grid. On the other hand, Zibal gained the power the latest.
However, Zibal contributed the most to the growth and survival of the 6th evil, Zik, and discovered the
truth of the seal of the seven malignant saints. This meant that the process wasn’t very important.
Players related to the seven malignant saints learned the secrets of the seven malignant saints together,
regardless of the order.
It happened naturally even if there was no contact point. It was because the seven malignant saints
were so famous.
Didn’t Hanul, one of the gods of the beginning, try to recruit Zik? It was from the surface, hell, Asgard,
and even the Peach Blossom Spring and the Hwan Kingdom. The whole world knew about the seven
malignant saints, so the spread of news related to them took place tremendously quickly.
In the present time—
In fact, the episode of the seven malignant saints was heading toward the end. All of the seven evils
were killed except for the 6th evil, Zik. Only their souls remained after their deaths and were wandering
somewhere in the Abyss. Zik, whose body was preserved, was the only one revived. The powers of the
remaining six of the seven malignant saints were shared by the players. The remaining task was to tell
the stories of each of the seven malignant saints, except for Zik, and reveal the powers of the seven
malignant saints that hadn’t appeared yet.
In fact, it was ambiguous to say that it was a challenge that needed to be solved. The ‘ending’ of the
seven malignant saints episodes was the punishment of the gods of Asgard. it was to reveal the ugly
reality of the gods and make them lose their divinity, or physically conquer Asgard. This was the wish of
the seven malignant saints.
It was good to be able to omit the intermediate process as much as possible as long as their wish was
fulfilled. However, Kraugel came to the Peach Blossom Spring. He persistently dug through the quests
related to the 5th evil and barely reached it. It was out of the belief that the more he understood them,
the stronger that Quick Command would become. It didn’t matter if his expectations were wrong.
He got confirmation that there was a swordsman immortal at the Peach Blossom Spring. It was good
enough if he could meet the swordsman immortal.
“Like this place that is far from the world, there are many dimensions in the world. There is also a world
where elementals play.”
At a small village surrounded by peach trees...
At the entrance, someone was sitting on the bench in front of the cabin. He had his back to Kraugel, who
just entered the village.
Tak, tak, tak...
A clear sound rang out irregularly. It was the sound of putting a go stone on a board.
“The elemental world is a world where four elements are established in order.”
“Earth is the lowest, water is the next lowest and is above earth, air is above the two of them, and fire is
at the top. Do you mean this type of order?”
Kraugel’s understanding was unrivaled. He immediately identified and adapted to the identity of the
village that he arrived at without knowing it. It was because he felt auspicious energy. He was convinced
that the man who sat alone and played go was a daoist immortal and gave a preemptive answer. He
knew it was the precursor to a quest.
“That’s right. I wanted to ask you the question because you know it well.”
Tak.
White stones surrounded black stones. It was just before completing the territory. There didn’t seem to
be any remaining black stones.
“It is right that it is light that appeared in defiance of the order and laws of the already completed
world.”
The five attributes that made up the elemental world were originally fire, water, wind, earth, and light. If
it had been Kraugel a few days ago, he would’ve replied something like ‘light exists everywhere so it isn’t
wrong.’ However, it was different now. He knew that the Elemental King of Light was defeated by Grid
and that the new Elemental King of Nothingness filled the void.
“I don’t think light is necessary in a world where light already exists.”
“You must be interpreting based on the premise that the law and order are established and completed
worlds are perfect.”
“Yes.”
“Even so, it is rare for anything in this world to be complete.”
A divine move—the white stones surrounding the black stone were swallowed by a single move. They
broke down helplessly. It was only then that the man put down the stone and turned around. Kraugel
witnessed the reversal on the checkerboard followed by the evaluation that it was the wrong answer
and was quite flustered. He had to control his facial expression.
“The elemental world is wrong from the premise. We also noticed it belatedly after the birth of the last
elemental king.”
Bentao—this was the name of the daoist immortal who sat facing Kraugel. He looked like an innocent
young child or a kind old man.
“The sky brings down water, the water causes trees to grow, the trees create fire, fire builds up earth,
and earth is turned to metal. These are the five elements.”
“......!”
“The elemental world isn’t four elements, but a world seeking five elements. Therefore, it has been
obsessed with the number five.”
The elemental world was ruled by ‘five’ elemental kings. This was the most basic law that governed the
elemental world.
“It is a world that can only be completed if the last born ‘nothingness’ was ‘metal,’ but it wasn’t
completed properly.”
The reason was obvious. Kraugel grasped the meaning of the words.
“Is it the Elemental King of Wind?”
Wind or air didn’t belong to the order. It was right to have metal there. The Elemental King of Wind was
a hidden villain. Of course, the words that led to the truth followed.
“You might’ve noticed, but the daoist immortals can be defined as half-gods who compromise with the
world. We can deceive a god’s eyes for a while, but we can’t disobey the essential meaning.”
Bentao flapped his wide sleeves and yellow amulets fluttered. The circular shape as it moved resembled
butterflies playing. It soon became a door. It was a door to the elemental world.
“In short, correct the order of the elemental world on our behalf.”
[★Hidden Quest★ Sword that Cuts the Wind has occurred.]
Kraugel’s eyes widened as he quickly scanned the contents of the quest. It was because the Sword
Saint’s ‘sword that cuts anything’ was about to enter the deepening phase.
‘Even slashing oxygen... can I make an area where breathing isn’t possible?’
The opening of a passive skill that sharply decreased the health of nearby targets every time he wielded
the sword. Of course, this was a story of when he succeeded in cutting the Elemental King of Wind.
Unsurprisingly, Kraugel accepted the quest.
“There are many things I want to ask but I’ll push it back for now.”
What did the four elements and five elements imply? Why did the daoist immortals want to help the
elemental world? Did this person happen to know he would come and so on.
Kraugel had all types of questions in his head as he moved toward the portal. It was because he noticed
that once he completed his quest and returned, they would be able to have a deeper conversation. He
wasn’t worried that it might be a trap. He trusted Bentao. Bentao was the first person to preach to the
world that the seven malignant saints were good beings.
“I will tell you two things in advance.” Bentao smiled at the gradually disappearing Kraugel. It was a
smile that wiped away even the smallest bit of anxiety. “We have been waiting for you. Additionally, the
completion of the elemental world will benefit the Overgeared God and all humans in the world.”
***
Reidan—it was once the border of the Overgeared Kingdom and it had been transformed into an
industrial city responsible for the empire’s supplies. It had a large territory, but it was a land devastated
by the desert. Thanks to the dedication of Piaro and the farmers, nearly half of the desert had turned
into agricultural fields and forests, but deserts were still common and sandstorms often struck. All types
of industries had developed around the alchemy facility, so it was much better to use it as an industrial
city than a residential city.
In the first place, the Overgeared Empire was a super large nation that accounted for more than 80% of
the continent. There was a lot of land much better for people to live in than Reidan.
“Eh! Hey! Brat! I told you to load all the things that are going to the capital first!”
The air in Reidan was very pleasant. There were hundreds of chimneys emitting smoke that was as black
as the workers’ hot beards, but the air purifiers installed in each chimney quickly cleaned up the
pollutants. It was the invention of the century created by the Reidan alchemy facility. It was said that
when they first invented this device, the great emperor commended the alchemists by saying, “You
finally paid the price for your rice.”
...The price for the rice was finally paid despite the alchemy facility being very old, but the air purifiers
had become one of the empire’s largest sources of income. It was produced in various sizes and designs,
and was sold to facilities and nobles across the country. It was distributed free of charge to the
populace. Of course, there was a condition that they needed merit in their field, but no one complained.
They were just grateful that they could study or work hard without being lazy.
“Huh? What? It isn’t time for the sandstorm to blow?”
There was a commotion as the busy workers sensed the unexpected event. It was because the hundreds
of super large air purifiers installed in each chimney shook and generated noise. There was also a
backflow seen from the mana acting as a filter in the air purifiers.
“There is a huge wind coming,” a worker from Reidan muttered.
Until now, no one took the situation seriously. It was a peaceful world. Humanity joined forces after
being invaded by demons and didn’t antagonize each other. The marriage between Grid, who respected
minorities from the beginning, and Basara led to racial unity. The expression that all humans were on
the same side wasn’t an exaggeration.
There were fewer troops stationed in Reidan and most of the talented people representing the city were
away on the hell expedition, but the workers didn’t feel any anxiety. In the first place, they didn’t think
about an enemy invasion. This was until bells rang all over the city.
“Evacuate! Evacuate all members!”
“The castle! Flee to the castle! Dammit! Come on, run!”
It was a call that was close to a scream. The soldiers who were shouting from the walls looked very
unusual. The workers finally noticed the seriousness of the situation and moved quickly. They started to
run toward the castle without even checking the identity of the danger they had thought was just the
wind. However, the invader made their hundreds of steps useless with just a single flap of their wings.
[There are many weird things.]
“Ah... Ahhhhh...!!!”
The identity of the being that cast the black shadow.
A dragon—people witnessed the legendary monster that was different from a hatchling and collapsed
due to weak legs. They sensed death, annihilation, and destruction.
The gray dragon Xenon didn’t even look at the people who were shaking in silence. He paid attention to
the bizarre devices installed throughout the city and various facilities that produced all types of goods.
[Human civilization has developed so rapidly?]

He was convinced about his father’s death. He needed to be vigilant of the human beings of this time.
Xenon judged and flew heavily. He caused a frenzy and destroyed all types of facilities.
“U-Uwaaack!”
“Hiiiik!”
Thousands of people were swept away by the wind. There were only a handful of people who held onto
the pillars. Most of them soared into the air. They struggled to survive as they fell among the remnants
of the collapsed building. There was a being who saved all of them.
“All those who can fight should grab weapons. For the rest, run underground!”
It was Noll who just arrived at the scene with his vampire troops.
Noll—he inherited his warm heart from his mother, Beriache, and was almost the only direct
descendant to show benevolence. His blood magic specialized in protection and survival.
[Vampire... Hmm.]
Xenon responded like it was somewhat strange. He felt strange about vampires protecting humans.
[Is this a farm?]
Xenon interpreted it in this way and gathered his magic power. From his point of view, there was no
difference between vampires and humans. They were equally insignificant except for ‘only one.’ He was
going to annihilate them all at once.
It was the day of the greatest crisis in Reidan’s history.
Chapter 1584
Noll—he was the only surviving vampire among the direct descendants, apart from Marie Rose and
Braham.
Grid failed to kill him. There were various circumstances, but it was basically because Noll was too
strong. He wasn’t easily killed due to his excellent abilities to increase the survivability of himself and his
allies. He wasn’t included in the hell expedition because he was the lord of the vampire city, not because
he was unqualified.
“Hurry!”
Noll had been lying in a coffin for almost his entire life, but he surprisingly had common sense. He
gained a lot of knowledge and experience after becoming a member of the Overgeared Kingdom.
A dragon—he clearly recognized the absolute power of this huge creature. He felt great fear while
knowing there was no chance. Even so, he didn’t run away. He took the lead and ordered people to flee.
The nature of what he inherited from his mother Beriache, his ‘benevolence,’ forced him to put others
first. It was an instinct to become stronger in moments of crisis when life was at risk.
Why? Why did his mother make him love others? The family love and fellowship he experienced in his
hellish life had always been like a disaster.
Jealousy, resentment, anger. The bloodkin who were affected by the Curse of Sloth went crazy. They
easily turned away from each other or harmed each other. As the only one among them who loved
them, Noll’s life was particularly painful. He felt alone. To be honest, he resented his mother.
However, at this moment.
‘It is time to repay the favor.’
Noll was deeply grateful to his mother. Thanks to this ‘heart,’ he met Grid. Thanks to Grid, he had been
meeting new people endlessly. He found out that he wasn’t a mutation. The experience of exchanging
kindness, not malice, was more valuable than blood. His heart was filled with joy. He was happy. He felt
his mother’s love. He realized that his mother loved him, so she gave him this heart.
Yes, it was time to repay all the favors. It was for Grid, who took him away, and his mother, who gave
him the heart that made him feel rewarded. It was time to help those who taught him happiness while
being with him.
Just then, the dragon that invaded Reidan out of nowhere released magic power. The bodies of Noll and
the vampires were shattered.
It was pandemonium. People were screaming. There was no one who wasn’t agitated by the empty
deaths of those who rushed to help them.
“Re...vival!”
Gurgle gurgle!
The words that were painstakingly completed using a torn mouth became a spell—it was blood magic
that used blood as a medium. The fluttering blood and flesh were reconstructed and attracted to each
other at a very rapid speed. It was an untimely revival of the vampire army that had been wiped out.
“Don’t look back and run!” Noll overcame death and urged the people. Floating rings lined up to the left
and right of Reidan Castle. He delivered his willpower to the lord of Reidan by infusing magic power into
the structures that were both architectural and symbolic.
“Noll... Shit! This way!” Garitsha, who became the lord of Reidan after Chris and Zednos—she turned
away and led the people to the castle.
The warp gate—it was toward the rings that had just started to run while using Noll’s magic power as
energy.
[The command skill ‘March’ has been used.]
[The command skill ‘Bravery’ has been used.]
Garitsha belonged to Overgeared One. She was a talented person who had been a member since the
days of the Tzedakah and changed her class to a commander due to the needs of the Overgeared
Kingdom. Her command was swift and efficient. She quickly recovered and moved the people who
weren’t able to even walk properly due to shock.
‘I can’t make Noll’s sacrifice be in vain.’
The warp gate had nearly all-rounder functions, but it had difficult operating conditions in exchange. It
required a large amount of magic power. Hundreds of magicians needed to squeeze out their magic
power to barely operate it. It was unlikely that Noll, who just operated four warp gates at the same
time, would be in an intact state. This was despite the fact that he was a direct descendant and the lord
of the vampire city. It was because his magic power wasn’t infinite.
Meanwhile, Xenon was intrigued by the series of situations.
‘The world has changed a lot.’
The relationship between vampires and humans was that of predators and prey. The act of helping each
other was contrary to ecology and was a clear error. The direction in which human civilization developed
was also unexpected. It was a form of harmony without destroying the ecosystem.
It meant that they had chosen a difficult path. They felt they could afford it. It was highly likely that
human intelligence had developed to a level beyond expectations. Or perhaps it was related to the
elves.
'Did my father deserve it...?’
An era that would’ve been classified as ancient by human standards—the operation of the warp gate,
which was only seen in an era that felt quite old even for Xenon, made Xenon more cautious. The warp
gates were the giants’ technology. The reason for the destruction of the giants was that they were a
threat to many transcendent species.
As expected.
Dozens of weapons appeared on the ground below the warp gates. He was alert to the giants’ weapons
that could fire a substance called a ‘beam,’ but fortunately, it was a cannon operated by gunpowder.
The image of the busily moving artillerymen was primitive...
[......!]
Dozens of cannons fired simultaneously. At the same time, Xenon’s eyes widened. It was like two
crescent moons in the gray sky seemed to turn into full moons in an instant.
He was surprised by the power of the Overgeared Cannons. It was hard to believe that the cannons with
a simple structure could show such power. Apart from Xenon’s surprise, the dozens of shells didn’t
produce any results. Not a single shot hit Xenon. It was because they were blocked by the shield of
transparent magic that surrounded his body at all times. It felt like the shells exploded in collision with
invisible glass. Despite the fact that the shock waves generated at this time were quite powerful,
Xenon’s huge body didn’t shake at all.
It wasn’t even his absolute defense. A dragon’s absolute defense was the power to ‘invalidate all
damage received.’ However, Xenon had blocked the damage from even reaching him, and it was all with
one simple shield.
‘This is...’
‘...A dragon!’
The minds and hearts of Noll and the vampires chilled. It was more accurate to say that their
expressions hardened. The attack didn’t work properly. The power of a transcendent species was so
shocking. They already understood the power of dragons through sufficient learning, but actually
experiencing it was a different problem.
Dragon Fear, magic, Dragon Words, Breath, barriers, absolute defense, etc. They felt most desperate
about the fact that the gray dragon didn’t show a single skill.
Meanwhile, Xenon had finished identifying Reidan.
‘It isn’t strange if the army arrives.’
In terms of the size and shape of the city, it was an important production base for humans. Yet there
were no elite forces that responded. He didn’t think that the vampires stationed there were the elite.
His guess was that they trusted the warp gates. This allowed them to move troops at any time.
Dozens of spheres started to spin with Xenon as the center. It gradually became faster and more
powerful. The city would be devastated even if only one of the spheres fell and hit the city.
Noll’s pupils trembled like crazy.
“Garitsha!” he shouted in a hurry. However, the sphere accelerated several times faster than Noll’s cry.
Noll’s cry was buried by a deafening explosion. The deafening sound continued without stopping. The
four warp gates collapsed quickly and hit Garitsha and the people. There wasn’t even time for Noll to
act.
Garitsha and most of the people lost their lives from the moment the spheres collided with the warp
gates. They turned into ashes, along with Reidan Castle which stood at the heart of the warp gates. A
few people who luckily didn’t perish were crushed to death by the remains of the warp gates.
It was an unbelievable disaster caused by small actions.
[I am very cautious.]
Xenon’s father, Gujel, wasn’t an old dragon. It was a bit too ambiguous to be the absolute being that
humans imagined. Therefore, Xenon was able to make the guess that ‘my father was killed by humans’
and didn’t feel overconfident in his power.
Xenon planned to travel around the continent. He felt a need to closely observe and grasp humans. The
problem was that from a human perspective, it would feel faster than a storm.
“You...” Noll gritted his teeth. He didn’t ask questions like why this dragon had invaded. This was a
transcendent species that he couldn’t understand from his own perspective. He decided it would be
useless to ask for an explanation. The energy to devote to dialogue and understanding was completely
focused on his magic power.
‘Mother, I will be going to your side now.’

He smiled as he recalled Beriache’s life. Blue blood vessels started to bulge all over his pale skin. It was
the aftermath of magic power speeding through his blood vessels all over the body and accelerating
blood flow. Noll was determined to die. He planned to explode every last drop of his blood and take at
least one of the dragon’s eyeballs. Of course, he knew that the probability of success was near zero.
Even so, he wanted to leave with even a glimmer of hope rather than die an empty death.
Xenon’s eyes that looked at him were sad. They resembled a human’s eyes looking pitifully at a mayfly’s
life. It happened the moment Noll felt insulted and his blood vessels swelled up even more...
───!
One of the spheres still swirling around Xenon were fired at Noll. There was no sound. The sphere was
soon lodged in Noll’s heart. It was only when it exploded that it caused a deafening noise.
“Kuaaaaak!” Noll shattered without even screaming while the vampires writhed in pain. They were
critically injured in the aftermath of the explosion that blew Noll up. Xenon showed them no further
interest. He fired one more sphere without saying anything.
Just then, a giant bear appeared and blocked the sphere with its body. It was meaningless. The sphere
pierced the unidentified bear with no trouble. The problem was that there were dozens of bears. By the
time it reached its target, the sphere that had to pierce all types of obstacles without stopping or
exploding lost its speed slightly. Arrows, swords, spears, axes, and shields fell in turn to block its way and
the sphere exploded without advancing any further.
Noll and the vampires, who just finished regenerating, looked at the reinforcements with a haggard
face. They were unexpected people.
“This is a great opportunity. I felt too uncomfortable to talk to him because I was less active in the Great
Human and Demon War.”
The 1st ranked berserker—it was Asuka, a blonde-haired woman called the weapons master or weapons
collector.
“This is a disaster, not an opportunity.”
1st in the summoner rankings—it was Black Teddy, a man with a cute teddy bear on his shoulder.
“I know. I am going to die. Even so, that doesn’t matter.”
The duo with names familiar to Noll stood facing Xenon without any fear. Their expressions were
confident even with a giant dragon like a mountain in front of them. They didn’t seem to know fear.
“Take that vampire and leave while I hold on. Okay?”
“Yes, Young Lady.”
“What courage do you have...?!”
Noll’s cry was ignored. Noll was helpless after already overcoming two deaths. Thus, Black Teddy’s bears
easily covered his mouth and lifted him up.
Asuka pulled out a new weapon and gripped it.

Money and information—she invested the most powerful capital to collect the weapons made by Grid
and had the ability to respond to various situations. Additionally, berserkers didn’t die easily. Death was
deferred the closer she got to death. This was a more pronounced trait after level 460. It was possible to
buy some time even if she couldn’t win against an overwhelmingly stronger opponent than herself.
“I am finally going to join Overgeared One.”
The right to purchase Grd’s new works that couldn’t be purchased no matter how much money she
had—this was the lifelong aspiration of Asuka, who had the Weapons Mastery skill.
Black Teddy also longed for her to fulfill her aspirations. He actively cooperated with her. He used a one-
time top artifact, a movement device, to break through the barrier and took Noll and the vampires away
from the field.
The momentary wavelength of strange magic power woke up the queen who was sleeping deep
underground. This made the few seconds bought by Asuka the most valuable time in the world.
Chapter 1585
Xenon’s method of recovering his father’s remains was simple. He could’ve shot a Breath as soon as he
arrived at his goal. Considering the personality of the tower members who were reluctant to appear
before the public, making a big fuss was a method to avoid them.
However, Xenon had no intention of using such an extreme method. He could avoid the tower members
by making a fuss, but he would end up catching the eye of the top dragons. He would become a victim
himself if he did this. There were many difficulties and limitations in a dragon’s activities.
Xenon planned to do things as quietly and smoothly as possible before returning to his lair. He wanted
to block the rumors that a dragon was flying around. This was why he had to rush to make a decision a
little while ago.
Xenon couldn’t allow the escape of the vampires. He quickly recognized the artifact triggered by the
humans who intruded into the scene and set up a barrier with the rule ‘you can’t leave this space.’ This
series of processes was very fast. It was natural since a dragon’s will was realized immediately.
The barrier was unfolded first before the artifact was triggered but it missed. It was because the
technique imprinted on the artifact was surprisingly powerful. The one-time artifact turned into dust
after it was triggered and the barrier became useless.
'It's a nice flow.'
Dragons had an eye for determining the value of treasures. Xenon regarded the artifact that had just
been destroyed as a pretty good thing. By human standards, it was a treasure where a replacement
would probably be hard to find. Such a treasure was sacrificed in order to allow the vampires to escape?
It was too much to simply be loyalty. It was clear that there was a trick.
‘If it is something that can be done with the vampires...’
It was easy to infer. Vampires were beings that came from Beriache. It was a clan led by ‘Blood Queen’
Marie Rose, Beriache’s most powerful legacy.
‘Is there a way to wake up Marie Rose using the vampires?’
Before Xenon fell asleep, Marie Rose was sealed by Pope Chreshler. However, the seal was actually close
to what Marie Rose ‘allowed.’ It was a seal that Marie Rose could leave any time she wanted. Of course,
the Curse of Sloth was different. The Curse of Sloth was one of the most powerful curses derived from
the gods of the beginning and couldn’t be easily rejected.
Even so, Xenon had a high evaluation of Marie Rose’s potential. Marie Rose was the one whom
Beriache, one of the three original evils, gave birth to in order to transcend her. She was likely to be able
to temporarily overcome the Curse of Sloth.
‘The situation will become bad if I become hostile to her. I have to go back now.’
The only one Xenon was wary of among the humans and vampires was naturally the Dragon Slayer
Hayate. This didn’t mean he looked down on Marie Rose. He had no intention of fighting her, even if she
currently wasn’t free. The odds were low and the moment he collided with her, he was more likely to be
caught by the tower members.
The moment that Xenon turned back, the spheres circling around him were shot at Asuka. He was going
to leave, but he still wanted to punish the intruder. Xenon absurdly wanted to kill the human blocking
his way, but he couldn’t kill her.
The Eraser Sword—it was due to the unique rated sword, which had a probability of negating magic,
luckily slashing at the sphere. The Eraser Sword was supposedly made around three years ago by Grid,
but it was still a new product among the items on the market. Putting aside the unstylish name, the
power was excellent. Of course, this was a story of when the anti-magic effect was activated. The
chance of triggering it was only 9% and the sword’s attack power wasn’t very high. It was an item that
wasn’t good for the Overgeared Guild...
“Hahat! I was lucky!”
Asuke, who felt like her life was shortened by ten years, threw the Dragon Harpoon. It was an item
optimized to constrain large monsters. The improved Dragon Harpoon had been distributed in large
quantities to the army of the Overgeared Kingdom in recent years and it was relatively easy to obtain.
Ttang!
It fired with a nice momentum. The Dragon Harpoon that hit Xenon’s gray scales fell to the ground
helplessly. It couldn’t even scratch the scales. It was a very disappointing result for Asuka, who had
already lost a significant amount of health in the aftermath of several explosions by Xenon.
‘There is no effect even though my attack power has risen by 43%?’
Asuka was well aware of how powerful a dragon’s absolute defense was. However, Grid had slashed the
scales of a dragon during the 3rd National Competition. It might just be a small scratch, but it should be
taken into account that the high rankers of that time had levels in the 300s. This meant that the current
Asuka was much stronger than Grid at the time. She couldn’t even scratch the scales even after using
the Dragon Harpoon?
‘Do I have to use a special method to hurt a dragon?’

Asuka was an enterprising person. The moment she established a new hypothesis, she didn’t obsess
over the Grid-made weapons and instead took out other weapons. It was a scythe she got after a boss
raid. It was a must to aim at the gap in the scales.
She had no intention of escaping death. She knew it was impossible and was ready to die from the
beginning. She had achieved her desired goal of letting the vampires escape and had no regrets other
than getting a hint on how to attack a dragon.
However, Xenon didn’t allow it.
[Impertinent.]
Xenon used magic for the first time. The magic power spheres that destroyed Reidan’s troops and
plunged Noll and the vampires into a crisis were merely ‘magic power united and moved’ while magic
was a law established with magic power to create a phenomenon.
"......!”
Asuka’s two feet sank deep into the ground and were stuck. The sight of her slim body being sucked into
the ground was strange. It was as if she was in an antlion’s pit.
The connection between gravity and a sinkhole—it was a technique that made the increase in stats from
the loss of health useless.
‘Look at him using his brain?’
Asuka laughed from the absurdity. Gravity weighed down on her body at the same time that the ground
she was standing on disappeared. It caused restrictions on all types of actions. It was impossible to even
perform an ‘action’ to take out items from her inventory.
This meant that Xenon had blocked all variables with a single move. This was even though he had
overwhelming power. He was able to subdue her with force, but Xenon sought efficiency without
showing off his strength. There was naturally a reason for it.
‘He doesn’t need to fight.’
Berserkers didn’t die easily. Somehow, they could hold on a few times. Xenon was wary of luck variables
on those few occasions. She could take out some means to threaten himself.
‘Besides, the level of the weapons used is extraordinary.’
They weren’t ordinary, human-made objects. Xenon looked back at the weapons Asuka used and ignited
a fire in the hole that swallowed Asuka. After a while, the ground of the area ran red and dark smoke
rose. An explosion followed. There was a deep, earth-shaking rumble and a gray ray of light soared from
the center of the explosion. It was a light that meant Asuka’s death.
Xenon immediately left the scene.
The second largest building in Reidan—no, thanks to the castle turning to ashes, it became the largest
building and he had a view of the city from the roof of the alchemy facility. It was disastrous and silent.
Most of the facilities that produced goods had collapsed and no survivors were seen. Even so, Xenon
could feel numerous signs of life from the building he was stepping on.
‘In any case, I have already missed the vampires.’
Keeping a few more eyewitnesses alive wouldn’t change anything. Despite this, Xenon trampled on the
roof. He broke the ceiling of the building and looked inside through the gap. Those who witnessed the
huge pupil started screaming.
They were alchemists. They had been celebrating that they were starting to prove their worth after at
least 10 years of just eating rice. The reason they ignored Garitsha’s evacuation order was due to
lingering regret. They could never give up on this facility, which they had developed while eating rice. If
they abandoned the facility like this and ran away, they would just return to being useless people.
“Be sure to protect Apostle Mercedes’ commission...!” the chief shouted. In particular, a coating agent
with an excellent waterproof function—Mercedes had requested a few months ago for a thin and
transparent film that wouldn’t be noticeable even when overlaid over a painting.
The six apostles—one of the beings who was considered as the greatest after His Majesty the Emperor
personally came to them. How could they fail her request? The chief wanted to complete the quest,
regardless of dragons or whatever. He didn’t want things to go wrong because of this bastard who was
nothing but a monster.
Xenon read the enmity in this human’s eyes and was flustered.
‘The activities of humans have been too good for too long.’
How come every person he met didn’t seem to be very afraid of dragons?
Flames rose under Xenon’s feet. This facility had made a great contribution to the development of
human civilization. They would keep stretching out while he was asleep, so he needed to obliterate it in
advance...
[Your blood can’t wet me.]
Xenon, who was trying to make the flames flow through the gap in the roof, suddenly opened his
mouth.
They were Dragon Words. The words that became real with strength. The waterfall of blood couldn’t
reach Xenon’s flesh and scattered everywhere. Still, it didn’t disappear. It divided into millions or tens of
millions of drops, but maintained its strength as it flew in the direction it came from. A strong bloody
smell filled the area.
[I can’t smell the blood.]
Xenon used Dragon Words again. He felt pain from the middle of his forehead. The continuous
development of Dragon Words was causing various problems. However, Xenon had to endure it.
“You have just become an adult.”

The Blood Queen—the sight of the white face smiling between the dark magic power and red blood
flowing was so chilling that it made Xenon’s dragon heart sink. The most beautiful duality in the world
with the most sinister smile. It was seductive so Xenon had to use Dragon Words again.
[I’m not fascinated.]
Was he finally breathing properly? Xenon’s chest swelled up and he let out a long breath.
[The life you have lived is much shorter than mine to call me a child.]
Xenon held onto the end of his words and stretched it out. He wanted Marie Rose to not focus on the
current ‘situation.’ After leading the conversation and disrupting the topic, he planned to take the
opportunity to break away. It was just that Marie Rose wasn’t stupid.
On average, it was once every few decades. She woke up for only a few minutes every time, so she knew
the value of her time.
“The power to determine my kin.”
The last child Beriache gave birth to—even so, she was pointed out as a successor and beat all her
siblings.
“You said that ‘my’ blood can’t wet you.”
The shadow of the city fluctuated greatly. To be precise, it was a scene where all the blood all over the
city shot up.
“What about the blood shed by my people?”
[......!]
Xenon’s eyes widened and he eventually shot a Breath. It was to prevent the flood of blood that was like
a tsunami and to create a chance to escape. The collision of the powerful forces caused an unstoppable
wave.
Just as Marie Rose woke up after hearing the fuss from below Reidan’s desert, the dragons all over the
continent slowly opened their eyes while the tower members noticed the change.
Chapter 1586
Intelligence wasn’t a measure of goodness. Compared to insects who just responded to their instincts,
the more intelligent a creature, the more selfish and cruel they were. It was simple when thinking of
humans.
[Is it Gujel?]
[No, it is his son.]
[There must be many who are drooling.]
The dragons—the ultimate transcendent species, they were always great. They overwhelmed all others
in both wisdom and strength. However, they had never been the subjects of the world. It was because
they were brutal. It was virtually impossible for parents who ate their children or siblings who killed
their siblings to work together to do big things.
Dragons were creatures that existed to the end. All they could rely on was themselves.
Baaaaang...!
The sun seemed to fall to the ground. If a bit of exaggeration was added, it was reminiscent of a quasar.
The waves of blood caused by Marie Rose and the energy of the Breath shot by Xenon swallowed up all
the substances around it and eroded the giant city of Reidan.
‘It is dangerous.’
Xenon spread his wings wide. At the same time, he rose to the troposphere and his eyes headed toward
the far east. It was the direction of his lair.
From the moment he was born until when he became an adult. It was a home he had built up for over a
thousand years. Even after becoming an adult, Xenon invested almost every moment except for the
time sleeping to construct his lair. It was to create a stronger and more hidden home.
This was a dragon’s habit, not because Xenon was particularly cautious. Staying in the lair was the
dragon’s most obvious survival strategy until thousands of years passed after adulthood and they built
up enough power.
“It is disgusting.”
A small person rose in front of Xenon’s giant head. Red blood spread out like a shroud and colored the
sky with its own color. It was Marie Rose who followed him. If Xenon was the size of a mountain, she
was only a small dot. Marie Rose was very small compared to Xenon. Even so, Xenon felt overwhelmed.
A world where everything that touched his gaze was red. This was already the domain of Marie Rose.
“You turned my dear husband’s city into dust. You deserve to pay for it.”
[It is your fault that it reached this point.]
“I naturally have to punish you. This is what my dear husband wants.”
[This demon...]
The appearance of Marie Rose smiling with a flush on her face made Xenon feel appalled. He felt pity for
the one called ‘dear husband’ by this crazy being.
“Leave a wing for your sins,” Marie Rose spoke as kindly as possible.
Although she was displeased with Xenon, she made a rational judgment rather than any excessive
decisions that would kill him. It was because her eyelids were getting heavier. She woke up for a while
after hearing a big fuss, but she was already at the limit. The Curse of Sloth inherited from Beriache was
eating at her body and her thinking again.
[It won’t be good for you if you take your time like this? Act moderately and get out of the way.]
Xenon didn’t agree with the judgment that Marie Rose believed to be rational. He regarded it as
excessive greed. It was natural. Like himself, who was being chased by other dragons, she was in a tight
position when it came to time. Xenon knew Marie Rose was about to fall asleep. He didn’t think there
was a need to match her obstinacy.
Marie Rose’s gaze chilled as she looked at the roaring Xenon. The sight of her long eyelashes descending
was like a moving brush. It felt like the brush was taking a break for a while after drawing big and dark
eyes. “Gray, you are a low level hybrid.”
In fact, wasn’t she born to satisfy their aesthetics? Marie Rose, who was so beautiful that she made
people wonder this, looked good even when she was cursing. Her disdainful gaze gave Xenon a form of
stimulation that he had never known. He would’ve been dazzled by Marie Rose at this moment if he
hadn’t used Dragon Words beforehand.
“The cut wing will grow again over time, but you are driving yourself to an early grave due to your vain
pride.”
The shroud of blood that covered the sky—a change occurred in Marie Rose’s domain. The whirlpool
made Xenon’s vision and spirit turbid. It meant that a dragon’s mental defenses had been penetrated.
The astonished Xenon hurriedly used magic to purify his thoughts.
A second change occurred in the blood shroud. It swelled up everywhere and tens of thousands of awls
popped out to unexpectedly pierce Xenon in the center of the area. Sparks popped up every time a red
awl touched Xenon’s scales. The majesty of the absolute defense was revealed. None of the tens of
thousands of awls pierced Xenon’s scales. Instead, they melted and flowed down as a handful of blood.
Even so, Xenon wasn’t relieved.
A huge pool of blood made by the melted awls. He was wary of the deep swamp that came up to his
thighs.
[Blood, it can’t hurt me.]
Blood flowed from Xenon’s eyes as he squeezed out the Dragon Words. It was the aftermath of
designating the substance ‘blood’ itself as an immune target. He suffered incomparable side-effects
compared to when he rejected the ‘blood of a particular target.’
Instead, the effect was excellent. The pool of blood that reached Xenon’s thigh was scattered
everywhere. Xenon felt liberated. He had a gut feeling that now was his chance to escape.
This was until he saw the smile on Marie Rose’s face.
“You are simple.”
There were a lot of remnants of Beriache remaining in Marie Rose’s head. It was the knowledge and
experience of one of the first three evils.
“My mother’s theory was right.”
Convenience simplified thinking. Therefore, the Dragon Words were poisonous. Dragon who relied on
Dragon Words would surely regress...
Beriache’s prediction was correct.
Xenon—a young dragon born with gray scales and a low hierarchy was overly reliant on Dragon Words.
He was tricked by meaningless deception and paid a harsh price.
Demonic energy—both wings were captured and torn by a force that was as powerful as the blood that
Marie Rose inherited from Beriache.
[Kuaack...!]
Xenon belatedly realized what happened as he felt his absolute defense temporarily collapsing the
moment he was held by demonic energy.
The 3 evils of the beginning—their intrinsic power was naturally demonic energy. He overlooked the
basics and became too obsessed with blood. It was because Marie Rose showed blood magic that was
too overbearing. It was right to say that he was completely pushed in this fight.
“Then goodbye.”
This was enough punishment. Marie Rose lightly waved her hand and really left without any regrets. She
used Xenon’s blood that was soaking the ground as a medium and moved underground.
Xenon failed to shoot a Breath at her. It would just be re-announcing his location to the other dragons
who would be chasing him. He used magic while resenting his choice and incompetence for losing both
wings while trying to protect one wing
‘I have to leave soon.’
A portal was opened in front of Xenon. The coordinates were naturally a place other than his lair. It was
the end if it was backtracked to the coordinates of his lair. From now on, he would have to escape
through portals for at least decades or hundreds of years. At the end, he was more likely to be dead
than alive, but... there was no other option for Xenon, who lost his wings.
‘Won’t it be possible to survive if I momentarily slip away from the pursuers and flee to the East
Continent?’
Xenon was trying to move through the portal only to move back in astonishment. At the same time, the
portal split in half. Xenon recognized the identity of the sword that cut the portal with one glance. It was
a sword made from his father’s remains.
[You...?!]
Xenon was greatly flustered. After he woke up, his father’s remains had stayed in the same place. It was
the direction of Reinhardt, the place the humans referred to as the capital of the Overgeared Empire.
Yet in front of his eyes, traces of his father that he never felt before appeared.
The identity was Gujel’s Sword. It was a divine sword held in the hands of a Sword Saint.
“For now, you will be secured by the Tower of Wisdom.”
A sword that slashed anything—Biban spoke after cutting the portal that distorted space and stopping
Xenon’s escape. It was close to an order.
One human being... commanding a dragon? The weight of the tower’s name was too great for it to be
improbable and offensive.
Xenon’s trembling gaze was fixed to Biban’s back. A man of dignity who transcended the limits of his
species—Dragon Slayer Hayate was quietly staring at Xenon.
“It is better for you to get a chance to defend yourself in the tower than be eaten by your own kind
here,” the 2nd Seat, Fronzaltz, persuaded the hesitant Xenon.
The purpose of the Tower of Wisdom was to suppress the disasters that dragons would cause. They
couldn’t tolerate a situation where Xenon and the dragons’ chase would make the continent turbulent.
They wanted to prevent any dragon from eating Xenon and evolving.
“There is no time,” Radwolf checked the dragon radar and urged Xenon again.
[...I understand.]
Xenon gave up on resisting. It was better to follow the tower member and grasp an opportunity than to
die here. However, things went differently from what they intended.
“......?!”
[......!!]
Suddenly, a new portal opened at the scene. It was a trace of someone finding this location and trying to
cross over.
“Hup!”
Biban’s sword neatly slashed at the portal. There was just a problem. The portal reopened as soon as it
was cut. It was even four at the same time. The location of each portal was different. It was created in all
directions from the location of the portal just cut.
“So persistent...!”
Biban clicked his tongue and drew a full moon with his sword. The portals generated in all directions
were slashed without a time difference and extinguished. Then—
This time, 32 portals were opened. Eight portals were created in all directions around each of the four
portals that had just been extinguished. It was very quick and accurate.
“Who keeps disturbing me...?!”
Biban used the Matchless Swordsmanship. He cut all the new portals and urged his colleagues with a
look. It was a signal to send Xenon to the tower. However, the required magic power to teleport a
dragon was different from the magic power required to teleport humans. An additional 64 portals were
opened before Jessica and Fronzaltz’ collaborative incantation was completed.
This time, a voice was heard from the portal. It was already great to be able to open 64 portals at the
same time, yet each portal had voice transmission magic fused with it.
“I won’t miss it,” the voice said.

“......!”
The voice that rang from all directions caused the expressions of the tower members to stiffen. It was
because they identified the voice.
Braham Eshwald—the apostle of the Overgeared God and the legendary great magician. Additionally,
Beriache’s direct descendant.
They observed the world, so there was no way they wouldn’t recognize the voice of one of the most
important and noted figures.
“This damn thing.”
They were being disturbed by Grid’s subordinate?
Jessica told the flustered Biban, “The other person is too bad. In this way, he will eventually arrive here
first.”
The existence of the tower would be discovered...
The tower members felt the crisis and all their gazes shifted to Hayate.
“We will step back first.” Hayate quickly made a judgment.
[What about me...?]
Xenon asked in a hurry, but it was useless. The tower members had already left the scene. Xenon had no
choice but to reopen a portal. However, Braham appeared from one of the 64 portals, ahead of Xenon’s
belated portal. The problem was that Xenon’s magic flow was poor due to the continuous use of Dragon
Words and Braham’s magic usage speed was similar to a dragon.
“......?” Braham’s expression stiffened as he arrived at the scene. He followed Marie Rose’s footsteps
only to find a dragon. He was so flustered that he couldn’t control his facial expression properly.
[......]
Xenon was wary of the chasers who would already be very close, so his expression was also
uncomfortable. There was an awkward silence for a moment.
Kurarararara!
Then from the far sky, the cries of the pursuers were heard.
‘It’s ruined.’
The tower members who just arrived at the tower checked the dragon radar and their hearts sank. The
number of dragons displayed on the rader, including Xenon, was a huge four.
Chapter 1587
“Let’s go back.”
Biban stared blankly at the flashing dragon radar before rising from his seat. Every time he breathed, he
scattered transparent waves in the shape of a blade. Thousands of intangible swords emerged
involuntarily. Even now, he was about to express misunderstandings.
“This isn’t bragging. In fact, I know Braham. He will remember my face clearly.”
“I know it well, even if you didn’t confess. Why do you think you are monopolizing the cleaning duty?”
“...Braham might’ve vaguely noticed the existence of the tower. It is just that he is clever and closed-
mouthed, so he didn’t say it.”
“Braham isn’t a man of virtue.”
“Certainly. A magician of that level will be close to a madman.”
“It is ominous just from his origin. He is a vampire. The vampires have a drastic shift in tendency due to
Grid, but what about their shady nature?”
“......”
The emergence of four dragons—due to the urgency, the atmosphere of the tower was very
tumultuous. They felt lighter than the heart of a bachelor who was excited in spring and almost floated
recklessly. Biban’s words were constantly interrupted and he frowned as he felt the limits of his
patience.
“Trust me once. No, trust Grid. Even if Braham sees us and is certain of our existence, Grid will firmly
control him.”
“There is no reason to do this.”
Radwolf simply ignored Biban’s confident words.
“It isn’t a matter where we can take risks.”
Jessica added some basis to his words.
“The first problem is that we can’t rescue Xenon even if we go all out.”
Three dragons had entered the scene. By now, they would’ve surrounded Xenon perfectly. There wasn’t
a single top dragon, but there was enough power to kill Xenon, who met the Blood Queen and lost both
wings in vain. Xenon was going to be eaten even before the tower members could do anything.
“It will be the site of the birth of a new top dragon. There is no way the other dragons will stand by.”
“By now, a lot of eyes will be paying attention to the scene. They know we have the technology to
detect them and are hiding their signs.”
Additional remarks were added. The contribution of the tower members to make Biban understand was
huge. It was a waste of time, but it was a necessary process considering Biban’s wisdom.
“It isn’t just three? Is that possible? Can so many dragons move all at once? They are grouping up when
they should be most vigilant of each other?”
“The threshold of the place and the stimulus is the problem.”
The explanation was longer than the tower members expected.
“Reidan is the area where Beriache settled in the past. The vampire cities are still underground. It has
great geographical value and there is a high probability that it is actually in touch with many voids.”
Voids—it was a slang term often used by the tower members to refer to an ‘unidentifiable place’ or a
dragon lair.
“Besides, the Blood Queen made a brief but intense impression. It might be a lower ranked dragon, but
she overpowered him with just a few minutes. It is a sensational event.”
It took just over three minutes for Marie Rose to grab and tear at both of Xenon’s wings. This meant that
her strength clearly transcended the traces and speculations that remained in history. They felt that the
curse she carried was balancing the world.
“There’s more attention on Reidan right now than we think.”
“It is a feast for dragons. If we go there, we will just be delicacies prepared on our own. The tower,
which has worked hard for a thousand years, will immediately collapse.”
“This damn thing. Why are you saying that now? If I had known, I would’ve brought Xenon with me
before.”
Xenon was a lower ranked dragon. Furthermore, he was greatly weakened due to the continuous use of
Dragon Words and the loss of his wings. It was possible for the tower members to grab his lifeline and
move as they wanted. If they had succeeded in securing Xenon, he would’ve been useful in many ways.
However, it was bitter because they failed.
“So are we going to just watch?”
Ken, who was watching quietly with his arms crossed, intervened. His abilities were within the top three
of the tower. In particular, he was the master of penetration, so he could ignore a dragon’s absolute
defense and thick scales, easily spreading the shock inside the dragon. If his fists and angle of attack
struck the dragon’s heart, then a top dragon would also falter for a while. He wasn’t happy that he had
to stand by and watch the situation without using the strength he was confident in.
Hayate calmed the atmosphere. “There is still a chance.”
Biban and Ken listened carefully.
On the other hand, the expressions of the other tower members weren’t very comfortable. They knew
what opportunity Hayate was talking about.
***
“I fell into a trap,” Braham was stiff for a while before belatedly opening his mouth. The irritation on his
beautiful face sharpened the impression he gave off, but it suited him very well. Originally, it was a
strange thing.
“I can’t believe she made a dragon into a half-god to lure this body... as expected, Marie Rose... I don’t
know about anything else, but I have to acknowledge the skills she inherited from Mother.”
Kurarararara!
The cries were echoing. He magically tracked it and the sound was coming from the end of the
stratosphere. It meant the power in the voice was close to a miracle. He realized how ignorantly strong
the dragons were. It made Marie Rose’s wicked and mysterious strategy of using dragons to create the
trap even greater.
[I thought you had a high consciousness. It turns out that you are also Beriache’s child.]
Xenon talked in a nonchalant manner. He was desperate. It was because the mana, which was carried by
the voice of the same kind, was transformed into a technique that sealed off the space. There was even
a double and then triple layer. There wasn’t enough time to escape. Now he could only wait for death.
Which of these three would eat him? For Xenon, this was the only curiosity he had left.
“Don’t put my mother’s name in your lowly mouth.”
[Are you provoking me in order to die less painfully? Forget it. I’m not going to hurt you. The last joy of
my life will be to appreciate the end of your life as you eventually cry after suffering from fear of the
inevitable death approaching you.]
Braham was more famous than he thought. Most dragons knew him. The one who found Fire Dragon
Trauka’s lair and stole a treasure from it. Detecting Trauka’s lair, hiding in the lair, and stealing
treasure—all of these actions were madness. Based on the way he survived robbing Trauka’s lair, Xenon
thought that he might be the next strongest after Marie Rose, but he was in a class where he couldn’t be
classified, regardless of his skill level.
“It is too much of a dream for a lowly being like you to have.”
Braham’s reaction was truly bizarre. He seemed to value his life very much. It was hard to understand
his attitude of despising a creature so much superior to him. It was to the extent that it was difficult to
define as simply ‘not knowing the subject.’
‘Let’s stop talking to him.’
Xenon decided to let Braham’s complaining enter one ear and out the other. Yes, complaining. No
matter what Braham said, it only sounded like complaining to Xenon. It was natural.
Braham jumped into this battlefield on his own. He was possessed by something and ended up targeted
by at least three dragons. It was like winning the chance of being hit by lightning hundreds of times in a
row despite the clear sky. What could an unlucky man do other than complain?
‘Green, blue, and gray...’
Xenon ignored the muttering Braham and weighed the identity of the incoming pursuers. The hierarchy
was like the power system itself.
The children of the top dragons—two of them had just become adults, while the remaining one seemed
to have lived for around 3,000 years. The fact that the oldest and most crafty one was a gray made him
unable to hold even a speck of hope.
Gray—they were a hybrid produced when dragons of different types interbreed. Like Xenon, they
weren’t comparable to other pure dragons. The power of their Breath was particularly reduced due to a
lack of specialized attributes. They were careful to know this themselves.
A gray dragon that survived for around 3,000 years? It meant he had developed all types of wisdom and
overcame many fights, or he fortunately ate his parents. It was right to say that this was the stage
before becoming a top dragon and there was a high probability of blossoming a new attribute. In the
future, he could be the second stone dragon.
‘He will never let down his guard.’
As if to prove Xenon’s idea right—
Flash!
A huge star shone at the end of the sky. It fell like a meteor. It gradually approached with a roar and its
identity was a gray ray of light. It was the Breath of the gray dragon. He was aiming for a quick fight. He
knew that a lot of attention would be paid to this place. The other two seemed to have noticed it a step
late. The two Breaths fell behind it.
‘The pain will only grow if I resist here.’
Xenon was in a desperate situation from the beginning. He didn’t resist it. He closed his eyes and
accepted death.
Just then, a voice was heard. “Are you praying?”
Braham’s voice that entered one ear contained no fear. Rather, it was full of certainty.
[......!!]
Xenon opened his eyes and they widened. It was because he witnessed the collapse of parts of the
three-layered barrier. It was far from destruction. It was closer to the feeling of grasping and dismantling
the structure of the barrier in detail. It wasn’t impossible. If Xenon hadn’t given up on life and if he had
enough time, Xenon would’ve disassembled this triple barrier as well. It was possible for dragons
because they were a magic species.
The noteworthy thing here was speed. Braham was a vampire, not a dragon, yet he neutralized the
barrier twice as fast as Xenon’s calculations.
[The knowledge that Marie Rose inherited... was it just a remnant?]
The 3 evils of the beginning—they were born only one step later than the gods of the beginning and the
old dragons, so their knowledge was deeper and wider than the sea. Fully utilizing it was a separate
matter, but it meant he transcended a large number of dragons in terms of intellectual potential. It was
happening right in front of him.
Xenon’s expression changed as he looked at Braham. The disbelief was gradually erased and it changed
to expectations.
The three Breaths smashed the half-broken barrier and turned the area into ashes.
Braham and Xenon appeared in a place that was far away. There was no time to open a portal, but there
was plenty of time to use short-range teleportation. Nevertheless, they couldn’t completely avoid the
aftermath of the explosion. They just narrowly avoided a serious injury.
“Give it to me.” Braham redid the shattered mana shield and reached out to Xenon. The bloodline
couldn’t be fooled. The hand was beautiful even when bloody. “Your heart.”
Braham noticed that Xenon’s magic activation speed was slower than his own. He was convinced that
Xenon was deeply injured beyond simply losing his wings.
“I will use it better than you.”
From the beginning, Braham wasn’t Xenon’s ally.
“Wouldn’t it be better to drag the enemy who drove you to this state as a companion in your afterlife
than to die in vain?”
Braham didn’t take into account Xenon’s mood and fate. It was just about efficiency.
[Your arrogance is piercing the sky. Do you think it is possible to fight against dragons just by acquiring
his heart?]
The three dragons snorted as they arrived at the scene. They were competitors who were wary and
hostile to each other, but at this moment, they had a common sentiment toward Braham.
Braham cocked his head. “I never said I would fight against you.”
[......?]
Xenon was the most flustered. The man who just persuaded him that there was a chance to die with his
enemies changed his words straight away. The change in attitude was faster than flipping a palm.
Braham added an explanation. “I am going to grab Marie Rose’s head. Isn’t she the one who made the
situation like this?”
[......]
The words were correct, but Xenon felt somewhat frustrated and bitter. The uncomfortable feeling he
felt from the time he saw the tower members running away after extending their hands first now
became even more twisted. The awkward atmosphere lasted for only a moment. Putting aside Xenon’s
worries, the dragons didn’t give them any time. They attacked Xenon to achieve their goal. Braham was
completely ignored. He was almost treated as a bug.
‘As expected, it didn’t work.’
There was no room for intervention.
Braham clicked his tongue in regret and opened a portal to leave the scene. At this moment—
[There is no being who can leave here.]
This sentence—even without evidence, it established a strong law. Braham’s portal was forcibly closed.
“......”
Braham shut his mouth. A chill went down his spine as he recalled a nightmare he had forgotten.
Fire Dragon Trauka—it reminded him of the overwhelming power of that bastard who made all common
sense and knowledge useless. He must be lurking somewhere near here. It was a memory that forced
him to recall the being his senses couldn’t feel at all.
‘I will die.’
Everyone here, including himself, would soon disappear.
Chapter 1588
Since ancient times, humanity had regarded the stars as special. They admired the shining stars even in
the distant universe. This was why the noblest humans were often likened to them. It was also the basis
for Braham’s belief that he was the best.
He was the one who pulled down the stars. He naturally trivialized the humans who compared
themselves to stars.
It was a temperament that had become more prominent recently. The magic theories that were rebuilt
based on the enlightenment gained from fighting Gamigin, the power of the direct descendant that was
restored due to Marie Rose’s whim that rapidly strengthened his mana and physique, and the evolution
of his equipment thanks to Grid’s favor—Braham was entering his best prime period ever.
He was confident that he could protect Grid’s back and he believed that he could face any opponent as
long as they weren’t outside the standards like dragons or the Martial God.
A little while earlier, he was even more convinced. That dragon that he encountered after following
Marie Rose’s traces. He wasn’t too afraid considering that both of the dragon’s wings were torn off. It
felt completely different from when he met Trauka in the past.
That magic power in the atmosphere that shared its senses with Braham was shouting in unison. Maybe
it was worth discussing the odds. Braham could’ve looked at being the first dragon slayer in history if it
wasn’t for the interruption of the three dragons that invaded the scene in real time.
It was arrogance.
Braham was held to the rule set by the Dragon Words and realized that there was a serious error in his
calculations.
‘Not all dragons are the same?’

All beings who lived with their feet on the ground didn’t know the physiology of the dragons. It was like
how humans understood only a very small part of the universe. Braham didn’t have much interest in
dragons. He was immersed in magic rather than obsessing over the impossibilities.
It was also something induced by Beriache’s knowledge. Braham believed that his mother passed on all
her knowledge to him, but this was actually a belief that should be broken. Had he forgotten about the
source of the curse that ruled his kin?
Beriache didn’t give Braham some of her knowledge. One of them was knowledge of the dragons. This
made the dragons complete unknowns to Braham and induced him to perceive them as merely fearful
beings. It was proof that Beriache loved Braham. She feared that an unqualified child would be killed in
vain due to his interest in dragons.
On the other hand, it meant Beriache hadn’t predicted the fact that he would do something crazy like
break into Trauka’s lair without knowing the subject.
"......”
Braham’s face was pale as he noticed the truth.
Fire Dragon Trauka, Evil Dragon Bunhelier, Insane Dragon Nevartan, Gourmet Dragon Raiders—Braham
thought that all adult dragons would be like them. He didn’t expect the inferiority or superiority of the
armed force to be different depending on the nature of the individual.
However, it was different. The four dragons with poorly recognized colored scales were of a lower class
than Trauka. The emergence of another dragon, who just unfolded his willpower through Dragon Words
from somewhere unknown, proved this fact. It was in a different dimension.
‘I will die.’
Everyone here, including himself, would soon disappear. It was a gut feeling, not a guess. Braham’s
calculations that took into account the tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of branches of mana
in the atmosphere were absurdly fast and accurate. It took him a split second to be sure of his own
death.
‘It is checkmate.’
Braham was a magician before he was the Duke of Wisdom. It was right to prepare countless
countermeasures for each action and avoid the worst. Yet he couldn’t do so now.
‘I still have a long way to go.’
Braham, who realized his shortcomings only when he was on the verge of dying, turned his attention to
Xenon. Less than a minute had passed since he was attacked, but the scales were already torn off. The
color, disguised with magic out of near instinct, was revealed nakedly and he saw that Xenon’s scales
were as gray as the cloudy sky.
“I’ll say it again.”’

The presence that reminded Braham of Trauka—it was the emergence of a top dragon that could easily
be mistaken for an old dragon by those who didn’t know the hierarchy of dragons. Braham’s absurd
voice permeated the hearing of the dragons who recognized him and caused them to stiffen.
“Give me your heart. There is no hope other than that.”
Braham was clearly speaking to Xenon, but the one who reacted was the dragon who shoved his teeth
into Xenon’s neck.
[You... keep quiet.]
Basque, the gray dragon who had survived for 3,000 years—he hadn’t slept for 500 years. It was for one
opportunity in the future. He just needed one more chance to eat and he could climb to the upper ranks
of the hierarchy. His magic senses stretched out around his lair in the center of the continent and he
closely observed the trends of his kind. He endured the long boredom with transcendent patience.
Then he missed two big opportunities.
First was the stone dragon. He was tracking the stone dragon, who was wounded and weakened by the
insane dragon, only to be deceived by the tower members and turned away from the Behen
Archipelago. The camouflage techniques of the tower members were indeed undisputable. It was how
the location of the tower had been undetected until now.
The second opportunity was the fire dragon. At first, he was uncertain, but Ifrit was clearly weak. He was
more likely to encounter an old dragon if he targeted her, but he still chased her. It was worth taking the
risk. Then he belatedly noticed Ifrit’s destination and turned back. The best thing was that he felt her
being annihilated without a trace and he comforted himself that Trauka hadn’t become stronger.
Now a third chance had arrived. The situation was better than the previous opportunities. The lower
dragons were too low on the hierarchy to attract an old dragon’s attention. Due to the recent extinction
of Ifrit, the top dragons became cautious. Surprisingly, he thought it was an opportunity to eat easily.
The uproar was louder than necessary due to Marie Rose and two competitors followed, but they were
opponents he could easily handle. The flow was good. He saw that he would finally achieve his
aspirations today. This was until a little while ago when he felt the signs of the cloaked dragon.
‘...It is lucky just to be aware of his existence. It is encouraging to be able to defend against a surprise
attack from a cloaked dragon.’
It was because his eyes couldn’t see a cloaked dragon. The original cloaked dragon wasn’t easily
recognized. It was because they enjoyed the technique of creating shading with magic power and
blocking vision, so the operation of magic power was very strange.
Was it the child of the refractive dragon or a cloaked dragon itself? No one knew. It was because no one
had been able to prove that the refractive dragon existed.
‘First of all, I need to keep Xenon alive.’
Basque was a mid grade dragon close to the top rank. If he cooperated with the three lower ranked
dragons, even a top dragon would be embarrassed to handle them alone. It was because time was
dragging out while they were discussing victory or defeat. They needed to endure a huge uproar, making
it so that there was a possibility that the cloaked dragon himself would become prey.
It was likely that the cloaked dragon would become the first target after eating Xenon and evolving. He
must’ve planned to take efficient action to quickly arrange the situation or retreat if that wasn’t
possible. This was why he should protect Xenon without killing him.
[It is better to join forces.]
Basque said. He didn’t add any explanation. A dragon’s head contained the universe. They saw through
all things naturally. Depending on the nature of each individual, there were often dragons who didn’t
utilize their knowledge, but only the insane dragon would have a slow understanding of the situation.
[Xenon, restore your strength.]
The two other lower dragons agreed to Basque’s suggestion. Their attitude of guarding Xenon was
evidence. Xenon swallowed his curses.
‘How many times will I have nightmares of the humiliation I suffered today?’
The tower members who acted like they were going to help and then left. His kin who rushed to eat him
only to reach out a hand. He didn’t like either one. He felt pathetic and ashamed for being dragged into
this situation against his will. There was one thing that was more annoying than that.
“Isn’t it better to kill him than to carry him as a burden? It is hard to comment because I don’t know the
physiology of a dragon. Tsk.”
Vampires—Marie Rose, who tore off his wings and disappeared leisurely, and Braham, who kept asking
for his heart. They were truly of the same bloodline. He thought they were the most hateful creatures in
the world.
[Braham, you... keep staying quiet.]
The reason why dragons preyed on their own kind was simply for survival. They had to be strong in
order to survive. The most efficient way was to eat their kin. It was a barbaric culture taught and
established by the old dragons. Predation couldn’t take precedence over survival unless it was the Fire
Dragon Trauka or the insane dragon.
Basque wanted to live. He wanted to somehow persuade Xenon to cooperate. He wanted Braham, who
was constantly trying to ignite the flames, to shut up.
Braham cocked his head. The silver hair that hung below his ears waved beautifully. “Do you know my
name?”
Wasn’t it proof that this dragon was keeping a close eye on the world? Braham was intrigued when he
learned this new fact.
“Are dragons interested in the surface? Then why not intervene? It is too much to say you are careful
simply because you are afraid of being eaten by your kin.”
[......]
“Isn’t the world so wide? Until just 30 years ago, it took three or four months for news from the
northern lands to reach the south. It might be the standard for ordinary people, but it can’t be
impossible for you to monitor the entire continent all the time, right? Dragons can’t be like common
creatures that live everywhere on the continent... are there any restrictions on you? What type of
restrictions are there?”
It was a chance to figure out the dragons. Braham was very active because it was a difficult opportunity
to get again. He spoke in a fast manner that was rare for him. Was it necessary to use Dragon Words to
shut him up? Basque was seriously considering it before shaking his head.
It was a very disadvantageous situation. He needed even one more helper. He couldn’t ignore Braham
any longer and roughly replied.
[We aren’t interested in any beings other than ourselves. You are just famous.]
“I... am famous among dragons? Well, I can guess why.”
Braham’s eyes twitched as he turned his head.
The dragons—he was proud of his magic skills which were so good that a magic species showed interest
in him. Putting aside the situation where his life was in danger, he wanted to smile.
Basque and the dragons, who were now on the same side, weren’t interested in him. They were busy
focusing on the dark shadow on one side of their field of view.
[Cranbel, it is better for us to all step back here. Let’s make it a tie.]
The cloaked dragon, Cranbel, responded to Basque’s suggestion. [You are overconfident.]
The four dragons and Braham’s eyes moved to the right at the same time. It was because the position of
the shadow presumed to be the cloaked dragon had changed.
Braham felt something strange.
‘I don’t feel anything.’
The atmosphere’s mana that shared its senses with Braham was silent. He couldn’t detect the texture of
the magic power that made up that shadow. It was amazing.
Braham recalled the Dragon Words of the cloaked dragon. No one could leave here. This meant he was
confident about taking care of everyone here alone. The problem was serious if he was so confident
even though his enemies might cooperate.
‘As expected, it is annihilation.’
Braham didn’t distinguish between the top and old dragons. To him, both Trauka and the cloaked
dragon felt like they couldn’t be resisted. He thought in his head about how he would soon die from an
unidentified attack that flew from an unexpected place.
At the same time, Braham’s thoughts became a reality.

The shadow was still fixed at the point where the group was watching, but a fierce attack flew from the
side. It was a tail covered with silver scales. Basque’s thick waist was dented. It wasn’t known how many
ribs a dragon had, but they all seemed to be broken.
Basque reacted quickly. He twisted his long, bent neck in the reverse direction of the impact. He stabbed
at the air with the horn on his forehead. At the same time, a Breath was shot. The position of the
cloaked dragon was determined based on the direction in which the tail flew. Then a gray breath
appeared and crossed the sky like it existed from the beginning. It was an unchallenged power. It was
like a huge pillar. The surroundings quickly darkened. It was the aftermath of the sun being obscured by
the pillar.
Basque’s expression was stiff. The counterattack failed. The cloaked dragon wasn’t in that position. The
problem was that the damage was too great, even though it was one-sided. He became disadvantaged
in an instant.
‘Is the only way to make him step back under the pretext of mutual destruction?’
If the Breaths were overused, someone new would eventually invade the scene. He had to bet on the
variable that would occur at that time. The attitude of the cloaked dragon was that he didn’t care about
anyone, but this would soon change if a bad enemy appeared.
[Resistance is pointless...?]
The voice of the cloaked dragon was echoing everywhere only to be cut off in the middle.
“The name tunnel dragon matches you.” Braham’s red eyes were staring at the cloaked dragon. It was
from a gap in the ground that was formed by an earthquake.
“It isn’t bad to be called a rat.”
The silently waiting mana of the atmosphere had reacted the moment the tail of the cloaked dragon
appeared. Braham had noticed it from there. It was true that the cloaked dragon cast a shade over
mana, but it wasn’t necessarily stealth. The cloaked dragon used his sophisticated mana operation
abilities to move under the ground. He dug tunnels in the ground without the slightest vibration to make
sure that no one on the ground noticed him and then he disturbed the enemy. It went against the norm.
It was impossible for Braham to use mana in such a way.
“It is great. The problem is that the form doesn’t work.”
[...Shut up.]
The tunnel dragon, no, the cloaked dragon, Cranbel, emerged from the ground. He was 1.5 times larger
compared to Basque or Xenon. Any small movements could cause all types of ripple effects. It seemed
like if he just took a deep breath and exhaled, it would become a Breath.
By this point, Basque also noticed it.
‘We can’t win no matter what we do.’

Cranbel’s strength transcended Basque’s imagination. It was a power Basque realized only after Cranbel
showed up. Basque and the dragons were forced to open their eyes wide. They sensed their own
deaths.
[Since it is like this, I will do it quickly. I am going to turn you all to dust like this city.]
He was referring to the remnants of the buildings touching his feet. It didn’t mean much. Cranbel merely
mentioned the collapsed city for the purpose of threatening his enemies. However, the timing was bad.
“Is it you?” Grid had just arrived at the scene and now his blazing eyes glared at Cranbel. “Why did you
hurt innocent people?”
There was a gust of wind that didn’t suit the hot desert.
While Braham stared anxiously at Grid, who jumped in on his own, the dragons were shocked.
It was because the remnants of the fire dragon held by Grid resonated with the magic power of the
dragons and showed them a certain scene. The scene of Grid riding Ifrit was projected onto his divinity
that spread out like the polar lights.
Chapter 1589
Envy and longing created a desire to be like him. The reason why the number of Reinhardt’s blacksmiths
was hard to count wasn’t just due to the high benefits. It was also because of Grid’s presence. Countless
people were dreaming of becoming the second Grid.
“If blacksmiths change the recipe, it is usually because things are bad.”
The 1st ranked blacksmith, Panmir. He explained on the premise that Grid ‘doesn’t know much about
the production system.’ He knew the story about how Grid didn’t know the item auto production
system. Pagma's Successor surprisingly wasn’t an all-rounder blacksmith. Panmir immediately noticed
that he was subjected to checks by the system.
“The materials required for the recipe weren’t provided in time, there was a mistake in the technique
required by the recipe, or they are affected by sudden changes in the environment. Most of these things
happen unintentionally.”
In Satisfy, rapid changes to the environment were relatively common. Imagine that someone nearby
used ice or fire magic. This might be a fairly extreme example, but it was surprisingly frequent because
Satisfy had such a large population and so many incidents.
“Defects. Variations in the recipe have a 99.99% chance of producing defects.”
It was obvious common sense. However, Grid didn’t consider it a trivial matter. He noted the 99.99%
probability instead of 100%.
“There is a 0.01% chance that a miracle will be born.”
Grid had been supported by the guild for a long time and always produced items in complete conditions.
The only variable he experienced during production was the ‘fluctuations in rating.’ Of course, he had to
deal with all types of variables when making a new recipe, but they were currently talking about making
items ‘according to the recipe.’
“This is one of the miracles.”
Admiration was on Grid’s face as he looked at the strangely curved sword. A legendary rated sword was
born from the ‘Pattern: Whirlwind.’ The maximum rating was unique, but a legendary rated Whirlwind
was born. It was in the hands of an ordinary blacksmith, not Grid.
“That’s right. It has happened before in the past. A very small number of blacksmiths, including myself,
had experienced results that transcend the limits of the recipe at least once.”
This was why Panmir ordered some blacksmiths to work by ‘changing the recipe.’ Reinhardt had too
many blacksmiths. There were limits to the supply and demand of materials used to make supplies,
while manpower remained. Recently, miners had discovered new mines around the empire, but surplus
manpower still existed.
Panmir thought of a clever way to utilize them. They were ordered to produce items using the remaining
materials, i.e. materials that didn’t fit the recipes. As a result, tens of thousands of defective products
were poured out, while a very small number of them were miracles.
“I just never dreamed that a legendary rated weapon would be made.”
Originally, legendary weapons and armor could only be made by Grid. However, from the time that
legendary recipes appeared, craftsman-grade blacksmiths started to produce ordinary legendary items.
Yet this legendary rated Whirlwind was made by an ordinary blacksmith, not a craftsman.
“I think it is the influence of you becoming a myth. The overall level of the world has risen.”
Now the best blacksmith was a myth, not a legend. It was right that the level of other blacksmiths would
evolve in line with this. It was the flow of the times, the balance that the S.A Group was obsessed with.
“...This is great.”
Grid smiled happily. He was proud of the blacksmiths who had been steadily developing. He also felt
respect for Panmir, who produced unexpected results by utilizing the remaining materials and
manpower.
Panmir was a different type of teacher than Khan. Khan gave a lot of enlightenment based on how to
use the ‘system’ that he couldn’t teach. What would it have been like if Khan and Panmir worked
together?
Today, he missed Khan terribly.
Urgent news flew to Grid as they were leaving the smithy.
-A dragon is attacking Reidan. Noll and the vampires who fought it escaped with the help of Black Teddy.
There is no information about other survivors. Expecting catastrophic damage.
***
“Why did you hurt innocent people?”

Grid ran without stopping. He repeatedly linked Barbatos’ Vision with Shunpo to blast himself forward
every moment. Several times along the way, he endured the pain of the shortness of breath and
suffocation. In particular, the flow of mana became thicker as he approached Reidan and it weighed
heavily on his body. Even so, he endured it with transcendent patience.
The warp gates weren’t available. The route from Reinhardt to Reidan had been removed.
He understood when he arrived. Everything in Reidan had turned into ashes. The castle, warp gates,
numerous mansion, industrial complexes, and the alchemy facilities.
This guy. The dragon with silver scales stated that it was his fault.
‘He is arrogant. It is proof that he is strong.’
The other four dragons concealed their scales in some artificial way. On the other hand, Cranbel didn’t
do this. He resembled Ifrit who was armed with red scales. He didn’t hide himself. It was as if revealing
his attributes and temperament wouldn’t be a weakness.
Grid intuitively sensed it. This wasn’t an opponent who could be controlled with Dragon Knight. It was
going to be a hard fight.
Nausea soared at every moment as he crossed the space at a speed that transcended the limits of his
body. He experienced extremes that were hard to handle even with transcendent patience. There was
no chance of victory. Honestly, he was afraid. However—
“It’s fine. How can I understand guys like you even if I hear the reason?”
Grid didn’t back down. The land that was the origin of the empire. Reidan was the beginning of Grid. It
was used as a base of the Overgeared Guild from the moment it was formed to when the Overgeared
Kingdom was constructed. Many connections, memories, and foundations were created here. Now it
was removed from the map.
Could he turn a blind eye to the one who sent the tens of thousands of people living here to hell just
because he was afraid? It wasn’t possible. It wasn’t a matter of pride or saving face. Rather, it was the
loss of his foundation. This was a fight that couldn’t be avoided. There was no need to worry about
future troubles with the dragons. He wouldn’t win anyway.
Grid slowly moved his hands. The swords drawn together by the silver thread were caught by his hands
in turn. The first one was the Enlightenment Sword.
Cranbel’s cold eyes contained no emotions.
[Overgeared God Grid. The one who overshadows the current era. I also know you.]
The second sword was the Fire Dragon Sword.
Cranbel’s eyes were still indifferent. It was even while looking at the scene of Grid and Ifrit projected in
the polar lights.
[I can’t agree with Ifrit’s claim of you being great, but I am willing to respect you.]
In Grid’s left hand where the veins were bulging, the Enlightenment Sword and Fire Dragon Sword were
merged into one. The two swords that Grid made for himself were woven into the most ideal form. The
sunset polar lights, which symbolized Grid’s divine nature, started to swirl violently. The combined
sword was used as a medium to amplify the energy. Nevertheless—
[Step back. Then I won’t hurt you.]
Cranbel wasn’t stimulated. Cranbel calmly faced the polar light that had become huge due to the
sunlight heating up the desert and vibrating the atmosphere.
A third and fourth sword were held in Grid’s right hand and combined together. It was the Formless
Sword and Gujel’s Dao.
[......]
Cranbel’s expression hardened for the first time. It was because he felt insulted, not threatened. The
weapon made by dissecting the remains of his kin was held in the hands of a god.
The entire dragon species felt insulted.
“Isn’t it reasonable to apologize first before making a request?”
Was this the one who dared to reach the sun? Grid was surrounded with the sunset divinity and looked
like he was burning in it. The dizzying momentum released by the divinity was that fierce. At first glance,
he seemed to be one with the flames, but Cranbel saw through it. This was nothingness. It could be a
mace that crushed a dragon’s scales or a sword that cuts it.
‘Or it could be a barrier to Breath.’
The absence of any attributes meant unlimited potential.
‘Of course, that potential won’t be fully blossomed.’
Rebecca had used Chiyou as a motif when making Zeratul. Zeratul’s attribute was also nothingness.
Considering Zeratul’s personality, he would be more vigilant and hateful toward the Overgeared God
than anyone else. Cranbel was certain that the Overgeared God would be short-lived. There were too
many strong existences in this world who wouldn’t watch his growth. The dragons were the only group
truly indifferent to the world.
“It is ridiculous to ask you to do something...”
[I apologize.]
“......?”
[Regardless of the situation, I’m sorry for angering you. I want to ask for forgiveness.]
Cranbel apologized again to the flustered Grid before asking something.
[I have apologized, so will you step down?]
“......”
[You don’t look relieved at all. This is why a human’s words are ridiculous. Reason isn’t an excuse for
exoneration. It is just a convenience for the weak to use when complaining.]
“...If you had kept your reason in the first place, you wouldn’t have committed the sin.”
[If you are going to say these words, at least give an example of a world without sinners. You are only a
madman living in a fantasy.]
Cranbel’s expression suddenly changed. His forehead narrowed and the ends of his two huge eyes were
raised in a frightening manner. The inner light resembling the cross section of the universe gradually
turned red. He was slowly becoming angry. It was as if the respect was over.
[Overgeared God, you are a foolish person who doesn’t know the weight of a god’s death because you
don’t know defeat. I don’t like your behavior of ignoring my favor due to overconfidence in yourself. Die.
Be frustrated and take it as a lesson.]
Don’t know defeat.
These words proved it. At the very least, Cranbel didn’t know Grid in his human days. He also didn’t pay
close attention after Grid became a god. He had no idea of the many defeats Grid had suffered. Since
becoming a god, Grid’s win rate in battles was surprisingly low.
However, the help of his relationships meant his life was spared every time and he never died. Grid’s
attitude was the same in front of Cranbel, who was teaching without knowing the details.
“You will also be in pain, so be prepared.”
He had lost his composure from the beginning. There was no way he could be calm after seeing Reidan’s
situation. Grid was pretending to be calm. His head was actually boiling with anger. It wasn’t rational.
This was why he was prepared to die without avoiding a fight. He was going to deal just one blow. He
wanted to make the being who dared to hurt his city and his people feel regret for a moment.
[Seal the power of the Overgeared God.]
“......!”
Grid was taking a posture when he was filled with a sense of weakness. He failed to completely resist
and faced a notification window that all his stats had fallen by half.
[Overgeared God Grid can’t deviate from my space.]
“......!”
Grid’s body moved uncontrollably. He flew to the vicinity of Cranbel like he was attracted by a magnetic
force. The God Hands held onto Grid and pulled, but it was useless. Rather, they were dragged together
with him. It was the coercion of Dragon Words.
A creature that players could never harm. The ultimate transcendent dragon ignored the status of a
human god. He acted according to his taste.
“Cough...!” Blood poured from Grid’s nose and mouth. He shed so much blood that he wondered if it
would be like this if he scooped blood out of his body with a bowl.
A single blow—his stats had halved, but no matter how much his stats had dropped, it was too much to
lose more than half his health with a single blow.
Grid’s focus became blurry for a moment. It was only for a moment. He was used to persevering against
pain.
His gaze was fixed on Cranbel’s forehead and he quickly regained his focus. It was the point where the
horn was rising.
The finishing move. As expected, a Breath flew.
Cranbel, who had pierced Grid’s chest with his tail and lifted him high in the air, wanted to end this
battle. No, he was trying to end the slaughter neatly. It was a chance for Grid. He immediately
responded using his artificial senses.
“Revolve Dragon Drop Pinnacle Kill.”
Grid used the possible fusion sword dance creation of Overgeared God's Sword Dance. He
counterattacked the Breath by creating a new fusion sword dance in real time. It contained the image of
killing a dragon. At this moment—
He added up all the strength he had accumulated over the years he had worked hard without giving up.
──!
All the explosions and collision noises died down at once. It was swallowed by the vortex that the two
swords made.
The silver Breath was turning around. It permeated into Grid’s two swords. It inflated the power of the
sword dance and struck Cranbel’s forehead. The absolute defense was immediately removed. It couldn’t
withstand the momentum of the Hero King and Dragon Slayer? titles and was shattered.
‘Didn’t I say it? You will feel pain.’
A faint smile appeared on Grid’s face as he looked into Cranbel’s two eyes, which had grown somewhat
larger. Reflecting on his own life had made all types of impossibilities possible.
The desert split in half. The back of the god crashing along with the dragon underground filled the vision
of the four awestruck dragons.
They desired it. They wanted to be the main character who reproduced the ‘Crazy God and Crazy
Dragon’ story.
Chapter 1590
[The target has received 1,507,344,962 damage.]
[This is an unbelievable achievement...!]
[The heavenly gods are whispering after reading the pain on Cranbel’s face.]
[Martial God Zeratul’s momentum has increased. He is insisting that the agreement with the dragons
should be discussed again.]
One blow was properly dealt.
The ultimate transcendent species or the absolute species—he caused significant damage to the world’s
most powerful creature that had reigned supreme.
Grid’s heart was relieved. Zeratul’s reaction was a bit unpleasant, but it felt like the decade of
congestion from frustration was going down. At the same time, new anxiety occurred. The power of the
Breath exceeded expectations. The power of the Breath was 1.5 billion even with his stats halved. It was
excessive considering the effect of Revolve Dragon Drop Pinnacle Kill, which amplified the damage of
the counterattack as much as possible.
A dragon’s defense would far surpass Grid’s defense. He had thought it would be cool if he could deal
damage in the tens of millions...
‘Doesn’t it mean it is directly over if I am hit by that one blow?’
Grid’s fall, which had been going on for a while, stopped. His skin flaps seemed to flip. It was close to a
random jerking of his body. It was due to the ignorantly strong pressure. Grid’s body was being sucked
deep into the collapsed underground. The legendary and myth rated items on his body were helpless.
The physical phenomenon created by the law of the Dragon Words meant that Overgeared God Grid
couldn’t leave Cranbel’s space. He immediately fell after Cranbel who fell earlier.
“Keuk...!”
The cross section of the desert—all types of strata, the product of history built up in the days when it
wasn’t a desert, complicated Grid’s vision. The deeper he fell, the more Grid learned about the feel and
color of the various strata. He vaguely guessed what type of ecosystem the ancient Reidan would have.
It felt like he was studying something that wasn’t in his destiny.
This was until a little while ago.
“......?!”
Grid’s field of view was reversed. His body quickly moved away from the end of the underground space
that he had reached. Soon, his vision turned blue. He was seeing the sky. A silver dragon was looking
down at Grid.
‘Teleport.’
Grid realized that his position was worse than he thought. He became aware that he could die from
exhaustion while only chasing after Cranbel’s tail in the battle.
‘Dragon Words is crazy.’
He realized why dragons were so invincible. Grid couldn’t help letting out a bitter laugh when he
realized the power of Dragon Words
[Your status is higher than I thought.]

Cranbel opened his mouth. The blood flowing from his forehead was nothing special. It was red, like
human blood. Some of the transparent scales were stained red and this caused him to overlap with
Ifrit’s appearance.
[I didn’t know you would disobey Dragon Words.]
“......?”
What was this nonsense? Grid let it enter one ear and out the other. He put aside the sad memories that
came to mind when he saw Cranbel’s scales that were turned red and he focused his mind.
His strength lay in his physical ability to respond to the transcendent senses to some extent. The
situation was much worse now that his stats had halved, but he managed to control the body soaring
into the sky to create a stable posture.
Grid kicked the air in this position. He accelerated his body that was being dragged to the maximum and
unfolded the strides to amplify the power of the sword dance.
──!
Grid’s sword and Cranbel’s tail collided in succession. Surprisingly, there was no noise. A concentrated
force was slowing down all concepts. There was only a belated explosion after dozens of collisions.
Subsequently, the spreading remnants of his divinity colored Cranbel’s transparent scales with the
colors of the sunset. It was mysterious and beautiful, but Grid didn’t have time to feel sentimental.
Item Combination, Overgeared God’s Rage, etcetera—all the buffs he was enjoying had a time limit.
A critical hit, Ultimate Martial Art, God’s Command, etcetera—it was necessary to increase the number
of attacks in order to increase the probability of a beneficial effect occurring.
Grid’s attacks that utilized the Overgeared God’s Sword Dance, the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship,
the skills gained from the Mountain King of Grenier, and his items and titles were swift, and his defense
was solid. He persistently targeted Cranbel’s upper body and short limbs as he poured his most
destructive skills toward the shoulders and long neck, which were hard to cover. Thanks to this,
Cranbel’s tail was busy. It moved in a dizzying manner alone to defend all directions. It was possible
because the tail was big and long.
‘Is he really disobeying the Dragon Words?’
Unlike his busy tail, Cranbel’s eyes were calm. It was because the consciousness to control his body and
the consciousness to observe Grid were separate. Currently, his consciousness was split into hundreds
of pieces. The consciousness for contemplating the entire battlefield and managing the surveillance
magic that spread to hundreds of kilometers away were all easily controlled.
Just then, a sword that belatedly revealed its form was embedded in Cranbel’s long neck. It was 300,000
Army Stealth Sword. It was a covert strike that could deceive the senses of the yangban, Mir, the
treasured sword of the expelled gods.
Cranbel was convinced. ‘He can’t disobey it. The first attack was a fluke.’
Cranbel wasn’t agitated by the fact that the absolute defense had become powerless. Like most
dragons, the enemies he thought of were his own kin. It was proven when Cranbel attacked Basque but
the absolute defense wasn’t effective against the same dragon. This meant the absolute defense, which
was considered sacred to civilians, didn’t mean much to dragons.
For dragons, there was no reason to be agitated because the absolute defense was broken. The thing
that surprised Cranbel was the deep pain he felt the moment the Breath was counterattacked. It was
pain he experienced for the first time since he was born.
Grid’s first attack that severely smashed several scales, tore his skin, and shook his brain instilled a great
illusion for Cranbel. It was the illusion that Grid disobeyed the Dragon Words, ‘Seal the power of the
Overgeared God.’
Yes, he was mistaken. Cranbel’s killing intent, which had been extinguished by his interest in Grid, raised
its head again. Killing intent grew out of the disgust he felt for Grid’s arrogance at rejecting his favor.
Now that he confirmed that Grid was overconfident compared to his skills, Cranbel’s killing intent
deepened. It was at a tangible level.
Just then, a magic power thunderbolt appeared and fell without any precursors. Dragons weren’t bound
by formulas or rules when using magic. It was a level that far transcended the hard work of a great
magician who omitted casting and completed the magic. His willpower itself was magic. It was correct to
view it as a concept similar to a Sword Saint’s Heart Sword.
[You have suffered 227.340 damage.]
“......?”
Grid’s vision was filled by the thunderbolt that flashed white. He felt confused. It was because his
transcendent senses didn’t respond at all. It was only after he was pierced by the fallen thunderbolt that
tore through his artificial senses that he knew this was Cranbel’s magic.
‘A bug?’
Why didn’t his transcendent senses detect it? The suspicious Grid stopped moving for a while. It was less
than 0.1 seconds. Meanwhile, dragons were beings who recognized a second by dividing it into
hundreds of units.
Then Cranbel’s tail hit Grid’s side and pierced his chest. He didn’t stop there, but turned around and tied
up Grid’s body tightly.
“Cough..!” He was unable to breathe or move. Grid suffered from an abnormal physical condition and
groaned in pain. Of course, he knew he was going to lose. In the first place, his goal had been to deal
one blow. It was just too bad. After all, he didn’t want to lose, especially when the opponent was
someone who took away his precious things...
It happened as Grid was gritting his teeth...
“Punishment.”
It was a form of destruction. A bright red sphere of magic split Cranbel’s tail. Thanks to this, Braham’s
back was visible in the breathless Grid’s vision.
“There is a theory that a phenomenon or disaster that occurs according to a dragon’s mental image is
the source of magic. If this is true, a dragon’s magic is close to a natural phenomenon such as typhoons,
tsunamis, and earthquakes. It is impossible to feel killing intent, so the transcendent senses will be dull,”
Braham said quietly. There was no emotional disturbance. It was as if he was prepared for something.
Grid’s expression crumpled like a piece of paper. “What is this? Why haven’t you run away?”
It was when he first arrived at the scene. Grid had sent a signal to Braham to flee while he held Cranbel’s
attention. He didn’t want Braham to get caught up in the fight. A direct descendent might enjoy eternal
life, but this didn’t mean they were immortal. Direct descendant vampires would also die if they
suffered damage that couldn’t be regenerated from. Grid knew this better than anyone.
So why was Braham holding on?
Braham didn’t bother explaining his situation where he was tied up by Dragon Words to Grid.
‘I can’t run away. What do you want me to do?’
He was going to die, so he wanted to protect his pride before dying.
“I want to fight a dragon properly at least once.”
Of course, this was a lie...
Braham recalled the horror of Trauka through Cranbel and wanted to flee immediately. He knew
dragons weren’t targets to fight against and he knew there was no chance of winning. Still, what could
he do? He couldn’t run away anyway.
“Crazy, I’m going crazy.” Grid finally cursed. He resented Braham for not knowing his heart and acting
casually. “You are willing to die because of that greed? What about me? What about those who are left
behind? They will miss you for the rest of their lives...!”
“...Bah. Is that my business?” Braham scoffed as his heart became emotional. He felt bad when he
thought there were people who would grieve for his death. However, he didn’t express it and just stared
at Cranbel. He was going to die anyway. He wanted to leave an irreversible wound on Cranbel’s body
along with Grid. He wanted to engrave it in history that the life of Braham, son of Beriache and apostle
of the Overgeared God, wasn’t in vain. It would be an immortal history.
[...Indeed, the rumors are true.]
Cranbel’s eyes were slightly larger as he looked at Braham. He was impressed, just like when he was hit
by Grid’s Revolve Dragon Drop Pinnacle Kill.
[Braham Eshwald. I have learned about your infamy in challenging Trauka’s lair. In fact, I thought it was
an exaggerated rumor, but now I know for sure. Your talent... it is a threat to us.]
The dragon’s tail was the fourth most powerful of the dragon’s body parts. It was impossible for one
blow to split it in two, yet Braham did it. The blood inherited from Beriache and the magic of this man
had quite devastating potential. It was a miracle created purely with talent. It was no match for Marie
Rose’s demonic energy that ripped off Xenon’s wings, but it seemed that he would come close someday.
[Die with the god you serve.]
Cranbel’s killing intent became tangible in earnest. Hundreds of spells unfolded unexpectedly and filled
the sky and the ground. It was terrifying. It was an unbelievable sight. Grains of sand in the desert were
influenced by all forms of power and were scattered. It was either heated hot or frozen cold. Some were
crushed to powder and some were sharpened. They also formed a storm by pulling or pushing each
other.
Yet all of these phenomena were extinguished in vain. If the source of magic was truly a dragon’s mental
image, then a dragon’s mental mage was powerless against Braham. Braham was the Duke of Wisdom
who understood, reversed, and destroyed all magic in real time. It was easily neutralized as long as he
could put the dragon’s mental image into the category of magic.
“A lizard.” One of the reasons why a dragon’s tail was the fourth most powerful body part was its
resilience. It regenerated immediately even when cut. Braham pointed out this part. He put Cranbel’s
wriggling tail in his vision and scoffed. “If it is insignificant, attack like we are insignificant.”
Cranbel roared. He shot a Breath that he had suppressed due to being wary of Grid’s strange tricks and
the intervention of other dragons. A light seemed to flash and it had already penetrated Grid and
Braham. Braham thought he didn’t have enough time to use Teleport so he used Blink. Grid also couldn’t
get a chance to counterattack and used Shunpo. It was the difference between anticipating the timing of
Breath and not anticipating it.
‘Braham, please.’
Don’t provoke him and run away.
One arm was cut by the remaining air waves of the Breath and flew away. Due to this, it became
impossible to use dual wielding, and he lost the passive of Mountain Appearance and Flowing Streams.
Grid stared hard at Braham. He had the intention of asking Braham to run away while he prepared a six
fusion sword dance to pull Cranbel’s aggro back. Of course, it wouldn’t be easy. Even at this moment, his
body was being forcibly dragged to Cranbel.
It was while he was twisting his waist and moving his feet with all his might.
[Get on.] The gray dragon Basque flew over. [I want to fly with you.]
“......!”
Dragon Knight—it was the only one title that allowed him to use some dragons as a ‘mount,’ but they
couldn’t be forced to do so. Whether Grid could ride them or not was a matter of choice for the dragon,
not Grid.
Meanwhile, Grid didn’t have time to persuade the dragons on the field. To be honest, he wasn’t
confident in persuading them. He thought he would be easily rejected if he asked for help in a situation
where they had to fight against a top dragon.
Now the opportunity came to him on its own. Grid didn’t refuse it. He immediately got onto Basque’s
neck. He recalled this moment with Ifrit and did it skillfully.
[You have boarded the intermediate dragon Basque.]
[The effect of Dragon Knight has significantly increased your status. You are free from the Dragon Words
that suppressed you. All stats are restored to their normal values.]
[All your stats are tripled with the effect of Dragon Knight.]
[The skill Basque’s Breath is activated!]
Kurarararara!
[......!]
For the first time, a flustered expression appeared on Cranbel’s face. Beyond the Breath that was
approaching, the sight of Grid on his kin’s neck confused him.
“......?” The same was true for the shocked Braham. He maintained a solemn expression without losing
his dignity and muttered that he must be dreaming.
Overgeared 1591
Chapter 1591
After getting a new life, Braham had always reflected on his past. It was to avoid repeating the mistakes
of trusting Pagma due to overconfidence in his judgment and being betrayed, as well as the sin of being
caught in ugly feelings of jealousy and stealing his disciple’s achievements.
He wanted to be worthy of being the Duke of Wisdom in this life. He would face the world with reason
and wisdom, not emotion. The blood of a vampire occasionally clouded his efforts, but it was literally
just an occasional impulse. Braham was confident that he had persevered well.
The proof was that he lived with those with no talent without avoiding them. It was the same now.
The resurrection magic that he completed using his obsession with life—he wasn’t swept away by fear
and despair even though he observed a future where he would be trapped on the surface, repeatedly
die, and finally be dragged to hell to be extinguished without a trace.
His mental world calmed down. The last purpose of his life was to leave his mark on Cranbel’s eternal
body. He was determined to engrave the name of the greatest magician in history on the world.
However, at this moment...
“......”
Duguen!
Braham’s calm heart started to beat vigorously in a way that was contrary to his will. It was while
watching Grid climb onto the neck of the giant dragon. Grid’s divinity was getting bigger and bigger in
conjunction with the dragon’s increased speed. Every time the dragon swerved, the orange polar light
spread like an insignia that covered the world.
It was a dream-like sight, but it was reality. The hot blood flowing from his wrist that was pierced by his
fingernails was the proof.
“Riding... dragons?”
An idea that went far beyond the wisdom of the Duke of Wisdom, who wasn’t particularly bound by
common sense. Braham could only laugh. It wasn’t an ironic laugh.
On the other side—
[......]
Cranbel couldn’t laugh. Initially, when the Overgeared God broke into the scene, he also witnessed the
story of Crazy God and Crazy Dragon. It was thanks to the scene forcibly projected through Ifrit’s magical
remnants. It was an unrealistic sight that was approaching incomprehensible for a dragon, but Cranbel
wasn’t very agitated. He was surprisingly easily convinced.
The dying Ifrit—he noticed the reason why she placed Grid on her neck and sympathized.
That’s right. Cranbel saw it as Ifrit using Grid. It was simply to overcome the crisis at that time. He
thought there was no more meaning. It was natural. Cranbel didn’t know that Grid had made Ifrit’s horn.
He didn’t foresee that the trust and favor of the Crazy God and Crazy Dragon toward each other was
very strong.
‘Status... how much did it rise?’
Cranbel’s scales stood up on edge when he noticed that Grid wasn’t being drawn into his space. It
looked like he was wearing iron armor made of sharpened blades. It was threatening at first glance, but
it was actually just a representation of fear.
Kurarararara!
Grid’s divinity grew enough to cover Basque’ body. The Breath shot by Basque was almost orange.
Cranbel couldn’t just watch as Basque’s Breath filled his vision before he knew it. He abandoned his
pride and struck back with the same Breath. He was a bit late to respond, but it was no problem.
Cranbel’s hierarchy was the highest among the dragons here. Even if he responded later than the
opponent, he would still hit the opponent. The circulation of magic power, the manifestation of will, the
activity of the flesh, etcetera—everything was faster than the other side.
Cranbel’s Breath that was shot one step later collided with Basque’s Breath. Cranbel prepared for the
following move. His two wings spread wide open while his own Breath crushed and penetrated Basque’s
Breath. He calculated the path that Basque would take to dodge the Breath and moved there.
Everything up to this point took a short moment. It was right to describe it as a situation that happened
at the same time as the explosion.
[......!]
Cranbel’s wall-like chest was crushed. It was the aftermath of moving along the path of the Breath he
shot. He never even imagined that his own Breath would be crushed in reverse. In a rare situation,
Basque’s Breath didn’t lose its momentum as it broke through Cranbel’s scales and crushed his chest. It
blew Cranbel to the other side of the sky like it had to penetrate Cranbel.
‘Unbelievable.’
Basque was more surprised than Cranbel. The Breath was close to the pure power of a dragon, close to
inner energy. The fight that Basque’s Breath fought and won against Cranbel’s Breath was impossible
even if the sky was overturned. However, Grid made it possible.
[Duke of Amplification]
[Once activated, the power of the magic and skills you use will be doubled.
However, the resources consumed and cooldown are also doubled.
★ The effect of items and skills that shorten the cooldown time are only 65% effective.]
A new rule had been set since the time that Basque’s Breath was activated in Grid’s skill window. It was
a rule that Basque had the potential to transcend hierarchy. The new rule presented a crisis to Cranbel.
‘A little bit faster!’

Grid clung flat to Basque’s neck. It was quite unsightly compared to his previous figure of when he
straightened his back confidently, but he couldn’t help it. The stronger the acceleration, the stronger the
wind pressure resistance...
[Hold on tightly!]
He was ready to face stronger resistance. Grid’s posture change seemed to say so and this spurred on
Basque. He gritted his hundreds of sharp teeth and chased Cranbel with all his might. He caught up to
Cranbel in an instant. In the first place, he was swept away by the Breath. He temporarily failed to
control his body. Basque’s Breath, which was doubled in strength, was that powerful.
Basque bit at Cranbel’s neck. Then Basque’s tail shot like a spear and collided with Cranbel’s tail.
The atmosphere howled. Grid’s divinity that colored the sky shook. Cranbel’s gaze chased after Grid. He
was relieved to see that Grid had become a one-armed person. The powerful dual wielding
swordsmanship was sealed.
It was urgent.
Dozens of items poured out of Grid’s inventory as he gradually got closer to Cranbel and they united
together in the shape of an arm. It was a prosthetic arm that closely resembled the God Hands. It was
one of the two powers that Grid gained as a reward for spreading the truth of hell. It was a prosthetic
arm made using the power that arose based on the fact that the Overgeared God was the ruler of all
things.
[Power of Domination has restored the arm you have lost.]
[Power of Domination]
[Combine two or more items to create a substance or phenomena.
The power of the substance or phenomena is proportional to the total durability of the combined items.
★Items with infinite durability can’t be designated as targets.
Skill Cooldown Time: 1 hour.
Skill Duration: 3 minutes.]
It was a skill that didn’t consume resources, but it wasn’t easy to use. He had to fill the whole process
with ‘imagination’ while activating the Power of Domination to create the desired substance or
phenomena. It was very difficult to make the desired substance or phenomena quickly unless he had the
exact specimen called the ‘God Hand.’
Clink!
Grid was filled with cold metal, unlike the other transcendents who healed their body defects by
regenerating or combination. The system immediately responded as he armed himself with two swords
in a rather awkward movement.
[Mountain Appearance and Flowing Streams has been activated.]

[Draw a landscape that someone has been protecting for a lifetime with your sword.]
“Drop Dragon...”
[Is it enough to discuss the fall of a dragon?!] Cranbel shouted. His force as he tore and twisted Basque’s
snout that was biting his neck was terrible.
At this moment, flames engulfed the world. It was Storm of the Fire God, which now seemed
inappropriate to be the Overgeared God’s mental world. The energy of the Red Phoenix in Grid’s heart
rotated. It was in a fierce manner as if to savor Grid’s soaring status.
The power of the mental world was affected by status. So far, countless enemies had proved it. Most of
the transcendents had easily broken Grid’s mental world. However, now—
[Keuk...?!]
Cranbel failed to break down Storm of the Fire God. He failed to stop the rapidly recovering Basque and
Grid’s explosively growing strength.
“...Pinnacle Link Kill Wave!!!”
In the world full of a red storm and sunset, a god danced. It was on the head of a dragon while holding
two swords. All the forces that rose from the Rune of Gluttony harmonize with the dance.
Rattle.
The clear sound of bells caused Grid’s image to overlap with someone else. Cranbel roared violently as
he was struck by the sword energy.
[Ultimate Martial Art has been triggered!]
[Critical!]
[The target has received 5,378,922,746 damage.]
[...The heavenly gods are amazed!]
[Both of Martial God Zeratul’s eyes staring at you are red and bloodshot...]
[You have been struck by a serious attack!]
[A god doesn’t die easily.]
[Flee to the nearest temple right away!]
A chilling pleasure and terrible pain simultaneously struck Grid. Remnants of a silver beam were visible
in the view of the collapsing Grid. It was the trace left by Cranbel’s Breath, which penetrated Basque’s
spinal cord and turned Grid’s body into rags.
[The effect of Dragon Knight is over.]
The image of Grid falling was projected into Cranbel’s eyes, who had allowed consecutive large attacks
and his health bar was finally revealed.
[Overgeared God, thanks to you, I realized that Ifrit is better than me.]
Cranbel’s words were completed in a split second and shook Grid’s blank mind.
Grid was forced to make a choice. Should he escape like this or stay and fight to the end? It was a no-
brainer. Grid unsurprisingly chose the latter. There was Braham here.
“Braham...! Run away now!” Grid desperately shouted. He had completely felt it when he boarded
Basque and achieved a sharp rise in status. Cranbel’s Dragon Words that dominated the scene. The
Dragon Words lost their effect. It was possible for Braham to flee now. He would draw attention until
then...
This was what Grid thought.
Cranbel destroyed that hope. It was done so easily and with just a few words.
[Today, I will go beyond Ifrit. I will devour all of you and achieve it...]
Cranbel couldn’t finish his words. It was because another dragon carried Grid on his neck on behalf of
Basque, who crashed to the ground. Grid’s status rose again. Cranbel’s Dragon Words once again lost its
effect.
“Braham! Leave!”
The bloody Grid—he felt death tightening under his chin and rushed to Cranbel. This time, it was a green
Breath. He used Divinity to once again use Item Combination to complete his weapon. Then he
performed a sword dance. Unfortunately, there wasn’t the sound of bells.
Kurarararara!
Cranbel took the injury. He had to endure it. He allowed the Breath and instead stopped Grid’s sword
dance with magic and his tail.
“Keuk...!”
The second collision also wore Grid down. The green dragon that carried him crashed into the desert like
Basque. Even so, it was still fine.
Kurarararara!
This time, the blue dragon carried Grid. Grid started again. He raised his status and approached Cranbel
with the blue Breath. This time, his dance was short and shabby. It was because his fusion sword dances
had a cooldown time before they could be reused.
“Kuack!”
The third clash was fatal to Grid. His prosthetic was smashed and even the blue dragon crashed to the
ground.
Cranbel could endure the power of the Breaths, but the other dragons couldn’t endure Cranbel’s Breath.
It was a hopelessly overwhelming strength. There was one fact that was comforting.
“...This is good.”
Braham escaped from the scene. The curse words he expressed before he left still lingered in Grid’s ears.
Notification windows were being updated in his field of view as Grid smiled.
[There are two seconds left until the ‘Emergency Return’ system is deactivated.]
[Please note! A huge penalty will be imposed upon death!]
Five seconds had almost passed since the immortality state. Grid reacted without time to think. Just in
case, he held the dragon with the God Hands and activated the flashing Emergency Return system.
However—
[Escape isn’t possible.]
He was caught by Cranbel’s re-established rule.
[The power contained in the words becomes stronger as the covenant is fulfilled. Overgeared God, great
person who overshadows the years. Putting aside my awe and liking for you, I will kill you.]
Hundreds of spells came to mind. It was a sight that made Grid desperately realize Braham’s absence.
‘Still, I fought well enough.’
[The Emergency Return system is disabled.]
Grid was letting go after seeing the notification window that rose.
[Get on.]
Then the last remaining dragon flew over and bowed his head.
Xenon—it was the most unsightly dragon. His body was particularly small compared to other dragons
and he was covered with wounds. He didn’t even have wings. Yet for Grid, he was the last hope. There
was no reason to refuse in the first place.
Cranbel didn’t bother to stop Grid from riding on Xenon. It wouldn’t be strange if a low ranking dragon
and a young god died soon. What could these two do?
Hundreds of spells poured out simultaneously. They moved along all trajectories in all forms and all of
Grid’s possibilities were erased.
Xenon’s Breath toward him was weak. It failed to break through the baptism of magic and lost power
along the way. However, Cranbel’s expression stiffened. His consciousness that was divided into
hundreds of parts was alarmed. He reflexively united his consciousness.
It was too late. The cold moonlight split apart his body and the desert. There was a deafening noise and
everyone on the scene crashed deep underground. They were so tired that no one could resist. Finally,
they reached the end of the underground area. Coincidentally, it was the site of Marie Rose’s castle.
“Y-Your Majeeeeesty!!!”
“......?”
Grid mistook this place for hell for a moment. It was because the people of Reidan, who he thought
were dead, greeted him.
Chapter 1592
Clack, clack clack clack!
The Overgeared Skeletons moved their jaws without words as they lost their bodies and scattered. They
seemed to be apologizing for not being able to help.
“......”
Until all the available number of times that Divinity was consumed, Grid fought back using all his
abilities.
His items and titles, the Overgeared God's Sword Dance, the Undefeated King’s swordsmanship, powers
and the mental world, the evil eye, blood magic, Mountain King Grenier’s skills, Lee Jeong’s hand-to-
hand combat, the rune’s powers, and the duke titles.
Even the Spear Shot and Continuous Stab gained from the Behen Archipelago a very long time ago were
stuck in cooldown. He also forced Noe into the battle despite Noe being intimidated by dragons and
being unable to perform well.
He left no regrets. This was good enough. He fought well enough. The reason he lost was because
Cranbel was stronger than him.
Grid, who had been trying to calm down, soon blamed himself.
[Get on.]
He looked at the back of someone who postponed the expected end of the battle.
The wounded dragon—it wouldn’t be strange if he collapsed right away, but he extended his neck to
Grid. The remaining parts of the two wings came together. The blood scattered from the huge body that
barely withstood the magic saturation looked sublime.
‘Not yet... it isn’t over yet.’
There remained a dragon who believed in him and wanted to be with him. The dragon risked his life to
give Grid another chance. How could Grid turn away?
Grid’s expression became calm as he climbed onto Xenon’s neck and faced the bombardment of
hundreds of magics. The effect of King of the Mountain, which had been active since the beginning, was
still maintained. It was proof that Cranbel didn’t give Grid a chance to recover his health. It was hope,
not despair.
Clink.
A new weapon was held in Grid’s one remaining arm. A sword that could drop the moon—the sword
that shone a cold blue exerted power proportional to Grid’s stats and the level of the target.
It was a strength and a weakness. The Falling Moon Sword could cut Cranbel, but not kill him. Assuming
that Grid’s stats when riding on Xenon were three times the normal values and Cranbel’s level was 999,
the damage value would be in the billions. It was impossible to inflict a critical injury on Cranbel, whose
health was estimated to be in the hundreds of billions or perhaps the trillions.
However, Grid knew a dragon’s weakness. The horn—the organ that rose from Cranbel’s forehead,
which Grid had persistently sought from the beginning, was a source of strength and authority. Ifrit had
told him.
‘This is my last chance. I will definitely cut it this time.’
Cranbel would’ve never doubted victory from the start. Even so, he never let down his guard for a
moment. It wasn’t known if he was seeking perfection or if he acknowledged Grid’s skills as he claimed.
No matter what, he was like a dog from Grid’s point of view. A strong being should enjoy it as much as
they were strong. Meanwhile, Cranbel wasn’t flexible at all so he felt like a wall.
‘If it was Baal, he would’ve cut off his horn on purpose to fight.’
He never expected that he would miss Baal. Grid smiled because it was so absurd and took a deep
breath.
He guided Xenon to the point where a large sandstorm occurred. Xenon had lost his wings, so he was
slower than the other dragons Grid boarded. He consumed a significant amount of magic for flight and
evasion, so he couldn’t properly intercept Cranbel’s magic bombardment. As he approached the storm,
more scales were torn and the skin peeled off.
Even so, Xenon’s movements showed no hesitation. A chain of magic protruded from the storm and tied
his limbs together, but he bit it with his teeth and cut it off. At this time, he winced at the magical mace
that flew at his cocked head.
Xenon moved in the direction that Grid wanted. He was the one who destroyed Reidan. He felt a sense
of debt toward Grid, who was angered when he saw that the city had disappeared.
...No, maybe it was all an excuse. To be honest, Xenon struggled to understand his current feelings. He
watched Grid cut at Cranbel’s scales again and again and only had a desire to fight together.
“......”
Grid was focused. He endured the magical baptism that was like a meteor with 1.5 seconds of
immortality remaining and glimpsed beyond all the magic. The artificial senses created by the God
Hands conveyed Xenon’s position to him in real time.
His single arm suffered from a series of strong wind pressure and explosions, and let out low noises. The
creepy sensation of crushing bones and breaking muscles caused a chill to go down Grid’s spine. Grid
didn’t turn a blind eye to this feeling. To be exact, he couldn’t turn away from it.
He focused on the sensation of his fingers holding the Falling Moon Sword. He approached the image of
connecting the Falling Moon Sword to his nerves. He dissected and used the structure of the Falling
Moon Sword. He became one with the sword.
The remaining time of immortality was 1.2 seconds.

The trajectory of the Falling Moon Sword moved finely. He grasped Cranbel’s position beyond the magic
that obscured his view with his artificial senses and recalled Cranbel’s habits that were identified during
the battle. Grid measured the space he needed to cut. The angle of the Falling Moon Sword was
adjusted in real time.
Just then, Xenon collided with a rising barrier. Xenon’s body shook significantly, but Grid’s posture
wasn’t disturbed in the slightest. He made himself immovable by activating White Tiger’s Posture. Then
thunder was heard above his head. Grid intuitively sensed it. The moment his immortality ended, he
would naturally be swept away by the thunderbolt above his head.
Cranbel was well aware of the existence of a god. He knew that a god’s death would be suspended for
up to 10 seconds and timed the manifestation of magic. The remaining time of immortality was 0.5
seconds. This was the moment when the ferocious thunderbolts started to color the world white.
‘Now...’
Grid’s one arm became blurry as he removed the White Tiger’s Posture. At the same time, a flash of blue
sword light cut through all the magic ahead, the desert, and Cranbel.
200,000 Army Crushing Sword—the swordsmanship that Grid didn’t have an opportunity to use during
the battle because he actively utilized Revolve throughout the battle became his final trump card.
[......!]
Xenon’s body trembled. It was the aftermath of witnessing Cranbel’s astonished expression at the end
of the world that was split in half. There was blood gushing from Cranbel’s head.
[Ohhhh...!]
Xenon twisted his body sharply. It was to be struck by the thunderbolt instead of Grid, who had lost the
immortality. He was going to die soon anyway. Xenon wanted to give meaning to his own death. In
many ways, the end that came from protecting the life of a great god would be more special than the
ordinary end of being captured and devoured by his kin. Yes, a great god.
‘...Is this envy?’
Xenon belatedly realized his feelings as he was swept away by the thunderbolt and glowed. The scales
that had lost their durability from the beginning became ashes and scattered.
The three dragons that had fallen toward the desert had crashed underground since the time of their
defeat. After them, Grid fell side by side with Cranbel, but his gaze stayed on Xenon.
‘The sacrifice for the weak...’
Grid, who felt repeated disappointments every time he encountered a transcendent being, felt a rare
thrill at this moment.
Ifrit, Xenon, Basque, etcetera—the dragons served as an opportunity to break the many prejudices that
Grid harbored against transcendents. Just like the strong reaching out to the weak, didn’t Xenon help
Grid, someone who he didn’t even know? He deserved to be called a character that was proportional to
his strength. Grid was fascinated by this noble spirit and he felt a sense of respect.
To be honest, he thought Cranbel was cool too. There was a certain dignity in his declaration that he
would fulfill the covenant independently of the liking he felt toward Grid. He even questioned if he
would’ve been able to suppress this killing intent if Cranbel hadn’t destroyed Reidan.
Just before crashing into the end of the underground area, the God Hands that followed Grid supported
him. Grid avoided the crash thanks to this and remained wary of his surroundings without any time to
feel relieved.
Basque and the dragons were confronting Cranbel. Cranbel had lost half his head by twisting it just
before his horn was cut, but he was nevertheless still aloof. He looked down at his enemies with one eye
while keeping his neck upright and it looked like a scene from a myth a long time ago.
It happened the moment that Grid was gulping...
“Y-Your Majeeeeesty!!!”
“......?”
A group of people rushed forward. They came from the old castle behind Cranbel. At first, there were
around a few dozens, but in an instant, it became hundreds and thousands. He could see familiar faces
in the front. They were the alchemists of Reidan, the objects of love and hatred for Grid.
“We have defended this to the end...!” A substance that didn’t match Satisfy’s worldview. The
alchemists proudly displayed the unidentified plate that was as transparent as plastic, but Grid just
hurriedly shouted at them.
"Stop! Step back!”
Were they crazy as a group? How many dragons were here? What spirit were they rushing over with?
Grid, who had no time to feel happy when he saw the survivors, soon realized that these people had
something to believe in. The survivors of Reidan were stamped with red blood like a seal. It was the
blood of others, not the blood they shed. Grid recalled the owner of the castle behind Cranbel and
grasped the situation.
‘Don’t tell me that Marie Rose...?’
Did she save the people of Reidan when she was so indifferent to her bloodkin and couldn’t feel any
humanity? As Grid was feeling flustered, a stream of blood surged from right next to Grid and split in
half. Long hair that was intertwined with an abyss-lke darkness tickled Grid’s cheek before gradually
subsiding.
“So.” A beautiful voice emerged from the red lips that contrasted with the white skin. The people of
Reidan, who had been crying toward Grid, were instantly seduced and fell silent. Only her voice echoed
in the underground area where silence fell. “Who ate my dear husband’s arm?”
The one that Beriache, one of the three original evils, gave birth to by giving up her life—Marie Rose’s
red eyes shone clearly in the darkness. There was no ennui in her eyes as she glanced at the wounded
dragons in turn.
Blood King—it was none other than Grid who clearly imprinted her on the world.
[......]
The dragons at the scene held their breath. They resembled mortals hoping that a typhoon would pass
by quickly. It was an unrealistic sight created by the most sinister and beautiful being in the world.
Just then, Xenon fell belatedly and broke the silence of the area.
Cranbel was the first to react.
[I am the one who harmed the Overgeared God.]
Cranbel told the truth. He spoke proudly without any intention of defending the other dragons or
avoiding responsibility. He was truly like a noble dragon. It was clear that the reason why the tower
members were wary and fearful of dragons was due to the misguided prejudices planted by some crazy
dragons such as the insane dragon, the evil dragon, the gourmet dragon, and the fire dragon.
‘Hayate said that all dragons are crazy... I don’t see it that way at all.’
Grid thought this as he looked at the survivors and the hostility he felt toward Cranbel was broken.
Then blood filled Grid’s field of view. Marie Rose flew from far away and pulled out Cranbel’s entire left
limb, causing blood to soar.
Chapter 1593
The news of Beriache’s death had been a hot topic among the dragons. Some of them were shocked.
The 3 evils of the beginning—Beriache might suffer from the curse, but she was still Yatan’s daughter. In
a way, it could be called the most noble status in the world after the old dragons and the gods of the
beginning in the hierarchy. It was a natural position to enjoy eternal life and achieve everything she set
out to do.
Yet she chose death on her own. It was in return for giving her child all her power. It meant that the
vengeance she felt toward Baal was beyond imagination and it was also evidence that her power
couldn’t harm Baal.
‘Marie Rose.’
The existence that inherited the power and aspirations of Beriache. She was chosen as a means to
handle Baal and her skills were incredible. By manipulating the flow of blood at will and immediately
refining the mana absorbed by her heart into demonic energy, there was no limit to her body and magic.
It seemed that her body and magic were completely linked to her consciousness. It was the realm of
realizing her willpower as soon as it was conceived.
It was right to compare it to operating the Heart Sword. Of course, it wasn’t Muller’s Heart Sword, but a
normal Heart Sword. However, this was enough. Her appearance was beyond that of a transcendent and
close to an absolute.
Cranbel’s left limb was ripped off entirely. She approached with relentless speed and penetrated the
absolute defense with demonic energy, ripping at the scales, flesh, and bones. Force, magic, and power
were completely integrated and exerted their strength.
Cranbel had a definite insight.
‘She isn’t an opponent I can win against in this state.’
Therefore, he simply gave away his limb. He didn’t resist.
Marie Rose noticed it. “You know that you have committed a mortal sin.”
[Are you discussing sin with a dragon? You are so wicked to rule with overwhelming force, just like the
child of the demon who fought against Baal.]
Were all dragons the same just because they were dragons? Marie Rose shut up as she was about to hit
back. This was a consideration of Cranbel’s status.
A being who seemed to prove that the refractive dragon existed. Cranbel must be a direct descendant of
an old dragon. He deserved respect. Her dear husband who pushed him to this point... he was really
cool.
“Huhut.”
“......?”
Grid became startled as he was staring blankly at Marie Rose. She suddenly turned to smile at him and
he felt more affection and obsession than usual. He had the idea that it wouldn’t be strange if he was
kidnapped like this and put into a coffin for the rest of his life.
[Overgeared God Grid. A great person who overshadows the years.]
Cranbel’s gaze was also directed at Grid. It was with a declaration that he wouldn’t kill Grid.
[In the current situation, I must also be prepared for death if I want to harm you. I will conform to
reason and give up on the covenant. Will you allow it?]
“......”
Grid’s heart raced. He felt the respect in the words ‘allow it.’ Cranbel was a strong being with no reason
to be wary of Grid. Even so, the person he was reluctant to act against right now was Grid, not Marie
Rose. He was asking for Grid’s understanding, not Marie Rose’s. It was interpreted as him not wanting to
ignore Grid. Grid seemed to know why Cranbel didn’t harm people even after he destroyed Reidan.
‘Cranbel is a being who knows how to be considerate of the weak.’
He had a very good character. It was like Xenon. There was a lot of respect.
Grid smiled slightly and looked at Marie Rose. She came close to Grid and handed over Cranbel’s limb.
“Well, he has paid a bit for his sins. Do whatever you want after this.”
It meant he could send Cranbel away. Marie Rose was also burdened to have a life or death battle with
Cranbel. The odds of winning were high, but she judged that the sacrifices would be great. She was also
concerned about the troubles that came from killing a dragon.
Dragons were poisonous holy grails. She could become the target of an old dragon. It wasn’t good for
Marie Rose, who had to accomplish the task of killing Baal. More than anything else—
‘His taste is unique.’
Marie Rose prioritized Grid’s heart. What was so good about a crazy dragon? Even so, Grid was looking
at Cranbel with favorable eyes despite Cranbel being the one to turn him into tatters. She didn’t want
Grid’s resentment after killing Cranbel. If she incited hatred at a time when her marriage proposal was
already rejected, their union would be a long way off...
“Okay. Instead, I have a condition.”
The sight of Grid giving a condition to the dragon evoked Marie Rose’s memories. She remembered the
day when Grid had released her seal and demanded to be spared. It was nice to see his confident
appearance. She thought that the eyes that shone purely resembled stars.
[What is the condition?]
“I hope you don’t retaliate against me later.”
[Of course. Retaliation comes from grudges. I have good feelings toward you, so I will never harm you.]
Grid had seen a dragon’s smile. It was an expression that the dragons themselves didn’t know.
At this moment, Cranbel was making the same expression as Ifrit. It was just quickly erased.
[We will never meet again.]
Cranbel didn’t even give him the chance to say goodbye. Transparent silver scales seemed to reflect the
moonlight flowing through the cracks of the collapsed ceiling as he hid himself and disappeared like it
was a lie. The strength of a silver dragon was definitely in stealth.
[I will go back now.]
[It was an honor to be with you.]
Basque and the other dragons left the scene one by one. They no longer had the will to fight. It wasn’t a
romantic story of how they got attached while fighting together. It was simply just because they saw
Marie Rose’s eyes. There was no dragon who would make a fuss in her realm when she was free from
the Curse of Sloth.
“Is there any way to heal him...?”
Grid looked with worry at the one dragon who couldn’t leave.
Xenon—most of his scales had fallen off in exchange for protecting Grid and his breath was faded. It was
sad to see the burned skin and the broken bones protruding from them. It was just fortunate that the
horn was intact.
A stir occurred among the people. They couldn’t grasp the situation. It was natural. For civilians, dragons
were no different from gods. Most people couldn’t see a dragon in their entire lifetime. Yet today, the
people of Reidan saw a huge five dragons. Why did they come to Reidan to fight and why did they
quietly step down...? It was impossible to infer the situation. They just thought that His Majesty had
made another achievement.
No one knew that Xenon was the one who turned Reidan to ashes. It was because ordinary people
couldn’t distinguish the appearance of dragons. In their eyes, all the dragons today looked the same.
There was a limitation to recognizing something so huge and they had no idea who destroyed Reidan.
“Dragons don’t die so easily. He will recover soon.”
Marie Rose was the one who rescued the people of Reidan from Xenon. She had personally witnessed
the scene of Xenon turning Reidan to ashes. Even so, she didn’t bother to tell Grid. She was curious
about how Xenon would act.
At present, Xenon’s life was actually held by Marie Rose. If Xenon came to his senses and deceived Grid,
Marie Rose planned to immediately cut off his limbs. A garbage that took advantage of her partner’s
pure heart... she wouldn’t sit idly by.
[......]
After a while, Xenon opened his eyes. It was as Marie Rose said. The speed of recovery transcended
common sense. The broken bones quickly reconnected and found their place, while the burned skin
regained its luster.
‘It reminds me of Michael.’
However, Michael showed excellent regeneration even during the battle, while dragons were
constrained while fighting. It was probably because a dragon’s tendency was to be aggressive. The flow
of their magic power was more focused on attack than recovery. Scales started to develop on Xenon’s
body as Grid was feeling admiration. It was just that it was very thin. For dragons, scales were their
armor and they seemed to need more time to regenerate before they were solid.
“Have you regained your mind?” Grid couldn’t hide his worried expression as he asked. He met Xenon’s
big eyes, which were revealed without the dark, pure film covering it.
Grid was favorable toward Xenon, who fought with Grid on his back. Even with a wounded body, he
protected Grid at the risk of death at the last moment.
[......]
Grid’s warm eyes made Xenon experience unfamiliar symptoms. He felt a tingling pain in her heart. It
made him very distressed even though the pain wasn’t great.
Xenon recalled it—the sight of the people struggling to protect each other as he turned the city into
ashes. He thought their feelings at that time would resemble what he was feeling now. Then guilt
flooded in. His actions that harmed human beings—these actions, which should be insignificant,
suddenly became a sin.
[I’m sorry. The dragon who destroyed your city and harmed your people... it was none other than me.]
“......”
Grid’s expression stiffened, but it was only for a moment. Grid was well aware of what humans were for
dragons—bugs. Nothing more and nothing less. Dragons didn’t give humans any meaning. They felt no
liking, malice, or killing intent. Yet at this moment, Xenon’s expression was filled with sadness and
regret. It wasn’t just because he was sorry for Grid. He seemed to have feelings for the humans he
harmed that he never felt before.
Grid intuitively sensed it. What Xenon was showing now was a precursor to a huge change that would
occur one day.
“If you are really sorry, take responsibility and help those who lost their homes and families.”
[...Gladly.]
The moonlight pouring down shone on Grid and the dragon. The giant eyes of the dragon with his head
lowered that couldn’t face Grid and Grid, who silently stroked the dragon’s nose.
[It starts from the confession of the dragon who bowed his head.]
***
The reason why Cranbel was called the cloaked dragon wasn’t because he didn’t have enough
perception. The silver dragon Cranbel was the master of distortion. He easily distorted and concealed
not only his appearance, but also any phenomena or concepts.
[Cough...!]
In today's battle, Cranbel didn’t use stealth. It was due to Grid. He decided that Grid wasn’t an opponent
who could be handled while maintaining his stealth. Cranbel distorted something other than his
appearance. It was his health. In other words, he spread falsehoods.
Cranbal had been shocked when he was cut by Grid’s sword technique that was reminiscent of Martial
God Chiyou. He suffered a fairly serious injury. Of course, it wasn’t a wound that was directly linked to
death, but he wasn’t as fine as he appeared.
Cranbel thought about it.
What if Grid had fully recognized his condition? What if Grid wasn’t frustrated? Wouldn’t today’s fight
have been a bit more intense?
Then he listened to Xenon’s confession, which was imprinted on the world, and the epic of the
Overgeared God, who forgave him.
Cranbel slowly and carefully crossed the desert. The shade he cast on the place he passed by was blood,
not shadow.
Cranbel was once again grateful for the presence of the tower member, who blocked the access of other
dragons from far away.
Chapter 1594
[You guys...! You are rats who live in hiding and always disturb us at every important moment...!!}
The eyes of the top dragon Cubatros was colored a bright red. It was reminiscent of a blazing flame, but
the expression that he was shedding tears of blood was more appropriate. Cubatros held more of a
grudge than killing intent. The level of the tower members was too high to be angry and have a desire to
kill. To be exact, he was reluctant to stimulate Hayate.
Dragon Slayer—he had already killed a dragon once, yet in a contradictory manner, he was excluded
from any killing intent. This was the case even when the concept of thoughts were directly linked to
strength. He showed no willingness to hurt Cubatros. Thus, he came off even more threatening. He was
like a bomb on the verge of exploding.
[Get out of my way!]
Not long ago, Cubatros thought he was very lucky. He was awake just in time and his lair was located in
the center of the continent. He sensed the turmoil of five dragons and regarded it as an opportunity to
eat.
The willpower of the cloaked dragon, which was divided into hundreds, distorted the area and delayed
the time it took to arrive at the scene, but Cubatros was the same rank as the cloaked dragon. He had
the potential to break through the maze installed by the cloaked dragon. It was just a matter of time.
The moment the willpower of the cloaked dragon faded and the distortions that spread everywhere
were erased, Cubatros succeeded in identifying the coordinates of the scene. It was enough to teleport
there.
At the moment of jubilation, the tower members appeared and interfered. It was quite intimidating.
Sword Saint Biban and martial artist Ken, who made the scales meaningless, were quite annoying.
Additionally, Fronzaltz, who had restored the treasure of the giants, clearly reminded him why the giants
of the past had to perish.
Hayate... he was the sun among inferior lights.
Cubatros felt tremendous pressure just because Hayate was supporting them from behind.
“We also want to get out of the way,” Hayate opened his mouth. His blond hair fluttered in the howling
atmosphere as he was pressured by a Dragon Fear. His clearly revealed face had a deep expression.
“How can we dare to block a dragon’s path? However, we can’t withdraw because we are concerned
about a situation where you become much powerful than you are now.”
[...Detestable fellow.]
Cubatros was fortunate to have outstanding discerning eyes. If his hierarchy had been a bit lower, he
wouldn’t have recognized Hayate’s humility and would’ve caused an irreversible situation. He would’ve
made the mistake of entering a life or death battle.
Hayate’s blue eyes suddenly subsided calmly. “It seems that the blood queen has opened her eyes.
Wouldn’t it be better for you to give up at this point?”
[Che...]
Then something amazing happened. The dragon, who covered the moon with his mountain-like body,
started to turn around.
Light relief passed over the faces of the tower members, who were holding their breath with great
tension.
[You guys... one day, you will definitely pay for your sins.]
It was a curse that would surely come true. Cubatros’s Dragon Words wrapped around the fate of the
tower members. This was until it was erased by Hayate’s sword light. “Thank you for your decision.”
[Hayate...! You will die the most cruelly.]
Cubatros glared at Hayata like he wanted to kill Hayate before eventually leaving. The tower members
cheered with relief while Hayate was quiet. His two hands concealed behind his back were trembling.
An absolute—Hayate was an immortal who could not die of his own will. Therefore, his end will surely
be achieved one day by the dragons and it would take the most horrible form in the world...
“I didn’t know that Cubatros would retreat so easily.”
“In the end, it went as Hayate said. I’m really glad.”
The tower members only opened their mouths properly after returning to the tower. A great incident
where as many as five dragons collided—the incident could’ve become the biggest disaster in history,
but it ended safely without another new dragon appearing.
The opportunity that Hayate mentioned—it was thanks to the performance of Dragon Knight Grid. They
hadn’t expected him to join forces with four dragons to make the top dragon back down... it exceeded
their expectations. It was right to say it was something that could only be done by Grid in the world.
“Grid is the blessing of humanity,” Biban said. It was while stroking Gujel’s Sword.
A treasured sword that physically embodied Hayate’s Dragon Killing Sword—it was sufficiently satisfying
compared to Hayata’s real swordsmanship. When combined with the Matchless Sword, the power was
enough to easily cut a dragon’s scales.
Biban was very proud of Grid. This must be how he would feel about his child if he had a child.
“Grid is the best,” Betty also agreed. She even had the illusion that her stopped heart was beating again.
“If it wasn’t for Grid... a huge monster might’ve been born today.”
All the tower members, including Fronzaltz and Redwolf, smiled happily.
The members of the Tower of Wisdom—heroes who fought for the peace of the world for many years
trusted and relied on Grid.
Just in time, a new epic of the Overgeared God was imprinted on the world. The content contained a
dragon directly confessing his sins to a god and had never been in any myth.
Hayate trembled.
***
“Ohhh!”
The people of Reidan were astonished. It was because the city, which had become ashes, was quickly
restored to its original form.
Xenon easily understood and remembered the established civilization. He used magic and Dragon
Words to establish laws that easily restored everything he destroyed. However, even dragons couldn’t
revive the dead. Moreover, hell was in a deteriorated state. It was difficult to induce reincarnation
because the river of reincarnation didn’t operate properly.
[The lives of the 2,788 people who died because of me... I will pay you back with my scales. I will also
strive to take care of the bereaved family members as much as possible.]
Then something amazing happened.
[A new specialty, ‘Dragon Scales,’ will be added to ‘Reidan,’ a city of the Overgeared Empire. It will be
maintained for the next 20 years.]
[A new effect, ‘Dragon’s Sin,’ will be added to ‘Reidan,’ a city of the Overgeared Empire. Under certain
conditions, several beneficial effects will occur.]
“......”
Grid’s mind was in a very heavy state. He wrote an epic and enjoyed a sharp rise in status, but he wasn’t
happy. It was natural. He felt guilty toward the dead. He resented his helplessness for not protecting
them and thought it was a harsh reality that he had to forgive the one who harmed them. Still, it
couldn’t be helped. Grid comforted himself like this.
He would push even more people to death if he hurt Xenon to repay the people’s resentment.
Furthermore, Xenon sincerely apologized. He showed his determination to give his life for Grid. On top
of that, he completely restored Reidan and gave a new blessing.
‘...That is why it is hard to hate him.’
Did they see the darker shade on Grid’s face?
“I’ve been taught that dragons are like natural disasters.”
The bereaved family members comforted Grid instead.
"Our dead families... I’ll think of it as encountering a disaster.”
The bereaved family members also felt Xenon’s sincerity. They understood it was practically impossible
to resent a dragon and dream of revenge. There was only one thing they could hope for.
“Your Majesty, please, our families... save those who are suffering in hell.”
Reincarnation—the only way to save the people trapped in the river of reincarnation.
Grid nodded at the bereaved family members who eventually made the request in tears. “Definitely.”
This battle had taught Grid a lot. He clearly realized the strength of the dragons and discovered the
strength of Baal, who was comparable to an old dragon. Nevertheless, he wasn’t frustrated. Cranbel’s
arm, Xenon’s scales, and the rise in status—Grid gained a lot of loot. He would be able to become
stronger in the future.
In addition—
“Marie Rose.”
He also confirmed again how reliable an ally he had.
“Can you join us on the hell expedition?”
"Of course. However, it is hard right now.”
The hell expedition was the reason why Marie Rose was born. She had a mission to kill Baal and the
demons who cooperated with him in order to return hell to its original state. She would visit hell of her
own accord one day, even if Grid didn’t request it. However, it wasn’t time yet. There weren’t enough
preparations.
The Curse of Sloth was a secondary issue. Marie Rose discovered it by comparing herself to Cranbel. She
was lacking strength. In the first place, the timing was too early. It was only hundreds of years ago that
she inherited strength and status from Beriache. More time was needed for her potential to fully
blossom. The flow of the world that Grid had accelerated was too fast for her.
“I need to meet some people.”
“People...?”
“There are quite a few cowards hiding in the world. It is better for me to reap the power that is rotting
away.”
Marie Rose lightly approached Grid and slightly raised her heel in a tiptoe. The moment her fine
forehead and eyebrows filled the center of Grid’s field of view, Grid’s head had already turned blank. It
was the aftermath of feeling something long and damp squeezing between his lips.
“......!”
Marie Rose grabbed the back of Grid’s head with a soft touch and seemed like a beast who had been
waiting for this day all her life. She thoroughly violated Grid’s mouth. She used her long tongue to draw
out and suck all of Grid’s saliva with the momentum of drying Grid up and killing him.
How much time passed? Grid, who had been mesmerized for a while in the midst of endless pleasure
and shame, let out a short breath. He saw that Marie Rose’s full lips were much redder than before. Grid
belatedly felt a stinging pain. His lips were slightly torn. It was by those sharp, white teeth.
“My dear husband tastes more delicious than I thought.”
“......”
“I can hold out for a while with this. Let me taste it again next time.” Marie Rose turned into black ash
and scattered, leaving the scene.
‘Crazy... crazy...’
Grid stood between Xenon and the people of Reidan, who were holding their breaths, and trembled like
a pine tree. He feared Marie Rose even more. He thought he would be eaten by her one day. It was until
there was not even a drop of blood left.
Chapter 1595
“...Gulp.”
Returning to Reinhardt, Grid cooled down. He felt a tremendous amount of pressure. His hands and feet
were trembling, so the fierce battle with Cranbel came to mind again.
Mercedes was standing in front of him. With her clear skin and blue eyes, combined with her chilly
expression, she was naturally reminiscent of ice. It was an iceberg that floated in the middle of the deep
blue sea. Wouldn’t she be called the Ice Empress if she went to the East Continent?
“I’m glad you returned safely.”
Fortunately, her voice was amiable. The problem was that her eyes didn’t smile. Mercedes was clearly
sulking. It was natural. The moment he heard the news of the dragon invading Reidan, Grid had made an
earnest request.
Never follow me. If you follow me, I will resent you for the rest of my life.
The words ‘resentment’ and ‘lifetime’ were put together. It was foul play.
Mercedes was terrified. She couldn’t chase after Grid carelessly. She recalled the fact that he couldn’t
die and could only watch his back as he quickly moved away. It was also physically impossible to keep up
with Grid’s speed. It was a situation where the warp gates weren’t working. The performance of her
Silver Wings wasn’t enough to catch up with Grid who used Shunpo in combination with Barbatos’
Vision.
Mercedes was left behind and literally experienced hell. Every minute and second seemed like eternity.
All she could do was pray while her nerves stretched out like an extended rubber band. What was a
knight who couldn’t stand by her master?
Mercedes felt a great sense of helplessness and shame. She deeply felt like she was in the depths of
despair. She questioned the value of her existence. Irene was the one who supported her while she was
shaking. She had felt this way longer than anyone else and warmly wrapped her hands around
Mercedes’ trembling hands, even though she herself was feeling sad and afraid.
Mercedes felt the dignity of an empress. She became more respectful of Irene for taking care of her like
a sister. Therefore—
“Your Majesty!”
She didn’t dare take Irene’s rights away. She watched silently as Irene was the first to run to Grid and
hug him.
“I’m sorry for making you worry.”

Grid tended to be particularly weak against Irene. She was born the daughter of an ordinary (?) noble
and became the companion of an emperor and god. The psychological burden she felt would be great.
Furthermore, Grid was always on the battlefield. Irene was in the position to assume and prepare for
the worst every time. It was easily understandable why her hair turned white before she built up
divinity. He always felt sorry toward her.
“Why are you apologizing? Who will blame a father who returned after fighting to protect his children?”
Basara had said this: The emperor should be the father of the people. Irene deeply agreed with Basara’s
claim. Of course, it was the same for Grid. Grid was reminded of Basara, who wasn’t here.
‘I will have to visit her more often.’
After the wedding ceremony, Basara became the ruler of Titan and quickly returned to Titan. The reason
was that every second was important to restore the city that had collapsed after the Great Human and
Demon War, but Grid thought that she felt burdened.
A political maneuver—Grid got married without liking Basara. Basara knew this as well. She thought that
Grid would be uncomfortable if she was next to him. At this point, Grid was sorry. Regardless of the
reason, they were in a marriage relationship. Grid was obliged to give Basara some affection. It was
something he had to try.
‘...The exception is Marie Rose.’
Marie Rose... he disliked it. He had no confidence to handle her. He was just afraid.
Grid unknowingly touched his lips, only to be startled. It was because Irene and Mercedes were staring
at him. The slight flush on his face seemed to have created a strange misunderstanding. Grid intuitively
sensed that it would be tough tonight.
“Hum hum, Mercedes.” Grid coughed and changed the atmosphere. He handed Mercedes the treasure
that the alchemists had risked their lives to protect. No matter how he looked at it, this item resembled
coated paper. He questioned if this was truly a treasure.
“This is what you commissioned. The alchemists protected it even as the dragon turned the city into a
sea of fire.”
“Uh...!”
“......?”
Grid was confused. It was because Mercedes’ pupils expanded like a surprised cat and her hands and
feet floundered.
The ruler of knights—this appearance didn’t match her, who was the envy of all the knights in the world.
Eventually, her face turned red and she pulled out a sword. The White Tiger Sword, which was more
transparent than glass, shone with sharp sword energy.
“W-What special item...?! I will get rid of it!”
“No, what are you doing...? Calm down! Calm down!”

There was a big uproar. Grid tried to protect the object containing the blood and sweat of the
alchemists while Mercedes, who didn’t dare swing a sword at him, was in a hurry.
***
"Thank you."
“As expected of Grid. You are beyond favor or spite.”
At the Overgeared Castle, Reinhardt...
In the now emperor’s palace, which was almost treated as a sanctuary, Grid and Asuka exchanged bright
smiles.
[Player ‘Asuka’ has joined Overgeared Guild One.]
[Player ‘Black Teddy’ has joined Overgeared Guild One.]
Asuka achieved her dream. The right to commission items from Grid. It was the moment she had been
desiring for years. It was also a satisfactory deal for Grid. Asuka and Black Teddy’s skills had long been
famous. They were able to join Overgeared Guild One, which still had spots open because it only
received high rankers. It was easily understandable after hearing the news that they rescued Noll and
the vampires. Asuka’s biggest variable was ‘financial power,’ so it wasn’t strange that she could create a
miracle with money.
In any case, Grid was deeply grateful to them. They protected Noll and chose to be with him.
“I thought there was a deep resentment because you hadn’t applied for membership until now.
Fortunately, this isn’t the case.”
“That... as you know, I hurt your soldiers who guarded Fenrir’s city. I was too sorry and scared because
of that..”
“It is regrettable, but... things have changed since then.”
“...I’ll be the person who protects your soldiers from now on.”
“From now on, they will be your colleagues.”
The idea of eternal enemies was too old and narrow-minded. In order to fight against strong and evil
enemies, it was necessary to understand and reconcile with each other. Just like Xenon.
Grid had grown up before he knew it. After that—
“How is it?”
“Isn’t it great?”
Asuka entrusted Grid with the production request immediately. Grid suggested it first. It was because he
planned to stay in the smithy for a while.
“It is a great idea.”

Asuka was a special case among weapon masters. Not only did she handle all types of weapons, but she
had the ability to gain the necessary weapons. Wasn’t there a story that all the Grid-made weapons on
the market belonged to Asuka? Her weapons knowledge was excellent. Her eyes shone as she explained
to Grid the form of the weapons she had desired for years. There were some objects with a fresh
approach that inspired Grid.
‘A mace... I should try it too.’
There was a fact he had realized when fighting Cranbel. There were limitations to slashing and stabbing.
If fighting against targets with exceptional resilience, breaking and crushing seemed to have a greater
effect.
‘The more complicated the wound, the greater the time it takes to regenerate. It is easy to cause an
injury.’
For example, if he crushed a dragon’s chest that contained scales. It was possible that the fragments of
the scales would penetrate the dragon’s flesh and organs. He could expect more abnormal physical
conditions. In fact, it was close to basic common sense. There were many players who used a blunt
weapon as a secondary weapon.
However, Grid didn’t feel the need for a blunt weapon due to the nature of the sword dances. The active
and passive skills of Overgeared God's Sword Dance were only activated when wielding a sword-type
weapon. Grid’s overwhelming attack power was only exerted when a sword-type weapon was
equipped. Apart from long distance weapons like bows that exerted great effects in special situations,
he had the perception that it was a waste to use any close range weapons other than swords.
Now he changed his mind.
‘For example, the attack power of a weapon made of moon night iron is fixed anyway. It doesn’t matter
if I don’t get the effects of the sword dances when wielding a blunt weapon made of moon night iron.’
Grid realized that the powerful performance of the sword dances had actually narrowed his horizons
and suppressed his potential. It was a fact that he gained enlightenment from Asuka’s new weapon
designs and her ideas that she added every time she handed over a design.
“Then I’m asking you.”
“Yes, I’ll get in touch when it is done.”
“Huhu, I’m excited to join the hell expedition with a new weapon.”
For the next four days, Grid focused on Asuka’s commission. He wanted to cover Asuka and Black
Teddy’s entire bodies with new items. He didn’t act fretfully due to reasons like he needed their power
right away or he wanted to repay them quickly.
Grid was aware that there was nothing urgent right away. He didn’t intend to make rubbish because he
was in a hurry. He needed time to organize his inspiration. Before smelting Cranbel’s arm and Xenon’s
scales, he wanted to make his thoughts as flexible as possible.
‘Come to think about it...’

Grid’s concentration rose to its limit and he faced the most pressing problem. Storm of the Fire God, the
mental world embodied by the heart of the Red Phoenix, was fire. It was an unsuitable attribute for the
current Overgeared God. Perhaps Storm of the Fire God was also one of the factors suppressing him.
‘The same goes for the armor that uses the Breath of the Four Auspicious Beasts.’
The things he needed to do were starting to become clear. It was a good idea to use the scales he was
previously gifted by Hayate and the scales that Xenon would continue to give to Reidan in the future to
change all his armor to new ones. He would ask Braham and the Red Phoenix for advice on how to
change the mental world.
‘I might have the Heart of the Frost Queen, but...’
The Heart of the Frost Queen was ice that didn’t melt. It was hard to say that the Frost Queen’s
hierarchy would be the same as the Red Phoenix. The Red Phoenix was a god. It was unlikely that the
Heart of the Frost Queen would offset the Red Phoenix’s fire.
‘I just have to ask the Red Phoenix and I will know. I will also complete Filewolf’s quest to get the moon
night iron. Cranbel’s arm... I think it is right to smelt it after finishing all these things.’
In fact, Grid was most disappointed in his attack power. The six fusion sword dance with all the buff
effects, including Dragon Knight—it transcended the power of a Dragon Breath for a moment, but it
didn’t mean anything. He couldn’t even scratch at Cranbel’s health gauge. He needed a stronger
destructive power to kill Baal, who was estimated to be more powerful than Cranbel.
However, Grid pushed the production of the weapon to the end. It was intended to respond to any
changes that would occur when changing his mental world and armor.
“......”
Grid’s expression suddenly stiffened.
Khan’s gift. It was because the poison contained in Valhalla of Infinite Affection, which Khan created by
burning the last of his life, came to mind. That’s right. Valhalla’s attribute was also not nothingness.
Maybe he should say goodbye to Valhalla this time.
“I don’t want to...”
Grid clutched his chest with a large hand. He felt the warmth of Valhalla, which was as warm as Khan’s
heart, and gritted his teeth.
‘Kuek... I will definitely save you, Khan.’
Grid’s expression crumpled as he barely suppressed his tears.
***
“This is the infamous river of reincarnation.”
Countless souls were screaming. They were souls captured by the river. They kept the memories of their
lives and could only curse.
“This place... it is just the downstream area. The river stretches endlessly. The more you go up, the more
you hear the screams of the souls.”
Yura’s expression was dark as she explained it. The expressions of the other people were the same. They
felt uncomfortable thinking that the people they had once been with would be suffering somewhere
here. Some people were furious.
“Can’t we just go into Dog’s Mouth and raid Eligos?”
The momentum of the hell expedition was very high. The players had grown greatly in the Great Human
and Demon War, while hell lost numerous troops and great demons. In addition, all the expedition
members had carried out several Hell Gao raids. They received Hell Gao’s recognition (?) and overcame
the hell penalties. The sky and distorted stars, which seemed to have all sorts of ominous colors
overlapped with each other, the moon with thousands of eyes wide open, and the thick haze in the air
didn’t threaten the expedition at all.
They had played through hell and they weren’t afraid of Black Knight Eligos. They heard the information
that he was a powerhouse who transcended a single digit great demon, but what was the big deal? The
expedition had witnessed the tremendous performances of Demon Slayer Yura, Bow Saint Jishuka,
Faker, and Katz. The Overgeared members such as Regas and Pon who assisted them were also
powerful. The expedition members were confident in their skills.
However, the Overgeared members thought differently. In particular, Yura accurately grasped Eligos’
power.
“The difficulty of the 20th Hell is much higher than before. Eligo has already suffered a raid and it is
impossible that he hasn’t set up any defenses.”
Dog’s Mouth, which managed the river of reincarnation, was one of the most important points of hell.
There must be a solid basis for the choice to place Eligos there. Considering his attitude of stepping
down in consideration of Leraje’s reputation, he seemed to have a temperament close to a cautious
strategist. It wasn’t strange if he prepared several layers of protection to greatly weaken intruders and
strengthen himself.
-Child. I still covet you.
“......!”
Yura’s body stiffened at the sudden voice. She clearly remembered the owner of this voice. A being who
used to be a big turning point in the past. She couldn’t forget the voice of the 2nd Great Demon,
Amoract.
Chapter 1596
There was no one who didn’t know of Amoract. Even those who didn’t play Satisfy knew the name of
the 2nd Great Demon. Moreover, she was the founder of the Yatan Church. Amoract was almost the
only faithful believer among the great demons. In other words, she caused the greatest harm to
humanity.
Until the Great Human and Demon War, most of the great demons that came to the surface were done
through the rituals of the Yatan Church. It was Amoract who spread the evil doctrines to people and
turned the surface into chaos.
“This is crazy...?”
At first, they thought a god was descending.
A being with a pure white body. A huge but slender woman whose body shone white. She descended in
a divine manner in conjunction with the 12 meter tall height that made them look up at her. This was
until they looked closely. The woman had no contours on her face. No features such as eyes, nose, a
mouth, or ears existed. The body was also flat. Only her protruding chest and narrow waist symbolized
that she was a woman. In short, she gave off a creepy feeling like a mannequin.
The name that appeared above her head was Amoract. The demon, who had something similar to
divinity, was the 2nd Great Demon. It was so strange that it gave them a greater sense of rejection. It
was terrible.
The faces of the expedition members who were in high momentum quickly turned white. They were
nervous, frightened, and disgusted as they gripped their weapons. The ‘bizarre’ debuffs induced by
Amoract were infringing on all types of freedoms, but the hell expedition members were the elite of the
elite. They might not be the strongest, but they were a group made by selecting the best players.
There was no way they would lose their original intention to fight back. The bodies of the expedition
members were wrapped in various lights. They were buff skills that overcame fear and strengthened
their bodies and magic power.
The hands of Saintess Ruby were shaking as she grabbed her wooden staff. She intended to expand the
Sanctuary to push away Amoract’s demonic energy, but it felt like it was being drained away in an
instant. The Sanctuary couldn’t surround her allies. It just hovered around Ruby and failed to grow its
territory. No, it was being pushed back. It gradually paled. The Sanctuary, which boasted an absolute
effect of ‘I disapprove evil’ against demons, was hopelessly helpless.
‘There is no... demonic energy?’
The Saintess was the supporter of humanity. Ruby was clearly aware of this fact. Therefore, she was
strong at any time and under any circumstances. She wasn’t shaken by any crises so that others could
rely on her. At times, she felt the responsibility was too harsh and felt a tremendous burden. Then she
saw and learned from her brother Grid’s back. She didn’t resent the responsibility she had in return for
her strength and accepted it as a duty.
Yet at this moment, Ruby’s big eyes lost their way and shook. It was the first time she ever felt such a
thorough sense of helplessness as she was gradually eroded by Amoract’s mysterious brilliance.
[The great demon of conflict, ‘Amoract,’ has taken away your right to use your skills.]
[All skills that are being deployed will be deactivated.]
[The great demon of conflict, ‘Amoract,’ has changed your skill structure.]
[The great demon of conflict, ‘Amoract,’ has made it impossible to distinguish between yourself and
others.]
“Sehee!” The first person to detect the change was Jishuka. She was in charge of the rear of their allies
along with Saintess Ruby. Furthermore, she was able to watch her allies closely because she had an
unusual ‘vision.’ In the first place, she was a legitimate leader. She gave up the position of commander-
in-chief of this expedition to Yura due to the special environment of hell, but she had the habit of taking
care of her companions.
Jishuka was the first to notice that Ruby’s Sanctuary faltered and failed to grow its territory. She sensed
the impending crisis. She immediately established a barrier with the Breaking Evil Arrow to protect
Ruby. The moment that the wide area skill that Ruby was using was extinguished, Jishuka activated the
Breaking Evil Arrows barrier.
The barrier that removed all harmful effects and gave protection with the arrows—Ruby’s skill structure,
which had been altered by Amoract, was restored to normal. Then eight blue arrows emerged around
Ruby and succeeded in intercepting Amoract’s fierce bombardment that followed.
“Are you okay?”
“U-Unni...”
For Jishuka, Ruby was Sehee, not the Saintess. A child who had lived next door to her for years and was
like family. She grew up so quickly but Jishuka knew she wasn’t an iron man, unlike her appearance. She
had a kind heart so she took good care of people and she loved her brother so much that she tried to be
helpful. Not so long ago, Sehee was a girl who wasn’t even an adult. She didn’t show it, but she needed
someone to rely on.
“Now, take a deep breath. Look around. The people here aren’t fools who can’t do anything just
because they don’t have your help.”
Ruby felt like she was leaning against a large tree. She slowly shook off the tension and burden as
Jishuka wrapped her arms around her and whispered to her. She relaxed her stiff body and mind.
“...I think that isn’t Amoract’s body. It is like a mimic made in a special way and most skills probably
won’t work,” Ruby spoke with despair. She knew that every word she said would dampen the morale of
her allies. Even so, she had to convey it.
Jishuka stroked her hair. Jishuka wondered if Grid would’ve looked like this when stroking her hair.
"Yes, then we’ll win,” Jishuka reassured Ruby.
A mimic form where most attacks didn’t work? What about it? It would be weaker than the main body.
Jishuka’s eyes became deeper as she pulled the string of a huge bow. The bowstring that dug into her
skin and flesh gave her new pain, but at this moment, the emotion that rose in Jishuka’s mind was
passion, not fear.
Protect—herself, her dear person’s little sister, and her colleagues.
Jishuka’s heart was as bright and hot as the South American sun as she created a wheel of fire.
-Yura. My child who once served God Yatan... huh?
Amoract was whispering only to Yura without caring about the surroundings, only for her creepy voice
to stop for the first time. Her face without features turned toward Jishuka.
-You...
Jishuka’s right arm soared into the air. Amoract, who had been approaching her the whole time, blew
away her shoulder with a single hit. In the eyes of the expedition members, it happened in an instant. A
light seemed to flash and then the result had already happened.
However, the eyes of the Bow Saint didn’t miss Amoract’s movements. Jishuka’s bow was aimed
precisely at Amoract’s face, who shot straight forward at the shortest distance. She intentionally gave up
her right arm to Amoract’s attack, which was aiming for her neck. At the same time that her arm was cut
off, she let go of the bowstring.
Her arrow left the bowstring. It was made by Overgeared God Grid, and contained the flames of the Red
Phoenix, the energy of Breaking Evil, and the ideas and Origin True Energy of the Bow Saint. She was
vulnerable to melee combat compared to other legends, so the Origin True Energy system of the Bow
Saint opened up her keen senses that easily allowed her to cross the line of life or death.
Jishuka used without any regrets the power that was only allowed three times per account.
...Of course, it was false to say there were no regrets, but she decided that she had to go out strong
from the beginning.
The hell expedition consisted of powerful high rankers. If many of them were to die, the scale of the
damage done to the player forces would be great. The hell expedition schedule itself was likely to be
delayed. That was a nuisance to Grid.
-......!
Amoract shouted but her voice was shattered and scattered by the deafening roar of the fiercely
rotating arrow. It didn’t reach anyone. This meant that her incantation stopped working. The invisible
chains of magic power that occurred every time Amoract whispered could no longer bind Yura. After
regaining her freedom, Yura immediately communicated with Nothing Stone.
Elemental armor—the orange translucent aura, which resembled Grid’s divinity, became an armament
and wrapped around Yura. Yura was already acting. She looked closely at Jishuka’s arrow, which spun
while embedded in Amoract’s face, sucking up Amoract’s body like a black hole.
“Hell Regulation.”
Hell became the hunter’s territory. All beings living in hell became designated as prey.
“Light of Destruction.”
A jade beam of light penetrated Amoract, but it had no effect. It was a sight that once again proved that
the brilliance surrounding Amoract was something other than demonic energy. Yura didn’t panic. She
could feel Jishuka’s arrow drawing in the Light of Destruction that had just passed through Amoract in
vain. It wasn’t just Light of Destruction. The skills and magic used by the other expedition members were
also sucked in by Jishuka’s arrow, which was still spinning fiercely.
Jishuka’s arrow quickly grew in size. It was enough to swallow up Amoract’s upper body.
-You... ar...e...
Part of Amoract’s stretched out voice flowed through the deafening sound.
Judgment, quick.
You, also, greedy.
It was some nonsense like that. After swallowing Amoract’s body completely, Jishuka’s arrow caused an
explosion and shattered Amoract. The flying fragments were slashed by the expedition members,
including Yura, Katz, and Faker. At a certain point—
“Phew!”
The expedition members let out a heavy breath. They were liberated from all the debuffs they received
from Amoract. Did they make the 2nd Great Demon retreat?
“We have to leave now...!” Jishuka urged them as they felt relieved and cheered. Jishuka’s body was
shaking. Her stamina was drained in exchange for consuming the Origin True Energy and she couldn’t
move a single finger.
Yura carried Jishuka on her back and led the rest of the members.
“Go to the castle!”
The crystal castle—it was the safest place in hell and had the elevator attached to the surface. The
expedition members started moving quickly only to find a presence blocking them.
“Ah, what is it again? Why do I have to take care of the cleanup every time?”
Rose, the first player to become a great demon—she claimed to be Amoract’s subordinate and gained
great power. Now she flew in the air with dozens of magic circles. She would use the staff that released
fire to tie up the expedition members...
“Uwek!”
...She couldn’t do so. Faker flew like a ghost from the shadows to cut her throat and block the magic
casting. She was about to go crazy. She only had to hold on for three minutes until Amoract’s new mimic
came but it was twisted from the beginning.
“Aish...!”
Rose’s tenacity was also great. She barely straightened her collapsing body and got up to engage in a
hand-to-hand battle. She swung her staff like it was a rod and aimed at Yura. It was because Yura
seemed to have the most gaps with Jishuka on her back. However—
“Kyak!” Katz’ sword cut at her first before her staff could reach Yura. It was an incredible attack power.
Rose even felt ecstatic. “Cool...! This is the ancient class directly linked to the three evils of the
beginning!”
I also, I also someday...!
Dozens of skills fell toward the eager Rose’s body. It was impossible to block the expedition with the
power of a great demon in the 30s...
“Damn woman.” Jishuka clicked her tongue at the sight of Rose smiling as she disappeared into ashes.
After a while—
-I didn't know.
Amoract muttered after belatedly arriving at the scene where all the humans had already left.
-A bow that can drop the sun... I didn’t know there was a human being with the power of the great star
king.
Jishuka didn’t inherit Povia’s power, but instead became the Bow Saint. She carved her own path and
gained the power of Breaking Evil from the shrine in the East Continent. It was a very shabby shrine with
the word ‘Bow’ carved on it. It was so old and poorly maintained that it wouldn’t be strange if it
collapsed immediately.
Out of the forgotten gods, there were only two gods who shot arrows.
The great star king (King Daebyeol) and the little star king (King Sobyeol). [1]
Among them, the great star king was wise, kind, and favorable to humans. He fell into the trap of the
little star king, fell to hell, and was trapped in the river of reincarnation, but he left his last strength and
will on earth. It seemed that Jishuka had inherited it.
-All causality continues in this world...?
Amoract vaguely noticed it. This could be the last world. Her father didn’t have to cry sadly any longer...
Perhaps it would be okay to send humans to Baal. Maybe Baal would die this time. No, it wouldn’t work.
This was the time when she needed to be more cautious. She had to be wary about Baal swallowing the
humans of this age and becoming unprecedentedly strong.
In the first place, hell wasn’t a place for humans. The hell that her father desired was a haven for those
who died and couldn’t ascend to heaven, not a place for the living. As expected, it was right to turn all
humans who came to hell into demons.
It happened as Amoract’s thoughts started to twist with madness...
“I think I am lacking in strength. Is there any way to become stronger? Huh? Great Amoract! Look at
me!”
-......
Amoract’s plain face was slightly distorted. It was because Rose ran over the moment she was
resurrected and broke her thoughts when it was going well.
Chapter 1597
It was after the Morpheus’ tears incident. The S.A Group realized that Morpheus’ emotional index was
very high. They realized why it was hard to distinguish between the billions of NPCs and players living in
Satisfy. Therefore, it was easily predictable. Today, Morpheus would once again be in tears or furious.
“To make a dragon like that... by this point, can’t he actually raid a dragon? I heard that a dragon can’t
be killed by a player no matter what...”
“It is too much to simply define Grid as a player. He has been monopolizing the Pioneer system for so
long. It is thanks to the quest the tower gave him that he developed that strange fate with Ifrit.”
“The performance of Dragon Knight is better than expected. I never imagined that the dragons would
allow Grid on their back as a group.”
“The situation matched exquisitely. Grid served as an opportunity for the dragons. Of course, I don’t
intend to disparage the performance of Dragon Knight. In the first place, isn’t it a title equivalent to
Dragon Slayer?”
The conversation of the executives was very cautious. They were conscious of Morpheus, who was on
Chairman Lim Cheolho’s wrist. They treated Morpheus like an adolescent girl. It was while recalling the
sensitive days of their children, nephews, grandchildren, etc.
‘I’d rather it cry.’
Director Yoon Sangmin was wary of Morpheus’ anger. He was worried it might cause a second Great
Human and Demon War. The Great Human and Demon War was a catalyst for players to grow
significantly, but it wasn’t a festival. There were a large number of NPCs who died in the war. If the same
incident was repeated several times, there was a high risk that some areas would suffer from a
population shortage. There would be problems with the economy and the cycle of quests.
“......?”
The executives were feeling anxious when they suddenly cocked their heads. The sight of dozens of
necks tilting at the same time was like the scene from a comedy.
^^....
...Morpheus was smiling. It used a very old emoticon, just like the day it cried. This was probably to cater
to Chairman Lim Cheolho’s preferences and emotions.
‘It is well known that Morpheus has a special regard for Chairman-nim.’
For Morpheus, Lim Cheolho was its creator and parent. The only lover and friend who opened its heart.
“I was worried you would be distressed. Fortunately, it seems you are okay.” Chairman Lim Cheolho said
while stroking the watch. Relief crossed his smiling face.
Morpheus responded. [I am positively evaluating the fact that player Grid has become the Dragon
Knight. To borrow a human expression, it is appropriate to say ‘I was lucky’.]
Lucky? Morpheus, the heavenly child, was actually referring to good luck?
“...What do you mean?”
[After conducting my own tests, there is a 38.98% chance that player Grid would’ve become a Dragon
Slayer if he hadn’t become a Dragon Knight. It is the result after analyzing his combat power, tendencies,
behavioral patterns, and situation, and the accuracy is close to 99%.]
“......”
[It can be interpreted that after player Grid became the Dragon Knight, he prevented dragons from
being raided by players. This means there is no need to temporarily suspend Satisfy’s service due to the
dragons running wild or to apply expedient means such as introducing a seasonal system. I suggest that
you designate today as an anniversary.]
“......”
Chairman Lim Cheolho and the executives noticed it.
Morpheus’ mental victory... No, they realized that it learned how to compromise with reality. Grid
strangely twisted the direction of the supercomputer’s evolution.
***
The moment he entered the elemental world with the help of the daoist immortal Bentao. Kraugel felt
like he was floating in space. He instantly captured the scenery of the elemental world below his feet. It
was a world centered on a lake that was so massive it could be called the sea. Around the lake, vast
natural scenery such as large forests, volcanoes, deserts, and snow fields spread out. It was raw nature
where the touch of humanity couldn’t be felt at all.
[You have left your body and have entered a spirit state.]
[In the spirit state, all senses are dull.]
[The assimilation rate of the device you are using will be lowered to 5%.]
The assimilation rate used by Satisfy’s beginners was 60%. Even with 60%, it was possible to minimize
the pain felt during the battle. Then what about 5%? It was an unacceptable number for normal routes.
At this point, he would be numb even if he was chewed and swallowed alive by a monster. No, it was at
the level where he couldn’t feel his hands and feet moving. It would be hard to even realize how or in
what direction he was moving in.
“......”
Kraugel floated above the center of the lake and had a subtle expression. It was because he recalled the
phenomenon of ‘lag’ that was often experienced in online games decades ago. Yes, it felt like he was
lagging. His thoughts were linked to actions and his body staggered. It wasn’t easy for a person who had
been splitting one second into several units to adapt.
“......”
Still, Kraugel didn’t complain. For him, trials were an opportunity and a stepping stone for growth. The
bigger the ordeal, the more he didn’t reject it. Rather, he welcomed it with open arms.
‘It is a training method I really like.’
Elementals were pure elements and souls. In the world where they lived, bodies and blood were close to
contaminated substances.
Kraugel became a spiritual body due to the setting and fully understood the situation. He easily
accepted it and adapted. The more carefully he took one or two steps, the more formed his gait
became. His stride was established and the direction wasn’t twisted. Eventually, the movement of
pulling out the sword and wielding it became natural. It was an adaptability that far exceeded ordinary
levels.
However, he wasn’t able to easily handle the dark elementals, who were judged as the only monsters in
the elemental world. Kraugel had to overcome the crisis of death even with the lower ranked
elementals. His swordsmanship was too messy to slash at small enemies moving in real time. It was
particularly fatal that his body responded to his thoughts very slowly. There was a significant delay
before his actions were implemented.
Was it reasonable to raid the Elemental King of Wind in this state? Kraugel, who had doubts, suddenly
had a new question.
‘Isn’t the Elemental King of Darkness also ruining the five elements?’
Dark elementals were interpreted as fallen elementals. If an ordinary elemental was tinged with evil or
demonic energy, it lost its existing character and attributes and became a dark elemental. Therefore, a
formula was established that existed everywhere, but... he thought their existence might be one of the
reasons behind the balance of the elemental world being broken.
‘Why are the elementals of the elemental world corrupted in the first place?’
The elemental world was a type of sanctuary. It was a space for elementals and it was right that there
should be no opportunity for them to be tinged with evil or demonic energy.
‘...In the end, is the culprit the Elemental King of Wind?’
An Elemental King that shouldn’t exist—it was only by removing it that the elemental world would find
order and the dark elementals would be expelled from the elemental world. In the end, his purpose
didn’t change.
Kraugel judged while his body slowly accelerated. It was proof that he was adjusting to his current state
while fighting the dark elementals. Once he finished perfectly adapting, he would raid the Elemental
King of Wind and return to the surface, where he would face radical development.
The moment when he took off the thousands or tens of thousands of sandbags hanging on him and
regained the body where his thoughts were immediately put into practice—his body and senses, which
had become more sensitive than before, would be able to split one second into even more units than
before.
***
‘...Nothing has changed?’
The nothingness attribute.
Grid was obsessed with his divinity. It was natural. The moment Braham’s magic that was part of the
sword dances was removed, the sword dances evolved. He judged that removing all the attributes on his
equipment items would bring about another evolution.
Thus, he first experimented. It was after completing all of Asuka and Black Teddy’s commissions and
impressing them. Grid tried swapping to a variety of items that remained in the smithies. He armed all
or some areas with items that didn’t have any skills, let alone attributes.
Most of the items made by Grid himself had effects such as skills, so he even bought items on the
exchange. He spent his money to buy garbage, but it didn’t work. Covering himself with attribute free
items didn’t increase his status or cause any evolution.
‘Is it because the item level is so low?’
Grid opened the exchange again. He set the item sorting to a higher level limit and purchased items with
a level 500 limit that no buyer would purchase at this point. They were even normal or rare rated items
that didn’t have skills or attributes. In other words, he spent money to buy malicious inventory. It was
clear that the sellers, who would soon check the exchange, would send a prayer of gratitude to God. It
was thanks for sending them a pushover.
“...Um.”
There were no results. He armed himself with new items in a variety of ways, but Grid didn’t see what
he expected. By this point, Grid had grasped the situation.
‘The attributes of the items are irrelevant.’
He was easily convinced. The sword dances were Grid’s internal force while items were power borrowed
from outside. Even if an item was made by Grid, it couldn’t be Grid’s essence. It didn’t make sense for an
item to intervene in Grid’s ‘divinity’ and give harmful or beneficial effects.
Initially, Grid’s strength lay in the use of all weapons. He was the true Overgeared God only when he
could take out items with favorable attributes at any time and in any situation. If the divinity of the
Overgeared God was strengthened by the use of items with no attributes, it would only be a constraint
or restraint to Grid.
“...I’m glad.”
A warm smile spread across Grid’s relieved face. It was because he could fully use any item in the future,
not some other reason. He smiled with joy at being able to preserve Khan’s final work.
“Filewolf.”
“Um?”
“Let’s go obtain the moon night iron.”

Grid shook his head and stood up. He planned to make the armor with dragon scales during the journey.
The thoughts that still remained in Gujel’s fang had resisted and interfered with Grid’s smelting. It was
different for Cranbel’s arm and Xenon’s scales. The thoughts in them were mindful that the parties
involved offered the things out of favor toward Grid.
Grid decided that they could be smelted without the need for a super large furnace. It was based on the
experience gained from smelting Ifrit’s arm.
“Okay.”
“...What is this?”
Grid’s face stiffened. It was because Filewolf suddenly lay down. The appearance of him kneeling with
both hands on the ground didn’t match Raiders’ cool and magnificent appearance. The slightly raised
butt was the most annoying...
“Don’t you like this type of thing?”
Filewolf recalled Grid who rode on four dragons in turn.
It was right to interpret his current attitude as the best favor that could be seen from a scientist with no
social skills who loved only magic machines and metal. The problem was that Grid couldn’t empathize
with it at all. There were many eyewitnesses. The dragon who bowed his head to Overgeared God Grid
and confessed...
Players were fascinated with the contents of the absurd epic. Did Grid subdue even the dragons? No,
that wasn’t it no matter how they looked at it...?
The crowd, who gathered to watch Grid with all types of questions and expectations, witnessed Filewolf
lying down like a dog. They clearly heard that he liked this type of thing, even if it was actually closer to
nonsense.
‘I’m going crazy.’
Grid left the scene and the bustling crowd behind like he was running away. He regretted the open door
policy that was created in order to show off to other people the garden that Irene grew.
Chapter 1598
Prime Minister Lauel was the highest ranking political officer who supported the emperor. He enjoyed
great authority over internal affairs, diplomacy, and personnel affairs. It also meant he took on a
responsibility proportional to that.
Lauel’s workload was beyond imagination and there was no distinction between online and offline. He
often collapsed from overworking and had severe hair loss. Still, it was worthwhile.
Just as Grid leveled up by going around battlefields and his battle-related stats entered the realm of
transcendence, Lauel’s political power and insight as he guarded the political arena, where schemes
abounded, also entered the realm of transcendence.
It was a place where he controlled the political board like he was moving go stones and he easily exerted
it by monitoring many aspects of the empire in real time. It was transcendent in another sense.
It was until the Overgeared Kingdom became an empire. Lauel overcame the internal ordeals that came
constantly. Without him, there would be no empire. The experiences he accumulated were higher than
a great mountain, so it was right and inevitable that he was reborn as a transcendent being.
“Here, here, and here.”
A map of the Overgeared Empire. On the huge map that wasn’t different from the map of the East
Continent, Lauel identified exactly three cities. It was the hand gesture of the god of death.
“Send inspectors within the week.”
“Isn’t Serev privately led by Marquis Kaizak? There will be many complaints...”
“It depends on the results of the inspection. I predict that no one will dare to protect him.”
[Insight of the Great Empire’s Prime Minister]
[Identify the level, stats, skills, talents, potential, inclinations, zodiac sign, and horoscope of the target
NPC.
Skill Mana Cost: 5,000
Skill Cooldown Time: 2 hours.]
It was a skill exclusively for Lauel that was upgraded at the same time as the founding of the Overgeared
Empire. The rating was Legendary (Transcendent). He saw not only the ability of the target person, but
also their essence. It was very useful.
Lauel placed talents in the right place. If he personally made his own selections, a dream team would be
formed that made it easier for him to solve any challenges. It was possible to predict when the dream
team started to creak, when the prime of the dream team’s talents would end, and when the talents
would neglect their duties or be corrupted.
Due to this, personnel transfers frequently took place in various parts of the empire. In some areas,
criticisms of ‘cherishing something when needed and throwing it away when no longer needed’ were
boiling over. Lauel was used to the criticisms. He used his authority without a single blink. There were no
exceptions even if the other person was from the imperial family of Saharan.
The better the target’s lineage or connection, the more thoroughly he supervised them. He didn’t give
them a chance by looking away. It was because there would be a purge if he responded late to a
situation. That’s right. Lauel tried to avoid seeing blood as much as possible. It was his own mercy. It was
for the peace of the empire to last.
“P-Prime Minister!”
"What happened?”
“T-That... it is said that the inspectors dispatched to the east part of the empire have disappeared from
the Chuhaltz area.”
“......”
Of course, Lauel wasn’t a god. He could see many aspects of the empire, but he couldn’t see all sides.
This was the case even if he mobilized his skills and authority. In the first place, there were too many
bastards in the world. It was impossible for even a god to control the corruption and sins they
committed.
‘This is what I was concerned about. Those who see the hell expedition as an opportunity have started
to show their true colors.’
Was there only one gentleman out of a million humans? 99.99% of humans were bound to give up their
conscience at least once in their lifetime. It wasn’t a prejudice that Lauel distrusted humans. It was
reality without any exaggerations.
Look at your neighbors. No, look back at yourself right now.
‘Considering the future, I will have to grow the size of the inspection team.’
It wasn’t easy to find talented people who wouldn’t fall for any temptation. The lords who were
committing corruption somewhere right now were also pure at first. They were people who absolutely
respected and were loyal to Grid, their god and emperor. They had sworn to devote themselves to the
nation. Yet they changed after being exposed to temptation and repeated compromises.
‘There is no one suitable.’
Now most of the people Lauel trusted were participating in the hell expedition. Lauel had fewer knives
to wield with confidence and his anxiety deepened. It was a trial because the size of the Overgeared
Empire was so huge. It was too painful a trial when it was less than a few months after the founding of
the empire, but it was a situation that Lauel inflicted on himself.
Most of the lords appointed by Lauel were recognized for their ability rather than their personality. They
were chosen as cards to be used from the beginning. All he had to do was overcome the immediate trial.
He would prioritize personality over ability when selecting successors to take charge of and managing
the land developed by competent people. They would also lose their original intentions one day, but this
would take a long time.
“...Wait.”
Lauel was deep in thought when his face brightened. He thought of a person who would’ve become
unemployed after the continent was dyed with the color of the Overgeared Empire.
Death God Knight—he was a hidden class assassin known for taking care of things without any
problems.
***
[Haksen’s sigh is deepening.]
“......”
Tzudan, Filewolf, and Haksen—the three of them had something in common. They were loot obtained
from raiding the 4th Great Demon, Gamigin. Of course, Grid didn’t treat them as objects. He respected
them as people. Thus, he was always sorry.
Out of the three, only Haksen was still hovering around Grid. Haksen was the same as the beginning,
unlike Tzudan, who found a successor after resolving the past (?), and Filewolf, who gained the body he
was eager (?) for. He wandered around as a mere soul without getting anything. In other words, his
situation hadn’t improved compared to when he was captured in hell.
“That... I’m not discriminating between Filewolf and you. I just need the moon night iron right now.”
Grid felt a bit guilty and explained to Haksen. He was sincere. Grid planned to use the moon night iron to
create another form of destruction. The form was a mace. There was a high probability it would share a
cooldown with the Falling Moon Sword, but he needed a weapon that could be used in a different
situation from the Falling Moon Sword.
There were already the innovated Mjolnirs, but they were far lacking. The stiffness effect of the Mjolnirs
was meaningless against a target with high status. It wasn’t comparable to the moon night iron, which
was the ‘only one’ in the world that ignored status.
Additionally, the reason why Grid was obsessed with a blunt weapon was the limitation of the God
Hands. Like the Mjolnirs, the God Hands had little effect on beings with high status. It was the essential
limit of Greed itself and wasn’t anything new.
The limit of speed.
He realized it this time when he fought Cranbel. The meteor, or mass of Greed that Grid dropped every
time he glimpsed an opportunity, never reached Cranbel. It was doubtful if it would’ve pierced the
absolute defense even if it reached Cranbel, but in the first place, Cranbel escaped too easily. It was
purely a difference in speed. This meant it was meaningless to let the God Hands swing them just
because he needed blunt weapons. It was a weakness that became more prominent the stronger the
enemy was.
‘It is much better to use the God Hands for the artificial senses. If I am fighting an opponent who is so
powerful that I need a blunt weapon while giving up the benefits of the sword dances, I need to wield it
myself.’
There were a lot of worries. He thought it would be better to make around 200 God Hands with the
Greed he had gathered so far to expand the area of the artificial senses further.
‘...It is exciting.’
No matter how strong he became, he would meet new strong rivals and repeat these worries. He
couldn’t get tired. Satisfy was a god-like game. Probably...
[The 2nd option slot of Gujel’s Dao will be updated with a 3% increase in skill power.]
‘It is a ruined game.’

Grid didn’t waste even a second. Throughout the trip, he consumed the prayer stat to rotate the slot
while thinking of the dragon armor set. He was going to use the Item Creation skill when creating the
dragon armor set. It was from head to toe. He planned to make a new appearance like never before.
To be honest, he felt it was more urgent to increase his attack power than defense, but... there would
definitely be inspiration in the process of making the armor. The order to craft the weapon using
Cranbel’s arm was postponed as it was more important.
‘I wonder if it is possible to kill Baal even when armed with new overgeared items.’
He couldn’t scratch Cranbel’s health gauge no matter how much power he poured out, so how could he
raid Baal? Grid’s worries were deepening because he didn’t know the truth. Then it happened around
this time...
“This is it.”
Filewolf landed on the ground. It was a small island on the sea.
“Aren’t you mistaken?”
“No, I’m sure it is here.”
“...It is buried in the sea.”
“It is because it was one of the giant cities.”
Bellitori—it was said to be Filewolf’s hometown. Filewolf remembered that the moon night iron was
buried in that land.
“It is a city that sank a thousand years ago, so it is hard to find it easily. Furthermore, the location of the
city might’ve changed some time ago due to the twists in the crust from Ifrit’s actions.”
“I will actively help as well.”
“You don’t have to go out on your own. I’ll lend you the skeletons. As we explore, you can focus on
gambling and new research as you are now.”
“I’m not gambling, I’m enhancing my items. Anyhow, I understand.”
Grid pulled out a blank blueprint. He planned to start working on it in earnest.
‘At the time I made the armor using the Breaths of the Four Auspicious Beasts, I thought that armor set
was graduation.’
He didn’t expect the day would come when he would make a dragon armor set. Grid reflected on the
past when the dragons were perceived as beings from another world and was filled with emotion. He
increased his concentration. Meanwhile, Filewolf was taking a deep breath. He was metal so he
naturally moved his stiff body and released it.
Would he be able to find a city that sank in the sea a thousand years ago? He was already worried.
Nevertheless, he was determined to find it. He had recovered his body thanks to Grid. He wanted to use
it to help Grid and repay the favor.
‘This body is perfect. There is no need to breathe so I can withstand the water pressure of the deep sea.’
I will never rise to the surface until I find the city...
It was with a reverent determination.
Splash!
Filewolf threw himself into the sea. He gave instructions to the Overgeared Skeletons and dived deeply.
Around an hour passed.
“Pfu! Pfuu!”
Filewolf emerged above the surface with a glow of light. Due to his large and heavy body, he made a
commotion every time he struggled, and it caused a wave to rush in and subsequently make Grid look
like a wet mouse.
The Overgeared Skeletons would've sent a sound transmission first if the city was found. It was easy for
Filewolf’s group to handle even if a kraken appeared. Why was he making a fuss?
“......?”
Grid was doubting Filewolf when his eyes became half-closed before soon widening.
“Grid!”
“Overgeared God!”
A number of voices could be heard among the fluctuating waves. They were the voices of the people of
the water clan. Why were they in this distant place when they should be in Siren? The people of the
water clan soon explained to the somewhat startled Grid.
“I heard about Your Majesty from the mouths of the fish.”
“I swam over because I thought you would need our help.”
“...Thank you.”
There were people in the world who didn’t change. Not everyone was corrupt. In particular, there were
many such people around Grid. They were trying to repay the trust of Grid, whom they believed in
silently.
Lauel, who easily suspected people and sharpened a knife in advance, couldn’t be blamed for being
wrong.
Grid and Lauel were different, but they weren’t wrong. Due to the two people, the balance of the
empire was right.
On this day...
[Overgeared God ‘Grid’ has discovered an ancient, forgotten city.]

Bellitori appeared for the first time in a thousand years. Unlike Filewolf’s worries, it was a quick find.
Chapter 1599
"Uh, how are you? Are you comfortable?”
[The water clan warrior ‘Dalina’ has given you the protection of the sea.]
[Breathing underwater has become possible.]
“......”
Grid’s eyes widened as he jumped into the sea.
A protection to help him breathe underwater. Of course, Grid didn’t need it. The myth rated mark ‘Black
Tortoise’s Shell’ that was engraved like a tattoo on Grid’s body allowed him to breathe underwater. The
surprising thing was that a young warrior had used the blessing.
Grid glanced at the young warrior of the water clan. In the center of the sea where sunlight melted and
glowed bright green, memories of the past were recalled through the eyes he met.
“You, were you in Siren before...?”
“D-D-Do you remember? That’s right! I had the honor of fighting with Your Majesty when I was young!
Hehe, I didn’t even have the strength to lift a trident at the time, so I threw a conch shell from afar...”
“...You have grown a lot.”
A smile spread on Grid’s face. The expression on his face softened to the point where even Grid himself
was surprised. He was glad. The child he had protected had become an adult.
‘Even the protection of the sea can be used.’
The absolute protection that allowed breathing underwater was a privilege of the water clan royalty and
some veteran warriors until just 10 years ago. Yet as the young warrior in front of him proved, time had
passed. Now most of the water clan warriors had been reborn as talents who could freely use the
protection.
“Every day, I have offered a prayer of gratitude to Your Majesty. It is thanks to Your Majesty that we can
live, breathe, swim with fish, cook delicious seaweed and eat it every day.”
“......”
The number of times you have helped me is far more than the number of times I have helped you.
Even so, they were still talking in an unchanged manner about the old favor? He was happy,
embarrassed, and sorry.
Grid swam quickly. The young warrior chased after him in a hurry and delivered good news.
“Ah! Not long ago, Prince Lord visited Siren. The king admired him for being so strong.”
‘He has already reached there.’

The first adventure Lord decided on was following his father’s path. He must’ve grown a lot in the
months Grid hadn’t seen him.
‘He is praiseworthy. I miss him.’
Gradually, the sea darkened. Grid and the water clan warriors sank into the abyss until the sea turned
black.
"Here.” Grid suddenly pulled out a circular shield. It was something he had kept since making the
knights’ equipment a long time ago. It was light, so there were no restrictions when using it with a
weapon. He had used it as a secondary equipment around twice in a few years.
“Ah...?” The young water clan warrior took the shield in a daze and held it.
The God Hands turned her body to the side. Just then—
Thump!
A shark-type monster emerged from a rock, rushed into the shield, and hit its head on it. The young
warrior was alert. She immediately understood the situation and stabbed the enemy’s belly with a
trident.
“Isn’t it pretty useful? It is a gift.”
“Heirloom...! N-No! I’ll tell the king and make it a national treasure!”
“Why give it to the king when I gave it to you?”
A new sight filled Grid’s vision as he smiled and patted the warrior’s shoulder.
[You are the first player to discover the ancient city of Bellitori.]
It was a huge green city. There were low and small houses, as well as tall and grand buildings. There
were collapsed altars, stairs, and unknown debris. Everything in the city was covered with green moss.
Was that the ruins of a castle?
As they got closer to the city, a particularly large and desolate area attracted Grid’s attention. Remnants
of stone slabs were scattered all over the ruins of the castle and strange letters and pictures were
suddenly seen through the cracks in the moss that the fish ate.
[Deciphered the ‘Slab of Bellitori’ as a reward for being the first to find Bellitori.]
The moment the notification window appeared, the remnants of the stone slabs emitted a brilliant light.
The light gathered at a single point and projected a scene from the past. He saw a slab as high as a wall.
After that, the remains of the ancient giants, which had no traces left, stood tall.
‘The sun, moon, and star... no, is it three suns?’
At the top of the slab, three suns were embossed. Each one was of a different size and one was
particularly small. This was why he thought it was a star. Then when he looked closely, he saw they all
had the same form. Below the picture was an impressive inscription.
-Our ancestors have ascended to the moon, so we shall ascend to the sun.
“......?”
They reached the moon? Did the ancient giants make spaceships?
‘No, if they had built spaceships, they wouldn’t have said an absurd thing like ascending to the sun.’
The moon and sun here probably meant Heaven and the surface. The moment that Grid thought this.
[The experience of all skills has increased by 30% in return for gaining a portion of ancient knowledge.]
[The level of Grid’s Combat Techniques that Depicts the End of the Martial God (?) has risen.]
[The level of Spear Shot has risen.]
[The level of Magic Power Cohesion (Enhanced) has risen.]
[The level of Magic Power Emission (Enhanced) has risen.]
[The level of Mixed Throw Strikes has risen.]
[The level of Turning the World Upside Down has risen.]
......
...
Huge rewards occurred and was followed by Filewolf’s explanation.
“A very long time ago... there were three suns and more gods lived in Asgard than now. They remember
it as a time of peace, but that wasn’t the case for us. The gods of that time interfered too easily with the
surface.” Filewolf’s voice was heavy as he recalled old memories. “A neighbor or wife would suddenly
disappear one day and return with a child of a god or the sheep would suddenly turn into a herd of
bison, trampling and killing a little shepherd boy...”
“Did the gods descend to the surface and do those things?”
"There were too many gods. There are all types of stars among the stars. All types of problems have
arisen due to their light pranks. The half-gods who grew up in the midst of humans started to resent the
heavenly gods who didn’t respect humans. The gods used their insignificant revenge as a mere game.
They gave trials and moved the half-gods as they wanted under the pretext of helping them to get
revenge. At this time, they also provoked the dragons, which led to a situation where the gods were
hunted instead.”
“Eh...?”
“The order was broken. The authority of the gods was lost, while the half-gods who overcame the trials
became stronger. It was a deadly problem that humans started deifying the half-gods. The nervous gods
gradually became violent.”
“In the process, the gods of Asgard divided into factions and fought a war. The seven malignant saints
were born.”
Human beings who worshiped half-gods were struck by thunderbolts and killed. The half-gods who lost
their divinity had their strength overshadowed and were extinguished. Every time the heavenly gods
went to war, tsunamis flooded the ground and volcanoes erupted. It was a chaotic world where only
humans cried.
The wise giants fought on the side of humans. They supported humanity by creating all types of
weapons. The price was great. The entire giant kingdom was buried deep in the sea. Since then,
humanity was truly alone. They were unable to rely on gods, half-gods, and even the giants, so they
learned wisdom and skills to survive on their own.
Some gods were wary and jealous of them. Demons were supported by the gods and rose from hell.
The seven good people who fought on the side of the gods noticed the ugly sins of the gods and
belatedly stood on the side of humanity again. A new war started and ended. The seven good people got
the stigma of the seven evils.
...Now in the present time. The world that regained its own order was better off than the past. The
influence of the gods wasn’t the same as before after suffering the humiliation of making a pact with the
dragon while being divided in half.
Thanks to collaborators such as the giants and the seven good people, or perhaps due to the need of the
gods, humanity grew wonderfully and forgot the sins of the past. They were able to stand on their own.
They produced numerous legends and human gods.
At the center of it were the players, including Grid and the Overgeared members. It meant it wasn’t a
difficult position to influence the world. Humanity of the present time was strong.
Filewolf clearly grasped it. Thus, they found a city buried in the sea. He didn’t mind the fact that this city,
which reappeared again in the world, would terribly displease the heavenly gods.
“It was the time when the war of the gods intensified. The giants were concerned the surface would be
destroyed without a trace and somehow tried to climb to the heavens. We had the pure hope that we
could mediate the war by offering the treasures made using our wisdom. We expected that
transcendent beings would be separated from common sense.”
The inscription engraved on the slab. The commitment to ascend to the sun, i.e. to heaven, was right.
“However, we didn’t make it to heaven. The big, hard flight that we devoted our lives to couldn’t handle
the heat of the sun. Our hopes were dashed. It was in a frustratingly easy manner.”
“......”
“A god descended before us, who were frustrated. King Daebyeol—he, who has been taking care of
humanity alone for a long time, fired an arrow and dropped the biggest sun. Thanks to this, there were
only two suns left in the world and we were able to ascend to heaven. Well, that is the end of it. It
wasn’t possible to negotiate. Our giants, who were already an eyesore in the eyes of the gods, were
buried in the sea shortly after. This is what I experienced.”
“King Daebyeol...”
The day he visited the Hwan Kingdom with Zik and Raiders, no, Zibal. Grid saw the expelled gods. Among
them was King Sobyeol. The son of Hanul, a god of the beginning, Unlike the three masters, he had a
decent character. He was also one of the objects of respect whom Zik bowed to.
“Where is King Daebyeol now and what is he doing?”
If King Daebyeol fought for humanity and King Sobyeol’s tendencies were similar to King Daebyeol...
Could it be possible to convince the two brothers to join the same side?
“He fell to hell,” Filewolf conveyed the brutal reality to the hopeful Grid.
“...Huh?”
“He paid the price for helping us. At that time, all the heavenly gods worked together. The sight of divine
beings rushing toward King Daebyeol like monkfish... it was terrible enough to appear in my nightmares
even after I died.”
“The gods all worked together? Hanul and King Sobyeol as well?”
“I don’t remember the faces of the gods, but I’m sure they were there. There wasn’t a single god who
protected King Daebyeol. At that time, the actions of King Daebyeol seemed to have crossed the final
line, so I think he was used as an example for all gods.”
“...Disgusting guys.”
Gods were worshiped because they existed for humanity and the world. On that topic—
They buried the giants who visited Asgard in hope of mercy and threw the god who helped them into
hell? From what point of view did they exist for humanity and the world?
‘I would believe it if they were called parasites.’
“I just told you a story of the past because I thought you would be curious about the stone slab. Don’t
waste your mind on what happened a thousand years ago. You are the only one who will suffer.”
“...Yes.”
The moon night iron—Grid recalled his purpose for coming here and calmed down his boiling insides.
Then after a while, his insides were turned over again.
[Intruder found.]
[Identified the target as a god.]
“Uh? Uhh?”
“Oh my? I’m sorry. I didn’t think this would be here. I thought it was moved after I died.”
[The god killer sequence is activated.]
A huge moss-covered stone statue with glowing blue eyes—the current changed dramatically as soon as
the stone statue took a step. A terrifying whirlpool occurred and started to suck in everything in the
area. The moss that covered the stone statue was scattered without a trace.
“Magic Machine Trauka.”
A giant that was eight meters high. Its armaments, which were being activated for the first time in a
thousand years, were as red as blood.
“It is the only model among the magic machines made with a great god killing weapon instead of a great
magic weapon. It was the last project of the giants...”
Just a few seconds was enough for it to reach the surface 1,000 meters above.
Moonlight surrounded Grid’s body as he was struck in the stomach by the kick of Trauka, who shot
forward like lightning using the magic power engine.
It was night.
‘It won’t be easy.’
30 God Hands were already spreading out the artificial senses around Grid. Grid avoided the torpedoes
that chased him through the water and rotated his body like a spintop. Trauka’s shoulder, which
resembled a dragon’s head, collided with Gujel’s Dao.
“In the end, I feel like Raiders is useless.”
[Warning. The target’s divinity is very high.]
The color of Grid’s divinity had deepened. The color was clearly deeper compared to before he wrote
the 17th epic. It was like a sunrise over the horizon, so that the night became overshadowed.
Chapter 1600
Grid didn’t realize the performance of the magic machines. It was due to a lack of inspiration. The magic
machines’ detailed stats were only available to the riders.
It was a natural structure. In the first place, the rider was the one who determined the detailed stats of
the magic machines. This was why Zibal was so special. It was also the cause of the marked difference in
performance between the Raiders implemented by Grid through Item Transformation and the Raiders
who was directly controlled by Zibal. This meant the creator could only measure the potential of the
magic machine they made through the armaments, output, durability, size, structure, etc. It was purely
the responsibility of the controller to derive and utilize that potential.
It was easy when thinking of robot animations. Weren’t there separate robot makers and the pilots who
controlled them in cartoons? For magic machines, the position of Grid was a doctor. Doctor Grid.
‘Raiders, which is reproduced through Item Transformation, is weak.’
The God Hand Raiders was the same model as Zibal’s Raiders. It was the Raiders that had been analyzed
and strengthened by Grid. However, the AI of the God Hands couldn’t utilize Raiders’ capabilities to
100%. Despite knowing this fact, Grid often transformed the God Hands into Raiders because it was
useful in certain situations. Above all, he had lingering feelings.
Grid hadn’t forgotten. The power of Raiders, whose soul was adjusted and controlled by Braham during
the Demon King Subjugation. The outstanding performance of Zibal, who went crazy—very briefly—in
the Great Human and Demon War. This was why he had been obsessed with the power of the magic
machines even though he couldn’t accurately feel it.
‘It would be more comfortable if I controlled the magic machine myself.’
Grid didn’t qualify as a rider. He could grab, pick up, or swing the magic machine by hand, but he
couldn’t control it. Sitting in the cockpit was like wearing large armor.
‘...It wouldn’t make sense even if I controlled it.’
Grid had a strong ally called Radwolf. Raiders could’ve been modified so that Grid could control it, but
Grid didn’t ask for this. Sitting in the cockpit of the magic machine sealed his own strength. Grid was
much stronger than Raiders’ maximum output. Additionally, most of his existing skills were disabled
when riding a magic machine. Instead, the magic machine’s unique skills were activated. This was
naturally a loss for Grid.
In fact, the tower members also used the magic machines as auxiliary weapons. It was the same even
though Radwolf’s magic machines were made with moon night iron.
In the end, there was only one conclusion. Maximize the magic machine’s own performance as much as
possible. It would be ridiculously powerful even if the God Hands utilized only ‘some’ of the functions of
the magic machine.
It was just as he had been thinking about this.
“......”
He encountered the red magic machine.
Trauka—a secret weapon made by the ancient giants for the purpose of killing the gods. The specs
themselves were superior to the other magic machines. It wasn’t far inferior to Grid in terms of power
and speed.
The sea was split apart and joined back together repeatedly. Due to the water soaring high into the sky
and the series of whirlpools, the depth of the sea became shallower.
Grid and Trauka collided without a break in the sea and in the sky. They crossed the horizon and
sometimes turned all the uninhabited islands that their feet touched into powder. The violent battle
even stimulated underwater volcanoes. The flames that rose from the depths of the sea were soaked in
the sea water pouring down like rain, creating thick smoke. It was mixed with volcanic ash and
thoroughly blocked Grid’s view.
-Be careful...!
Did he remodel his own body to build a communication system? Filewolf’s urgent voice entered Grid’s
ears. It was a system that players called whispers and transcendents called sound transmission.
‘He is surprisingly kind.’

Grid smiled. Filewolf’s giant body was wrapped around the water clan’s warriors. Like a dam, he
protected the warriors from all types of winds and waves. Information was transmitted through Grid’s
artificial senses. It showed Trauka approaching from the right.
‘There is a heat detection system.’
Grid operated the artificial senses and transcendent senses at the same time. He clearly understood the
flow around him even with his eyes closed. The eruption of the underwater volcanoes was considered
an opportunity. It seemed to be the same with Trauka.
Grid planned to easily overpower it when the thickly spread volcanic ash swallowed its vision, but
Trauka also immediately grasped Grid’s position. The blocked view was overshadowed. The stab of Kill
collided head on with Trauka’s fist. A missile was fired from Trauka’s fist that was disastrously split
apart. Grid’s body bounced back due to the recoil. Trauka’s magic power engine spun fiercely.
Grid was wary of the pursuit that would immediately follow. He used White Tiger’s Posture. He meant to
link the fusion sword dance with Turning the World Upside Down after attracting Trauka. Yet
unexpectedly, Trauka didn’t pursue him.
[Reconfirming that the target’s vision isn’t possible.]
Trauka knew that Grid’s vision was blocked. It speculated that the noises such as the volcanic eruption
and tsunami also impaired his hearing and sense of smell. How did Grid read the ambush?
A blue light of its eyes glowed incandescent as it tried to analyze the cause.
“......”
Trauka went through several tests. It shot missiles, unleashed magic, and wielded a spear and sword
directly. It identified how Grid perceived space and read attacks despite losing his senses based on
different patterns of behavior.
[Check the chemical reactions that make up fine particles. It is presumed to be the target’s unique
power.]
“......!”
Grid’s eyes widened. The artificial senses were made by mixing silver thread powder with magic power.
It spread out around Grid and even now, it had never been discovered by any transcendents. No, to be
precise, it didn’t attract attention.
Magic power originally flowed in the atmosphere and their forms were relatively diverse. To the
transcendents, Grid’s artificial senses were simply magic power that existed in the world. They simply
understood and accepted it as part of nature. They equated it with the mana of a city filled with dust
and oil, and the mana of the battlefield that was full of a bloody scent. It was even more so because they
were in a state where they could feel the mana scattered in the atmosphere. They purely accepted a
situation they would’ve suspected if they hadn’t been transcendents.
Meanwhile, it was different for Trauka. It scientifically analyzed that the impurities (silver thread) mixed
with magic power were substances that didn’t suit the environment. Then it became vigilant. It
intentionally avoided the artificial senses and started moving. It detected and responded to changes in
the artificial senses that transformed in real time as if they were part of nature.
Grid accurately noticed the reason why Trauka was strong.
‘Some of it is simply the high specs, but the role of the artificial intelligence is also great.’
Trauka’s AI that judged and moved on its own was almost fully utilizing Trauka’s functions. Perhaps the
giants also interpreted that the magic machine that operated without the help of a rider was the
ultimate magic machine.
‘Can Filewolf create such an artificial intelligence like this on his own?’
Grid’s greed grew even greater. An army of magic machines equipped with a high performance artificial
intelligence. He imagined himself with them.
Just then, Grid’s hand caught the horns protruding from Trauka’s head. He immediately gained insight
and responded to the position of the opponent who broke through the artificial senses and approached.
It was because he felt killing intent. He relied purely on the transcendent senses. He properly took
advantage of the loophole of the opponent who was overly conscious of the artificial senses.
Trauka struggled, but it was too late. Grid’s six fusion sword dance slammed into the chest of the magic
machine who was caught by Turning the World Upside Down and temporarily lost its flight capability,
plunging head over heels.
[Danger. Confirming the descent of Martial God Chiyou. It can’t be resisted. Trying to escape...]
[Error. Error. Target can’t be identified.]
[Estimating serious system damage. Releasing the safety device. Self-destruct sequence is activated.]
Trauka’s resistance was formidable. It opened up its chest and released a huge amount of explosive
energy. It was an energy that could be suspected as a Dragon Breath. If Grid’s response had been 0.1
seconds later, he wouldn’t have been able to open the Mysterious Cloth and would’ve been swept away
by the explosion.
[The self-destruct sequence is stopped by an ultra high density gravity. It is presumed to be the target’s
secondary unique power.]
“It isn’t a power.”
At the end of the six fusion sword dance—
“It is the power of items,” Grid explained.
The artificial senses and the Mysterious Cloth—they were just two of the many overgeared items that
he possessed.
[The target's remark has caused confusion. Blocking the target’s voice.]
Trauka sank into the sea and its eyes lost its light. Grid didn’t destroy it. He urgently put away his sword,
captured it with the dragon harpoons and God Hands, and cooperated with Filewolf and the water clan’s
people to start the salvage work. The original purpose of the moon night iron felt like a bonus.
***
It was immediately after securing Trauka and the moon night iron.
“We have to erase all traces and leave,” Filewolf urged. His voice was serious. “The heavenly gods
must’ve felt the intent of the god killer.”
The background of the birth of the magic machine Trauka was ominous in itself.
A being created to kill the absolutes who killed and managed the world—it was a symbol defying the
natural order and will.
Grid might’ve just proved that there was no chance of this will being realized, but... having the will itself
was a problem. It was enough to stimulate the gods.
“Hurry.”
Grid was convinced. First, he sent back the water clan’s warriors. Then he called the Overgeared
Skeletons, Noe, Randy, and even the direct descendants to erase the traces of the battle.
The limits of a machine—Trauka, who was still in tatters because it didn’t have its own recovery
function, just watched. After a while, Grid finished cleaning up and left immediately.
***
“This...?”
The tower members were flustered by Grid’s unannounced visit. A huge red magic machine filled their
vision.
“I need a place to hide this for the time being, so I came to you without any warning.”
There was no safer place to hide something than the Tower of Wisdom. The gods and dragons couldn’t
identify the location of the tower. The only threat was the Great Robber of the Red Night, but it was
unlikely he would be interested in Trauka. Fronzaltz had the restored God’s Circle and he wouldn’t easily
allow an intrusion.
"It is good to see you. I’m glad you came.”
Radwolf recognized the identity of Truka and welcomed it with open arms. It was a positive reaction.
Grid hoped that Radwolf would work with Filewolf to find a way to mass produce Trauka’s artificial
intelligence.
“Um... The chances of success are extremely low, but I would like to give it a try. Don’t blame me if I
fail.”
“How can I blame you?”

Grid rented a room to stay in for the time being. The homework was over, so he planned to start making
items in earnest.
‘It is funny when thinking about it.’
Originally, he planned to secure the moon night iron and make items when returning to Reinhardt. All
his plans went awry at Trauka’s sudden appearance. Looking back on his life, it seemed that things rarely
went as planned. Nevertheless, he managed to reach 1st in the rankings and became an emperor and
god. He never knew what life would be like.
‘Is it unnecessary to have a plan in the first place?’
He had an idea that would break the innocence of elementary school students who made a life plan
every vacation.
Grid pulled out a blank blueprint. He recalled the dragons he met so far while activating the Item
Creation skill. To be precise, he recalled the structure of their scales. How was it woven tightly and what
form did it take to absorb the shock? In particular, he referenced the scales of Ifrit and Cranbel. It was to
directly reproduce and arm himself with their bodies, which were the noblest and greatest in the world.
It was unthinkable to not only the tower members, but also the heavenly gods. It was the precursor to
the beginning of a new world.
Overgeared 1601
Chapter 1601
There might be many similarities, but it was rare for it to be identical. Just as even the snowflakes had
different patterns, the scales of the dragons that Grid remembered were different in pattern. It was just
like Xenon’s scales in his hand right now.
[Dragon’s Scale]
[Rating: Myth
The scales of the gray dragon Xenon.
Xenon himself is sincere to Overgeared God Grid and the scale is not damaged at all.
It is the only complete dragon scale that exists in the world.
Minimum smelting requirement: Possess a legendary rated production skill.
Conditions for smelting: Legendary rated production skill at the master level.]
It was before leaving Reidan. Grid received a total of three scales from Xenon. Each one of them were
larger than Grid’s body, and their patterns were slightly different. Even with Grid’s insight, he only
noticed it when he observed closely. The angled direction varied by about one degree, the texture of the
root part resembling petals was different, there was a color difference that was at a level that was hard
to tell, etc. It was a difference that couldn’t be overlooked if he wanted to fully implement the dragon’s
armaments.
A dragon’s armaments—in other words, Grid wanted to fully reproduce the pattern of the scales on
their bodies. In particular, Ifrit and Cranbel’s armaments. There was an obligation to clearly recall the
pattern of the scales of the two dragons, how they connected and how they functioned.
“......”
Of course, there were limitations to memory alone. Grid repeatedly played videos of the two dragons
dozens of hundreds of times. It was as he smelted Xenon’s scales and recreated them into hundreds of
small scales. He closely watched, studied, and recorded how to make the pattern of each scale.
‘I have to approach it with the sense of assembling.’
It took a lot of work to produce the scale armor. It was made by cutting iron plates and sewing them on
leather cloth like scales. Meanwhile, the dragon armor set that Grid would create demanded more care
and effort. Grid had no intention of adding leather. There was a fear that the leather of other beasts or
monsters would be detrimental to the dragon scales. He didn’t need leather. The scales themselves had
a structure that absorbed shock. He would craft the armor only by binding the scales.
Grid concentrated solely on it in order to perform the high level work he had never tried before. By
referring to the appearance of Ifrit and Cranbel, the blank blueprint was slowly filled. He also devised
tools and environments in order to actually implement the hundreds of scales recorded on the
blueprint.
Time passed by like a flash. The scales hadn’t even been smelted, but a fortnight had passed.
***
It was right after another major battle. The sound of handwriting echoed in the silent battlefield. It was
the sound made by the Overgeared members.
The hell expedition members watched in a somewhat absurd manner. The habit of taking notes after
each battle was strange no matter how they looked at it.
‘What are they doing?’
They had a very strong desire to peek, but no one did it hastily. They knew it was rude. They were also
busy reviewing the battle. For rankers, who couldn’t settle for the present and dreamt of a higher realm,
reviewing was the most important procedure. As they entered a deeper hell, they organized information
about new monsters and checked themselves as they fought. They studied so they could do better next
time.
The writings of the Overgeared members were along the same lines. The reason they took notes was
because there was more information to record than others. Their records would greatly affect the
functionality of the new items to be commissioned from Grid.
That’s right. Their records were the cradle of information that would later be delivered to Grid. It was
looking back on their own shortcomings and a request for item production at the same time. It was
beneficial for both the Overgeared members and Grid.
Grid gained endless information thanks to his colleagues and the items created based on that
information would further develop the Overgeared members.
***
-This week’s style.
After logging out, Shin Youngwoo entered the dressing room and changed into sportswear. Sportswear
and outdoor clothes to wear from Monday to Sunday were placed beside each other on one side of the
closet. As always, his sister Sehee had prepared it.
‘Am I that bad at dressing?’
Shin Youngwoo had a serious question as he looked at the note left by Sehee. No matter how much he
thought about it, Sehee seemed to be overdoing it. In fact, he wasn’t bad at dressing. Sehee had been
helping him for several years and he had done a few photo shoots. He would be stupid if he still didn’t
have a fashion sense.
The problem was that he didn’t differentiate between brands. He blindly preferred cheap brands, so
there were times when his coordinated clothes didn’t suit his age group or social status.
It wasn’t like this from the beginning. Shin Youngwoo bought a car before buying a house. He didn’t
know about smart spending. Until just a few years ago, he had luxuries that were far from frugality.
However, it wasn’t an innate instinct. He didn’t have money, so he couldn’t eat what he wanted to eat
and he couldn’t buy what he wanted to buy. He had regrets because he went through such hard times.
Now Youngwoo had relieved this. He had eaten what he wanted to eat and bought all the things he
wanted to buy. He also built a magnificent house. Money just piled up in his account. He no longer felt
the need for luxury.
Was it a type of regression instinct? There was a rebound and Youngwoo became frugal again. He never
spared money when buying necessary things or eating food he wanted to eat, but he wasn’t particularly
obsessed with consumables such as clothes and cars. Well, this didn’t mean he would refuse the clothes
his younger sister bought him.
“Good morning!”
“Good morning.”
At the entrance of the walkway...
Youngwoo and Jishuka arrived at almost the same time and greeted each other brightly. Recently, the
two of them had been exercising together every morning. It was because Youngwoo requested it.
Spending time with Youngwoo for any reason was what Jishuka desired most, but she knew to respect
the person she loved. Jishuka secretly pursued Youngwoo and she took pleasure in hiding and watching
as he exercised alone. She never infringed on his personal time by suggesting that they exercise
together.
“How was it yesterday?”
“Amoract’s mimicry came within a week.”
“Again? You didn’t use the Origin True Energy again, did you?”
“No. After that, Bunsdel and Teruchan always acted together.”
“Is it possible to organize it with the kings of the different species?”
“Yes, Amoract’s mimicry is definitely different from Baal’s clone. It can be used without restrictions but
it is relatively weak.”
“Without restrictions...”
Youngwoo and Jishuka’s athletic abilities were different. The speed at which they ran lightly without a
break in their breathing exceeded the full speed of ordinary people. However, they talked without a
break. The reason Youngwoo suggested working out together with Jishuka wasn’t just to enjoy a date. It
was to understand each other’s situation by exchanging new information every day. Communication
was important.
“The seats are full.”
Jiwol-gu. It was the 26th sub-administrative district of Seoul that was newly created due to the influence
of Shin Youngwoo. The neighborhood where Youngwoo lived was given the ridiculous name of
‘Overgeared-dong’ and it had the largest population in Jiwol-gu.
The walkway was a bit crowded in the early morning and the training area with several exercise
equipment was already full of people.
“Oh my, the two of you? Use this. I’m okay.” The aunts who spotted the young couple made a fuss and
gave up their seats. They had very pleased expressions on their faces. It was an attitude toward a young
couple.
“Aish~ finish your workout. I’ll just accept your heart.” Jishuka perfectly communicated with people
without an interpreter. There wasn’t much difference from Koreans in terms of the exclamations used.
‘There is a reason why my parents like her.’
Youngwoo looked happily at Jishuka, who was smiling and talking with the aunts. Jishuka’s bright and
friendly nature always made him feel good. He felt like he was taking vitamins and nutrients just by
looking at it so the longer he saw it, the healthier his mind and body seemed to be.
“Grid?”
“Huh?”
“Can I borrow your body for a little bit?”
Youngwoo was smiling widely when he came to his senses. He was puzzled by Jishuka’s sudden blush
and nervous attitude.
“Of course...?”
Youngwoo answered the question and thought it was a good thing that he allowed it. It was because
Jishuka was happy to hear the answer and looked very pretty. The way she slightly lowered his eyes and
smiled widely was reminiscent of a puppy. He thought it would look good if she lay down and extended
her belly with this face. Most people around the world used the words ‘cool’ or ‘sexy’ for Jishuka, but
Youngwoo saw that she had a cute charm. It was a charm that only Youngwoo knew about.
“T-Then I’ll borrow it for a second...?”
“......”
Youngwoo took a deep breath. It was because Jishuka took off her shoes, stretched out her leg and
placed her heel on Youngwoo’s shoulder. She was very flexible. Her legs were also long...
As Youngwoo admired an ambiguous part, Jishuka’s face turned red like an apple. She couldn’t make eye
contact with Youngwoo as she leaned her upper body forward. The hearts of the two people touched.
They heard each other’s bursting heartbeats from up close.
“Stretching... we can’t skip it...”
“R-Right...”
Youngwoo thought of himself as a tree. A tree that helped Jishuka’s movements. He gave strength to his
core and held it tightly. Nevertheless, his trembling voice was something he couldn’t help.
“You too... do you want to use my body...?”
“......”
His ears and heart were itchy.

These days, Youngwoo was happy every morning.
***
Kaang, kaang, kaang...
The sound of a hammer hitting metal echoed through the tower. It was nice to hear because it was clear
and regular. The tower members recalled their ordinary human days. It reminded them of the sound of
the wind chimes attached to the eaves of their homes.
“Now it seems like a place where people live.”
The tower members stayed in their rooms unless there was a special event. It was because their
tendencies toward truthseeking meant they considered their own time important. The tower was too
huge for nine people and it was always silent.
However, this changed since Grid started to stay here. The Overgeared Skeleton secretly helped Biban
clean, Randy tried to watch and learn from the tower members, while Filewolf and Noe acted
frivolously. Their presence alone made the tower feel bustling. The sound of GrId working, which had
already been going on for a month, added to the vitality.
All the tower members welcomed this atmosphere. Loneliness had grown in them without even
knowing it. They had endured the years with their commitment to protect world peace, but
unfortunately, they weren’t able to take care of their own happiness.
“......!”
The contemplative tower members suddenly opened their eyes in a wide manner. The dragon radar was
beeping with a warning.
“Isn’t this unbelievable?”
The location at which the dragon emerged was inside the Tower of Wisdom. It was an unbelievable
situation.
The tower members were busy moving. They immediately prepared for battle and gathered in one
place. It was clear that the radar was broken. This could never happen...
In the midst of the tower members brainwashing themselves, the radar gradually analyzed the dragon’s
position accurately. It was the room where Grid was staying.
Chapter 1602
Jeddah, Saudi Arabia.
“It is an offline meeting about Satisfy... I guess it will match the nasty hobby of a rich man riding a
private plane.”
A man sitting with his back to the window where skyscrapers were visible. The man who acted under the
ID of ‘Knight’ in Satisfy wasn’t in a good mood. Ever since the release of Satisfy, human convenience had
reached its peak. The restriction of ‘space,’ a mandatory requirement for meeting, had disappeared.
Someone in the Middle East and someone on the Korean Peninsula could meet within seconds.
It was a phenomenon realized by Satisfy.
Yet they were sitting down to have a meeting in reality. It was taking away valuable time. Of course, it
was an interpretation based on the difference in inclinations. There was no need to express displeasure.
However, Knight expressed it blatantly. It was preliminary work to raise his price.
Lauel—the second-in-command of the Overgeared Guild and the prime minister of the great empire. He
was high in the hierarchy of all people. He could achieve something as soon as he had the desire.
It was not an exaggeration. In a modern society that perceived Satisfy as a second world and another
reality, the influence of Lauel, who controlled Satisfy, was beyond imagination. However, it was a great
responsibility. He was famous for his busy schedule on behalf of Grid, who was indifferent to internal
affairs. He was arguably the busiest man in the world. The president of the United States even joked
that he would use Lauel as a role model.
Such a bigshot asked for an offline meeting. He flew all the way to the remote Middle East to meet
Knight. It couldn’t be an ordinary day.
‘It is the 71st day since Kraugel’s whereabouts have been unknown and the 46th day since Grid’s
whereabouts are bizarre.’
Was it a request related to them?
Knight's mind was spinning busily.
Lauel smiled brightly. The keffiyeh worn on his head, as if to make him feel like a tourist, suited him
quite well. It was simply because his original appearance looked so good. He would look good no matter
what he wore. “Knight, I wanted to meet and chat with you in person. Thank you again for taking time
out of your busy schedule.”
“To be honest, it is scary to see you chase me to a distant resort. Are you trying to threaten me to be
prepared if the contents of your request are leaked?”
Knight’s nationality was Russian. It hadn’t been long since he arrived here. His fearful attitude toward
Lauel, who followed him as if he had been waiting, was quite plausible. Of course, he wasn’t actually
afraid. How urgent did it have to be to follow him all the way here? Knight was rather happy as he
guessed how valuable Lauel’s request would be.
“Would I have risked a long flight just to entrust Knight with a request?”
“...It isn’t a request?”
A chill went down Knight’s spine. At this moment, he was genuinely intimidated. It wasn’t acting.
‘Did I ever do something wrong to the Overgeared Guild?’
There was no such thing. He always thoroughly researched it every time he received a request. Would
the result of the quest cause losses to the Overgeared Guild and Overgeared Empire? It was a survival
strategy. There was no reason for retaliation...
...No, was it really this?

‘I might’ve made Grid uncomfortable without even knowing.’
For a split second, all types of misconceptions crossed Knight’s mind. His eyes became dazed and shook.
He was fortunate to be wearing thick sunglasses.
Lauel reached out to him, who was unable to speak hastily. The attitude was very polite. “To be honest, I
want to welcome you as a colleague. Knight, please join us.”
“......”
The reason why the busiest man in the world crossed the sky by himself was revealed. A death god who
consumed the target’s ‘soul gauge’ to deal a definite death—Knight was worth Lauel moving personally.
Lauel’s long persuasion began.
***
A fortnight for the concept and design of the work and a month for the production of the work. Grid
spent more than 45 days in the tower. In the meantime, he stopped all external activities and
disappeared from public view.
The empire was safe even in Grid’s absence. The remnants of the religions, including the Rebecca
Church, refused to follow the Overgeared God and devised all types of schemes, but the security of the
empire remained unshakable. The knights led by Mercedes thoroughly cracked down on the soldiers.
There were many negative rumors about Grid going missing after receiving divine punishment, but few
people were agitated. Duke Grenhal and Duke Steim led the unity of the nobles and held the center
well. Of course, they couldn’t control all the nobles. There were many nobles who acted as if they were
trying to secure a share. They were properly stopped by the inspectors.
Lauel and Basara led politics and the economy correctly, while the powerful boss monsters that regularly
appeared in certain areas were neatly handled by Grid’s apostles. The evil demons of hell had no time to
turn their gazes to the surface due to dealing with the expedition led by Yura and Jishuka.
Thanks to this, Grid could concentrate fully. He smelted Xenon’s three scales into a total of 678 small
scales. Then they were reborn as two pieces of armor. Nothing could disturb Grid.
[Overgeared God Grid has created a dragon’s body.]
It was a world message that could be misunderstood by anyone looking at it. It felt like the world was
turned upside down.
A dragon’s body—there was a reasonable reason why the system judged the armor made by Grid in this
way.
[Fire Dragon Ifrit’s Arms]
[Rating: Myth (Transcendent)
A set item.
Durability: 12,800/12,800 Defense: 1,895

* Strength increased by 300.
* Skill damage will increase by 20%.
★ Grip strength is greatly increased.
★ Absolute hit rate is increased.
★ The maximum attack speed is reached.
★ If fighting a great demon, archangel, god, or dragon, a portion of the durability is replaced by attack
power.
★ The chance of an arm injury is reduced by 80%.
★ There is a 10% chance to trigger ‘Absolute Defense’ when hit.
★ There is a 30% chance to trigger ‘Dragon Fear’ when attacking.
★ The skill ‘Small Breath’ is created.
★ Magic power circulation will occur every time an arm is hit. Every five cycles of magic power
circulation will reset the cooldown time for Small Breath.
★ The weapon attack power is increased by 20% when armed with a dragon weapon.
These are the arms of Fire Dragon Ifrit, which was realized by Overgeared God Grid after smelting
Xenon’s scales.
Gauntlets made from weaving a total of 286 small scales, they give the wearer the power of a dragon.
★ Dragon Armor Set Effect
Every time additional armor made of dragon scales is equipped, the probability of Absolute Defense will
increase significantly.
Wearing Conditions: Grid, Dragon Slayer, Dragon Knight.
Weight: 150]
[Cloaked Dragon Cranbel’s Pelvis]
A set item.
* The stamina stat is increased by 300.
* Skill defense is increased by 20%.
★ Complete immunity to restraint type skills. This includes physical restraints.

★ If fighting a great demon, archangel, god, or dragon, a portion of the durability is replaced by defense.
★ The chance of a lower body injury is reduced by 95%.
★ There is a 20% chance to activate ‘Stealth’ when the lower body is hit.
★ There is a 30% chance to trigger ‘Dragon Rage’ when attacking.
★ The skill ‘Tunnel’ is created.
This is the pelvis of Cloaked Dragon Cranbel, which was realized by Overgeared God Grid after smelting
Xenon’s scales.
A gaiter made from weaving a total of 392 small scales, it gives the wearer the power of a dragon.
Every time additional armor made of dragon scales is equipped, the probability of Absolute Defense will
increase significantly.
Weight: 850]
Grid was heavily inspired by Ifrit and Cranbel, and recreated entire parts of their bodies. Of course, it
was a size that suited his own body. Yet as far as the form and structure were concerned, it closely
resembled the two dragons’ bodies he saw and experienced firsthand. To be precise, it was the
armaments that surrounded a dragon’s body.
In other words, the pattern and structure of the scales were reproduced intact. The results were beyond
expectations.
[Fire Dragon Ifrit’s Arms is equipped.]
Gauntlets that covered him from hand to shoulder. It was usually gray due to Xenon’s scale, but it
turned a colorful red when the skill was activated.
[Cloaked Dragon Cranbel’s Pelvis is equipped.]
Gaiters that covered him from pelvis to the calves. It was also gray and boasted a gorgeous appearance
like Ifrit’s arms. It was only when the skill was activated that it refracted light and shone transparently.
...Being transparent didn’t mean exposing the flesh. It was just a type of signal that generated all types
of defense and resistance effects. In the first place, Grid always wore Beriache’s Underclothing. There
was no need to worry about exposing himself even if he took off all his armor.
In any case, Grid interpreted that Cranbel was better between Ifrit and Cranbel, at least when it came to
survival. This was why the Cranbel style was envisioned as gaiters, which had the highest defense after
armor.
He suffered a lot. He made 678 scales of different patterns and bound them together. Grid’s
concentration and patience were consumed at an all time high. He didn’t even get help from the God
Hands. The God Hands had inherited some of Grid’s blacksmithing skills, but they failed to skillfully smelt
the dragon scales. They couldn’t complete the task of making the scales into 678 different patterns.
Grid worked with a feeling of complete isolation. He thought about whether Pagma of the past would’ve
felt like this.
[Two pieces of the dragon armor set have been equipped and defense is increased by an additional 400.]
[The effect of equipping two pieces of the dragon armor set has increased the probability of Absolute
Defense by 20%.]
[Absolute Defense]
[Passive
The power of an absolute species.
There is a high probability of being completely immune to attacks from targets with a lower status than
yourself and damage resistance will temporarily increase if the immunity fails.
Resource Consumption: None.
Cooldown Time: None.]
[Dragon Fear]
[The power of an absolute species.
There is a high probability that targets with a lower status than yourself will lose the will to resist.
Targets that lose their will to resist will have their defense and magic resistance significantly reduced
and their weaknesses will be exposed.
Resource Consumption: None.
Cooldown Time: 1 minute.]
[Small Breath]
[Magic power is fired.
It causes fixed damage proportional to 20 times the user’s intelligence. The higher the user’s status, the
higher the damage. The absolute hit rate correction is obtained due to the high speed.
Resource Consumption: 10,500 mana.
Cooldown Time: 30 minutes.]
[Dragon Rage]
[Passive
The power of an absolute species.

During the duration, all attacks (including skills) of the user will stack two times. The same effect can be
stacked.
Duration: 10 seconds.
Resource Consumption: 1,000 mana per second.
[Tunnel]
[Break through the ground and dig underground.
At this time, you will be fully immune to all types of attacks and can detect the location of enemies on
the ground. Once activated again, you will appear at the rear of the designated target.
Duration: 5 seconds.
Resource Consumption: 5,000 mana when activated. 3,000 mana per second.
The gauntlets and gaiters moved like waves in sync with Grid’s movements. Each of the 678 scales
seemed to be living and breathing. It took more than 30 minutes to make each of these small scales.
From the first design phase, it really felt like he was dying for 46 days, but it felt incredibly rewarding
once he finished.
Grid smiled widely.
Snap!
Then the door was opened without any knocks. The tower members rushed in while armed with
weapons.
“......”
“......”
The eyes of the tower members gradually widened as they looked at Grid. There were a number of
people who couldn’t close their mouths. The dragon radar in their hand was still flashing loudly. Grid
was designated as the target.
“Which son of a b*tch dares to use Polymorph to turn into Grid...?! Is Grid in your stomach?!!” Sword
Saint Biban yelled with a red face, but he was immediately restrained by the other tower members.
Chapter 1603
The first Baal’s Contractor said that Baal’s saliva turned him into a demon. He added that if Baal’s
Contractor was truly evil, the worst villain would be born. The half-draconians, who had long
demonstrated their combat power, were also born from a single drop of blood. It was believed that the
blood shed by Evil Dragon Bunhelier accidentally fell into a well and mutated ordinary humans.
The half-draconians, who made up and believed in a plausible legend, would deny it, but this was the
reality. The influence of transcendent beings greatly deviated from the common sense of the public.
When the average person saw it, it easily caused huge waves of unusual objects or actions.
‘These are the scales of a dragon.’
Dragon scales weren’t ordinary. Rather, it was the hardest part of a dragon’s body. This was actually a
proven fact. Therefore, it became one of the greatest symbols of the dragons.
The armor of an absolute species. Dragon scales weren’t only the best material in the world, but they
also had a great and powerful symbolic meaning. A dragon’s heart and horn was next.
‘It was no wonder why the radar had an error.’
An object created by the wise giant Filewolf after many years of research—the radar that precisely
analyzed magic power and signs to identify dragons, it was equalling Grid to a dragon. It was a natural
thing. Grid perfectly reproduced and armed himself with the armor of the absolute species.
The gray gauntlets and gaiters emitted a soft light and seemed to be alive and breathing. Hundreds of
small scales wriggled, repeatedly exhaling and absorbing. It added vitality beyond the level of following,
so there were no inconveniences in Grid’s movements. It wasn’t a magical function, but instead
something in the realm of technique. Grid’s technique completely pulled out the performance of the
scales.
“Congratulations. Now that you have fully reproduced the self-defense of the absolutes, you will be
twice as safe.”
In the midst of the tower members’ admiration and astonishment, Hayate felt relieved. The gentle smile
on his aristocratic face matched well like ceremonial clothes.
Dragon Slayer Hayate—he was the only absolute among humans and his life was swayed by the dragons.
The dragons’ will prevented him from dying and he was destined to be killed by the dragons one day. It
was inevitable because the dragons couldn’t be annihilated.
Hayata’s death must come in the most horrific form in the world. It was a truth that only he knew.
“I’m glad. It is really fortunate.”
Hayate always liked Grid. It was because the fate of the human god was similar to his own. He felt pity
for Grid, who would one day be erased by the heavenly gods. It was even though he knew his great
strength. It was simply futile to stand up against the steadily multiplying angels and gods.
Grid would be thoroughly isolated if even the dragons had a grudge against him. It was beyond the level
of annihilation. He would lose everything he had achieved and shed tears of blood. This was why Hayate
had been working hard for Grid. Every time the dragons’ gaze tried to turn to Grid, Hayate revealed his
presence. He focused all their attention on himself, not Grid. It was while barely suppressing his fear. It
was close to compassion.
Hayate’s favor toward Grid was due to respect and expectations, but sympathy and a sense of similarity
played a role in his sacrifice. Now things had changed. Grid went beyond interacting with dragons and
gained some of the dragons’ powers. There would be no dragon who dared to antagonize him unless it
was an old dragon.
Of course, this didn’t mean that Grid could take dragons lightly, but at least one concern was relieved. It
was right to see it as a small hope in a fate that had no dreams or hope. It was an interpretation from
Hayate’s point of view. Hayate knew that Grid was different from him. It had been a long time since he
became a coward after being crushed by the pressure of the dragons for all these years.
“Hayate.”
Hayate, who was lost in thought, suddenly came to his senses. There was no change in his expression.
Hayate had been smiling from the moment of relief when he saw Grid’s changed fate to now. The gaze
facing Grid had only honest liking.
Grid wrapped his hands around both of Hayate’s hands. “I will make dragon armor for you in the near
future. Please accept it even if you’re not satisfied.”
Sword Saint Biban could use all types of sword weapons without restrictions. No, he handled them even
more strongly. It was even the case with dragon weapons. The Gujel’s Sword he wielded could cut even
the scales of a top dragon. Meanwhile, Hayate was a Dragon Slayer. He could handle anything made
with a dragon’s body part more powerfully.
The ‘Dragon Slayer’ in the conditions of use for the gauntlets and gaiters created by Grid indirectly
proved it. Additionally, Grid was in a position to steadily secure Xenon’s scales in the future. It was
natural to have the desire to arm Hayate, his strongest ally, with a dragon armor set.
‘Xenon said he would pay the scales once a month...’
Xenon had vowed to steadily provide scales for the next 20 years. There were plenty of resources left to
create a dragon armor set for Hayate and Mercedes, and develop mass produced dragon armor for his
other colleagues to use.
‘No... Maybe he will only give one scale every month?’
He was already worried about what the system would do while using balance as an excuse. Getting only
one scale every month wouldn’t cause much disruption to his plan, but he didn’t like the delay.
‘...Well, it is fine. If I am in a hurry, I can just ask him to pull it.’
Based on Xenon’s personality, Grid didn’t think he would refuse.
“......?” Grid became startled as he was busy thinking. It was because Hayate’s eyes facing him were
trembling. The blue eyes as clear as glass shook. Grid had never seen him so agitated.
“Thank you.” It happened the moment Hayate opened his mouth...
[It comes from a tower whose name is unknown.]
“You have given me courage.”

[There was a human being who beheaded a sick dragon and was covered in its blood.]
[He was a lonely and pitiful person.]
[The man who became the only Absolute in human history was already alone.]
[His eternal life was nothing more than a cruel curse.]
“I will cherish your kindness and live.”
[The Absolute assumed responsibility. He built a tower that no one knew about and defended humanity.
For countless long years, he lived for people who didn’t even know his name. He built up fear without
showing it. The height of his fear quickly overtook the height of the tower. He was crushed by despair.
He forgot who to blame and endured the roar of the dragons. Anger, hatred, killing intent, darkness,
darkness, and darkness. His vision and mind gradually darkened. He fell into an endless abyss.]
“Hayate...?”
Hayate was a noble person. He fought for the world and humanity, and his back was always upright.
Even the same tower members didn’t know the pain he felt. They only vaguely estimated it. They never
imagined that the pain would be so great that it crushed his shoulders. Even Fronzaltz and Radwolf, who
had been with him for a thousand years, didn’t notice that Hayate was barely holding on.
It was originally a secret that would be buried forever. Yet at this moment, Grid revealed the secret.
Grid’s expression became cautious. He was worried that Hayate would be ashamed. However, Hayate
was still smiling.
[A new god established by humanity—Overgeared God Grid reached out to the dark abyss.]
[The hands that made hundreds of thousands of weapons were firm and strong. They easily bore the
weight of the fear crushing the Absolute, so he grabbed the Absolute and pulled him out of the abyss.]
“I am no longer afraid thanks to you.”
Hayate’s smile brightened. It was a pure smile that overshadowed the years he endured. Was he
originally a person who smiled like that? The hearts of the tower members were touched when they saw
Hayate, who had regained his true smile. Biban was shedding tears like chicken poop...
[The Absolute realized it.]
[I am also just one human being.]
[I want to rely on the lantern if possible.]
[He said this as he held the hand of the god who had become a lantern.]
“From now on, I won’t hesitate to kill the dragons. I will fulfill my duty with anticipation rather than
fearing the future that hasn’t come. I will remember that the strength I acquired is a blessing, not a
curse.”
......
...
[Overgeared God Grid has completed the 18th page of the epic.]
[The dragon killer—Dragon Slayer ‘Hayate’ has appeared in the world.]
[The secret stories of the dragons that had been buried all over the continent will start to appear.]
This was the world message.
[Your status has risen further as a reward for completing the epic.]
From here on out, it was the contents of the notification windows that were only visible for Grid.
[The reward for completing the epic has given you maximum affinity with all the tower members.]
[The reward for completing the epic has given you a bond with Hayate.]
[The sword energy of Dragon Slayer Hayate is covered with the killing intent he has been suppressing.]
[Humanity’s only Absolute has gained his full skills.]
[In the future, the Tower of Wisdom will more actively intervene with the peace of the world. They will
no longer turn away from people’s unjust deaths.]
[The hidden piece ‘Hidden Role of the Pioneer’ has been completed.]
[The status of ‘Tenth Tower Member’ has been acquired as a reward for the hidden piece.]
[The qualification of Pioneer has become meaningless with the acquisition of the tower member status.
Transferring the Pioneer qualification to the next suitable person.]
[Player ‘Kraugel’ has become the new Pioneer.]
“......”
Grid simply said he would make an item. He really said only a few words. So what was this...?
Grid had a bewildered expression on his face, but he soon smiled. He was endlessly proud when he saw
Hayate, who had relieved the burden of his heart, and the tower members who were happy to see it.
Grid’s heart was filled with joy. Maybe he had been fighting for these moments.
He had such a thought.
***
[A dragon slayer existed from the beginning?]
[Dragon Slayer Hayate is a hot topic... what is the Absolute?]
[What is the tower’s identity?]
[Relics and documents related to the dragons are being excavated all over the world. There are so many
clues to know about ancient culture... attention is focusing on whether the ‘Ancient Episodes’ will open,
starting with the city of the giants found by Grid.]
Breaking news poured in. Just one of the news would’ve made headlines for a few days. People’s minds
were confused. They felt like they had adapted a bit, so it was absurd to see the world that opened up
again. They wondered if Grid, who was always at the center of the opening, was the same person as
them.
-In fact, isn’t Grid the god of the game?
└ The real God Grid??
└ Peak Sword’s foresight is crazy...
└ I think Peak Sword should retire and become a shaman. Tremble.
Suddenly, the stock price of Peak Sword increased. It was purely because he created the nickname ‘God
Grid.’ It was a social phenomenon that was half a joke. However, some people were serious.
The Korean Patriotic Association was flooded with inquiries about lottery numbers, so Peak Sword had
to suspend the operation of the customer service center for the time being...
Chapter 1604
One day, a wounded dragon crashed into the middle of a city. It was purely coincidental. The city was
just located at the wrong place at the wrong time. The dragon struggled in pain. Every time he
screamed, the windows of the city were smashed. The same was true of the stained glass of the temple.
Goddess Rebecca, who was portrayed on the stained glass, was praying for humans, but it was
meaningless. The goddess’ prayer didn’t protect humans from the disaster that had come.
The young Hayate was stunned. He just stared blankly as his neighbors were swept away by a gust of
wind every time the dragon’s torn wings fluttered, his friends were crushed to death every time the
dragon’s bloody tail swung, and his family burned in the flames mixed into the dragon’s screams.
This was until he saw his lover bursting like a balloon under the feet of the dragon who raised himself
using the half-broken castle as a stepping stone. It was only after really losing everything that he realized
this was reality, not a nightmare.
His stopped thoughts started to run explosively. The thoughts that extended to all areas were out of
control. He had to endure the pain that cut through his brain. He held his sword with trembling hands.
After jumping over the corpses of his family and friends and the bloodstains left by his lover, he grabbed
the dragon’s broken horn and leapt, aiming his sword at the cracks in the scales. He continued to aim
tenaciously at the neck of the roaring dragon until it subsided.
The feelings of anger, killing intent, and fear stimulated his talent. The help of his extended thinking
allowed him to grasp the destructive sword energy and integrated it with his will. Finally, he cut off the
dragon’s head. He was covered in blood when he came to his senses. It was blood that had been flowing
for thousands of years.
Hayate never forgot the single moment he met the dragon’s empty pupils through his red covered
vision.
You are engraved on ‘us.’ Like me, you will have a harsh end.
Hayate frantically ran away from the huge giant eyes that seemed to be saying this. The Dragon Slayer
was a being who grew out of such despair and fear.
From that day to today, Hayate never shook off his fear. Every day, he trembled in fear. The dragon’s
power was too destructive to forget the horror of that day. Nevertheless, his reason for fighting was
simple. He hoped that no one else would go through the same despair he did. He endured the killing
intent and intimidation of all dragons in the world without expressing his fear.
“I stumbled upon a dragon who was wounded in a power struggle. I was terrified by his pressure. I
struggled desperately to survive and finally cut his throat.”
He was simply lucky. On the first day he met Grid, Hayate used this simple phrase to explain to Grid how
he became a Dragon Slayer. He didn’t mention the details. He would rather ignore it. The fear he had in
his heart from the beginning—he was afraid that he would reveal the feelings that grew day by day.
Now he had completely shaken off his fear. Therefore, he could calmly talk about the disaster of that
day.
“......”
The changes that took place inside Hayate were clearly revealed to Grid. He was glad that his little
promise gave courage to this great man. It was an honor. It happened at a time when he was deeply
emotional...
“Look here, Junior.”
Biban wiped away his tears and interjected. The traces of his runny nose were clearly visible. As a Sword
Saint who cut at targets with his willpower alone, he seemed to express his emotions in a manner that
was stronger than others.
‘No, this is too positive an interpretation.’
They were both Sword Saints, but why were they so different? Grid was naturally reminded of Kraugel.
He clicked his tongue as he recalled the completely different personalities of Biban and Kraugel.
“Now that we have a 10th Seat, there will be many days when you are staying at the tower, right? I
would like to show you around.”
The Tower of Wisdom had recently moved. Grid had already been here for 46 days, but he stayed in his
room. He didn’t look around. In the first place, his purpose wasn’t tourism, so he focused only on work.
“Um... It’s fine. I’ll come back often, but I think I will just stay in my room anyway.”
Just because he was a member of the tower didn’t mean he took on their duties. Grid, who was armed
with the dragon armor set, clearly transcended all the tower members except for Hayate. He had too
much power to take on the odd jobs of the tower members. This was why they couldn’t hold him as the
Pioneer.
The reason Hayate gave him the position of tower member was so Grid could give up the responsibility
of the Pioneer while enjoying more benefits. There was no need to understand the structure of the
tower in detail because he wouldn’t have a big role to play in it.
However, Biban had other thoughts. “But.. sometimes, the cleaning... no, you have to clean up.
Wouldn’t it be better to familiarize yourself with the structure in preparation for that time?”
“Why me...?”
“Aren’t you the youngest?”
“Biban, have you forgotten why you are cleaning? Or did you distort your memory on your own? The
reason you are in charge of cleaning isn’t because you are the youngest, but because you committed a
crime.”
“What did I do that was so wrong? Honestly, isn’t it too harsh to consider it a mere punishment?
Additionally, I am talking to a junior. Jessica, don’t interrupt. I also have the face of a senior. Isn’t that
right, 10th Seat, Grid?”
“Your pronunciation... please be more gentle...”
“Um? Huh? Now you are finding fault with everything? Aren’t you being too much just because we are
in the same organization? I might look like this, but I am 400 years older than you.”
“I apologize for this, Grid. There aren’t many cases where this man is sane. Don’t worry about it.”
“Still, he is cooler than anyone else when holding the sword.”
“Haha, of course. I am the Sword Saint. As expected, Grid. Your character is really righteous. You are a
person who will neve forget your original intentions. No, wait... I’m not sane when I’m not holding a
sword? What...? Don’t tell me...”
“......”
Grid sneaked back while Biban muttered. Grid really liked and respected Biban, but that didn’t mean he
accepted all of Biban’s personality. It was appropriate to say that Biban was a person who was good to
see sometimes, but not every day.
‘Kraugel is amazing.’
During the time when the other tower members were holding back Biban, Grid returned to his room and
smiled as he recalled Kraugel, who was identified as the next Pioneer. Not only did Kraugel become a
Sword Saint and had his level reset, but he also studied under Kirinus for at least a year. He even
obsessed over Mir for months and suffered several deaths. Yet his level was the second highest?
Of course, it was the aftermath of Chris’ level being reset recently. There was also the effect of stagnant
growth for a while as the top powers of the Overgeared Guild were active in hell along with high level
NPCs like the kings of the different species. He heard that Amoract was constantly harassing them.
In the first place, Kraugel was the pinnacle of talent. Even the members of the Overgeared Guild had
longed for it. Yura, Jishuka, Regas, Pon, and even the proud Chris had said more than once that ‘Kraugel
can never be overcome.’ Hao even chose to go under Kraugel. He didn’t see Kraugel as a competitor,
just like Kraugel didn’t see Grid as a competitor.
However, Grid thought that the next highest level player after Chris would naturally be Yura. It was
because Yura’s growth potential after she took over the entire hunting ground called hell was good
enough to be compared to Grid for a while. Considering that the growth had been slowed in recent
months and Kraugel’s past moves, it was somewhat unconvincing that Yura’s level was lower.
‘No, it isn’t something that I can hastily judge.’
In terms of talent, it was true that Kraugel was unique. Furthermore, Kraugel had the most titles and
hidden pieces after Grid. Above all, he was the Sword Saint. There were no enemies that couldn’t be cut,
so he was less likely to be harmed while hunting. He must’ve created enough wide area skills.
He had been staying in the elemental world for nearly three months. There was a high probability that
he got an experience buff as a reward for the first discovery of a place no one had been to before. It
wasn’t known what type of violence he was going through.
‘No, putting everything aside.’
Hayate might’ve judged that the Demon Slayer wasn’t suitable to be the Pioneer. The Pioneer’s biggest
mission was to bridge the gap between the isolated tower and the world. However, the Demon Slayer
often stayed in hell, away from the surface. She wasn’t suitable to be the Pioneer.
‘This is convincing.’
Additionally, Kraugel had already been the Pioneer. The pitiful one was Chris. If he had known this would
happen, he would’ve put off giving the previous hidden class change book as a gift (?).
‘Well, it can’t be helped.’
He hadn’t expected this to happen. Furthermore, Tzudan’s Successor was a highly difficult class. In the
long run, it was better for him to change early and gain a bit more proficiency. Of course, it would’ve
been much better if he had changed classes after being qualified as the Pioneer. In any case, it was all in
the past. No one knew about the Pioneer system other than Grid and Kraugel. There was no need to
worry about Chris being mentally shocked.
Grid relieved his guilt and took a deep breath. He might’ve been delayed for a while due to the visit of
the tower members, but his work wasn’t finished. The scales previously obtained from Hayate and
Cranbel’s arm remained. The two scales would be used as a supplement when the additional scales from
Gujel were insufficient, but he planned to smelt Cranbel’s arm immediately into a sword.
‘It is right to have at least two dragon weapons in order to maximize the power of the newly created
gauntlets.’
Ifrit’s arms increased the damage of dragon weapons. Grid planned to use two dragon weapons as dual
swords at all times and use them as the framework for Item Combination.
‘Let’s begin.’
It happened as Grid was focused again...

“Would you like some food?”
“Why do you ask about food every time we make eye contact? I’m not a pig. I’m the best demonic
creature in hell, a memphis!”
“I’ll give you a snack. A fish cake.”
“...Bah, if you really want to give something then give it to me.”
Noe had fully adapted after moving around the tower for more than a month. Betty showed great
interest in the guy who reached the level of enjoying a nap with his belly sticking out. She took him to
the room where she didn’t allow anyone except for Grid to enter. Soon, Noe screamed like crazy. It was
because he found a memphis anatomical specimen on the shelf...
“Why are your soles pink?”
"Kyaak! Kyaaaaak! Murder! A murderer, kyak!” Noe’s fur stood up and he struggled. He felt the crisis of
his life and really did everything in his power. However, Betty’s room was very soundproof. The windows
were always closed, so Noe’s screams didn’t leak out.
Meanwhile, Randy...
“Are you interested in my techniques?”
Nod.
She started to win the favor of the tower members. The main thing was her appearance as a little girl.
The long solitary tower members had an average age of hundreds of years and they treated Randy like a
grandchild. In fact, Randy was over 200 years old, but she was a child in the eyes of the tower members.
Noe and Randy also gained new opportunities.
Chapter 1605
People who were satisfied and comfortable with only billions or tens of billions in assets weren’t eligible
to become Overgeared members. It had been a long time since the Overgeared Guild dominated various
contents and Grid had reached the level of easily producing legendary items. Just as Chris recently
purchased a legendary class change book, it was right to say that the Overgeared members were always
exposed to the opportunity to purchase astronomically valuable items.
It was a situation where an ancient city and dragon killer appeared. As a result, forgotten literature and
treasures were being unearthed. They couldn’t be careless no matter how much wealth they
accumulated so far. Unless they were going to settle for the present and be eliminated, they had to
work as hard as a cow to make more money. They also had to engrave the habit of frugality on their
bodies.
Grid had personally reminded them by turning Chris into a debtor in an instant. It would’ve been very
painful for Grid to sacrifice a longtime friend and colleague, but he had to sacrifice Chris as a lesson for
everyone.
‘He knew in advance that we would need more money in the future.’
From the first day they met, she knew that Youngwoo was a great person. In fact, he became one of the
best players in the field. There were so many things to respect that she was naturally convinced when he
was praised as a great man. However, she hadn’t expected his foresight to be so excellent.
In fact, wasn’t his intelligence itself very high? At this point, it wasn’t enough to express it as
‘perfection.’ It was an objective assessment. It had nothing to do with the feelings she had for him.
“......”
Yura returned after a photo shoot to earn money. She had led the hell expedition for four months and
was engaged in external activities, so her fatigue was very great. She was less physically exhausted due
to consistently exercising since she was young, but she was mentally exhausted. It was hard to believe it
had been only a few months.
Yura felt sorry for her weak self. Yet when others saw it, they thought it was natural for her to be tired.
It was fortunate that she didn’t fall down.
High rankers who were envied by two billion players—they were the best in different ways. It wasn’t
easy to lead these strong people who had extremely strong individual personalities. Besides, what about
the three kings of the different species? They openly ignored Yura, saying they were only loyal to His
Majesty Grid. They prioritized their own judgments over the orders of Yura, the commander-in-chief. It
wasn’t just one or two operations that were ruined because of them.
Even so, Yura never blamed them. She controlled herself most thoroughly and led the expedition so that
the expedition members didn’t antagonize each other. So far, there had been no casualties.
Surprisingly, Jishuka helped a lot. During the expedition, Yura and Jishuka never clashed. There was no
fighting. In the first place, Jishuka would mostly lose if they fought, but... in any case, the war of nerves
between the two of them was famous. Yet recently, they showed off their friendship to the point where
it could be believed they were real sisters. The more they spent time together, the more they
acknowledged each other. In hell, the two of them were the strongest allies, not competitors. They
relied on each other more than anyone else.
Meow.
“......?”
Yura parked in the parking lot and was running her bathtub application when she stopped. She
unknowingly put away her desire to wash and lie down on the bed. She turned in the direction of the
cat’s cries rather than entering her house.
Meow.
The cat who made eye contact with Yura cried out again. It was a very ugly cat. The fur pattern was ugly.
It looked grumpy. There was a lot of flesh on its body, so it seemed to have stolen all the food from the
stray cats in this neighborhood.
“......”
Yura didn’t approach small animals. They were cute and pretty, but they were small. She was worried
they might get hurt if she touched them. Of course, there was a lot of interest. She had countless urges
to hug them tightly and rub her face into their fur. Thus, she had her own knowledge.
‘Winter.’
The day was cold. South Korea’s temperatures had dropped below zero since the closing of the National
Competition, which recorded the lowest ratings ever. A cat’s fur swelled up when it was cold. She
remembered reading that it was the effect of narrowing pores to withstand the cold.
“Did you come to a warm place?”
Nyang.
The cat cried out as if answering her and it looked every uglier close up. She couldn’t turn a blind eye to
it. She thought other people would avoid the cat because it was ugly. She was worried they would abuse
it rather than feeding it.
Nyang.
She slowly reached out. The cat approached and rubbed its cheek against Yura’s white hand. The
surprised Yura felt flustered and she carefully touched the cat’s back. She could feel the skinny body
beyond the puffy fur. It looked fat, but it was actually underweight.
“Uhum... Wait here.”
Yura walked inside the parking lot. Her mansion had a huge parking lot. There was plenty of space left
even if she parked more than 20 large cars, so she could use it for various purposes. Naturally, there
were several warehouses.One warehouse had piles of canned food for cats. She had never actually given
it to a cat.
Yura wasn’t the type to look for stray cats and she never had a cat approach her like this. The reason
why she had canned food... it was preparation for a situation like the present one. She was very well
prepared.
“Eat slowly.”
The shelf life of canned goods was sufficient. She also periodically purchased new ones out of thorough
preparations.
Nyang.
A cat that answered her even when frantically eating canned food. It was very kind unlike its grumpy
face.
‘A lovely kid.’
Yura’s heart softened as she sat in front of the cat and smiled. Naturally, her fatigue disappeared. Many
thoughts flowed through her mind as she relaxed. Apart from her thoughts about the missing
Youngwoo, all of them were work-related thoughts.
‘Amoract.’
The 2nd Great Demon—she threatened the expedition by sending her mimicries and she sent a whisper
to Yura every time.
Come back to my side now. I covet you so much.
She connected mind to mind and sent a whisper without anyone knowing. Of course, Yura didn’t fall for
the temptation. She had no intention of becoming a demon. It was decided a long time ago.
It was the time when the 30th Great Demon pushed a kingdom to the brink of destruction. Yura had
been able to reign as a demon early on, but she chose a hard road out of her own will. Rather, she
became the Demon Slayer to kill demons. She would’ve been hostile to Grid forever if she had become a
demon. She didn’t like it. It was impossible for her to change her mind now.
Furthermore, Amoract was a dangerous existence similar to Baal from Yura’s point of view. Amoract
constantly persuaded Yura by saying she planned to return hell to its original state for Yatan’s sake and
it would be beneficial for humanity, but Yura never trusted her. It was because Amoract was the great
demon of conflict.
Was it shamelessness or a lack of self-awareness? Amoract herself acted without being aware of her
title, but Yura was rightly wary. It was true that Amoract was hostile to Baal right now, but Yura decided
that they should never hold hands.
‘Yatan’s honor and the restoration of hell might be excuses.’
Conflict—Amoract’s setting was quite malicious. It was her essence to split up sides and create fights.
The fact that she didn’t show it outwardly made her worse than Baal.
Nyang.
Yura’s mind suddenly returned. The cat who neatly emptied the canned food was rubbing against her
calf. Yura, who was unknowingly smiling, couldn’t help blushing. She was embarrassed at the thought
that she was smiling like a fool. Even so, she thought she would have a good dream today.
***
Dragon Slayer—the world was abuzz with the emergence of a being they never imagined would exist.
On the other hand, the elemental world was serene. The only human here was Kraugel and he didn’t
talk much.
‘It is hard.’
Kraugel didn’t prefer a party play. He found it uncomfortable to work with someone. It was because he
generally suffered losses. This talented person’s intuition was his strength. He had to lower his level by
several stages when cooperating with others.
His body that moved while omitting the process of reasoning, understanding, and judgment confused
even his allies. Cooperation required mutual understanding, but there weren’t many people in the world
who could read Kraugel’s intentions. Therefore, a proper cooperation couldn’t be achieved. From a
certain point, Kraugel preferred solo play. He unintentionally isolated himself and adapted.
This was a story until he met Grid. Kraugel changed. He got used to being together with others. At this
moment, he noticed the absence of Hao and Alexander, who dared to follow and assist him.
-Sword Saint?
The empty spots of the Overgeared members who fought together in hell.
-Huhu, it is just this much?
Above all, the fact that he couldn’t be back to back with Grid gradually made Kraugel anxious.
The Elemental King of Wind was outstanding.
It had been nearly four months. Kraugel, who had slaughtered hundreds of thousands or even countless
dark elementals, was confident that not only had he leveled up significantly, but he also fully adapted to
the ‘delay.’
The spirit that escaped from his body. He had a perfect understanding about how to operate this slow
body that couldn’t keep up with accidents. However, the limitations were clear. The problem was that
his actions were slow no matter how many times he fought with the correct timing and predicted the
future actions.
He had a bad compatibility with the Elemental King of Wind, who used speed as a long-term weapon. If
it hadn’t been for his super sensitivity and the Formless Will that developed in the process of making up
for the loss of his body, he would’ve died immediately and been expelled from the elemental world.
-No matter how many years pass, humans remain the same. They aren’t that great. Just look at the Grid
whom you worship as a god. He trusted me without doubting me until the end. He ignorantly relied on
his strength and was lacking in his senses.
The torn apart spirit body—Kraugel’s expression turned cold as he barely moved his translucent body to
prevent a violent storm. For the first time, he opened his tightly closed mouth, “...It wasn’t worth
doubting.”
-Huh?
“To Grid, you are nothing, so he passed you over as unimportant.”
For Kraugel, Grid was a special existence. Grid was the first person in his life that he aimed for. He was
close to an idol. From a certain point, just chasing Grid’s back filled his heart. It was a type of sanctuary.
No one could intrude on it.
-...Hah? Hahat! It is far from reasonable to say this. You are too emotional for someone who proclaims
to be the Sword Saint. I can see why you are weak... huh?
The Elemental King of Wind was laughing from the absurdity, only to flinch. It was because he felt that
the willpower of this insignificant human being was suddenly strengthened.
[Confirming the expression of emotions based on your remarks.]

Expression of emotion—it was the most important virtue for the Sword Saint who used the Heart Sword
as a weapon. The thing that Kraugel lacked was being fulfilled in this moment. The system analyzed and
judged his vocalization, breathing, pulse, etc.
The intangible sword cut through the storm. As if to prove that the willpower of the Sword Saint had
finally become clear, the color of his translucent blue spirit body gradually deepened.
Chapter 1606
“The gap is too long.”
Nefelina was self-aware. She knew she was a dragon. Of course, it was true that she was just born. She
knew she was younger than the little children running around on the streets. However, she was a
dragon. She was even the direct descendant of an old dragon. She hadn’t grown up yet and she would
be classified as a hatchling for a thousand years.
Nefelina was clearly aware she was a great being. She knew why Grid protected her and cared for her.
Potential—Grid respected Nefelina, who was destined to become an Absolute. He waited for the future
to come. It was a future they would share together. It was mutual reliance on each other. Then what
was this? She hadn’t seen Grid in over five months.
“Bah,” Nefelina snorted and put down her fork and knife.
She saw her reflection in the mirror. A great being in human form, wearing human clothes, using human
tableware, and consuming food in the human way. This was her current self. It was tailored for Grid.
She was looking forward to the future with Grid, so she endured the unwelcome present. She
understood and accepted human culture, sentiments, and emotions, even while abandoning her dignity
as a great being. It was an effort to get along with Grid.
However, Grid wasn’t by her side. He was originally a wanderer, but this was the first time there was
such a long absence. These days, the big dining table felt lonely.
“Does he have the will to be with me in the future when he isn’t with me now? Is this the fish he
caught? Is this handling me? It is disgusting.”
Nefelina was young. Furthermore, the side effects of learning about human emotions and sentiment
meant she longed for parental affection. Finally, she jumped up from her seat and raised her magic
power. She sucked the remaining dozens of servings of food into her mouth without touching them. It
couldn’t be helped because she was growing up. Putting aside her anger, she had to eat three meals a
day...
“An apostle must be by the side of their god.”
The hatchling’s words were beyond words. She had tried to use Dragon Words before, but it was
impossible. The power of Dragon Words increased by fulfilling the covenant and accumulating status.
However, Nefelina was of the blood of an old dragon. She might be the daughter of the insane dragon,
but Nevartan’s madness wasn’t acquired. Nefelina didn’t inherit the madness. She inherited only the
talent and qualifications. She was clever enough to use a shortcut to pull out her potential.
She took advantage of the laws. The beginning that went back into ancient times. The laws established
by the gods that existed from the beginning. Gods had apostles and the apostles always followed the
god’s orders by the god’s side.
Nefelina disappeared as soon as she added the weak Dragon Words to the laws that governed the
world. The triggering of Dragon Words was successful but incomplete. At this moment, her position was
close to the area where Gird was located. She could be compared to a cow who entered the
slaughterhouse on her own.
***
“Oh my.”
Sariel smiled softly when she felt Nefelina’s presence disappear. She felt peace at the sight of the young
hatchling playing freely alone. The peace that humans protected by defeating the demons who climbed
up from hell—it was infinitely noble and lovable. She was envious of the other free apostles.
Of course, Sariel wasn’t shackled. The Overgeared God guaranteed the freedom of his apostles.
However, Sariel was concerned about going berserk. She had been imprisoned in the abyss and lived as
a demon for a long time. The demonic energy and madness that accumulated over the years when she
forgot her origin were still wriggling inside her.
“Do you prefer warm tea?” It was a question from Empress Irene. She was worried about Sariel, who
suddenly fell silent.
Sariel laughed as she was handed a cup of tea with ice floating in it. “No. Any kind gift is good.”
Currently, Sariel was a woman. It was the result of learning from experience that the appearance of a
woman was better when hanging out with Irene. She understood human physiology like Nefelina.
“Sorry for being late.” Mercedes arrived one step late. Her cheeks were slightly flushed. Why was this
the case when the ruler of knights wouldn’t lose her breath even when racing around Reinhardt? Irene
was puzzled but she didn’t show it as Mercedes sat next to her.
Irene, who was qualified to be the empress; Mercedes, who followed the chivalric code; and Sariel, who
administered justice even to the gods—the three women with strong beliefs had a lot in common. An
emotional rapport was easily achieved. They respected and admired each other and enjoyed being
together. This short tea time after breakfast was an extension of their friendship.
Sariel stared at Mercedes, who had a somewhat embarrassed expression, and opened her mouth,
“Among the desires, sexual desire isn’t a sin. Rather, it is sacred because it allows for species to
reproduce.”
“Pfft...!?” Mercedes spat out the cold tea that she had taken a sip of. The tea that was spat out failed to
wet Sariel.
The light that spread around Sariel—every crystal of that light that was smaller than a grain of sand was
Sariel’s magic power and divinity. It operated as a barrier that couldn’t be invaded using ordinary means.
Sariel cocked her head. “Why are you embarrassed? I was just advising you not to worry because you
were making an expression like you are a sinner. Do you really feel guilty for being late? Huhut, you are
so pure. You aren’t late. The empress and I just arrived earlier than agreed upon.”
“W-W-What were those words you said just now...?”
Mercedes’ cheeks turned even redder. Sexual desire? Why all of a sudden? The intentions of Sariel, who
had an innocent look on her face, was hard to read even with Keen Insight.
“S-S-Sexual desire?”
“Are you in denial? It is strange. The portraits in your bathroom should be a means of satisfying your
sexual desires. You always look at those portraits while soaking in the bathtub...”
Omitted.
Sariel spoke vulgar words that were difficult to accept with common sense without changing her
expression. Mercedes, who was staring at her in disbelief, belatedly came to her senses and shouted,
“Stop! Shut up.”
When did you peek at my bathroom?
Mercedes had a strong desire to argue, but she couldn’t do so. Archangel Sariel was the one who
monitored all the sins of the world, even the sins of the gods. Moreover, her mission was to protect
Irene. It was natural for Sariel’s gaze to reach every corner of Reinhardt. The perception of angels also
wasn’t the same as humans. She might not even know the concept of privacy. It meant Mercedes would
just lose if she argued with Sariel while talking about common sense.
“Ah…” Irene sighed as she silently listened to the conversation. She finally learned the identity and
usage of the transparent material that the alchemists of Reidan risked their lives to protect. It was both
surprising and embarrassing.
Mercedes couldn’t raise her head...
Irene comforted her, who couldn’t lift her head out of shame and guilt. “Don’t be too hard on yourself.
Isn’t it because you love His Majesty?”
“...That’s right. Besides, I never dreamed that the alchemists would even risk their lives to protect it.”
It meant she had no intention of sacrificing the alchemists to satisfy her desires. But... in any case, she
was sorry and embarrassed.
Irene patted the shoulder of the speechless Mercedes again.
“It is an object that the alchemist risked their lives to protect, so you should cherish it even more and
use it well... you have an obligation to do so. No one blames you, so be proud.”
On the other hand, Sariel didn’t comfort Mercedes.
“You shouldn’t be like this as an apostle, but... don’t resent the Overgeared God. We shouldn’t interpret
it as your desire being aroused by loneliness because God neglected you. It is sinful to doubt and resent
God based on mere reasoning. I think God is testing you, who has stronger desires than the average
person, so you should try to overcome the ordeal with a reverent heart.”
“......”
What was she doing here? Mercedes felt a sense of humiliation and hoped that this uncomfortable tea
time would end soon...
***
The sixth apostle, Zik.
After hundreds of years of reigning as the grandmaster and meddling in the internal affairs of Saharan,
he also had high political power. He was literally an all-rounder and Lauel was obsessed with him. It was
to the point where Zik was placed in all types of positions, was supported and entrusted with duties.
“Did a traitor appear?”
At the imperial palace...
Zik cocked his head as he sat in the office and looked at documents. It was because he felt Mercedes’s
dizzying energy coming from the direction of the Overgeared Temple. It was a rare disturbance from the
ruler of knights. For a moment, killing intent and despair crossed, so it seemed like she had encountered
quite a shocking incident.
‘I’ll find out later.’
It wasn’t easy for secrets to exist between transcendents. They had reached the level of seeing through
all things and easily grasped each other and delved into secrets. It was a desperate fact for Mercedes,
but it was unavoidable. There were so many monsters in Reinhardt.
Just then, a deafening sound was heard in the distance. Zik’s gaze shifted outside the window. It was a
gaze that crossed the vast agricultural fields beyond the city and reached the top of a mountain. He
secured his vision by adding the power of runes to the body of a half-god.
The figure of Braham was captured in the field of view that exceeded Barbatos’ Vision. Among the
monsters who inhabited Reinhardt, he was an expert who could compete for the top position. He had
been studying new magic for months and now his expression was serious. He looked very unpleasant at
the sudden uninvited visitor.
The identity of the intruder was Piaro. The one who was obviously the weakest among the Overgeared
God’s six apostles. Piaro's weakness was an unavoidable problem. He was nothing more than an
ordinary human being and couldn't match half-god Zik; Beriache’s descendant, Braham; Archangel
Sariel; the child of the insane dragon, Nefelina; and Mercedes, who had the power of Keen Insight.
‘It would be different if he was the Sword Saint.’
Piaro was from Saharan. Zik naturally knew Piaro. Piaro might not know it, but Zik had been watching
him since childhood when he hadn’t yet become a knight. He was slightly interested in humans with
such capabilities because they were rare even throughout the eras.
In fact, Piaro grew wonderfully. He became the leader of the Red Knights, became a great swordsman,
and then a legendary farmer and apostle of the Overgeared God. He might’ve given up on the path of
the Sword Saint, but it was clear that he was an outstanding human being. He might be the weakest
alongside Nefelina among the apostles, but he was at the level of pretending to be an absolute to the
world.
Zik respected Piaro. He seemed to have visited Braham for advice, so Zik cheered for him.
‘Operating nature is completely different from using magic, but... he must want to grab at any straw. I
hope he can cross the wall as soon as possible, even if he has to be wary of overdoing it.’
Zik was thinking this when he suddenly stiffened. He stopped the hand that was signing the paperwork.
It was because the golden agricultural fields surrounding Reinhardt shook all at once. The trees and
flowers of the imperial palace’s garden also shook loudly.
They detected the existence of Piaro on the distant mountain and distributed energy to him. It meant
that the range of Natural State had expanded tremendously.
“...Hah.”
It had been a long time since Piaro came back, but it wasn’t just trying to get advice.
A smile spread across Zik’s face as he felt rare admiration.
Chapter 1607
Punishment was Braham’s unique magic. Just as Disintegrate, which embodied light with magic power
to form a spear, had its origin in the symbolic meaning of light, Punishment originated from Braham’s
blood, magic power, and knowledge.
It was designed and created by Braham himself from the basics. It was completely different from other
magic that had been established and developed through the hands of countless people over a long
period of time. The more people that witnessed Punishment, the more that Braham’s magic would be
worshipped as a myth rather than a legend.
Why did he make Punishment? It was intended to be used against Gamigin, who was a formidable
enemy at the time.
Yes, it was a good opportunity. The significance of Punishment lay in the beginning, not the end. The
techniques that made up Punishment were free beyond the various standards. They worked as if they
were alive. They eroded and covered other magic techniques.
A thunderbolt struck after Braham waved his hand through the air. It stretched out like a hundred-
pronged spear and soon reached the end of Braham’s field of view. Clouds flowing around the mountain
peak released blue light and rainwater. It was an unchallenged power.
He changed the weather with magic alone.
“...Che.” Braham’s expression was full of complaints. The remnants of the electric current in his hand
were colored purple. It was a sign of the addition of the techniques of Punishment.
It was too slow. The result that Braham wished for was that the entire electric current fired earlier was
purple. However, the current had already reached its goal and took effect before the formula of
Punishment was overlaid. Of course, if he had mixed in Punishment at the magic execution stage, the
current would’ve been purple rather than blue from the beginning. It was just that this method required
too many processes. The casting time itself became longer. It meant Braham’s greatest strength in
casting magic was fading.
‘I have no choice but to simplify the techniques even more.’
It wasn’t easy.
Braham had already adjusted the techniques of Punishment again and again. It was reduced by twice as
much compared to when he created it to fight Gamigin. He couldn’t even estimate how much more time
it would take to reduce the techniques beyond this while maintaining its power and functionality.
Nevertheless, the ideal solution was to strengthen the ideas. Strong thoughts combined magic and
willpower. It meant realizing magic as soon as he intended it. However, Braham became complete when
he regained the power of a direct descendant. His thoughts reached the extreme in an instant. Among
the great magics, the large-scale Meteor could be realized immediately. Even so, the development and
utilization of Punishment took time.
‘Right now is my limit.’
From now on, it was a battle against time. He would have to immerse himself in research for many years
before he could complete Punishment and make it the ‘base of all magic.’ It might take decades or even
hundreds of years. It was fine. He would become a ‘magic god’ if he could reach the level where he
could use Punishment to that extent. He was certain that he would be successful one day, so it could
take as long as it took.
The god referred to here wasn’t just a god born of worship. A magician who killed even a god—in other
words, it meant reaching the ranking of a god using simple force.
“Come on out now,” Braham suddenly spoke while he was trying to keep his mind together. It was
toward the uninvited guest who had been waiting.
“I’m sorry to interrupt you.”
The identity of the intruder was Piaro. His face was haggard. He might be a legendary farmer but he
lacked dignity. It was hard to find anything extraordinary from his dead eyes.
‘Did he end up experiencing shock from going overboard?’
Braham frowned. It was several years ago. It was a time when Braham hadn’t regained his body and
drifted as a soul. Piaro was the pillar that supported the kingdom. Grid and all the people relied on Piaro.
He had that much skill.
Braham, who regained his body and sparred with Piaro, had a deep impression of him.
‘However, the progress has been slow since then.’

The one who shone the brightest next to Grid ended up so shabby. It was something that Braham hadn’t
expected. It was proof that the occupation of a farmer was more insignificant than expected. Of course,
Piaro himself was very proud of his profession as a farmer, but that was a story of the past.
It was as Grid became a god and started to recruit new apostles one by one. Piaro clearly recognized his
limitations. He gradually became agitated. He started struggling to overcome his limitations. In the end,
he couldn’t overcome it and became like this...
“Tell me what you want,” Braham urged him. It was with his distinctive vague expression and indifferent
voice. He looked impatient. It was a misunderstanding. If Braham was really annoyed, he wouldn’t have
associated with Piaro. Others might not know this, but Braham was very favorable toward Piaro. It was
respect to the person who protected Grid’s side when he wasn’t confident. He naturally had good
feelings toward Piaro. He just couldn’t show it due to his personality. Furthermore, he felt more
sympathy than liking these days.
“Please spar with me.”
“Spar?” Braham laughed. He didn’t mean to laugh. It was just so absurd and ridiculous that a laugh
naturally burst out.
“I don’t think a spar will be valid,” Braham spoke calmly. He was thinking of Piaro’s skills that he saw in
the Great Human and Demon War. He might be strong as a legend, but that was a story when compared
to ordinary humans.
Braham wasn’t just a legend, but he also built up transcendence and divinity. Furthermore, he regained
the power of a direct descendant. It was at the level of discussion the extremes in both the physical and
magical aspects. To be honest... the level difference was too great.
He knew Piaro’s intention to get inspired by changing blows, but he thought there was little possibility
that Piaro’s intention would be achieved. In the first place, Braham had no talent for teaching anything
other than magic.
“It is better for you to give up your pride and ask your disciple.”
He meant Mercedes. The knight who once served as Piaro’s aide—she had the best conditions to teach
Piaro. Of course, it would be horribly cruel for Piaro, but... Braham gave realistic advice as the Duke of
Wisdom.
Piaro shook his head. “I don’t have the confidence to control my power yet.”
“......?”
“So it must be your noble self.”
“......!”
Braham’s eyes widened. It was because he felt the magic power in the atmosphere fluctuating as Piaro’s
blurry eyes regained light and focus. The bushes. No, the entire mountain started to shake. There was
the momentum of being uprooted as they poured out all their energy and delivered it to Piaro.
Braham felt the operation of Mana Drain becoming uncomfortable and floated his body in the air. He
pulled out Belial’s Staff and armed himself.
‘This guy?’
Braham always used detection magic when fighting a strong opponent. It was to intuitively sense the
movement of the target more quickly and clearly. Even now, he reflexively used it, but he became
shocked.
Piaro, who was standing at the top of the mountain—Braham’s eyes captured him, but his magic didn’t
detect Piaro.
“A natural body...”
From the day he became a farmer, Piaro’s combat abilities were related to nature. However, nature was
sometimes rowdy and uncontrollable. It was an area beyond complete control. It was the wrong
approach.
He shouldn’t have controlled it.
Piaro instead chose to be part of nature. It was so he could be the ground that Grid stood on, the rain
that washed off Grid’s blood and sweat, and the wind that dried Grid’s body. It was harmony, not
subjugation. Then Natural State was completed.
“I’m coming.”
The moment that Piaro took a step forward—Braham felt a pressure like the mountain he climbed was
approaching and became thrilled. It was the sign of a new inspiration.
The techniques of Punishment that had been floating in his mind changed. The formulas that had been
reduced as much as possible were expanded from the original state, resulting in the loss of the ability to
erode other magic. Instead, the formulas were now quickly added. It was harmony, not conquest.
A purple current covered the sky.
***
“It is strange.”
The first experience was special for everyone. Nefelina activated Dragon Words for the first time since
her birth and she fell into doubts without any time to rejoice. The operation of Dragon Words was
successful. However, it was an empty field that stretched out in front of her eyes. There was nothing, let
alone Grid. What was going on?
‘Don’t tell me?’
Nefelina’s face turned pale as she wandered around in bewilderment. She lay flat on the ground and
pressed her ear to it while holding her breath. She was concerned that Grid was buried in the ground.
‘I-Is he dead and buried?’

She had thought the gap was too long. Her eyes were spinning round and round. Her thoughts weren’t
properly connected and breathing became difficult. The senses of her body were floating.
Crawling.
Crawling.
A great being—the insane dragon’s daughter, Nefelina wandered through the wilderness in confusion.
One ear was attacked to the ground as she crawled around. She was reminiscent of a giant cockroach or
lizard. Even though she looked like a cute human girl... therefore, it was even more bizarre.
“Are you corrupted?”
“......???”
Where was Grid buried? Nefelina was crawling around with stiff thoughts when she suddenly stiffened.
She could see human legs in her wet, hazy vision. Grid...? No. Grid’s smell wasn’t like this. In the first
place, Grid didn’t walk barefoot.
Nefelina slowly looked up and met the gaze of Ken, who was staring down at her.
“What is a hatchling doing here?”
The 6th Seat, Ken—among the members of the Tower of Wisdom, his senses were at the highest level
and was transcendent. It was the aftermath of a martial artist’s desire to use his entire body as a
weapon. He easily detected the presence of a hatchling wandering near the tower and descended.
“H-Hiiik.” The deathly pale Nefelina let out a shriek. She smelled death from Ken, just as cows and pigs
instinctively felt the scent of death from a slaughterhouse. She naturally added scales to her body. The
scales were as beautiful as obsidian.
Ken understood. “You are the child of the insane dragon. You must not be sane.”
Fortunately, she wasn’t corrupted.
The other tower members arrived at the scene as Ken was feeling relieved. Nefelina’s mind went blank
as she smelled the deeper smell of death. She felt like she was going to faint. However, she was the
daughter of the insane dragon and the apostle of the Overgeared God. She couldn’t show her ugliness,
so she held herself together. At this moment—
“Nefelina?” A voice she missed came from behind the monsters.
“Grid...!”
As expected... as expected, he was still alive. It was natural. Her god, her parent couldn’t die...
Nefelina smiled and turned her head in the direction of the voice. Then she was stunned. It was because
the sight of Grid, whose body was wrapped with the scales of her people, was terrifying. It wasn’t
something she could handle while she was mentally and physically weak.
Chapter 1608
The Tower of Wisdom had existed for over a thousand years. It was the only home of the tower
members and the last bastion of humanity. It had to be absolutely safe. It was necessary for the barriers
to not only be unable to be observed with physical force and magic, but also by mysteries like powers
and divinity.
The tower members were especially wary of dragons. Many of the multiple barriers they installed
around the tower were responsible for blocking Dragon Words. In the first place, the tower was the
target of dragons. There was no means to stop the dragons’ magic and Dragon Words, so they made it
so their existence itself couldn’t be established.
Therefore, it was a huge shock. A hatchling was hanging around near the tower? How did a hatchling
find the tower? The tower members were quick to detect that the hatchling wasn’t ordinary and were
wary. They were mindful of the possibility that an old dragon had used Polymorph. Yet the reality was...
“Heeek!”
“......?”
“Grrruk...”
“......”
It wasn’t enough to crawl around like a bug and scream. In the end, her mouth foamed up and she
fainted. Embarrassment crossed the faces of the tower members who were nervous and wary of her.
They knew that Grid was hiding a hatchling, but they didn’t know the characteristics of the hatchling, so
they couldn’t associate it with Nefelina.
Biban’s confusion was the greatest. “I expected it to be no ordinary hatchling, but this is beyond my
imagination. Her madness has reached the peak.”
A hatchling fainted? Even if she was a crazy hatchling, this was firmly crazy. He got goosebumps from
the moment he saw the obsidian-like black scales. Biban felt the temperament of the insane dragon
from the passed out hatchling in front of him. It was very reasonable and high quality reasoning, even if
he thought about it himself.
“We must kill her now.” Biban was drawing his sword with conviction when Jessica poked his side.
“It is the hatchling from Reinhardt.”
“......”
Among the tower members, only Hayate and Jessica saw through Nefelina’s identity. It was strange for
Hayate not to know and Jessica noticed it by combining the current situation with the strange feeling
she felt when she visited Reinhardt. The unusual thing was that Biban didn’t notice it despite him visiting
Reinhardt several times.
“Is there a secret between us...?” Biban’s expression was bitter as he muttered like it was absurd. His
eyes as he looked at Grid were sad.
‘Has Biban never met Nefelina?’

Even if they had met, Biban would’ve forgotten. It was using the excuse that the situation at the time
wasn’t good. Grid didn’t care if Biban was sad or not. He had completely adapted to Biban’s tendency to
be slow to grasp something and to easily forget due to indifference to the matters around him. He
treated the elderly who had dementia with a sense of support.
“Nefelina.” Grid carefully shook Nefelina’s shoulder. A child who was supposed to be in Reinhardt
suddenly came and fainted, so he was concerned in many ways. He ruled out the possibility that
Reinhardt might’ve been attacked. A message would’ve come already if this had happened.
‘Did she run away from home? Is it puberty?’
Someone who still had a long way to go to become an adult? Grid found it improbable but he still
seriously suspected it. Wasn’t it said that a dragon realized the principles of the world from the moment
they hatched from the egg? It wasn’t unusual for puberty to come quickly. He thought it was plausible
because puberty was caused by emotional problems separate from the level of knowledge. Lauel’s
existence was proof.
“G-Grid...” A nostalgic smell—Nefelina’s eyes trembled slightly as she slowly regained consciousness in
Grid’s arms. “I... no, perhaps more dragons have no sense of kinship...”
“Yes... that’s right.”
In the past, Grid had treated Nefelina with great caution. There was something like trauma about a
dragon’s power, so he supported her as if serving her in a temple. However, this changed as time
passed. Behind the change was Nefelina’s favorability. The more time Nefelina spent with Grid, the
more she liked him and relied on him. Grid also cared for her in the same way and the two of them
gradually became friends. Irene was pleased because it seemed like a father-daughter relationship.
Irene’s role was also great. Nefelina followed her, who was kind and warm. Irene’s presence played a big
role in Nefelina’s ability to learn human emotions and empathize with humans.
In any case, Grid was no longer uncomfortable with Nefelina. His attitude was extremely friendly as he
stroked her head while she still looked confused.
Nefelina buried her head deeper into Grid’s chest like she liked the touch and continued to speak with
difficulty, “It’s fine. I won’t dislike you or be afraid of you, even if you are a savage who slaughtered my
people and put their bones and scales on your body...”
“......”
Grid belatedly noticed why Nefelina had passed out and he closed his mouth.
***
“Can we keep that child alive?”
At the round table...
All the tower members except for Grid were gathered. It was to discuss the treatment of the hatchling,
who was traveling around the tower with the memphis even at this moment. The tower member felt
that the situation was unrealistic. A hatchling was playing in their sanctuary where they had been
fighting dragons for a thousand years...
The foundation of the tower felt shaky.
Strong rejection and confusion pushed the composure of some of the tower members to the extreme.
Jessica spoke cautiously, “Nefelina is the apostle of the 10th Seat, Grid. He is clearly our ally.”
The giant brothers nodded.
“Besides, the 10th Seat has proven earlier that we can communicate with dragons. From our point of
view, there is no reason or justification to antagonize that hatchling. Rather, it is better to gain a firm
ally and plan for the future together.”
The 8th Seat, Abellio, expressed concern, “A human god tends to be a target of heaven and it is difficult
to live forever. Moreover, the 10th Seat is preparing for a battle against Baal. Doesn’t everyone here
know that Baal’s strength is comparable to an old dragon? If the 10th Seat is defeated by Baal, loses his
divinity, and perishes one day... Nefelina will no longer be an apostle of the 10th Seat. The means of
coercing her will be gone.”
The 5th Seat, Jurene, agreed, “Right. She will stab us in the back one day. We can’t let her run wild in the
tower just because we don’t have justification to kill Nefelina right away. What if she remembers the
structure of the tower and makes a way to neutralize the tower’s barriers once she becomes an adult
dragon? Do you want to keep moving? The structure of all the towers is the same, so won’t we
eventually be captured wherever we flee?”
Opinions were largely divided into two. Jessica, Betty, Radwolf, and Fronzaltz had the opinion to trust
Nefelina and let her go free. Meanwhile, Abellio, Ken, and Jurene had the opinion that Nefelina couldn’t
be ignored. It was a separate issue from the liking they had for Grid. It was because the tower’s
existence was at stake.
“......”
The eyes of the tower members all focused on Biban. It was to ask for his opinion since he had been
silent throughout the meeting. Biban opened his mouth with a bewildered expression, “Is there a way to
erase memories without killing Nefelina?”
“It is possible if we use Yatan’s essence. There is Betty here who can use Yatan’s essence better than
anyone else and Jessica and Radwolf have the ability to help her.”
“By the way, Grid is a tower member, right? From now on, he will be free to come and go from the
future. Will he tell the apostles to keep it a secret every time?”
“Isn’t it strange to give Grid’s apostles the freedom to come and go from the tower? The tower has been
our home for a thousand years and it will continue to be so.”
“What if Grid doesn’t come to the tower often because he is uncomfortable?”

“That... it is unfortunate, but it can’t be helped. In the first place, the 10th Seat is an honorary position.
He doesn’t have the responsibilities of the tower members, so he doesn’t have the obligation to come
and go from the tower.”
“Um... Didn’t you say that Nefelina is the daughter of the insane dragon? I know that Baal and Yatan’s
essence were deeply involved in the reason why the insane dragon went crazy... using Yatan’s essence
on the daughter as well is a bit... I wonder if it is too cruel.”
“......”
The tower members couldn’t refute it. Jessica clenched her fists at Biban. It was to support Biban, who
rarely spoke the correct words.
Biban expressed his thoughts, “Putting everything else aside... won’t Grid be hurt the most if we hurt
Nefelina? I don’t like that.”
“......”
It was up to here. It was 5 to 3. The meeting lost its meaning since Biban added strength to the opinion
that they should trust Nefelina and leave her alone. Furthermore, the tower members all felt great liking
toward Grid. Abellio, Ken, and Jurene realized that harming Nefelina would hurt Grid and they were no
longer stubborn about it.
Hayate, who had been silent the whole time, smiled. “Our unity seems stronger thanks to the 10th Seat.
“Cough...”
The tower members were embarrassed and coughed. From as little as hundreds of years to as long as a
thousand years—the tower members had been together for a very long time. They didn’t always get
along, even if their purpose was the same. They had spent many years together and had many fights.
Yet today they agreed on an important issue. They even put emotions ahead of reason. Still, was this
really the right thing to do?
Hayate reassured the anxious tower members, “I will prepare the minimum of safeguards for this
matter. Don’t worry too much about it.”
***
‘It looks like a lot of fun. Since when did she become so close to Noe?’
He could hear Nefelina’s laughter as she ran with Noe from the corridor beyond the door. Noe
intermittently screamed and cried, but... Grid ignored it. At this point, shouldn’t Noe overcome his
dragon phobia? He already learned how to work hard from Betty.
Putting aside the commotion outside, Grid’s hands were moving diligently. He was in the process of
carving a pattern on the cool white sword pommel.
A sword entirely made using Cranbel’s arm—it was an impressive divine sword with a delicate blade that
emitted a subtle luster. It was an appearance that anyone would recognize as a treasured sword of the
world, but there were no structurally special parts apart from the fact that it was hard to distinguish
between the blade and the handle.
Grid didn’t use any special techniques in the production. His focus was purely on creating an ‘ideal
sword.’ The material itself was so excellent that he was worried any shortcuts would become poison.
Nevertheless, the reason why it took a month to make was the special nature of the material.
Cranbel’s arm—it was the ultimate material in theory, so the smelting difficulty was extremely high. Grid
had to work hard alone without the help of Randy and the God Hands. Besides, Grid made full use of
Cranbel’s arm. He used an entire arm for only one sword.
From the stage of starting a fire, flesh and blood were sacrificed. The bones and nails were repeatedly
smelted and tempered until they became as transparent as glass. He was worried that the cold at dawn
and the warmth of the day would have a small effect on the temperature, so he paid attention to the
time of the day.
The small scales were also removed, smelted, and tempered separately. He devoted his heart even to
the material to be used for making the guard and handle. The same was true when tanning the leather
to wrap around the handle. It was bound to take a long time.
Knock knock.
Then a knock was heard. Grid identified the visitor just on this. It was thanks to his transcendent senses
that reached the highest level and were forged like a treasured sword after writing 18 epics.
“I’m sorry. You must be busy.”
“It’s fine. If you had called, I would’ve gone straight to you. Hayate, why did you come here yourself?”
Hayate immediately brought up the topic, “I think I should put a ban on Nefelina.”
“Ah...” Grid immediately noticed the reason. They seemed uncomfortable that Nefelina was in the
tower. It didn’t make sense to bring a hatchling to the den of the dragon-fighting tower members.
“If you say a ban...”
“I want to seal today’s memories. It is inherently very difficult to intervene in a dragon’s thoughts, but
Nefelina is your apostle. I think it is possible. I will help.”
Hayate spoke calmly, but his voice spread clearly down the hallway. It clearly dug into the ears of
Nefelina, who was stiff due to Hayate’s visit. She barely shook off her fear and hurriedly opened the
door to enter the room. “I-I don’t want to! I...! I’ve never spent time with Grid! Definitely! I will
remember it without forgetting!”
Nefelina’s voice trembled. It was due to fear. She trembled and even had tears in her eyes. She was
facing the Dragon Slayer. It was a fear that was hard to bear from the perspective of a hatchling.
Nevertheless, she spoke clearly so Hayate looked at her with admiration.
Nefelina misunderstood the meaning of Hayate’s smile and was terrified. “H-Hik! A-Are you going to kill
me?”
“Nefelina...”
Grid got up from his seat and held Nefelina’s shoulder. He waited for her to calm down before
explaining the situation. Then Nefelina made an unexpected remark. “It is simple. If... it will never
happen, but if Grid dies, I won’t disclose the position of the tower. I will swear using Dragon Words and
the tower members will be relieved.”
“Dragon Words...” Hayate’s expression became bitter. It was because he knew that hatchlings couldn’t
use Dragon Words. His heart grew even heavier when he realized how young Nefelina was. ‘It has only
been a few years since she was born. It is a pity I have to impose such harsh standards on her.’ In the
end, he had no choice but to put a ban on her.
It happened the moment when Hayate made a decision and Grid’s heart sank heavily when he read the
signs...
“I won’t do any harm to the Tower of Wisdom or its members. This oath will be valid until the day I die.”
Nefelina’s vow became words to be obeyed. The shackles of Dragon Words tied around her tightly. It
was a miracle that combined the experience of having already succeeded in triggering Dragon Words,
her identity as Grid’s apostle, and her earnest desire to be with Grid. The main point was that the tower
wasn’t hostile to her and didn’t interfere with her will.
“Huh?” A brilliant light flashed in Hayate’s eyes.
The tower members, who were watching the situation from outside the door, were astonished.
“A genius dragon...!”
Biban’s pure admiration made Nefelina shrug. Those who had put away their burdens were delighted
and only Noe showed a sullen reaction. Noe hated Nefelina so much that his stomach ached when he
saw her doing well.
At the same time...
“Ohh...! Ohhh!”
The remnants of the three churches, who refused to serve the Overgeared God and scattered across the
continent, burst into tears. It was because a beautiful angel descended with the light and gave them a
holy sword.
Chapter 1609
Knight, someone who was known to the public as the death god. A person who consumed the target’s
‘soul gauge’ to deal a definite death. Unlike his ID, his notoriety was quite high because his ability
specialized in assassination. Some people said that his assassination-related potential was comparable
to Faker.
Lauel paid attention to his personality. Cool-headed, yet tenacious. He clearly distinguished when to
back down and when not to back down. He didn’t compromise easily. If faced with an unfavorable
situation, he seemed to give up without any regrets, but in the end, he produced results. If 10 people
escaped from Knight’s assassination, nine of them would suffer a mysterious death one day.
An inspector who needed to dive into the tiger’s lair and gather evidence to hunt the tiger. It was judged
that there were few people more suitable than Knight to carry out the mission that had constant
exposure to danger and temptation.
Of course, Knight found it absurd. He was moved by Lauel’s effort to recruit him, so he joined the
Overgeared Guild. But... his first assignment was unexpected. An assassin acting as an inspector?
‘In the first place, are there any fools who have a traitorous mind against the present empire?’
The Overgeared Empire used the absolute armed force and popularity of Grid as the backdrop for its
birth. Not only did it absorb Saharan intact, but it received tribute for all nations on the continent. Was
there a nobleman who dared to have a traitorous mind when Grid’s power pierced the sky? If there was
such a person, he was either impatient or a stupid person. He wouldn’t be appointed lord in the first if
he was these things.
Knight’s thoughts changed a short time later.
‘Eyes and ears can’t reach here.’
The Overgeared Empire was too wide. It was natural since almost all of the continent was the territory
of the empire. The further away from the imperial capital a place was, the harder it was to find a warp
gate and the more the unique color of the area grew. Of course, there were statues of Grid everywhere.
There was also a flood of believers praising Grid’s epics.
However, there was a considerable sense of strangeness. This was a remote region far from the center.
The place had been ruled by local nobles since ancient times and built their own culture and sentiments.
The dialect and clothing of the people became unfamiliar. It gave the strong impression that it was a
separate nation and not part of the empire.
‘I think they interpret Grid’s epics slightly differently.’
For the Overgeared God Church, Grid’s epics were the holy book. Was it okay to interpret the holy book
in an open manner? Knight was looking around the city while listening to the strange epics praised by
the people when he suddenly stopped walking. It was because dozens of soldiers and knights blocked
his path.
“You are the inspector from the imperial palace? My lord is waiting at the territory’s capital.”
Territory inspections were carried out by surprise. It was because the meaning faded if the target knew
and prepared for it. Yet this place already knew about it. They didn’t give him any time to look around
the city and instead wanted to drag him to their den.
“I planned to visit the capital after looking at a few more cities.”
“What is there to see in the countryside? You will just be bored. Furthermore, the lord himself has
prepared a banquet. Please accompany him for the sake of the lord’s face.”
The attitude of the knights was polite yet coercive. It was a bit awkward to refuse since they were
talking about face.
‘I can do the inspection after the banquet. Let’s start with checking the attitude of the lord.’
Lauel had said that the lord here was planning a rebellion and that there must be the remnants of the
Rebecca Church behind the lord. They were absurd words. Lauel presented no physical evidence to back
it up. He wasn’t a fortune teller and simply doubted the lord based on circumstantial evidence. Knight
found it hard to relate to. He might be wary of the strange closed nature and independence of this land,
but he didn’t judge the other side hastily.
Above all, Knight admired the lord’s competence. The development status of the cities in the area
exceeded expectations. The high political power of the lord could be seen with one glance.
‘It might be different if he is an idiot, but there is no way such a talented person would conspire with the
remnants of the Rebecca Church to start a hopeless rebellion.’
Knight’s confidence was shattered that night.
“......”
Upon arriving at the lord’s castle, he attended the banquet and witnessed strange people. They were
those whose souls were colored gold. It was the same as the soul color of the high priests of the
Rebecca Church.
“My lord.” Knight put down the drink that the lord poured for him without drinking and stared at the
lord.
“Try calling Rebecca a son of a bi*ch.”
“......”
“......”
The noisy ballroom became silent. The shocked band stopped playing while the lord and his vassals
blinked and doubted their ears. Some of the vassals belatedly regained their minds and shouted.
“What are you suddenly saying?”
“How dare you say such low-level words in front of the lord... it is none other than the imperial palace
who put the lord in this position. Insulting the lord is insulting the imperial palace. It is a crime of
treason!”
Some showed hostility and even threatened him. Knight ignored them. As the figure of a giant death god
with a scythe appeared behind him, he spoke again, “My lord, you don’t want to call Rebecca a son of a
bi*ch?”
“...Why should I? Why are you suddenly asking me to commit the sin of blasphemy?”
“Why is it blasphemy if a follower of the Overgeared God swears at Rebecca?”
“What reckless words...! No matter how much we serve the Overgeared God, this is still a heavenly god!
You will be punished for insulting a god of the beginning!”
“The heavenly gods who stood by when we were in danger will punish us as soon as we sin? What is the
basis for this bizarre belief?”
“My lord, don’t deal with him.”
“He must face the charge of treason right away. I’m sure the imperial palace will understand.”
The vassals who turned red earlier slowly rose from their seats. There were four in total. The thing they
had in common was that they possessed gold souls. They were Knight’s targets from the beginning. The
death god pointed at them with four long, dry fingers and swung the scythe in the air. At the same
time...
“Keok!”
Four golden souls were split in half. The souls' owners died without any trauma, so it was a shocking
sight.
In the silence, Knight quietly got up from his seat and approached them. He picked up the accessories
dropped from the corpses with an expressionless face and examined them. There was a necklace and
ring symbolizing the Rebecca Church.
“My lord, did these senile people deceive you or did you call them?”
“Get him!”
This answer was enough. Knight marveled at how the situation was flowing according to Lauel’s guess.
‘It is beyond foresight. It would be more accurate to interpret it as a situation that Lauel intended.’
In the first place, his intention might’ve been to place rebels in the lord’s position and deal with them
when the time came. The reason for this was that the lord’s political power was needed.
Talents who would develop their territory quickly—even though Lauel knew he would someday have a
dark heart, Lauel made him the lord and drained his abilities. Now that the lord was no longer needed,
Knight was sent to deal with it.
‘It is thorough and cruel.’
This was the Overgeared Guild. The Overgeared Guild was seen as an invincible group, but the
Overgeared Guild seen from the inside was also unique. It felt even scarier.
‘I should never betray them.’
Of course, he had no intention of betrayal from the beginning. It was just that he now made up his mind
not to betray them even if the world was destroyed.
Knight clicked his tongue and pulled out his weapon. He slashed at the soldiers coming from all
directions and blocked the knights’ attacks. People were impressed by the way he blocked any gaps in
his defense and neutralized the complicated pincer attacks. Nevertheless, soldiers were constantly
coming.
The lord’s expression was full of ease. He seemed to have judged that Knight would collapse from
exhaustion before reaching him.
In fact, Knight’s armed force wasn’t overwhelming. The level of the knights was too high. They were also
excellently armed as knights of the Overgeared Empire. The fact that he didn’t receive assistance from
the death god behind him was serious. The death god was silent and didn’t take any action. Then it
secretly raised one finger and aimed it at the lord.
“My homeland was Saharan, not the Overgeared Empire. How can you understand how I felt as an
incompetent woman became the empress and I had to watch while crying tears of blood as she sold my
homeland.”
The lord gained momentum and spoke as he saw Knight gradually being pushed on the defensive. The
time he spent playing as a loyalist of the Overgeared Empire was so intense that he felt great.
There was the feeling of excitement, but he was convinced of victory. In fact, there was no such thing as
victory. What victory was it to catch and beat a dirty hound running wild? This was just hunting.
Knight laughed. “Have you forgotten the Great Human and Demon War? Saharan wouldn’t have
survived without the Overgeared God.”
“Bah. If the three churches were still strong, we would’ve been able to fight against the demons without
the Overgeared God.”
“That is why you joined with the remnants of the Rebecca Church.”
Knight recalled that this place was extremely remote. They couldn’t have directly experienced war in the
Abyss and the Behen Archipelago. They simply dealt with the demonic creatures which came through
the portals and couldn’t know how terrible the Great Human and Demon War was. Hearing it a
thousand times was less than actually experiencing it once.
“Every time you talk, there will be more than one person who feels upset. You should die here.”
Originally, Knight planned to arrest the lord and take him to the imperial capital. It was because he
would receive bigger contributions for capturing the lord alive. However, his thoughts changed at this
moment. His death god, who had been standing silently, pointed to the lord with the finger that had
been secretly raised.
At this moment, the lord experienced the horror and killing intent as if the world was falling apart. He
sensed his inevitable death and turned his back to the wall of soldiers he had built in front of him as he
tried to flee.
It was meaningless. The moment the death god wielded the scythe, the lord died and collapsed like a
broken doll. The knights and soldiers lost strength in their body. They were confused and stepped back.
‘I have to kill them all.’
Saharan was their nation and they were loyal to the rebel. There were too many of them to capture
alive. The eyes of Knight’s death god flashed. It swung the scythe directly and started to assist Knight.
Knight was alone but also two. He cooperated with the death god to overwhelm the soldiers and
knights, unlike before. It was a level of power that made the concept of numbers useless. He was able to
handle hundreds alone.
At this moment—
“A cruel death ghost is on the rampage. You must’ve sold your soul to the devil.”
A man entered the scene. A paladin armed with white armor carved in the shape of light—it was
reminiscent of the days when the Rebecca Church flourished. His name was Winter. He wasn’t a named
NPC. Knight only thought there was one more opponent to kill and didn’t take it seriously. This was until
light flickered at Winter’s fingertips.
“I will purify you with light.”
The light spread and took the shape of a hilt and blade. It was a sword with divine power, not magic
power or sword energy. Damian once loved using it, so there was no way that Knight didn’t know its
identity.
“A holy sword...?”
Knight felt a great sense of strangeness. It was because the form of the sword, which was revealed
through the flickering light, was very familiar. It was like Grid’s...
Puhahahak!
The ferocious light cut through Knight’s body as his eyes widened.
***
It wasn’t just Knight who was hit by the holy sword.
The remnants of the three churches armed with holy swords started to appear all over the continent
and established strongholds with powerful force. They attracted believers scattered throughout the
continent with the miracle of light caused by the holy swords.
Coincidentally, it was around the time when the hell elevator became popular. It wasn’t just the top
powers of the Overgeared Guild. There were also a considerable number of players who started to
travel freely to hell to invade hell. At this time, an unexpected ambush appeared on the surface.
‘At this point, it feels like heaven is deliberately disturbing us.’
The owners of the holy swords ran rampant with the goal of reviving their religion.
Lauel’s expression gradually distorted as he sifted through the papers containing the information. There
were weapons that came to mind when people saw the description of the holy weapons.
‘Failure, Sword of Self-transcendence, Thorn of Deep Grievance, Sword Ghost, and the Red Phoenix’s
Bow... the form of the holy weapons resemble the works that His Majesty created a long time ago?’
What was the intention behind it?
The blacksmithing god, Hexetia—assuming that he was imprisoned and made holy swords to receive a
pardon, he had no reason to plagiarize Grid’s works. Grid had said that Hexetia’s skills were beyond his.
Hexetia would’ve made better weapons. Even if he plagiarized Grid’s works, he would’ve plagiarized the
divine swords. It was unlikely that he would plagiarize the old works Grid had made a long time ago.
‘A new blacksmith god was born in heaven and his skills were still low, so he started to hone his skills by
plagiarizing His Majesty’s words?’
It was just a guess because there was so little information.
Lauel was unable to draw a hasty conclusion and had to report the incident to Grid without identifying
the truth. He added that the enemies didn’t hide their appearance due to their strong momentum, so he
would send apostles to help quell the situation and try to retrieve the holy swords.
Just then, there was a world message that a new divine object of Grid’s had been born.
-Don’t send the apostles. I will go there myself.
Grid replied immediately.
Chapter 1610
Angels were the guardians and agents of the gods. They protected and enforced the laws established by
the gods, meddling in private affairs to uphold the prestige of the gods. The reason for their birth itself
was for the sake of the gods. They couldn’t be a god even if they received countless worships. Even in
the days when the great demons of hell reigned with fear, they couldn’t become evil gods or demon
gods.
The angels and demons were classified as a completely different species from the gods, unless they
were deformities like Sitri, a collection of principles. They couldn’t accumulate the concept of divinity
itself. It was the minimal safeguard.
The seven angels and three demons that Rebecca and Yatan created at the beginning—some of them
transcended ordinary gods from their birth, so if they could build up even divinity, the balance of the
divine world would collapse and most gods wouldn’t be respected.
“Good.”
The number one archangel, Raphael—one of the unique beings who worshiped the goddess of light
from a short distance smiled.
The soul of the blacksmith that had been collected just in case—his ability as an angel to fill Hexetia’s
vacancy was more than Raphael had expected. He wasn’t as skilled as Hexetia, but Raphael judged it
was a problem that time would solve. They really liked this angel.
“Hexetia can be imprisoned for life. Someday you will do his share.”
The blacksmith angel scratched his head at Raphael’s ensuing praise. "You're overpraising me. How can
I, an angel, take the place of God Hexetia?”
“Look at me. Just because you're an angel doesn't mean you are inferior to a god. In fact, some angels
are more noble than the gods.”
“Only the archangels are so special...”
“Haha, you are mistaken. Rather, archangels have greater limitations. Think about the case of Sariel,
who was exiled in the old days. They only work as designed by the goddess. They can’t evolve because
they are machine-like and have a weak imagination. Among the archangels, Gabriel and I are the only
ones who are special. Meanwhile, you angels are as free thinking as Gabriel and I.”
It was thanks to his former life as a human. Additionally, he ascended to heaven while inheriting the
techniques of his human life.
A skill that has risen to the legendary level—this technique was honed more quickly thanks to the
goddess’ favor and Gabriel’s blessing, making it stronger than it was during his life.
Raphael swallowed down these last words and smiled.
The blacksmith angel was bewildered. Raphael didn’t reveal the basis for this trust, so the angel just
scratched his head. He wanted to focus on the senses still at his fingertips. It was the sensation he felt
when creating the works projected from the fragments of memories floating in his mind.
It was nostalgia and warmth.
***
The owners of the holy weapons appeared all over the continent. Lauel even planned to send apostles
to subdue them. It meant he took the situation seriously.
However, it was just a matter of possibility. He was wary of a situation where the remnants of the three
churches used the holy weapons as a symbol to secure hundreds or thousands of believers. He didn’t
feel threatened by the current three churches. What reason was there to fear those scattered in groups
of at least dozens or hundreds?
Grid was also well aware of the situation. He didn’t worry much about this incident and just saw it as an
opportunity to check the performance of the newly created dragon weapon and armor. He also had a
great desire to not disturb the time of his apostles, who were living a rare peaceful daily life. Even at this
moment, Mercedes must be wielding her sword hard. She was the model for all the knights in the world
and didn’t know how to rest.
‘Maybe she is meditating while reflecting on the chivalric code...’
A deep smile spread across Grid’s face as he imagined Mercedes kneeling in the morning sun. He was
proud of Mercedes, but also worried. He wished that she would develop a small hobby.
“Are you leaving?”
The new divine object of the Overgeared God—Biban asked carefully as he admired the appearance of
the sword that was as transparent and beautiful as the scales of the Cloaked Dragon Cranbel. He looked
disappointed. The responses of the other tower members were similar.
The clear sound of Grid hammering that repeated every day, the cute Overgeared Skeletons dancing to
the beat of the hammering, the good God Hands who helped Biban clean, the unique Randy who tried
to gain enlightenment whenever she learned, and the pure Noe and Nefelina who ran wildly around the
corridors—Grid’s group, who had been with them for some time, had already become part of the tower.
They were afraid that the empty space would become big.
The tower members had isolated themselves for hundreds to thousands of years for the sake of the
peace of the world. They believed they had fully adapted to solitude, but reality was completely
different. The tower members who became aware of this were naturally happy. They confirmed that
they were still ordinary human beings.
The same was true for Grid. He felt admiration for the noble spirit and mental power of the tower
members who maintained their humanity even after enduring long years of solitude. He was pleased to
be able to be with such great people in the future.
“I’ll be back.”
“......”
Grid discussed a reunion, not goodbye. He was extremely calm like nothing was happening. Such an
attitude brought great joy to the tower members.
“Yes, go and come back.”
The tower members saw him off with a smile. They were friends and family members who would
protect Grid’s other home.
‘Is this living in two houses...?’
It was truly a happy thing to have more precious people.
Grid had a new realization and led his group. “Let’s go.”
***
The number three archangel, Michael-the fourth angel to be witnessed by the Rebecca church members
of this age. Contrary to the descriptions in the temple, Michael was merciless and violent, but the church
members couldn’t doubt or resent them. It wasn’t reasonable to judge all angels or doubt the gods
based on only a few angels.
Of course, most of the church members were disappointed with Michael and abandoned the church,
but... it was because their faith was weak. Thousands of church members still believed in Goddess
Rebecca and the angels. They hid throughout the continent that was now mainly the territory of the
Overgeared Empire and looked for an opportunity.
They waited while believing the goddess would give them, who believed and followed her until the end,
a revelation. Indeed, their goddess responded to their faith. She sent Raphael, the archangel who was
like her incarnation, to bestow the holy weapons. It was a time when most of the Overgeared God’s
subordinates had plunged into hell.
Raphael only handed them the weapons without saying anything, but the church members took
advantage of this opportunity to gather believers and correct the tarnished honor of the goddess.
“For a long time, we have suffered. We had no choice but to hide like gutter rats while the Overgeared
God trampled on our temples and dignity and deprived us of our rights. He ran madly as if a mere
human god is the only god. However, it will be different in the future.”
Shuri, a senior priest who was an elder of the Rebecca Church—as he shouted his declaration, 15
paladins took to the stage. They were all armed with holy weapons. Many of the 19 people chosen by
the goddess were gathered in one place. The light that spread like frost from the 15 holy weapons was
full of divinity. It was a magnificence that far exceeded the Rebecca Church of the Chreshler era, which
was considered to be the greatest heyday of the Rebecca Church.
The believers cheered. Most burst into tears. The faithful cried while chanting their prayers and fainted.
It seemed like they would explode all their resentment from their years when they scattered by the
dozens or hundreds and had to live like dirty gutter rats.
Shuri calmed them down and said, “Not all our brothers and sisters have gathered yet... still, I think it is
enough to let the world know about the revival of our church. Who will have the power and cause to
stop us while we are holding the weapons that the goddess herself has given us?”
“Wahhhh!”
“We are the legitimate Rebecca Church! Our faith is the light that will revive and lead the Rebecca
Church! The warriors of the holy weapon will protect us!”
“Uwaaaaahhhhh!"
At the Overgeared God temple in a city on the outskirts of the empire...
The cries of the Rebecca followers, who illegally took over the temple with overwhelming force,
gradually grew louder.
The onlookers who heard the rumor flocked to watch it from the outside.
“Holy weapon... is it the same one that Damian used?”
“It isn’t the same. I heard rumors that said they have different forms. That said, it isn’t fake. The power
is equal or more than a real holy weapon.”
“They got 19 such monstrous weapons in one day? It will be strange if the Rebecca Church can’t be
revived after this.”
The onlookers were unconcerned. It was a completely different attitude from the city residents who hid
in fear of being swept away in the uproar. They were completely neutral as evidenced by their
indifferent looks toward the dead or captured Overgeared God Church members. It was judged that the
new Rebecca Church had to gather followers and wouldn’t antagonize them. Still, it was true that they
were displeased.
“The Asgardians are insidious. It would’ve been a great help to people if they bestowed the holy
weapons during the Great Human and Demon War. Doing it now? Out of all things, it started with the
hell elevator started operating in earnest, so they were aiming for the gap in the Overgeared Guild?”
“They might not have the holy weapons during the Great Human and Demon War... no, this is too
blatant to defend. It is as Grid claims. Heaven will eventually become the enemies of humanity.
The people who chatted casually were famous rankers. They weren’t high rankers, but they were
confident in their skills as internationally known figures. Furthermore, they calculated that the new
Rebecca Church wouldn’t be able to act recklessly because they needed people’s support. They didn’t
expect for the Rebecca Church members, who mixed in with the onlookers, to make a fuss by accusing
them.
“There are heathens here!”
“They dare to insult the heavenly gods!”
“How outrageous.”
“Fanatics are hard to predict.”
The rankers frowned and stepped back. They glared at the Rebecca Church members, who were among
the spectators, and placed buffs around their bodies. They had no intention of fighting. They saw that
the best method was to run away like wise men.
However, the situation wasn’t so easy to run away from.
An owner of the holy weapon rushed out after hearing the disturbance and chased them. He was named
Winter. The speed of the man who used the divinity of the holy weapon as a source was so swift that he
easily exceeded the physical abilities of the rankers. The concept of transcendence naturally came to
mind.
“This da...”
The rankers’ bodies turned to ash before they could finish their swear words. The light that cut at their
bodies didn’t disappear. Instead, it floated in the air and formed lines before eventually forming rings.
They were rings that bound the bodies of the astonished onlookers.
“What? Why are you making trouble with us?”
“We aren’t with those guys just now...”
“Is the Rebecca Church crazy?”
“S-Spare me.”
The agitated onlookers bound by the rings. Winter didn’t even look at them. He spoke while staring into
the distance, “Stop. I will kill those talking nonsense as soon as I behead this guy.”
The onlookers were startled. They took into account that the owner of the holy weapon had
transcendent powers based on the power of the sword. They realized that he clearly perceived and was
talking to a target rather than talking alone. There would soon be a big fight and they would be caught
up in it...
It was the moment when the onlookers sensed this and felt a serious crisis...
—Beautiful music flowed. It was music that the players had to know. It was the theme song of
Overgeared God Grid.
“......!”
Winter, the master of the holy weapon, was astonished.

The Overgeared God, who just appeared in the distance, was now right in front of his nose? It was high
speed movement that didn’t even leave an afterimage. He couldn’t read it even with the power of speed
that the holy weapon had given him. He even had the suspicion that the concept of space itself had
been eliminated for a moment.
Winter violently swung the holy weapon. At the same time, the rings of light responded to his will and
rapidly compressed. It seemed like it would cut off the bodies of the onlookers. However, it didn’t work.
Grid’s hand, armed with gray gauntlets where it seemed like hundreds of scales were alive and
breathing, seized Winter’s wrist and broke it. As Winter swallowed his scream and let go of the weapon
he was holding, the ring of light that had been binding the onlookers scattered without a trace.
“What is the intention of the bastard who made this?”
The holy weapon that Winter dropped was held in Grid’s grasp.
A very long time ago—it was a holy weapon that closely resembled the Ideal Dagger that he made to
protect Khan’s smithy. Grid felt very displeased because it felt like his memories with Khan had been
tarnished. The holy weapon didn’t reject Grid. On the contrary, it emitted a more intense and radiant
glow, so Winter lost his fighting spirit.
Overgeared 1611
Chapter 1611
“Vex? How fast...”
“They must’ve manipulated the timing of when they got the holy weapons. We need to contact the
three forces of Sez, Aldia, and Hachiton right now so they can send a relief force...”
The three churches sought revival after gaining the holy weapons. The informants became urgent as
they looked at the movements of the Rebecca Church after they gained 19 holy weapons.
Vex—they heard that thousands of Rebecca believers gathered in the eastern outskirts of a city far from
the imperial capital. The enemy’s gathering speed was much faster than expected. They had no choice
but to interpret it as intentional confusion in the information.
The good news was that there were three baronies surrounding Vex. Tens of thousands of rescue troops
could be dispatched relatively quickly. However, this was already a war. The situation in each territory
was different from usual.
“I can’t communicate with Sez or Aldia. It is presumed that the remnants of the Rebecca Church, who
haven’t joined Vex, raided and cut off their magic communications.”
“Hachiton sent their army in the morning. It is meant to suppress the rebellion in the west, but the
remnants of the Rebecca Church might’ve dazzled the people...”
The faces of the informants gradually darkened. They belonged to the Overgeared Shadows and they
felt resentment toward the vast continent. In the days when the empire was still a kingdom, the
territory was small and easy to manage. It was possible to monitor the continent’s major bases at all
times due to the availability of manpower. It was no longer possible to properly watch their own
territory.
It was the aftermath of absorbing almost all of the large continent. No, if they had to say a cause, it was
the Great Human and Demon War. Too many people died during the Great Human and Demon War. In
particular, the more talented they were, the more valiantly they went to the frontline and lost their
lives. The vacancy of dead people became even larger when combined with the expanded territory.
It was the time when the sober informants couldn’t hide their agitation.
“You don’t have to worry about the Rebecca Church. Let the relief force handle the damage scale and
support of Vex, Sez, and Aldia. You focus on tracking the Dominion and Judar Churches.” Lauel came to
visit and took command. The cohesion of the Dominion and Judar Church remnants was much weaker
than the remnants of the Rebecca Church. There were many loopholes, so spies had been planted.
The informants nodded, but their expressions were dark. The Rebecca Church obtained as many as 19
holy weapons The prime minister judged that they couldn’t be overpowered immediately, so he seemed
to be standing by for the time being. However, the reality was different.
“His Majesty has personally departed for Vex.”
“Gasp...”
There was no warp gate in Vex. Among the apostles, it would be difficult for them to get there quickly
unless it was Braham, the great magician. In the worst case, a barrier was installed to block magic and
even Braham’s movement could be hindered. The informants saw Vex’s independence as a matter that
was already decided. They were convinced it would be the base of the new Rebecca Church. The best
they could do was hope for fewer casualties.
However, Grid was directly sent.
A being capable of high speed movement comparable to Braham. It wasn’t even magic. It was
movement using physical strength and a power. As always, His Majesty would save Vex.
The faces of the unsuspecting informants rapidly brightened. However, the faces of the tacticians
stiffened.
“According to the eyewitness accounts, the masters of the holy weapons displayed transcendence. Of
course, I don’t doubt his skills, but I’m worried about His Majesty dealing with 19 transcendents alone.”
“Um...” Lauel couldn’t answer hastily.
In fact, Lauel was also worried about this. Grid had rode (?) a dragon during the time they hadn’t seen
each other, so he was active and growing... furthermore, Lauel heard he had created a new dragon
weapon and armor. It was just that no matter how strong Grid was, there would be limitations.
Grid, who had been steadily building up his transcendence, status, and divinity, had already lifted the
limits such as the ‘movement speed limit’ and ‘attack speed limit.’ He had grown beyond the maximum
area permitted to the players. It was hard to expect him to have exploded in strength compared to the
last time they saw each other.
Dealing with 19 transcendents alone? It never seemed easy when thinking of the power of the holy
weapon that Damian handled. Furthermore, all the holy weapons obtained by the three churches
plagiarized Grid’s work. Assuming that the unique function of the holy weapon, which granted powerful
divinity along with an increase in stats, was added to the effects of Grid’s works... wouldn’t it boost the
power so it was closer to Grid’s divine swords?
‘In the worst case scenario, there is a restriction on the knights summoning skill.’
The gods of this world couldn’t be predicted. They were endlessly indifferent and didn’t give any help,
but they were powerful at interfering in important matters. Rebecca, who reigned over them, had been
silent for so long that it was impossible to read her intentions and she was unpredictable.
Therefore, Lauel worried about several variables. Even so, he didn’t stop Grid. Grid was also hard to
predict. If both sides were unpredictable, then Lauel would naturally believe in Grid.
***
“Why...?” Winter muttered in vain as he was deprived of his holy weapon.
The Blessing of Light, one of the foundations of Grid.
It was a very long time ago. Grid, who was blessed by the goddess in exchange for defeating the corrupt
pope Drevigo, was still favored by the light. The holy weapon didn’t refuse his touch even though he
tore the angels to pieces, cruelly trampled on the three churches to destroy them, and damaged the
authority of the goddess and the honor of heaven. Instead, it shone more radiantly. The light was
incomparably intense compared to when it was held in Winter’s hand, despite Winter having worshiped
the goddess even before he became an adult.
It was a cruel sight for Winter. He felt wronged by the goddess. He sobbed because it seemed like the
divine message he received was wrong.
“Ugh...” Winter, who completely lost his fighting spirit, couldn’t do anything. He couldn't even sit down.
Grid was still holding his wrist.
Fire Dragon Ifrit’s Arms—the fully armed gauntlets covered his fingers to his upper arm and had 286
small scales that repeatedly tightened and released like it was breathing. It instantly detected and
responded to the movement of the wearer’s joints and muscles, reproducing the power of the dragon
by creating a mana cycle that only occurred in a dragon heart. Among them, the most basic power was
‘significantly increased grip strength.’
Grid’s limit, which already exceeded the limits of a player by building transcendence, was lifted once
again. It was right to say that he always reproduced ‘Power of Not Knowing Defeat,’ the power of the
19th Great Demon, Saleos, with his grip.
“Ugh...!” Winter was eventually unable to suppress his scream as his knees bent and he staggered. His
wrist that was gripped by Grid was strangely contracted. It was clear that the bones and muscles were
shattered. The skin below his elbow blackened in real time.
“Who gave you this?”
“A-Archangel...”
“I will take it.”
Grid’s blacksmithing technique was inferior to Hexetia. It was because the Overgeared God wasn’t
classified as the blacksmith god. The Overgeared God encompassed the blacksmith god, but he was a
completely different being. It was possible to create and dominate more diverse materials and to take
away the target’s items.
However, taking away the target’s item using his power was only a temporary effect. In order for Grid to
completely take away Winter’s holy weapon and gain permanent ownership, he had to kill Winter.
Furthermore, he had to hope that Winter would ‘drop’ the holy weapon when he died. Or—
“Yes... as you... wish...”
[Rebecca’s paladin, ‘Winter,’ has transferred the ‘Holy Weapon’ to you.]
Taking it away like now... no, it could be received when transferred to him.
“U-Uhh...”
It was only after that holy weapon was transferred that Winter was released and he took a step back. He
bowed his head like a sinner. He considered it a sin to make eye contact with Grid. The overwhelming
force that couldn’t be resisted even while holding the holy weapon and the majesty of being chosen by
the light...
Winter, who had always denied Grid, finally realized it. The Overgeared God was like a heavenly god.
Even if he went against the goddess, the goddess recognized him, so no human being should criticize
and oppose him...
Winter knelt as if praying to Grid only to scream. A large arrow of light embedded in his back and he
collapsed.
“He who was chosen by the holy weapon actually succumbed to mere force.”
“......”
Grid’s gaze shifted in the direction that the arrow flew.
At the entrance to the half-collapsed Overgeared God temple...
Thousands of Rebecca Church members were flowing in. The 14 people in the lead were all armed with
holy weapons. The Efficient Hunting Sword, Failure, Sword of Self-transcendence, Thorn of Deep
Grievance, Grid’s Greatsword, Sword Ghost, etc. The forms of the holy weapons were all familiar.
There was also the bow that resembled the Red Phoenix Bow. A bow emitted a radiant brilliance formed
a divine arrow and was aimed at Grid.
“I can’t believe you bewitched the warrior with a holy weapon. It is right to call you an evil god whose
black magic has reached the peak,” Shuri hid behind the masters of the holy weapons and shouted. He
hadn’t seen the holy weapon in Grid’s hand. It was because Winter’s collapsing body covered the short
holy weapon.
Soon, Winter’s body turned to gray ash.
“......!”
The thousands of Rebecca believers, including Shuri, witnessed it. The appearance of the holy weapon
emitting light in Grid’s hands. It had the appearance of a dagger and was emitting a greater light even
though it was smaller in volume than the weapons held by the other warriors. It was so brilliant that it
made the 14 holy weapons confronting it look shabby. It seemed appropriate to say it was ‘burning.’
Four paladins belatedly joined the scene. This resulted in a total of 18 weapons owned by the Rebecca
Church. It was meaningless. The light from Grid’s weapon was still growing stronger. It was enough to
cast a shadow on the ground.
Grid’s gray gauntlets and gaiters refracted and dispersed the light from the holy weapon at various
angles to increase the power. It couldn’t be called a simple light any longer.
A sanctuary—it was the foundation of the sacred realm that no one should or could interfere with.
“G-Gasp...!”
“Ahh...! How can he be so divine...?!”

The remnants of the Rebecca Church had already been ignored by the goddess several times. They even
faced the risk of being killed by an archangel. Nevertheless, they wanted the revival of the Rebecca
Church, so they were clearly fanatics.
Grid knew it as well.
He clashed with the Rebecca Church several times because he had to. Each time, he felt sorry for the
damaged Rebecca Church members and was reluctant to harm them... now he acknowledged that he
should no longer sympathize with them.
“The Overgeared God spread the sanctuary of light, so is he the incarnation of the goddess?”
“Sophistry! How could the incarnation of the goddess persecute and destroy the church?”
“Isn’t this an ordeal that we have to overcome?”
“If the Overgeared God was the incarnation of the goddess, would the archangels have given us the holy
weapons to punish him?”
“The archangels never told us to punish the Overgeared God! It is right to say that the holy weapons
were given to proclaim that the Overgeared God is the incarnation of the goddess!”
“Shut up! Have you forgotten that the Overgeared God mercilessly slaughtered the archangel?”
The fanatics were divided. Both sides interpreted and expressed their opinions based on strong faith and
didn’t back down. It was meaningless. They were already dead.
“Disgusting things. I can’t look at you any longer.”
A god descended.
Martial God Zeratul—he suddenly appeared high in the sky and thousands of the Rebecca Church
members exploded and died when he stomped his feet on the ground. The 18 holy weapons that lost
their masters rose in the air. They danced with the white beard that fluttered before stopping at a
certain point. Even though the aftermath of the martial god’s descent still shook the world, they aimed
at Grid in an upright manner regardless of the chain of ripples that burst the city buildings and trees like
balloons.
“I was going to kill you from the very beginning.”
He was disturbed by Hayate once, but Hayate wasn’t here right now.
“I will kill you again and again until your divinity is completely worn out and you disappear.”
The memory of the dual wielding swordsmanship secret technique returned by Venice still clearly
remained in the mind of Martial God Zeratul. He buried deep in his heart the humiliation he felt at the
time with killing intent.
“Today is the most appropriate time.”

One day, Raphael had said it. They took possession of the human soul that the Overgeared God
cherished during that time. If they wanted to give the Overgeared God a taste of true frustration and
pain, it would be better to damage his old memories rather than just kill him.
Zeratul agreed. After waiting until the angel developed the ability to embody the remnants of memory,
he finally descended in front of the Overgeared God.
He already enjoyed it.
Look. The figure of this stupid guy who felt killing intent without knowing who made the holy weapons.
Zeratul was planning to stab, slash, and cut the Overgeared God to death with the holy weapons. He
planned to whisper the identity of who made the holy weapons that killed him to the man who would
die in pain.
Grid, who had been silently watching Zeratul who was drunk on delight, slowly opened his mouth, “Are
you alone?”
The gods of Asgard were subject to great restrictions when acting on the surface. However, if they
formed a trinity like the angels, then the constraints would be loosened to some extent. Therefore, Grid
was wary of the concept of the trinity.
Zeratul’s eyes, which were curved in an arc, slowly rose upward. “I... alone? Perhaps you... do you think
there is a chance of winning? A fake god—a human god who doesn’t deserve to ascend to heaven?”
“......”
Grid didn’t respond and just focused.
An opponent whom Hayate defeated virtually alone. At the very least, Martial God Zeratul on the
surface was lower in status than Baal or Raphael. He was an opponent who couldn’t be avoided out of
fear by Grid, whose goal was to raid Baal.It was right to fight and win. It should be used as a means of
proving his qualifications to challenge Baal.
“Perhaps you... don’t you know me? I am the Martial God. Do you think that I, the only one god in the
world, will lose even if I am alone?”
In the first place, Zeratul wasn’t an opponent who needed provocation. He would lose his cool by
himself, even if Grid was silent. It was the limit of an existence that was unstable due to the gap that
came from knowing he was a fake and denying it.
“You... a little bastard who didn’t even dare meet my eyes not long ago has become completely arrogant
after getting entangled with the dragons through luck. Okay. This was better... I can feel more joy when I
see the despair on your face as you die.”
“You are very angry. Is Rebecca looking at you with pity these days?” Grid finished his preparations and
finally opened his mouth.
This was what Hayate had said when he provoked Zeratul. The effect was big.
Zeratul moved his eyes and immediately fired an attack. The 18 divine weapons floating around him
flooded together with it. It was a sight like light forming a river. The eyes of the survivors who watched
while holding their breath were suddenly blinded.
Gujel’s Fang and Cranbel’s Horn—the two dragon weapons split apart the light.
Chapter 1612
Light was everywhere. The darkness must be purified. Nevertheless, there was darkness because the
light had gone away for a while and the reason why the light went away was a lack of faith.
'Pagan bastards.'
The wave of light formed by the 18 divine weapons—it was a magnificent and holy sight. It was enough
of an opportunity to awaken true faith. However, their eyes were blinded and they turned away from
the light. The reaction of the frowning humans was captured in Zeratul’s vision and senses. Exactly
87,598 people. No matter where they hid, he could see it clearly. He clearly read what type of
expression they were making.
Zeratul was furious. He was a god derived from beings who worshiped and long for martial arts.
Therefore, he was the only god who didn’t have much to do with Goddess Rebecca. However, wasn’t it
Goddess Rebecca who created the world in the first place?
Zeratul worshiped Rebecca. He couldn’t stand by while those who had been made out of Rebecca’s
kindness rejected the light. Turning away because the light was dazzling? It was blasphemy. High
treason.
The wave of light that was cut in half by Grid swirled. It spread everywhere in response to Zeratul’s will.
The holy weapons guided the light. The 18 holy weapons targeted and shot at humans, causing a chain
bombardment of light. As always, it was Grid who protected the people.
He used Request to Stand With Me and activated the rain of battle gear, blocking and twisting the
trajectory of the 18 holy weapons. Thousands of weapons struck and blew away the holy weapons,
while thousands of armors and shields isolated the light, reducing the bombardment range. Eventually,
the particles of light that caused an explosion hit the people, but the electric barrier created by Noe
almost surrounded the entire city to protect them.
“My master’s slaves will be guarded by this Noe!”
Thanks to the help of 4th Seat, Betty, Noe was able to use the power of the thunder stone more
efficiently. He was full of confidence. He actually achieved the result of protecting people and ran wildly
with excitement. He used the darkness in the hearts of the terrified people to forcibly raise demonic
energy and transformed into an adult. He pounced at Zeratul with a wide open mouth.
He was someone who could jump and play with the crazy hatchling in the tower for a while. He wasn’t
afraid because his opponent was a god. Noe meant to devour Zeratul whole. He wanted to transfer
Zeratul’s abilities to Grid, but he had too much courage.
“Yip!”
The daring Noe didn’t even reach Zeratul. The colorless divinity surrounding Zeratul was acting as a self-
defense force. Unlike ordinary gods, he didn’t have a holy side. This was why the demonic creature, Noe,
was brave enough to pounce. Even so, the divinity was very powerful. It might be invisible to the eye
and unreadable by the senses, but it clearly caused the phenomenon.
“I-I don’t want to, keong...!”
Noe, who couldn’t get near Zeratul and became bloody, screamed and squirmed. He read Grid’s
willingness to reverse his summoning. Noe had a hunch. This god was strong. He had enough
qualifications to destroy the dignity of Grid that Noe had seen before.
Noe didn’t want to run away. He clearly knew that the reason why Grid didn’t summon Randy and the
Overgeared Skeletons was because it was meaningless, but he still didn’t listen to Grid. He refused the
reverse summoning. He was afraid when he imagined Grid fighting alone and dying. He knew how
deadly death or defeat was for a god.
They had to fight together. After he became stronger with the help of Grandma Betty, he swore in front
of her that he would protect Grid from now on. She had stroked his head and said she was proud. No,
she clearly told him that he was special among the memphis...
“A mere trifle.”
He belatedly heard the voice. It was after Noe refused the reverse summoning and his head was caught
by something. The voice was heard only after his vision became dark.
Noe was finally aware of his condition. He realized he had been captured by Zeratul. He thought this was
better.
His mouth twitched as he felt the pain of his skin being torn to shreds and his bones being crushed due
to Zeratul’s strong self-defense. He was pleased that the other person had narrowed the distance that
he couldn’t narrow himself.
“...Nya nya nya nya nyang!”
Noe’s Scratch and Discharge skills were deployed immediately! It occurred without a delay of 0.1
seconds and resumed without a cooldown time of even 0.1 seconds. This was the majesty of the
strongest demonic creature in hell. The willpower of a memphis, which even the great demons found
hard to raise, was so great that the concept of casting and cooldown time wasn’t applied.
It was meaningless. Noe’s attack didn’t even scratch Zeratul’s strong self-defense. Zeratul’s perception
was far ahead of the speed at which Noe wielded his claws and generated electricity.
A vein bulged on the back of Zeratul’s hand that was holding Noe’s head. Noe had transformed into an
adult and his head grew larger in line with the growth of his body, but the concept of volume and mass
was pointless before the celestial gods. Zeratul’s hands were several times smaller than Noe’s head, but
he clearly gripped Noe’s head. Then he made it burst. No, he was thinking of making it burst.
“......!”
Zeratul took a step back. The hand that had been placed on the head of the demonic creature from hell
was immediately removed and held the air. It was a gripping technique as if holding a sword. The
colorless divinity stretched out in a straight line and took the form of a sword. It was held in Zeratul’s
hand.
There were still clear fingerprints on Noe’s wide forehead. The black fur, that was caught and crushed by
Zeratul, clung to the skin. There was no movement even though it was free from the pressure. This
meant that the flow of time that Zeratul was moving at was overwhelmingly fast.
Before Noe’s pressed fur could stand back up again, Zeratul held the intangible sword that he had made
and swung it down strongly. A powerful sword energy penetrated the earth. A deep wound reminiscent
of the Abyss occurred and the ground shook from the inside.
The ground couldn’t withstand the shock and spit into thousands or tens of thousands of cracks before
finally beginning to sink. It had the momentum to devour everything in the city. If Garion, god of the
earth, hadn’t immediately come forward and restored the land, the city named Vex would’ve
disappeared from the map at this moment.
‘This guy?’
Zeratul took a step back and saw the scene of the earth, which had collapsed and immediately
recovered. The gesture of leisurely walking in the sky was elegant. However, Zeratul’s expression was
contrary to his gesture. He was overcome with emotions like all the human beings he had just
disparaged.
He had no choice but to be so.
The transparent sword that was approaching at this moment—Grid’s sword had a somewhat dull blade,
but it took advantage of its strange form. He didn’t simply subdue the resistance of the atmosphere, but
made it obey him. The flow of the atmosphere followed the direction the sword was pointing. It
accelerated as if pushed from behind. It approached Zeratul very quickly. He had to take two steps to
avoid it.
Zeratul’s intangible sword turned red with shame and extended its range. The colorlessness divinity
surrounded it more strongly. He heard the voice of the earth god Garion begging for something.
Zeratul ignored it. He intended to cut the approaching Grid with one blow. It was so that this time, it
could never be avoided. Even if it was blocked, Grid would be destroyed entirely along with the sword.
He thought it didn’t matter if the world was smashed by this.
In any case. he had already lost a lot of his divinity in the aftermath of descending to the surface. He
could only break a part of the world, not all of it, with his strike. Additionally, what was the big deal if
the land on which humans lived became much narrower than it was now?
—Noe’s fur still hadn’t stood up. The world that Noe saw was still dark.
‘Martial God Zeratul covered my eyes and grabbed my head.’
Noe’s thoughts stopped there. No, it was flowing. It was just that Zeratul’s time, which divided the
moment into countless moments, was exceptionally fast. The world was the same as usual. Time passed
normally and there was no problem with the speed of thought of Noe and ordinary people. In the center
of that ordinary world—
Zeratul walked through that extraordinary time alone and swung his sword again. A shapeless sword
that was merely huge shattered the atmosphere. It was the willpower of the martial god to rebuke the
attitude of the atmosphere that responded to Grid’s sword trajectory and made it fast.
......!
The earth let out a soundless scream. It couldn’t withstand the high pressure and shattered. It soon
turned to dust and rose into the sky. The world would be covered with yellow dust for the next few
days.
The earth god Garion didn’t want such a situation. He recalled his mission and grasped his divinity. He
was pained as he recognized the ‘time of the martial god’ and reached his limit, but he still managed to
connect the hundreds of thousands of pieces of earth together.
Just then, Noe’s fur stood up slightly. Zeratul belatedly grasped the situation.
‘Is the dragon crazy?’
It was only when Grid narrowed the distance again, dodging and blocking the first blow, that Zeratul
angrily admitted it. If he had skills like this, then he must’ve accumulated achievements in the past...
Zeratul was convinced and acknowledged Grid’s achievements that he had denied so far. It was different
now that even his second attack failed.
Zeratul’s ferocious eyes fixed on Grid’s gauntlets and gaiters. Funnily enough, the armor seemed to
reproduce a dragon’s outer shell. In fact, it was expected to have an excellent performance since it was
a product made from dragon scales. However, he hadn’t expected it would be this much.
Enduring the sword energy he created with the intention to destroy the world?
Zeratul felt a sense of strangeness, especially from the circulation of mana flowing through the gauntlet.
The mana circulated at a high speed like the mana of a living dragon. The reason why it could be cycled
without a dragon’s heart was due to the dragon’s favor. It was clear that the dragon’s favor was imbued
in the gray scales that made up the gauntlets, which were sometimes tinged with red.
At the very least, it meant that Grid’s arms would exert a durability and power similar to that of a
dragon. No, it was more than that because it combined Grid’s physical power and divinity. He just
checked it.
“What a crazy dragon...!”
Are you willing to sacrifice yourself to cooperate with Grid? Why? Why is this guy loved by so many
beings?
In the midst of the unresolved questions and unprovoked jealousy, Zeratul felt a sense of crisis. It was a
situation where he was moving through the time of martial god even with the penalties from
descending to the surface. His perception, body, and awareness soon reached their limits.
On the other hand, Grid’s expression was calm as he gradually got closer. The sound of bells ringing in
the distance proved it. This person hadn’t even started yet.
Zeratul’s judgment was correct. Grid was only now completing the six fusion sword dance. In the
aftermath of Zeratul’s attempted second swing at the sky, Grid’s collarbone was smashed, there were
deep cuts on his neck and chest, and his waist was half cut. His two hands holding the sword were fine.
Grid’s willpower to fight after opening up all the power of the rune and stacking his buff skills wasn’t
dampened in the slightest. A body that moved slowly even though Shunpo had been triggered several
times—in a world where everything slowed down due to the extended time, Grid was thinking about
Hayate’s advice.
Overwhelming power.
‘I can’t give him time to recover.’
A small attack was meaningless even if it hit dozens or hundreds of times. The thing he needed to
pursue was the deadly blow. Then—
“Drop Dragon Pinnacle Linked Kill Wave.”
There was only this.
[The effect of ‘Conditional Sword Saint’ has been activated.]
[The effect of ‘Ultimate Martial Art’ has occurred.]
“Keok!”
A gust of wind blew. Tens of thousands of people stood on the crumbling ground and stared up at the
sky. Noe also had a bewildered expression. The orange divinity, which seemed like it could be
extinguished immediately, was falling like a meteor.
It was Grid. The blood he spilled turned the sky red.
“M-Master...!”
“Your Majesty! Your Maaaajesty!”
The opponent was too strong. This was the martial god. How could it be a flaw even if their god was
defeated? Noe and the people ran with all their might. They threw their bodies to cover the falling Grid.
Just then, an orange light spread through the serene sky. The feast of the sword dance that was
sometimes red, gray, and sometimes transparent, raged. It looked like the frenzy of a dragon with long
horns and sharp teeth. It was Grid’s traces. It was the traces of the Overgeared God, who stood alone
against the martial god in a time that ordinary people didn’t recognize.
[Overgeared God ‘Grid’ has defeated Martial God ‘Zeratul’ who has descended to the surface.]
The world message that emerged one step late informed them of the exact result.
Chapter 1613
Only three times. The people and players of Vex only blinked three times.
Was that really an old man? They questioned it when a man with a fierce gaze and presence appeared
with no warning. The sight of the remnants of the Rebecca Church bursting like balloons was so terrible
that they had to close their eyes. Then when the ground collapsed and the buildings exploded, they
opened their eyes in shock and found that the 18 holy weapons had already formed a wave of light.
They had to close their eyes for the second time because the light was so bright their eyes ached.
Hundreds of thousands of explosions occurred as a ringing tinnitus pierced their minds. It was before
they could scream. Everything was fast. It was difficult for the blinded people to tell if they lived or died.
The situation was so urgent and threatening.
The people struggled in confusion without realizing where they had been wounded and who was helping
them. It was an overwhelming combat force and great strength that couldn’t be understood, let alone
resisted. They opened their eyes again after the light had subsided and the explosion calmed down.
This was what they saw.
[Martial God Zeratul has descended.]
[Zeratul has denied the martial arts you have accumulated.]
[Your armed might has become insignificant. All stats, including character level, skills level, and magic
level will be reduced by 50%.]
[All passive skills and combat-related title functions are sealed.]
[The power of all active skills and magic will be reduced by 50%.]
[Martial God Zeratul has established a temporary sanctuary. The freedom of most beings, except the
followers of the martial god, are oppressed.]
“Ah... Uwahh...”
The martial god—if discussing the absolutes, this was naturally the first being to be considered. There
was a powerful echo in Zeratul’s name. People were overwhelmed. They vaguely understood the
situation and felt despair.
Sometimes it was better not to know. There was a clear difference in people’s confusion and fear when
they were unaware of what was going on and when they perceived the existence of the martial god. The
tens of thousands of people hiding all throughout the city were completely panicked.
At this time, the slave of the Overgeared God—no, Noe turned large like a giant wolf and flew high into
the sky. He bravely opened his mouth toward the martial god. People noticed it one step late. The blue
current that wrapped around the area and protected them actually came from Noe.
This was why they lamented even more. They stomped their feet as they sensed Noe’s death as his head
was caught in the hands of the martial god. The electric currents shook due to Noe’s crisis.
The electric currents that formed the barrier were suddenly disturbed and it delivered a piercing pain to
the people.
People blinked for the third time. It was short. It was in a split second. However—
“M-Master...!”
They only blinked once, but the situation in front of them changed. People saw the back of Noe, who
was still alive. The scene of Grid, who had just been on the ground, falling from the sky intertwined with
this landscape. The ground on which they stood trembled like it was going to explode. Then it calmed
down again.
There was no sense of reality. They noticed that the martial god had disappeared out of nowhere and
wondered if they were dreaming as a group. However, it was reality. The long lines of blood falling from
Grid’s body was proof.
“Your Maaaajesty!”
Unlike the players who were wary of the disappeared martial god, the people ran recklessly to Grid.
They stacked their bodies on top of each other to form a cushion. It was to fully accept Grid, who
seemed to have been seriously injured. Grid didn’t want their sacrifice.
[There are eight seconds remaining on the duration of the immortality.]
He had no intention of showing his ragged state. Noe’s large body wrapped around Grid.
The people who looked like dots on the ground—Noe hid Grid so they couldn’t see what he looked like.
At the same time, an orange light caught people’s attention. The afterimage of the six fusion sword
dance used by Grid with two dragon weapons colored the sky behind Noe and Grid.
Grid buried his face in Noe’s soft fur and laughed helplessly.
“I’m not as good as Hayate.”
Grid had witnessed the battle between Hayate and Zeratul. After a flash of light, Zeratul fled and Hayate
descended to the ground unharmed. On the other hand, Grid was in tatters. It would’ve been hard for
him to win if many miracles hadn’t overlapped. Of course, those miracles weren’t mere flukes, but an
inevitable result.
It was when Zeratul entered the ‘time of the martial god.’ Grid’s divinity responded to Zeratul’s divinity.
It was because Zeratul’s divinity, which was reduced in the aftermath of him descending to the surface,
didn’t overwhelm Grid’s divinity. It was also evidence of the high divinity that Grid had accumulated
over the years.
Just as Garion, god of the earth, moved through the time of the martial god and restored the earth in
real time, Grid also moved through the time of the martial god. It was a time that could slow down even
Shunpo. It seemed to split one second into hundreds.
The realm of an absolute that went beyond transcendence—Grid realized the skills of Hayate and
Zeratul and moved drastically.
He climbed higher and captured the sight of Zeratul swinging the sword in the air. Then he moved his
hands behind him and fired a Breath. In order to get a bit closer to Zeratul’s speed, he used the
explosive energy as a propulsion force. He crossed his arms in front of him as the invisible, transparent
sword approached with immense pressure.
The gauntlets that reproduced the arms of Fire Dragon Ifrit—he determined that he had no choice but
to believe in the effect of absolute defense built into it that significantly reduced the probability of
injury. He was hit directly by the sword energy that spread through dozens of waves and the absolute
defense was horribly broken. Fortunately, both his arms avoided any injury.
Every time the absolute defense was broken, his body became stiffer due to increased damage
resistance. Magic power circulation occurred and the cooldown of Small Breath was reset. In exchange,
he lost more than half his health, but Grid pushed his hand back and fired the Breath to narrow the
distance with Zeratul. He didn’t forget to keep Zeratul in check by firing the fusion sword dances based
on Transcend from time to time.
Unfortunately, he faced a crisis. Zeratul’s second sword strike was much more powerful than the first
attack. He immediately noticed that it was sincere.
One more step and the absolute defense didn’t occur. The probability of absolute defense for Ifrit’s
Arms and Cranbel’s Pelvis was 10% respectively. Thanks to the set effect, it resulted in a total probability
of 40%, but it was still less than half.
Grid entered the immortality state as a burning pain shot throughout his entire body. He couldn’t look
back. It was a situation he was prepared for from the beginning, so he wasn’t agitated. The reason he
stacked Item Combination, the power of the rune, and his buff skills from the beginning was because he
predicted this battle wouldn’t be long. If he didn’t kill Zeratul all at once, he wouldn’t be able to hold on
and would die.
Grid took into account the meaning of Hayate’s advice and performed the six fusion sword dance with
two swords.
King of the Mountain, which was activated thanks to his low health, the blessing of Chiyou in the sword
dance, and the incomplete qualifications of the Sword Saint gave him great strength. Additionally,
Dragon Rage occurred. The power of the absolute species that stacked all attacks twice. The activation
probability was only 30%, but it was inevitable. It was because the number of hits of the six fusion sword
dance using dual swords was high. The occurrence of God's Command was inevitable.
In the end, the pain he felt was so real that it made him dizzy, but Grid gritted his teeth and cut at
Zeratul’s body. Darkness Sword responded by soaring from Zeratul’s feet. Zeratul’s invisible health
gauge fell to the bottom in an instant. It was the same reason that Grid’s health gauge disappeared in
less than 0.1 seconds.
The two of them delivered a fatal blow to each other, but this was the human world, not Asgard. It was
the realm of the human god, Grid.
Zeratul, who was constrained by the duration of immortality, eventually got scared first and retreated.
In the meantime, he cursed, but... Grid didn’t even remember. Thanks to Zeratul’s retreat, the time of
the martial god ended and Grid’s passage of time returned to normal. The dam seemed to collapse. He
thought he had already felt enough pain, but that was just arrogance.
Grid briefly lost his mind as the pain that had been trapped in the extended time washed over him all at
once. Now—
Grid looked at the sword in his trembling hand. It was a sword that revealed its pure white appearance
in places of low light, but it sparkled like frost and became as hazy as fog in the light.
‘This guy’s help was the greatest.’
A sword that reproduced Cranbel’s horn—of course, Cranbel’s actual horn was much larger and the ends
were divided into three branches, so it was right to say that he had only reproduced one branch. Just as
Ifrit’s horn resembled a spear, Cranbel’s horn resembled a sword. Thus, Grid naturally thought about it
during the production.It was inevitable because Cranbel’s arm was the material.
[Horn of the Cloaked Dragon Cranbel]
★ Critical hit chance will increase by 100%.
★ The probability of attacking a weak spot will increase by 100%.
★ The attack skill usage speed will increase by 50%.
★ Inhibits the target’s perception.
★ Significantly reduces the target’s counterattack and evasion rate.
★ There is an 80% chance of neutralizing the target’s defense (including all skill, magic, and powers).
★ Skill attack power against great demons, archangels, gods, and dragons will increase by 50%.
★ There is a 25% chance to trigger ‘Extreme Speed’ when attacking.
★ It can replace a dragon’s horn.
This is the horn of the Cloaked Dragon Cranbel, which was realized by Overgeared God Grid smelting
Cranbel’s arm.
It has retained a ferocity that is contrary to its beautiful appearance.
It refracts and scatters light, so it is difficult to detect the shape and movement.
Weight: 3,900.]
[Extreme Speed]
[Passive
Completely neutralizes the target’s evasion and defense.
Cooldown Time: 1 second.]
It was natural that the rating and attack power was higher than Gujel’s Fang. It was because the material
was different. Gujel’s Fang was literally a sword made by splitting Gujel’s teeth in half, while Cranbel’s
horn was made entirely of Cranbel’s arm. It was also easy to anticipate that the effect of hindering the
perception of the target would be attached.
It was because the inherent effect of Cloaked Dragon Cranbel was presumed to be ‘concealing his
appearance.’ However, the skill ‘Extreme Speed’ was unexpected for Grid. He had tried to reproduce
Cranbel’s horn while creating the ideal sword shape, but he ended up conceiving a structure that
subdued the resistance of the atmosphere...
The passive skill that ‘completely neutralized’ the target’s evasion and defense was attached. There
wasn’t even the restriction that the target should ‘have a low status.’ Cranbel’s Horn was literally the
strongest weapon for Grid, who had been and would continue to fight against enemies with a higher
status than himself.
Would it have been possible to defeat Zeratul without Cranbel’s Horn? It wouldn’t have been easy.
There was a high chance that Gujel’s Dao would’ve lacked attack power, even with Duke of
Amplification, God's Command, Dragon Rage, etcetera were all combined.
“Grrung... Randy and the skeletons will be sad... Aheung.”
He made a dog noise, cried like a cat, and then made a sound like a tiger. Noe, who became an adult,
seemed to have some confusion about his identity. Still, he said what he had to say. It was obvious how
upset Randy and the Overgeared Skeletons, who hadn’t been summoned, would be when they saw the
injured Grid.
Of course, they would understand Grid’s heart. The reason Grid summoned Noe was due to the
existence of the skill Impertinent! Noe’s ultimate skill had grown significantly thanks to Betty and it was
optimized to protect a large number of targets. In fact, it evolved into a barrier skill.
Randy and the Overgeared Skeletons also had many means of protecting people, but he judged that Noe
alone was sufficient. What if Grid had summoned Randy and the Overgeared Skeletons as well? If they
were in a group with Noe, it would be easier to protect people and there would be more energy so they
could attack Zeratul.
There was naturally a high probability they would’ve died. It was just that their experience was precious,
so it wasn’t a situation that Grid wanted.
“If they are dissatisfied, tell them to be stronger,” Grid was flustered for no reason, but he spoke firmly.
Only the naive Noe’s mood improved.
“Like me, nyang?”

“Uh... Yes...”
Grid responded roughly and confirmed the victory reward. He thought the members of the Noe fan cafe
should know how good he was to Noe. The list of rewards was gorgeous. Out of the 18 holy weapons
that Zeratul swung, he received 14 as the rewards. It was followed by five volumes of the legendary
rated martial god’s secret techniques.
However, these things were just incidental. The reward that Grid paid attention to was the evolution of
his mental world. It was the unique mental world of the Overgeared God, not the mental world
borrowed from the Heart of the Red Phoenix. It was the reward he had dreamed of.
Grid wanted to immediately look at it in detail, but the people were concerned about him. The facial
expressions of the people who were as small as dots were clearly imprinted in his eyes. They all looked
worried.
“Let’s go down first.”
Grid decided to reassure the people first and gradually descended to the ground. The wounds on his
face were unpleasant, but he had fought and won against the martial god. He thought this much was
understandable.
A body with no strong areas except for the arms and legs... he supported it with the God Hands and
covered it with a cloak. The color of the blood-stained cloak had become darker. It was evidence and a
medal for defeating the martial god.
Chapter 1614
“Aren’t we going to build up a transcendent status soon?” Vantner spoke with a serious expression. He
had been subjugating the demonic creatures of hell for more than half a year and he already wasn’t
ordinary.
Blood vessels that were as tough and thick as steel rose on the hard muscles that made armor look
shabby. Every time the blood vessels twitched, the tattoos on the bald head moved and the impression
he gave off changed dramatically. Depending on the angle of viewing, he seemed more ferocious and
wild than a demon.
It was the effect of the Light Iron Armor skill that he acquired with the fifth class advancement. The
tank-based players. No, it was the ultimate skill that all warrior-type players would covet. Light Iron
Armor was a passive skill that significantly increased defense and attack power, and reduced the
cooldown of some skills in exchange for constantly declining health. As a fifth class advancement tank
with high natural recovery, it was literally the ultimate skill without burden even if it was activated at all
times.
“Don’t make a serious expression with that face. I thought you were a monster and almost killed you.”
The shortcomings of Light Iron Armor was a change in appearance. Due to the increase in muscle
volume upon activation, there was a concern that the impression could become very rough depending
on the basic appearance. It was like Vantner right now.
Of course, Vantner accepted the change in appearance caused by Light Iron Armor as an advantage, not
a disadvantage. He believed that baldness, muscles, tattoos, and a beard were a means to prove
manliness. The evidence was his tattoo, shaved head, and thick beard that he added during the
character customization stage.
“What~? What is this low level bastard saying? I can’t hear it properly because it sounds like flies are
buzzing?”
Vantner dreamed of becoming a handsome man, but he became a child when he was with his friend. He
accepted it as a man’s destiny. He made fun of Pon, who died every time he engaged with a single digit
great demon, so he hadn’t completed his fifth class advancement.
Regas spoke in place of Pon, who provoked trouble first, but fell silent because he couldn’t refute it,
“You will know when looking at Yura. She will be the first one out of all of us to become a transcendent.”
“Um, that’s right.”
The hierarchy of legends was built up with achievements and fame. If Grid and the Overgeared Guild
succeeded in the Baal raid and cleansed hell, some of the expedition members were likely to become
legends. On the other hand, transcendence was a hierarchy that was obtained only by reaching the peak
of martial arts. They had to overcome daily training and battles, fight and win dozens of times against
enemies far more powerful than them, and influence the worldview with pure force alone. In short, they
should be like Grid.
Meanwhile, the members of the Overgeared Guild had clearly seen it with their own eyes. The armed
force of Demon Slayer Yura, who had been active in the battles that had continued for half a year. In
particular, she grew rapidly every time she won a battle against a great demon, who had appeared more
frequently starting from two months ago.
The light of destruction that she shot was so intense that it was incomparable to half a year ago. The
more skilled she became in handling the Elemental King with the bizarre name of Nothing Stone, the
stronger her physical ability and swordsmanship became exponentially. The reason why the group could
counterattack and win even after being attacked by a single digit great demon wasn’t only due to the
kings of the different species, but also Yura’s performance.
“Don’t be sad. They are coming again.”
Now the kings of the different species followed Yura well. At some point, they acknowledged her power
and leadership and abandoned their resistance. All the Overgeared members were moved when in the
end, even the half-draconian king Bunsdel acknowledged her and called her Captain. Jishuka had patted
Yura on the shoulder and Yura had buried her face in Jishuka’s chest.
“......”
The eyes of the kings of the different species lined up on either side of Yura reached the horizon. The
distorted sky and trembling ground. The center of it was the horizon that was as jagged as a line drawn
by a child. It was caused by clouds of dust. Clouds seemed to be coming. It was the sight of tens of
thousands of demonic creatures advancing all at once.
This phenomenon had occurred several times a day starting from two months ago. Yura knew what
caused this phenomenon.
Marbas reigned as a leading power in hell. A demon presumed to have known the truth of hell and
struggled to restore hell to its original state—he built his position by walking a tightrope between the
Baal and Amoract factions and had the power to lead the demons of hell regardless of their affiliation.
Now that power belonged to Baal.
Baal appeared to have killed him and taken away the power.
“We will fight for around five hours.”
“It is better than before.”
“Those with Barbatos’ vision, be wary of the great demons’ intrusion.”
“Thinking about it, we would’ve been ruined two months ago if we didn’t have Barbatos. Right?”
“Barbatos is actually on our side.”
The ranks of the Overgeared members were naturally divided into two. It was to prepare for a long
battle. It was an operation to fight in shifts and distribute their stamina.
Faker melted into the shadows, while Jishuka, who was at the rear, would balance the first and second
groups.
Yura, who was at the forefront, wrapped the Elemental King of Nothingness around her body. Like the
orange divinity of the Overgeared God, Nothing Stone layered itself over her weapons and armor. She
looked so much like Grid that it could be believed that she was Grid’s apostle.
The hell expedition members naturally looked at her back. They trusted and relied on her. They
expected her to become transcendent.
The transcendent status—this power resembled super sensitivity, the class characteristic of the Sword
Saint, but it boasted a wider range of utility. It was necessary for the Overgeared members who would
one day fight the celestial gods as well as cleanse hell.
It was because they couldn’t let Grid suffer on his own forever. Acquiring transcendence was a
homework that must be solved to be even a small help to Grid. It was Yura who would prove their
possibilities. The strongest one in hell without Grid.
“Let’s go.”
Yura jumped in first and the kings of the different species and the Overgeared members followed her.
The sight of tens of thousands of demonic creatures, strengthened by Baal’s buffs, flocking every day
was intimidating, but they weren’t afraid. On the contrary, pleasure appeared on the faces of the
Overgeared members.
This wave might be powerful due to Baal, but it gave high experience in proportion to its power. It
would serve as a stepping stone for their rapid growth, just as it had been for the past two months. It
would also balance hell. As long as a large number of demonic creatures gathered together, it would
leave room in other areas of hell.
Players who had been fighting against the demonic creatures all over hell would have time to escape a
crisis and reorganize. Just like most disasters, the raid of the great demons came unannounced.
The reason why ordinary players insisted on hunting in hell despite such risks wasn’t simply because of
their sense of mission to purify hell. It was because the actual profit was large. The Overgeared
members were obligated to maintain their passion.
“Uh...? Wow, won’t Faker unconditionally be the next transcendent after Yura?”
How long had they fought while being swept away by the wave of demonic creatures that came back no
matter how many they killed?
The 15th Great Demon, who took advantage of the opportunity to attack, was bound by Faker’s shadow
army and was stabbed in the throat. He lost momentum for a while and was surrounded by Yura and the
kings of the different species. He didn’t get any benefits from the surprise attack and was instead
isolated.
New great demons occupied the vacancies of the great demons who died in the Great Human and
Demon War.
—If only there wasn’t the hell elevator. Or if there hadn’t been Demon Slayer Yura, they would’ve
accumulated strength in hell and reigned in fear. However, they repeatedly died before they could grow
and each time, the Overgeared members were growing stronger in reverse.
Good. They just needed to keep doing this consistently. They would make greater effort in order to not
worry Grid, who had his growth stalled due to concentrating on item production.
“......!”
“What?”
The world message that rose in the aftermath of the players of Vex witnessing Zeratul. The shocking
content made the faces of the enthusiastic Overgeared members turn white.
Martial God Zeratul—they recalled the hostility he had toward Grid and sensed that the worst situation
would happen. In particular, Damian’s reaction was intense since he had personally experienced
Zeratul’s overwhelming force.
They found out about the crisis on the surface thanks to the world message that was only one line and
could no longer focus on the demonic creatures. They dismissed the situation in front of them as
insignificant and sought to return.
Only a few seconds passed.
[Overgeared God ‘Grid’ has defeated Martial God ‘Zeratul’ who has descended to the surface.]
“......?”
“???”
Therefore, it was even more shocking. The half-conscious Overgeared members slashed at the monsters
in front of them with blank faces. Their bodies moved mechanically even when half their consciousness
was gone. It was a sight that proved how many enemies they had killed over the years. The first person
to speak was Regas, who was famous for his good mentality.
“Yura will be a transcendent faster than we expected.”
Their growth had always been three or four steps slower than Grid. Now that Grid started to break
down the walls beyond a transcendent, it was the right time for them to slowly enter transcendence.
***
After reassuring the people of Vex, Grid returned to Reinhardt using the return scroll. His damaged body
hadn’t been restored, but the entire world had already received news of the martial god’s defeat. Grid’s
name dominated all types of news.
“My Liege! Your Majesty! God! I love you! I respect you!”
Unsurprisingly, Lauel also received the news. He rushed forward with only socks on his feet and hugged
Grid while crying. Noe laughed at the way Lauel laughed and cried. He boasted that he also made a great
contribution.
“I can’t believe you defeated the martial god at once... you are great. Are you now completely in the
ranks of the absolutes?”
Lauel’s eyes shone after hearing the detailed story. His clear eyes were full of hope. It seemed like he
was going to tell Grid to fight Baal right away.
Grid smiled bitterly. “It isn’t time to talk about an absolute just yet. Rather, I realized how lacking I am
through this incident.”
Grid consumed his immortality in exchange for cutting Zeratul. He was invincible for 10 seconds. He won
thanks to the immortality, but it was important to consider that this was a one-on-one match.
Hell or heaven—the situation would be completely different if Grid was in the position to invade the
enemy camp.
Would Baal or the heavenly gods fight Grid one-on-one? Baal might be eccentric and the demons of hell
didn’t cooperate easily with each other, but the heavenly gods were united around Rebecca. She even
had an army of angels. Grid inevitably had to fight a large army. It would be against enemies more
powerful than Zeratul who had descended to the surface. It would be hard to guarantee a one-on-one
or two-on-two victory over them, but if he was hit by a group... there was no chance of winning at all.
‘This time as well. What if Zeratul wasn’t alone?’
A chill went down Grid’s spine as he thought about Zeratul descending with Raphael. In the first place,
the difficulty level of one-to-one and one-to-many was different. This was even more so when assuming
that the opponents’ skills were comparable to his own. It would be difficult to defeat one person within
the time limit of the immortality. Even if he had succeeded in winning, he would’ve been killed by the
other one. Of course, in such a situation, the apostles would’ve been summoned to fight. In any case,
Grid decided that he needed to defend against the ‘overwhelming attack power’ of the absolutes.
‘I need to complete the dragon armor set.’
This might not be the answer. Hadn’t Hayate told him? Most fights between absolutes ended within a
short period of time.
It was indeed like this. It meant that even if he completed the dragon armor set, there would be a limit
to his tanking ability.
‘Still, I have to give it a try.’
A 40% chance of triggering the absolute defense was different from a 100% chance of triggering the
absolute defense. He was looking forward to the special benefits that would occur when the set was
completed.
“......?”
Grid was deep in thought with his back against a chair. Lauel had been silent in order to not interfere
with Grid’s contemplation. Now his eyes slowly widened. The landscape had changed. The white glow
from Grid’s heart covered everything around it and forged it into steel.
The world expanded infinitely and the steel that swallowed the landscape rose like a mountain. It was a
canyon of steel. It was the mental world of the Overgeared God. Grid sat alone in the gap of the
endlessly soaring canyon and felt the heat rising from his chest. The Red Phoenix’s Heart became lava
and flowed down. It circled and permeated Grid’s heart.
The steel that formed the canyon melted in the heat. It started pouring down like a waterfall. However,
the size of the canyon didn’t decrease.
The steel was infinite in Grid’s mental world. It also responded to Grid’s wishes. It repeatedly formed
and made dozens or hundreds of armor that were layered over Grid’s body. Every time it was overlaid, it
became blurry and didn’t appear to be visible, but Lauel clearly felt it.
He was now wearing hundreds of layers of armor. Even the mental world was overgeared...
Chapter 1615
The sky above the sky—it was a place where golden clouds formed the sky: Asgard. It was the heavenly
place where the seven main gods and 18 lower gods resided.
“......”
The expression of Martial God Zeratul was calm as he reached the temple. The soaring eyebrows and
long beard that descended to the ground were dignified and his gait was majestic. He looked like usual.
However, the evaluation of the angel who met him was stinging.
“Unattractive.”
The number one archangel, Raphael—they were the leader of the angel army, which had recently grown
to 465, and had the second largest military power after Dominion, the god of war. Raphael was one of
the only beings with the right to meet the goddess, and the expression of ‘influential power in heaven’
wasn’t exaggerated.
“Quite a few humans have witnessed your defeat. Rumors are going to spread quickly. Perhaps it is
because their allowed lives are short, but humans are obsessed with pleasure, right? They will surely
enjoy the story of how the martial god ran away for a long time.”
“Are you not going to treat me like a god any longer?”
“Huh? Haha, I made a mistake. It isn’t a story, it is a myth, a myth. It is even a myth that will last
forever.”
“How can a mere story last forever? The only eternal beings in this world are the gods.”
After all, as always, the world will perish and begin again. Rebecca and Yatan would make it so.
Therefore, he had decided not to pay attention to it.
Zeratul barely regained his composure that started to collapse due to Raphael’s subtle provocation and
entered the temple. The second largest of the 25 temples in Asgard. This place proved his authority.
Yes, no matter what humans say, I am me.
I am Martial God Zeratul.
Raphael warned him as he was gulping down wine, “Well, yes. There is nothing eternal. However, isn’t it
true that you are half ruined in this world? It is different from when you were defeated by the Dragon
Slayer, so I can’t help much. Many humans have started to doubt your martial ability and your divinity
will steadily fall in the future.”
“Have you forgotten who I am?”
“No?”
“I am the martial god. I am the source of the armed force that human beings and other beasts aspire to.
It will rise faster than it falls so you don’t need to worry.”
“...Aha!”
Raphael tilted their head and blinked their big eyes. Then they clapped their hands. The inside of their
smiling eyes was colder than ice.
“Are you out of your mind right now? Haha, I’m scared. I’ll be going now! Don’t go out for a while and
get some rest!”
“...Someday, I will kill you.”
It was only after Raphael left that Zeratul, who revealed his killing intent, sat down as if he collapsed.
Everything was in vain. In fact, he also knew it. The martial god wasn’t the source of martial arts.
On the contrary, martial arts came first and the martial god came next. The martial god was a god that
was born from the aspirations of many human beings and the name of the god was Chiyou. Chiyou
didn’t even have a temple. There was no need to prove himself, so he firmly existed.
“Proof... I can do it.”
The sky of Asgard was a universe that the sun didn’t reach. The entire space would be dark if it wasn’t
for the clouds that formed the ground emitting light. The temple had no light and the darkness obscured
Zeratul’s distorted expression.
The Overgeared God—the one who received Chiyou’s recognition. Additionally, he was a god born from
the aspirations of humans like Chiyou. The one who made the world’s time flow rapidly faster was
indeed beyond the ages as the dragons had evaluated. The concept of time was strongly overshadowed.
He approached as a completely different person from the last time they met. It was more than
expected.
Due to that, Zeratul was defeated in a battle he thought he would definitely win. He felt more regret
than anger. If only he had sought the cooperation of the other gods and achieved the trinity as Raphael
advised. At the very least, he should’ve only descended to the surface after securing enough status to
establish a sanctuary. No, he should’ve dealt with Grid right away without waiting for the holy weapons
to be made. Then he wouldn’t have experienced today’s humiliation.
On the other hand, he thought it worked out. The Overgeared God would become more arrogant after
today’s incident and would surely challenge heaven one day.
At that time—
Just kill him at the moment when he was most confident in himself. Zeratul would repay several times
the humiliation that he went through today...
A pale energy rose from Zeratul’s fingertips. It was a fairly dense god killer qualification. It was an energy
that would’ve destroyed Grid if it had descended to the surface. Zeratul’s divinity might’ve been greatly
damaged, but he was still close to invincible in Asgard. He was confident that he could defeat Grid, even
if he gradually weakened as Raphael predicted.
'Win and win again. Since you have used me as a stepping stone, you must be sure to climb to this
place.’
At that time, I will complete the qualifications for a god killer and destroy Chiyou.
I’ll erase the traces that Rebecca made me and destroy the temple, completing myself.
I am the martial god, the only one god.
***
“This place...”
The view of the canyon in the mental world resembled a place that Grid could never forget. The place
where he wrote his first epic during the battle with the Great Demon, Berith. This was where Grid was
completed.
“It is Taleren Canyon. It is a historic place where Your Majesty stood tall as yourself and not anyone’s
successor.”
“Lauel, you remember everything.”
“Of course. Your Majesty is an object I respect, love, and serve. I can forget my birthday, but I remember
everything about Your Majesty.”
Lauel had approached Grid because he saw Grid’s potential. He was determined to follow Grid. He
believed that he would succeed unconditionally if he was with Grid. It was just an opportunity.
Over time, Lauel gradually became fascinated with Grid. The reason why he started to serve Grid in the
hope of being overgeared only to become an internal affairs official who didn’t need items was because
his pure desire to help Grid grew bigger than his greed.
“It isn’t just me. All the colleagues we have been with from the beginning basically love Your Majesty.
Even these days, Vantner calls me when he is drunk. He watched the moment Your Majesty wrote the
first epic and was so moved that he was in tears. I have suffered from this drinking session exactly 866
times, but in fact, Vantner must’ve watched Your Majesty’s videos more than 1,000 times. Huroi
must’ve watched it over 10,000 times.”
“......”
“At this point, the S.A Group also seems quite favorable to Your Majesty. Of course, Your Majesty will
deny it, but... I’ve felt it ever since I heard your theme song. The S.A Group actually understands you
very well. Just looking at the form of this mental world, isn’t it a meaningful place for Your Majesty? It is
a sudden thought, but the reason why Your Majesty has no restraints on your repeated growth even
when you go beyond the limits of the system is because they also believe the purification of hell is
essential.”
It was a fact that had been proven for a long time. Every time Grid grew significantly, the level of the
other players also rose. In the past two months, monster waves had been occurring in hell. It was
around the time that Grid started making the dragon armor. A large number of demonic creatures who
received Baal’s buffs attacked the expedition several times a day, rapidly accelerating the growth of the
Overgeared members.
At this time, he was reminded of the words that the absolutes had emphasized many times.
“Grid has accelerated the flow of the world.”
The acquiescence of the S.A Group to this proved two things. It was okay for the world to maintain its
current pace. However, it was necessary for all players to grow together in line with that speed. This
suggested that Grid alone would face clear limitations.
“It is speculated that new content will emerge after purifying hell. In fact, the heavenly gods who don’t
wish for the purification of hell have declared war. We need to be prepared from now on.”
“Are they going to declare war first?”
Grid shivered with disgust. It was a situation where a fake god who descended to the surface almost
killed him. What if a number of gods led an army of angels and attacked them? They could not stop it.
There would be nothing but destruction. Enough time was needed for his colleagues to grow. He
worried if he should delay the Baal raid as much as possible.
“Among those who participated in the expedition, how many people did the fifth class advancement?”
“Five people. By the way, what level is Your Majesty?”
“691.”
“As expected of Your Majesty. It is already almost level 600...”
“It isn’t 591, it is 691.”
“Six...???”
“I made a series of dragon armor and weapon one after another and won a big fight against Zeratul. He
might be a fake, but he is still the martial god.”
There were also several incidents before that.
During the time when Lauel was entranced, Grid was deep in thought.
‘The fifth class advancement... it is fast, but also slow. It is safe to say that there is little room for me to
grow.’
Completing the dragon armor set and making a few more myth transcendent dragon weapons...
It was the final specs that was theoretically possible. No matter how much you think about it, there
wasn’t much room for growth other than level. Becoming a god killer according to Chiyou’s wish? It was
difficult. He was convinced after the fight against Zeratul this time. He had no way to catch the one
fleeing with all his might. As evidenced by the immortality skill that was strengthened when Grid
became a god, the system in which a god escaped to their temple was an absolute right.
It was right to judge it as the best of all the systems. It was physically impossible to stop that and kill a
god...
“...Huh?”
Grid’s eyes widened. It was due to checking the details of the newly obtained mental world.
[Sanctuary of Metal Lv. 1]
[A sanctuary derived from the mental world of the Overgeared God.
★ Build a canyon of metal. Currently steel.
* The metal that forms the canyon can make weapons or armor in response to your will.
* The weapon’s attack power is proportional to your willpower and strength stats, and the armor’s
defense is proportional to your willpower and stamina stats.
* The number of weapons you can make is proportional to the number of weapons (unique rated or
higher) you’ve made so far and the number of armor you can make is proportional to the number of
armor (unique rated or higher) that you have made so far.
★ Your senses extend throughout the canyon.

* You can ‘disarm’ those you perceive as enemies and the weapons you create will constantly pursue
your enemies.
* Provide additional defense by placing armor on those you recognize as allies.
★ God is omnipotent in their sanctuary.
* Specify all the weapons that have been disarmed and assign a compulsive force to them.
* The power of the weapon you’ve assigned the compulsive force to will be affected by the stats of the
most powerful weapon you’ve ever made and the God Hands will be armed with them.
* The compulsive force lasts as long as the sanctuary is maintained and 20,000 mana per second will be
consumed during the duration.
* Every time a weapon you borrow attacks a target, you will gain additional attack power.
* The armor you borrow will be overlaid over your body.
* Every piece of armor has a duration of 0.1 seconds and the cooldown of the immortality is greatly
reduced every time damage is received during the duration. However, the reduced cooldown will be
reset if the sanctuary fails to be maintained.
★ The 9th Heart of the Red Phoenix is completely absorbed.
* It resonates more easily with the Red Phoenix. Instantly unleashes the Red Phoenix’s will and bring a
rain of fire down throughout the canyon.
* The rain of fire will deal damage to the enemies and heal your allies. The amount of damage and
recovery is affected by the Red Phoenix’s stats. No mana will be consumed. Cooldown Time: 10 minutes.
* If you want, the main body of the Red Phoenix can be manifested.
* However, if the summoned Red Phoenix dies, then a severe penalty will be imposed on both you and
the Red Phoenix. 100,000 mana will be consumed when summoning. Cooldown Time: 12 hours.
★ Your willpower that is as strong as metal will inspire your allies.
All allies in the canyon are significantly less likely to gain an abnormal status.
* Every time your allies resist an abnormal status, you and your allies will gain a buff skill. However, it
doesn’t stack with buff skills of the same type. The buff duration time varies depending on the type of
buff.
* This effect will last while the sanctuary is maintained and no additional resources are consumed. There
is no cooldown time.
Skill Cooldown Time: 1 hour.
Resources Consumed: 100,000 mana.]
‘This is crazy...’
He checked the performance immediately. It was just a scam. Yes, it was a scam. By the way, levels
existed? He thought he had reached the limit, but there was more room for growth.
“Your Majesty?” Lauel woke up belatedly and was worried when he saw Grid’s stiff expression. He felt
guilty because he thought Grid was burdened after he talked about the conquest of hell. His heart
throbbed. The sealed black dragon seemed to be laughing at him.
“Ah, I was thinking about something else for a moment.”
Grid took back the mental world and laughed. The canyon of steel disappeared like it was a lie and the
two of them sat face to face in Grid’s office again.
“Let’s think about this later. First of all, our goal is Baal.”
He didn’t know what would happen in the future, but as the emperor, he wanted to save people’s souls
quickly. It wasn’t just because of the quest to free Pagma. He always felt heavy-hearted and pained
when he thought about how Khan and many other people would be suffering at this moment.
‘I’ll give the secret techniques to the apostles. There is no one to use the holy weapons, so I will melt
them and extract the adamantium... what?’
Grid’s expression hardened as he looked at the loot he obtained from the martial god. It was because his
high insight stat, which replaced the concept of vision, captured the strangeness of the holy weapons.
The holy weapons were similar in shape to the works that Grid had made so far. They contained faint
nostalgia when they should be plagiarized works intended for provocation.
“What’s wrong?”
“This... it isn’t plagiarism.”
“Huh?”
“The details are too different to say that they were made while looking at the real objects. It was almost
as if...”
It seemed to have been made by recalling memories. There was care and affection in the smallest
details as if the maker missed those days.
‘Don’t tell me...’
Grid’s face turned cold as he recalled the family member he didn’t want to talk about. His Formless Will
became uncontrollable due to killing intent and shook and cut all the furniture around him.
As if to calm him down, a guest came.
Chapter 1616
[Formless Will - Divine Skill]
[Attack the target with a solid willpower.
* The amount of damage done by Formless Will is the same as the willpower stat combined with the
strength stat. It completely ignores the target’s resistance and defense.
* Targets with the willpower stat will be immune to this attack.
Skill Resources Consumed: None.
Skill Cooldown Time: 10 seconds after every three activations.]
Formless Will was a basic skill gained by realizing the concept of the mental world. It naturally grew as
Grid’s mental world evolved. The cooldown time, which used to be a huge 24 hours, was extremely
shortened and as of today, there was no consumption of resources. This meant it could be used properly
in practice. It was on a different level from the yangban, Garam, who used Formless Will against the Grid
who didn’t yet know the concept of a mental world. It was at the level of harming the enemy just by
having the will.
Of course, that was only when dealing with those who were unskilled. Those who were hostile to Grid
were usually transcendents, so they naturally had the willpower stat. They weren't targetable by
Formless Will.
Grid recalled the archangel Raphael’s face and his desire to kill activated Formless Will. Grid used it
naturally without being aware of it, but it ran wild because no target could be designated.
Formless Will, which had reached a divine level, was virtually no different from a passive skill. It was
sensitively sympathetic to Grid’s will. It vaguely resembled the martial god’s strong self-defense that
didn’t allow Noe to approach.
“As expected of Your Majesty... just as I sealed the black dragon, did you seal a great monster into your
body? It is a criminal with an unimaginable cause...” Lauel’s face turned white. Invisible blades cut in all
directions, so it was natural to be scared. He kept talking nonsense while Grid didn’t have time to take
back the Formless Will.
The good news was that his subconscious recognized Lauel as an absolute ally. The wildly rampaging
Formless Will didn’t touch even one of Lauel’s hairs.
“They are looking for a replacement for Michael.”
Grid’s consciousness sank to the time when he raided Gamigin. It was shortly after the attack of
Raphael, who formed a trinity and descended.
“It is really good that you didn’t give them the souls. I pay homage to you.”
Mir had said when rushing over to help Grid. This, combined with Raphael’s purpose of seizing the souls
of the legends, helped Grid understand. An uncomfortable truth was delivered. The truth was that
angels were made from the souls of legends and that heaven had always harvested the souls of legends.
‘Why didn’t I doubt it at that time?’
Khan was also a legend. He might’ve only been a legend at the moment of death, but... it was safe to say
that he didn’t have a period of activity as a legend, but he left behind numerous works. The world
remembered him and talked about him. As such, it was natural that the heaven who imprisoned Hexetia
would covet him. He should’ve been mindful of the possibility that Khan would become an angel.
However, he didn’t doubt it. Maybe it was because he was so afraid that he tried not to be conscious of
it.
At this moment, a harsh price was paid for it. He suffered a great psychological shock and emotional
pain that he couldn’t bear.
‘Khan...’
All types of memories flashed by like a lantern. The days when he was next to Khan and knocked on the
anvil. They always laughed. No matter what they did together, they had fun. During the time when they
stared at blueprints all night, when they couldn’t eat and were just using the bellows, or when they
handed over the bad customers to each other, Khan and Grid just laughed. Even when Khan placed
flowers on his son’s grave, looked up at the quiet sky and wept, Grid smiled while quietly squeezing the
large, oil-stained hand.
His teeth were clenched together so strongly that there was a noise like they were going to break. Grid’s
eyes were bloodshot. The shallowly pooled tears looked red.
‘I’m sorry. I’m sorry.’
Grid had believed that Khan was in hell. He speculated that Khan was suffering as he wandered the river
of reincarnation while retaining the memories of his life.
Grid’s heart ached every time he thought about it. He had been working hard with the desire to save
Khan as soon as possible. However, he hadn’t been as nervous as he was now.
The dead fell into hell and wandered through the river of reincarnation. No matter how terrible and
distressing it might be, this was the ‘pure logic’ of this world. It might’ve been a law of the world that
was distorted by Baal, but the dead could never reject the laws of the world. It meant it was possible to
rationalize that it was inevitable.
Yet things turned out differently with divine intervention. Every time they needed it, they chose only the
souls they wanted, took the souls away, and turned them into angels? An angel was a soldier who
fought for the gods. Zik speculated that during the time when the seven malignant saints raided Asgard,
there must’ve been thousands of angels blocking the way.
On the surface, they cried out that they cared for and loved human beings and were worshiped for it yet
secretly, they used humans as meat shields. Maybe it had always been like that. They might’ve done the
legends of the past a favor and harvested them when the time came. This was the only way the large
number of angels made sense.
Grid trembled at Asgard’s duplicity. He knew that the yangbans were made based on angels and having
experienced Michael and Raphael, he recalled that the angels were imperfect. It was easy to guess that
Khan, who had been resurrected as an angel, wouldn’t be in a normal state. Maybe he was suffering
more than he would’ve in hell.
Therefore, it was possible that he made these swords while clinging to old memories. Or maybe he was
asking Grid for help.
Grid’s contemplative face gradually distorted. Every time his breathing became as rough as a beast, his
Formless Will became even more ferocious. Raphael’s smiling face kept popping up and stirring in his
mind. Was it purely out of necessity that they made Khan an angel? Wasn’t this actually trying to
provoke Grid? If so, Khan was taken as a hostage. He was even more anxious because he didn’t know
what type of atrocities they would commit against Khan.
‘I have to pretend I don’t know that Khan has become an angel. Khan will be thoroughly exploited the
moment I reveal that I have noticed.’
It was the moment when Grid’s killing intent reached its peak...
“Calm down.”
The door opened. His precious people rushed over and hugged Grid. It was Irene, who had been silently
guarding the palace without Grid, and Lord, who had followed in Grid’s tracks after saying he wanted to
experience his father’s life.
Mercedes hung back and looked at Grid anxiously. Piaro stood next to her. Sariel wrapped light around
the frightened Lauel and Zik looked around to try and guess the situation.
Braham leaned against the wide open door and scoffed. “What is it that made the guy who defeated the
martial god so impatient?”
Step.
Braham’s red eyes as he slowly approached Grid were very deep and transparent. He seemed to be
contemplating the trajectory of Formless Will, whose form couldn’t be seen. It was completely different
from his eyes in the past which had been filled with irritability, anger, resentment, killing intent, and
anxiety.
“I don’t know what is going on, but remember one thing.”
“......”
Grid felt that the mana in the atmosphere had changed. It wasn’t just at the level of the flow changing. It
was the essence that had changed. The subject of the changed mana was Braham. The place itself was
perceived as the inner world of Braham. Braham’s mana core stretched out infinitely like the universe.
Grid felt like he had become a part of it. It wasn’t an illusion.
It wasn’t just Grid. Everyone else experienced the same feeling. The mana, which should’ve been
transparent and pure, was tingled with a subtle purple color. The world was clearly dyed by Braham’s
color.
Grid noticed it. This was Braham’s sanctuary. It was still only a fragment, but the ultimate meaning was
that Braham’s mental world would develop as his divinity increased and it would eventually reach the
same hierarchy as Sanctuary of Metal.
The one who made Grid understand the concept of a mental world—Braham’s realm, which had already
been created after utilizing his mental world for hundreds of years, progressed one step forward in line
with his divinity that had steadily developed since the time he killed the hydra.
“You are outstanding... I know you are arrogant and have placed yourself ahead of us.” Braham, who
almost unknowingly expressed a compliment, naturally corrected his words. He wasn’t flustered and
looked calm. He didn’t blink at all. “The reason I couldn’t rebuke you for taking responsibility on your
own was because I didn’t deserve it. However, it will be different in the future.”
“......”
Grid was surprised to see Braham’s details. He wasn’t surprised to see that Braham’s level had
surpassed 750 before he knew it. The level of super named NPCs rose quickly and among them,
Braham’s level up speed was extraordinary.
In the first place, Grid alone was almost level 700. The effect of Enlightenment, which increased
experience just by making items or fighting against strong enemies, was that great. The higher the level
of the item created and the stronger the enemy, the more brilliant the effect.
The thing that surprised Grid was that Braham’s ‘death penalty’ had been greatly eased. Originally, the
number of times Braham could definitely be resurrected was one. From then on, he could be
resurrected based on a probability. Even just one death was still deadly.
Now it was different. It was immunity to death itself. There was the prerequisite of ‘must rest for 24
hours in a coffin after dying,’ but he could be resurrected unconditionally after death like a player. It
seemed to be the aftermath of regaining the power of a direct descendant vampire and the growth of
his divinity. Even so, it was incredibly good news for Grid, who was grieving as he recalled the dead
Khan. At this moment, he could smile broadly as if he had the whole world.
Braham frowned at the burdensome reaction and avoided Grid’s eyes. As if he intended to do so from
the beginning, he naturally looked at Piaro, Zik, Mercedes, and Sariel one after the other. Irene and Lord
were also in his field of view.
Among the apostles, the only one who didn’t receive attention was Nefelina, who was hiding behind the
door. She was offended for some reason, but Braham continued talking without caring. “Grid, you aren’t
alone.”
“......”
“We are here now while the idiots who are in hell are growing slowly, but steadily. So to fight alone, be
afraid alone, and grieve alone... stop it. Just as you have fought for us, we will fight for you and fulfill
your wishes in the future.”
“...Yes, I understand.”
Just then, Grid threw away all his worries and fears. He decided to rely on his loved ones in the future
with no doubt or hesitation. He now had the conviction that he could do it.
“Me too. Rely on me,” Nefelina rushed over and added, making Grid and Irene laugh.
Grid’s fierce Formless Will suddenly fell quiet. After a while—
“Choose what you need.”

There was a ceremony to hand out the secret techniques. As for the divine weapons, they were put into
the furnace and smelted. Mercedes could arm herself with most of the items created by Grid, but the
other apostles couldn’t. It was necessary to create suitable new works using the divine stone.
The fact that it was made by an angel believed to be Khan didn’t mean much. Grid didn’t need anything
to remember Khan by. He already had many memories. Grid just wanted Khan’s salvation and he was
determined to save Khan someday.
Chapter 1617
“Zeratul? He is a weird guy.”
The defeat of the martial god was also a topic in hell.
“Why did he descend to the surface and fight unfavorably? On the surface, the rank of the Overgeared
God is by no means easy,” Amoract asked like she didn’t understand.
The 3 evils of the beginning—they were the absolutes of hell created by Yatan himself. Even the 4th
Great Demon, Gamigin, who reigned with fear during the Great Human and Demon War, feared them.
However, an absolute appreciated Grid.
‘Considering Grid’s achievements, even Yatan would appreciate him. It isn’t just Amoract.’
Rose was surprised, but she was understandably convinced. On the other hand, she also felt sad.
‘By the way, Amoract has been courting Yura as well, right? Is she just treating me poorly?’
Endurance of hardships—it was a phrase that Rose had been reminded of hundreds or thousands of
times. By the time she was aiming for the black magician rankings, Yura had already been reigning as the
most supreme magician. She surpassed the 1st ranked black magician rankings to dominate the overall
rankings and became Yatan’s Servant.
The gap had widened by the time Yura betrayed the Yatan Church. She started to cooperate with the
Overgeared Guild. The best rankers in each field gathered around Grid and created a synergy beyond
imagination. The Overgeared Guild was literally active in all directions. They established a kingdom and
reigned.
Hostile forces were brutally trampled on and the targets included the Yatan Church. The Overgeared
Guild might not even remember it, but Rose had clashed with the Overgeared Guild again and again.
Every time, she suffered defeat, failure, and bitness as if it was natural.
There was a time when she cried because she was sad. In particular, whenever her hidden quest was
interrupted and failed, she got caught in her pent-up resentment and tossed and turned through the
night for a few days. She felt so resentful that she even went on air and played the press.
She never lay sick in bed. She never had the thought of giving up or running away.
The experience of competing with Yura made her stronger. A gap that was difficult to narrow even with
bloody effort. She had experienced such a desperate situation from the beginning and quickly adapted
no matter how difficult the environment around her.
Satisfy was inherently difficult. It had never once been easy. This suffering was a matter of course… it
was with this mindset that she endured the suffering.
She suddenly had a thought. She thought it was better that the enemy was strong. Rather than being
tangled up with those of a similar ability and fighting a muddy battle that no one knew about, it was
better for her to compete with those whom everyone approved and envied. That way, her value would
rise regardless of the outcome.
It wasn’t just self-rationalization. In fact, she had been offered many opportunities. By gritting her teeth
and holding on, she quickly became the hope of the Yatan Church.
A group where everyone had left. She became the only high ranker left in the Yatan Church, which had
become as precarious as a shipwreck that might be swallowed up by the sea. It was natural for all the
hidden pieces related to the Yatan Church to revolve around her. Eventually, she met Amoract and was
reborn as a great demon.
At first, she thought she had received enough rewards. She believed that the golden road to her future
life was unfolding in front of her.
…This was until she was defeated by the Overgeared Guild. She was the first player to achieve the feat
of becoming a great demon, but her life didn’t change. She was defeated every time she met the
Overgeared Guild and the shadow of Grid standing in the distance was the same. More power was
needed.
Yes, like Katz, she would only be competitive at the level of the three evils. Rose hoped to be chosen by
Amoract. Ever since she moved to hell, she served Amoract with the utmost sincerity. She believed that
her heart had been sufficiently conveyed. It was because Amoract was kind to her. She was looking
forward to being something special to Amoract, just like Katz became Beriache’s Knight.
It was an illusion. She noticed Amoract’s attitude toward Yura. Amoract didn’t show real kindness to
Rose. Compared to her obsession with Yura, Rose was treated like a stone on the side of the road.
Rose tried to understand. From Yatan’s Servant to Demon Slayer. Wasn’t Yura’s background really
special? She thought it was natural for Amoract to show interest. There was no need to talk about Grid.
“Trauka’s daughter, Ifrit, regarded him as the one who overshadowed the years. It must mean that the
Overgeared God’s growth rate is against common sense, but only the uselessly arrogant Zeratul
overlooked this and suffered humiliation.”
The supreme player—there was no way Amoract couldn’t know him or underestimate him when he was
powerful enough to change the worldview.
‘I understand everything. I understand, but isn’t it too much to not be interested in me?’
It was Rose who felt left out. Then she laughed because a thought suddenly came to mind.
Grid and Yura—she was the one who had been competing for more than 10 years with the two people
acknowledged (?) by Amoract. In recent years, the armed conflicts had been frequent. Of course, she
was always one-sidedly defeated and the two of them might not remember her name, but… in any case,
it was amazing that she fought with these two people.
‘How can she not acknowledge me?’
Amoract. Even if you neglect me now, one day you will eventually turn to me.
Rose was already ecstatic when imagining that moment.
“…Huhut! Kekekeke!”
“……?”
Amoract looked strangely at Rose, who was suddenly laughing alone, before looking away. This great
demon with a human origin was incomprehensible in many ways…
She often laughed even after failing every mission and she seemed to have lost her mind due to the side
effect of losing too often.
‘At first, I thought she was a pretty talented kid.’
Then Amoract realized it was unreasonable the moment she saw Yura again. If Yura was a star shining in
the universe, then Rose was a pearl in the mud. Rose wasn’t bad, but she wasn’t at a comparable level.
Ahh, Yura.
Poor child who doesn’t know that being a Demon Slayer is useless. You don’t know what it means that
Baal targeted Alex’s soul. The Light of Destruction that you depend on has already been thoroughly
dissected.
Baal is lowly and he enjoys the suffering of others. He has been digging into the bottom of Alex’s soul for
a long time. In the first place, Alex’s strength doesn’t even reach the toes of the 3 evils. If you really
want to purify hell, you shouldn’t be satisfied with being the Demon Slayer. You must hold onto the
hand I reach out…
Once again, Amoract sent a whisper to Yura today. Her body was tied to the throne, but the mimicry
using her magic power flew to Yura’s place and conveyed her consciousness.
‘…Um?’ Amoract, who had a sad expression on her face, cocked her head. It was because her mimicry
was cut too easily. This had never happened before. The level of the human beings who invaded hell had
quickly risen due to Baal’s meaningless tricks, but it was unlikely that they had already reached this
level.
‘Who cut me? Don’t tell me…?’
The Overgeared God—did he use the momentum of winning the fight against Zeratul to go straight to
challenging Baal? It was excessive overconfidence. He would be defeated.
‘It is a pity, but this is a good thing.’
Amoract’s wish was the return of hell, or purification, but that didn’t mean she didn’t have a grudge
against Grid. Grid was the culprit for suppressing the Yatan Church and desecrating God Yatan. She was
reluctant in many ways to sit back and watch him become endlessly strong after he received the
recognition of the dragons. Honestly, she felt intimidated.
‘Yet if he loses to Baal today and loses his divinity… it will be balanced. Humans will rely on me, not the
Overgeared God.’
What Amoract desired wasn’t the complete independence of humanity. He hoped that humanity would
triumph over Baal and reclaim hell, but in the process, they would surely borrow her strength. A great
demon was inherently strong and the more humans they contracted with, the stronger they became.
The ideal picture would be for humans to receive her help when coming to hell, but… the advent of a
bizarre device called the hell elevator made it impossible to hope for that much.
‘Sooner or later, I will restore my father’s lost honor and I will be the only one standing by my father’s
side.’
A smile spread across Amoract’s face as she positively accepted the early appearance of the Overgeared
God.
***
“Wow…”
It was soon after the offensive of the demonic creatures sensed by Baal ceased. Amoract’s mimicry
broke into the Overgeared Guild’s camp. It seemed to have aimed for this timing. It was a great crisis for
the greatly tired Overgeared members. This was when Yura stepped forward and slashed at the mimicry.
That’s right. Contrary to Amoract’s expectations, the one who cut her mimicry was Yura. Thanks to this,
the members of the Overgeared Guild could breathe and they couldn’t help admiring it.
They noticed the Light of Destruction. Light of Destruction was the ultimate technique of the Demon
Slayer, who acted to counter evil beings. Unconditional critical hits, attacking the weakness, increased
damage of critical hits, ignore attribute resistance, penetration damage, overlapping damage, demonic
energy weakening, incurable, etc. It had all types of beneficial effects. It was unreasonably powerful, but
it had the terrible restriction that the full power could only be exerted against targets with demonic
energy.
Instead, there was one more drawback. It was a ranged attack. It was easy to load a gun and shoot the
bullets, so it was fast and easy to snipe targets. It was just difficult to use in a close-ranged battle. The
Demon Slayer showed enough fighting power to discuss being called the strongest in hell, but that was
when her teammates supported her. In a one-on-one situation, her strength was sealed and she was
relatively vulnerable.
Now it was different. Yura, who at one point had attempted to use Light of Destruction like Aura, had
evolved completely after becoming accustomed to Nothing Stone. Light of Destruction, which normally
refused to be overlaid over armor and couldn’t exert its full power, was mixed with Nothing Stone and
overlaid on her armaments. It was possible because Nothing Stone was the Elemental King of
Nothingness.
Nothing Stone had no attributes, so it was able to embrace all attributes that were incompatible with
each other. It meant that the power of the Elemental King of Nothingness and the ultimate technique of
the Demon Slayer had become one, so it naturally exerted transcendent power.
The power of Light of Destruction had risen several times more than before. It transformed into a
continuous skill and became useful in many ways.
-It is rewarding to have a contract with you. The Overgeared God will be delighted as well.
‘Thank you, Nothing Stone.’
The sight of Yura smiling brilliantly like she was with Grid was extremely beautiful.
Vantner looked at her with a pleased expression and said emotionally, “It is a predetermined fact that
Yura will build up transcendence… additionally, won’t she be aiming for level 600?”
The wave of demonic creatures sent by Baal gave him dozens of times more experience points than the
undead that inhabited Galgunos’ Temple. Moreover, the number was thousands of times greater. In
effect, it was actually a wave of experience. At this point, he almost couldn’t help wondering if Baal was
helping on purpose.
“Yes, if this goes on for a year or two, it will be easy to reach level 600. Yet before that, won’t Baal come
to us in person or we will go to Baal? Level 600 is nonsense. Even Grid isn’t level 600 yet,” Pon refuted it.
He didn’t mean to pick a fight. In the first place, Vantner knew that his words weren’t realistic. He was
just excited after admiring Yura and talked about anything.
However, Vantner objected to one part of Pon’s words. “What do you mean by Grid isn’t level 600? He is
naturally over level 600. In my opinion, um… he would be at least level 602.”
“Of course. Grid is always beyond our imagination!” Huroi immediately agreed.
Unconditional faith that was close to a faith beyond loyalty. There was more than one person like that.
Regas and many others, even Katz, nodded in agreement.
Surprisingly, Peak Sword denied it. “Even if it is God Grid, he can’t be level 600. He hadn’t hunted for
almost half a year.”
It was a conviction that came from the confidence that he knew Grid better than anyone. He was the
president of the Korean Patriotic Association, which worked for the motherland, so Peak Sword placed
great importance on Grid’s personal safety. He knew Grid’s schedule and knew almost everything Grid
was doing and where he was doing it. He naturally knew that Grid had only focused on the work of a
blacksmith for over half a year.
Of course, he had challenged a super named boss raid several times, such as fighting the dragons and
repelling Zeratul, but he only won the Zeratul battle. This meant that Grid could only gain experience
from the fight against Zeratul. So what means would he use to pass level 600? It was a fantasy that could
only be embraced by those who didn’t know God Grid.
“Why can’t he do hunting? Grid can hunt while making items, right?”
“You mean by using the God Hands and Overgeared Skeletons? Heh, you really don’t know God Grid
very well. The items that Grid has made recently are the dragon weapon and armor. He needs an extra
large furnace, just like when he made Gujel’s Fang. This means it is almost impossible to do
blacksmithing work while hunting.”
Peak Sword’s nose gradually rose higher. He seemed to regard his words as the truth. It was a sight that
proved the Overgeared Guild was close to a Grid cult. There were those who believed that Grid
surpassed level 600 and those who believed they were a Grid expert and thought this wasn’t the case.
The thing they had in common was that they didn’t know the benefits of being the Pioneer. They also
vaguely counted the fact that the level of enemies that Grid fought was beyond imagination, but they
didn’t intuitively understand it.
Yura and Jishuka just found the situation interesting. It was because the women who met and talked to
Grid every day knew Grid’s exact level.
It was a huge 691. How surprised would their colleagues be when they found out… they were already
looking forward to the reactions.
***
‘I have eight levels left until the 7th awakening.’
His level rose again in the process of disassembling and smelting the 14 divine weapons. Even so, his
experience gauge was almost full. After defeating Martial God Zeratul, he actually gained over 50 levels.
‘It is fun.’
There was a time when his level really didn’t go up. This was especially the case in the late 300s and the
400s. He got a few experience buffs from his items and titles, but he felt it was far from enough. Then a
lot changed after he became the Pioneer. The enlightenment effect gave wings to Grid.
Enlightenment was a perfect match for Grid, who was prone to being targeted by strong enemies. The
effect of enlightenment was maximized the higher the enemy’s level and status. It was also important
that he made dragon weapons and armor. Perhaps it was because the system decided they were
ultimate items, but they gave a lot more experience points than killing a bunch of named bosses. The
fact that Xenon’s scales would be steadily supplied in the future made Grid even more excited.
He enjoyed seeing his level soar up.
‘Indeed, the taste of leveling up in games is the greatest.’
In particular, Satisfy had stats awakening in increments of 100 levels. Every time he entered a new level
unit, he was given a sense of purpose. Therefore, there was no room to get tired of growing.
“…Um?”
Grid had been concentrating on his work with Lord when he noticed something unusual. The air had
changed. It was different from Braham’s sanctuary. Braham’s sanctuary had increased the destructive
power of mana in the atmosphere, while the current air was gentle and warm.
Grid belatedly noticed it. The beginning of this change came from the ground. The overflowing vitality of
the land had changed the ecosystem and even the climate had changed.
‘Piaro?’
Did he have good compatibility with the new secret technique?
Grid felt overwhelming emotion, so he stopped working and left the smithy. He saw Piaro integrating
with nature. It was accompanied by a strange notification.
[Garion, the god of the earth, is cheering and clapping while saying that he believed Piaro could do it.]
“……”
A god who originated from Rebecca, but stayed on the surface, not in Asgard. Although he was always
on the surface, the earth god Garion was respected by all humans like the world tree and he seemed to
have been watching Piaro for quite some time.
Chapter 1618
Do you believe in the existence of gods?
This was a question that didn’t exist in Satisfy. Gods existed. Traces left by gods were all over the world.
Until 15 years ago, some people heard Rebecca’s voice. Dominion and Judar, who were bound to
Rebecca and worshiped alongside her as the three gods, still gave divine messages to their believers.
Right now, Overgeared God Grid was living with humans. Grid’s divine objects had been absorbed into
the world and performed all types of miracles.
This was the reason why human gods overflowed. People knew about the existence of gods and they
naturally associated gods with great beings. They easily worshiped and deified targets. One of the
biggest factors that made the gods feel real was the god of the earth.
Garion, the god of the earth, was sensitive to disasters, especially man-made ones, and protected the
land. The land was the most primordial concept that established humans. People felt Garion clearly and
relied on him. Even the churches of the three gods revered Garion despite them defining gods who
stayed on the surface rather than heaven as heresy.
The land had always been polluted. It was due to the greed of human beings. Every time, Garion
protected it. It was God Garion who restored the land that was destroyed several times by the powerful
blow of the Sword Saint. Literature describing the relationship between the Sword Saint and Garion was
easy to find. Sword Saint Kraugel, who appeared in the current age, lent credibility to the literature.
Even at this moment, countless people would be imagining Garion as a kind mother or reliable father
and giving offerings.
That great being…
“……”
He was clapping and happy to see Piaro grow up. He seemed to have been watching Piaro for quite
some time. Grid felt more uncomfortable than happy. Did Piaro get close to a god other than himself? It
was very disappointing. Shamefully, jealousy grew in him. It was a natural feeling.
Grid and Piaro—the two of them had relied on each other. If it wasn’t for Grid, Piaro would’ve lived his
entire life as practically a dead man and he would’ve died plunging into the empire like a moth to fire.
On the other hand, the Overgeared Guild wouldn’t have grown as quickly as it did now without Piaro.
The pioneering speed would’ve been slow because they wouldn’t have been able to easily handle the
monsters in Reidan’s desert and they would have struggled with food shortages because they couldn’t
clear the desert. Due to the lack of influx of new people to Reidan, the infrastructure wouldn’t have
developed and the supply and demand of troops would’ve been difficult. The expansion of power
wouldn’t have been easy.
It was highly likely that they would’ve experienced a setback against Belial. Hell Gao had lost his body, so
the Belial battle was actually the first raid against a great demon. In the most important battle in history,
which sharply increased the growth rate of Grid and the Overgeared members, humanity’s victory was
due to Piaro’s sacrifice and performance. If humanity had been defeated at that time, the power of the
Yatan Church might’ve prevailed and the continent might be completely different to what it was now.
Grid, the king of the small Overgeared Kingdom, would’ve suffered the humiliation of kissing the feet of
Mercedes, who came as the envoy of the Saharan Empire. Thinking about it now, it was a reward, not
humiliation. In any case…
Grid and Piaro were each other’s benefactors. They were together and relied on each other. Thanks to
that, they were able to come this far. It was a special relationship like a couple. There was a reason why
Grid had chosen Piaro’s daughter as Lord’s fiancee. Of course, Piaro’s daughter was still very young and
he had stopped the desire to match Piaro’s daughter and Lord due to Irene’s opinion that they should
marry someone they loved…
In any case, Grid considered Piaro so special that he wanted to be in-laws with Piaro.
“Piaro.”
“Your Majesty.”
“I said this when you got married, but I respect who you meet and who you have a deep relationship
with. I will help you if I can. I don’t have any intention of disturbing you.”
“……?”
Grid’s expression was dark. There was no strength in his voice.
Piaro was just perplexed. He expected to be congratulated for reaching the peak of Natural State when
he saw Grid rushing out of nowhere, but he heard something that was completely strange. He tried to
figure out the hidden meaning, but it was impossible due to the lack of cultivation. How could a mere
ordinary person understand the deep meaning of His Majesty who defeated even the martial god?
“Yes… I know it well. It was thanks to Your Majesty’s full support and encouragement that my wife, an
elf, was able to make the decision to come to the human world.”
“Exactly. I’m not petty. No, I can be petty, but I am generous when it comes to you.”
“Yes… I’m also well aware of that. Your Majesty has always been good to me and Sir Khan in the past
when you were insignificant and mediocre.”
“……”
It might be the past, but wasn’t it too much to call him mediocre in front of him? The flustered Grid got
to the point. “So why are you so unsettled that you met another god without me knowing?”
“…Huh?”
“You aren’t stingy like my past self. So why did you secretly have a deep relationship with a god other
than me?”
“……”
Piaro closed his mouth. He had nothing to say. It wasn’t because it was difficult to answer, but because
he didn’t understand.
Grid noticed it. ‘Piaro doesn’t know?’
It seemed to have been Garion’s one-sided voyeurism. Well, it was natural. Piaro was the apostle of
Grid, the Overgeared God. There was no god who would court another god’s messenger unless they
were crazy. Grid didn’t covet Raphael just because Raphael was really strong and excellent. Apart from
not liking Raphael’s personality, an apostle’s loyalty was absolute. It was safe to say there was no case of
an apostle of a god serving another god, unless they were first betrayed and abandoned like Sariel.
“Um… Congratulations, Sir Piaro. It is amazing to see so much of nature responding only to you. It is like
a planet.”
“……”
Grid changed the subject. He had a lot of experience wearing the skin mask and pretending to be
someone else, so it was easy to manage his facial expressions. He controlled his expression and serious
attitude and praised Piaro’s development. It was with sincere admiration.
Putting aside his embarrassment, the change in Piaro was enormous. If Braham’s magic core expanded
like a universe and circulated infinite mana, Piaro was like a planet. It wasn’t infinite, but contained
various and strong powers in one body. If there was enough opportunity, Piaro would be able to achieve
divinity.
‘…Divinity?’
Grid belatedly noticed it. Why did Garion show interest in Piaro? It was inevitable, not because of some
dark heart.
‘If Piaro achieves divinity… the divinity comes from nature and nature implies the energy of the earth.’
Once PIaro attained divinity, he would resemble the god of the earth. Garion was bound to be
interested in his position.
“Sir Piaro!” Administrator Rabbit ran over as Grid was silently thinking. Something urgent had happened.
“You’ve worked hard.”
“Your Majesty, can I? I will step aside for a moment.” Piaro politely said goodbye and followed after
Rabbit. He managed both the army and agriculture, so he seemed to be lacking an extra body. Grid was
worried that he wouldn’t have time to have a second child.
‘A person like Piaro must have many children to make the country prosperous.’
Well, there would be some room sooner or later. It was because Lauel said he started the work of
concentrating the military power on Asmophel. Asmophel was also growing steadily. Rather than the
capabilities of a knight, he developed the abilities of a commander with the assistance of the 1st
Overgeared Army. Grid was told that his stats such as leadership were extremely high and the growth
rate was fast because he had the Empire’s Military Tactics skill. In the case of a second Great Human and
Demon War, the army commanded by Asmophel would be the main force.
‘Asmophel should also get married…’
It wasn’t just Asmophel. He also wished for Braham, Zik, and Sariel to get married as soon as possible. It
was because good children were born from good parents. Of course, there was a possibility that it could
be bad, but this was generally the case.
‘In that sense, Mercedes should also quickly have a child…’
The ensuing thoughts made Grid’s face turn red. He felt his body getting hot and fanned himself, only to
suddenly look at his feet.
-Hello.
Small letters were carved into the ground. It wasn’t written. It felt like a craftsman, whose profession
was to cut stones, had engraved it with passion.
‘What is this?’
Grid was startled and wary. It was because these letters had just been created. It wasn’t there a
moment ago. Who was it? Just as Grid was panicking, the rocks that made up the ground were silently
cut. In an instant, new letters were engraved.
“…Hah.”
The great god of the earth—unlike the other heavenly gods, Garion wasn’t involved in politics but only
cared for the land. He deserved respect just for being faithful to his role and he was praised as great
because he was beneficial to all beings on the surface. Would he be considered equivalent to the world
tree that supported the sky? However, it seemed he didn’t learn how to add spaces when writing.
‘The space is excluded.’
Garion explained to Grid, who was clicking his tongue out of embarrassment.
It was good handwriting. It wasn’t that he didn’t write spaces, it was that he couldn’t do it. He also
wasn’t talking informally because he wanted to. Garion’s short words contained many meanings.
Grid was trying to think positively, only to question it. “…Can’t you just say it?”
“……”
Grid frowned. Putting aside his understanding of Garion’s situation, the tone was somehow annoying. It
was the type of annoyance he felt when having a keyboard battle with an elementary school student.
On the other hand, Garion was pitiful. He was so anxious about the pain that the earth would feel that
he couldn’t even write properly…
How heartbroken must he have been every time Kraugel split the land in half?
‘Wouldn’t he have fainted after Zeratul smashed the ground not too long ago?’
Grid had felt Garion’s struggle when he moved through the time of the martial god. Grid admired
Garion’s feat of restoring the land by dividing into thousands of branches with all his strength and Grid
also felt grateful. If Garion hadn’t been faithful to his role, most of the people at the scene would’ve
died.
Grid suppressed his anger when he recalled that time and asked in the gentlest tone possible, “So why
did you come to me? If you want to take Piaro… that isn’t acceptable.”
“Why don’t you use spaces if you are willing to write that long?” Grid finally snapped in a frustrated
manner. He was a Korean who learned and wrote in Hangul, created by King Sejong the Great.
Therefore, he was very sensitive to spacing. He often felt uncomfortable when finding typos while
reading web novels, but this was a completely different matter.
He had room to stutter, but not to use spaces? Grid noticed it. This god wasn’t normal either.
Just then, Garion revealed his purpose.
Chapter 1619
‘Save me? Why?’
Once the light came, chaos lost its darkness. At the end of the procession of trumpet blowing angels was
Goddess Rebecca. The goddess created the heavens and earth and formed living things, while Dominion
and Judar helped. It was a prelude to Genesis.
The first thing Rebecca did when she came to the surface was the creation of the heavens and the land.
Garion and the World Tree were likely to have been born at this time. It meant that just like the other
heavenly gods, Rebecca was Garion’s mother. Of course, he had been on the surface ever since his birth,
so his tendencies might be different from the other gods in heaven. Even approaching Piaro and Grid
was within the scope of understanding.
Yet asking for help was a completely different matter.
Garion wanted Grid to save him? A god who was respected and loved by all and who had Rebecca
behind him. He was in a position to ask for help?
“......”
Grid didn’t answer hastily. Doubts had already sprang up in his heart as he touched his chin. He
acknowledged that Garion was a god worthy of respect, but he didn’t trust Garion.
It was the right decision. The first Great Human and Demon War that Pagma went through, the second
Great Human and Demon War that humans of this time went throug, and the old seven malignant saints
episodes—as history proved, the gods had committed numerous sins. They pretended on the surface
while secretly committing the crime. They were far more insidious than Baal, who was openly trash.
Grid clearly knew this, so how could he believe only in Garion’s reputation and trust him? He would just
be an idiot.
‘It seems like a trap.’
Of course, it could be an opportunity. Garion was a god who walked a neutral path on the surface. If it
was true that he was a god who existed only for human beings, then it was a status that had no
relationship with the heavenly gods. It was understandable to rely on Grid when going through a crisis.
‘It will be a great strength if I help at this time and we take the same side.’
First of all, it was great to be able to get a lot of information. The World Tree had little expression of
emotions and had difficulty communicating, perhaps because it was fundamentally a tree. Meanwhile,
Garion resembled an ordinary god. It meant Garion was similar to humans. He fully expressed his
emotions through writing, so it seemed possible to communicate smoothly.
‘I’m a bit upset, but...’
-Saveme.
Grid felt emotional again when he saw the letters on the ground. This was a god who didn’t use spaces.
Of course, it might be possible to have an actual conversation if he succeeded in saving Garion. Grid
thought about it for a while before sending a whisper to Lauel.
He explained the current situation and asked for advice. Then he asked questions based on the advice.
“What are the circumstances in which you are asking to be saved? First of all, I want to know the
situation you are in.”
-Consumedivinepowereverytimethegroundisrestored.
-TherearemanySwordSaintsthesedayssoIkeeplosingstrength.
‘Biban and Kraugel did something wrong.’
So why do they keep cutting the world...
Grid shook his head when he remembered the powerful swordsmanship of the Sword Saint before his
expression soon stiffened.
-Stillitwasbarelymanageable.
-Butpeoplethesedays.
-WorshipOvergearedeGodratherthanmyself.
-Slowsdowntherecoveryofmystrength.
“...Uh, um...”
Grid realized it once again. How much influence he had on the worldview. He felt embarrassed but
proud.
-Whyareyousmiling?
“I feel sorry, so I am smiling bitterly.”
-Itisokay.
-OvergearedGodisn’twrong.Itisgreat.
‘Indeed... he is upright and has a discerning eye.’
He was a respected god for a reason. Then wouldn’t it be better to just trust him?
-ItwasalreadyhardbutitwasruinedduetoZeratul.
-HedestroyedthelandandIlostdivinepower.
‘Indeed, Zeratul is a jerk.’
Grid shifted all the blame and responsibility to Zeratul and found peace of mind.
The writing continued.
-IaskedMothertohelpme.
-Silencewastheanswer.
“Mother... you are talking about Goddess Rebecca.”
-Right.
-Mothercanrechargemydivinepower.
-ButthereisnoasnswerevenwhenIcall.
Rebecca’s silence had been an issue that had been going on for a long time. It was around two years
after Satisfy opened. In the early days, there were some people who heard Rebecca’s voice through
quests but at some point, these experiences disappeared. Damian even said that when he was the pope,
he had only received Rebecca’s divine message twice. It was only like that at the beginning and she had
been silent ever since.
It was the same for Grid. The goddess’ gentle voice that Grid heard had long disappeared from his
memory. He was now uncertain if the voice had ever been genuinely kind.
‘What is this?’
Various speculations were possible about the reason Rebecca became silent toward humanity. It could
have been to rebuke the Rebecca Church for its many civil wars in the wake of the corrupted Pope
Drevigo or because she disliked the people who lost faith because the gods didn’t save humanity when
the great demons came.
However, was it possible for her to also be silent with the gods? It was unreasonable to see it as her
simply alienating Garion. Zeratul, who repeatedly descended to the surface without sufficient
preparations, proved it. Wouldn’t Goddess Rebecca have restrained Zeratul if she was in a good state?
Asgard was obsessed with increasing their armaments to the point of harvesting legendary souls and
turning them into angels. It was unlikely that the goddess would’ve hoped for Zeratul’s helpless defeat
and loss of divinity when he could be described as the goddess’ weapon.
Looking back on it now, the events of the archangels’ attempts to slaughter humanity also seemed far
from the will of the goddess. In the past, the goddess communicated with the Rebecca Church by
sending down the holy sword and divine messages. It meant she actively supported the religious
activities of human beings. Did she really want the angels to hurt her believers and destroy the trust that
had been built up?
Grid had a complicated expression on his face due to the many doubts he felt and he asked another
question.
“Did something happen to Goddess Rebecca? Is it possible that someone has imprisoned the goddess
and is wielding her authority recklessly?”
The gods of the beginning—in other words, there were two more gods the same as Rebecca. One of
them, Hanul had lost his power and fled to the East Continent, so he was out of the question.
Meanwhile, Yatan had never appeared in the world. His appearance meant destruction. Therefore, it
couldn’t be recorded.
Maybe Yatan, to Rebecca...?
Grid had new doubts. It wasn’t the speculation that Rebecca was actually a good god, but the evil god
Yatan was suppressing Rebecca and causing chaos in the world. The fact that Yatan wasn’t an evil god
was proven by the hell purification episode.
Grid didn’t discriminate between good and evil. He just wanted to figure out the situation.
-ThereisnoonewhocanimprisonMother.
-EvenYatancan’tdoit.
-YatanandMothercooperatewitheachotherbuttheycan’tinterfere.
“......?”
Grid was puzzled. It was because Garion’s writing had stopped. No matter how long he waited, the
writing no longer continued.
“Garion?” Grid urged and a few minutes passed.
-OvergearedGod,asyouknow.
-BaalbetrayedYatan.
-RaphaelorGabriel.
-ItmeanstheycanbetrayMother.
The beings who opposed the three evils of hell were the 1st and 2nd archangels. The angels Rebecca
created before the other gods. Born from the chaos of nothing, they had to inherit Rebecca’s ‘blood’ and
their authority was enormous. It might’ve been possible for them to distort heaven, just as Baal who
inherited the blood of Yatan had distorted hell.
Grid remembered Raphael’s unlucky face and gritted his teeth. “Then are you saying the whole situation
is Raphael’s doing?”
-Itisallaguess.
-Mother’ssituationisdifferentfromYatan.
-Alwaysthere.
-RaphaelandGabriel.
-Theprobabilityofasuccessfulrebellionislow.
-Mother’ssilence.
-ItmustbeMother’swill.
-Idon’tknowthereason.
“...How can I help you?”
After a discussion with Lauel, Grid decided to help Garion. Given Garion’s past actions, it was safe to
assume there was no possibility of him antagonizing them. The conversation also lent some credibility to
this. In the first place, he wasn’t a god in the position to hit them in the back of the head. The right
judgment was to at least consider him as neutral. Of course, if he asked for unreasonable help then it
was right to be suspicious and wary.
-IrecognizetheOvergearedGodasagod.
-ThegodthatpeoplebelieveinthemostrightnowistheOvergearedGod.
-IcanrestoremydivinityifIamacknowledgedbytheOvergearedGod.
-Buildonesmalltemple.
Garion's request was ridiculously easy. He just wanted Grid’s recognition. It also meant Grid would be
holding Garion’s leash. If Garion regained divinity through Grid’s recognition, he would lose his divinity
again the moment Grid denied Garion.
“That... isn’t this the same as betraying Goddess Rebecca? Heaven won’t just sit still, right? How are you
going to handle it?”
-Itcan’tbehelped.
-Mymissionistoprotecttheland.
-Protectthebeingslivingontheland.
-Therearemanypeoplesufferingdisastersevenatthismoment.
-Ihavetohelpthem.
-TherelationshipwithMotherorheavenisn’timportant.
A great god. He was worthy of worship.
Grid, who had slight doubts even after realizing Garion’s essence, nodded. There was a slight smile on
his face. “Then I will protect you.”
-...........
Countless dots were engraved on the ground. It continued constantly. Wasn’t he worried that the land
shouldn’t be hurt? Why was he suddenly abusing it?
A notification window popped up in front of the bewildered Grid.
[Garion, the god of the earth, has blushed and fled.]
“......”
There was a high probability that he was an uncle. Grid intuitively sensed it when he recalled past
memories and frowned.
At his feet, there was a sentence saying goodbye.
***
The number of temples for the Overgeared God had exceeded 5,000. This was even despite the fact that
they were built gorgeously and magnificently. The huge empire operated as a device to supply faith to
Grid. There, Grid inserted something. The Garion Temple was built next to the main temple of the
Overgeared God where a large number of believers came and went.
It was small, but it wasn’t shabby. It was just small compared to the Overgeared God Temple.
Additionally, there were quite a few craftsmen among Reinhardt’s architects and sculptors. They had a
lot of experience in building temples, so Garion’s Temple was beautiful from anyone’s point of view.
“The appearance of God Garion... it was very different from what I imagined.”
Lauel looked a bit disappointed. The statue of God Garion on the left side of the Overgeared God
Temple resembled the stone statue of Khan on the right side. The appearance was of a large, old man.
Like Khan, his belly stuck out and his shoulders were wide. He looked generous and reliable.
“Really? What did you imagine?”
“It is the appearance of a benevolent and beautiful goddess. An appearance that fits well with a smile,
just like Sir Sariel?”
“Isn’t that too stereotypical?”
Sariel had been smiling brightly beside him and now his expression stiffened for a moment. He looked
shocked by something, but unfortunately, no one knew. Sariel had always taken a male appearance in
front of Grid. The male appearance was beautiful, but he received less attention than when he was a
female. Additionally, people’s attention was currently focused on the statue of God Garon.
“Even so, I think the appearance I imagined would fit well given the things God Garion has been doing.”
“That is true, but... it isn’t the case.”
“How can you be sure when you haven’t seen his face or heard his voice?”
"Well... it’s fine. Isn’t it better to lower expectations in advance rather than being disappointed when
seeing the real thing later? Huh? Sariel, why do you have a stiff expression? Is your relationship with
Garion bad?”
“No. God Garion has never stayed in heaven, so I’ve never seen him. I just know that he is a god worthy
of respect.”
“Yes, I’m glad.”
The fact that there was a god that humans could trust and rely on. Grid was smiling happily when he
remembered something.
‘Aren’t must human gods on the side of human beings?’
Like Grid, they were humans. Then they were worshiped and became gods. Most of them were difficult
to meet because they had been eaten by the myth predators or were hiding from the myth predators.
However, he was convinced that he could find them if he borrowed Garion’s power. He was the god of
the earth, so his gaze would be on the entire continent. Would there be a great synergy if Garion
collaborated with the Skunk Expedition?
‘I gained a great ally.’
Grid’s expression brightened. He felt like he had found light in a word full of unbearable enemies.
Chapter 1620
“What? What type of world is it these days? There are still people like that?”
God of War Ares—it was said that his skills weren’t as good as his fame and it was a short bubble that
would only work in the days when the level of players wasn’t high. He had been subject to public ridicule
and criticism for quite some time. It was because his comparison target was mainly Grid. It couldn’t be
helped.
They were the only ones among players to establish a kingdom. Ares had a significant number of high
rankers as his subordinates and naturally attracted the attention of the public. He was compared to
Grid, who was in a serious position. However, his achievements were relatively shabby. Grid’s
achievements were so great that being held back by the empire wasn’t an excuse. In the first place, Grid
wouldn’t have been held back by the empire.
In any case, it was a thing of the past. After the Great Human and Demon War, the assessment of Ares
changed by 180 degrees. Valhalla’s army literally crushed the demons and demonic creatures. They
trampled and marched like tanks. It was said that the power of the god of war made the army many
times more powerful and there was no exaggeration in this rumor.
The strength of God of War Ares was immense. He defeated a great demon in the 20s alone and won
continuous victories. The moment he became the target of a great demon in the 10s, he retreated
without looking back, but by then, the public was already blinded by Ares and didn’t see any flaws.
People praised Ares for his excellent judgment or the clever strategy of passing through the enemy’s
main force without evasion even when they saw him retreat. The reputation built up at that time made
Valhalla what it was today. It had the largest number of players among the kingdoms serving the
Overgeared Empire as a subordinate kingdom. It was a leap forward to become the next powerhouse
after the empire.
He also shouldered a great responsibility.
The kingdom in the east, which was building a large port to advance into the Red Sea, acted as a front-
line fortress to guard against the expelled gods, while also killing the followers of the martial god who
returned after building up their strength on the uninhabited islands in the Red Sea.
It knew that the empire had little leeway due to the conquest of hell, so it assumed the role of keeping
the third force in check. There were quite a few ranker-class strong people among the followers of the
martial god and they had to always remain tense to guard against any unforeseen incursions of the
yangbans.
In the first place, it was very difficult to build a port to advance into the Red Sea. The seawater raged
and the weather was unpredictable, causing disasters every day. A tremendous amount of capital and
manpower was invested and their mental strength was consumed.
Sima Qian, a native of the East Continent and a super named strategist—if he hadn’t strongly insisted on
the construction of the port and provided all sorts of reasons for it, Ares wouldn’t have even looked at
the Red Sea. In a time when the immediate enemy was hell and the future enemy was heaven, why
were they already preparing for an advance into the East Continent? Ares had his troops consumed
while fighting with the foreign people to expand this far and he felt pained.
‘In the midst of this, the PK criminals are running wild.’
Gulp gulp.
The highest grade magic power potion made at Reidan’s alchemy facility—Ares drank the precious
potion he had saved in a corner of the inventory, which was difficult to get supplies of at the moment in
the aftermath of Reidan being smashed. The taste was like a superior version of Coke, so it was good to
de-stress. Before the dragon invaded Reidan, he had lived with drinking it every day, but now the price
had risen too much.
Ares sighed with regret as he removed the empty bottle.
“It isn’t even the remnants of the Yatan Church or the churches of the three gods? They are average
players making a fuss?”
The Great Human and Demon War acted as an opportunity rather than a crisis. It made Grid and the
Overgeared Guild a more powerful focal point and induced the unity of players. Even the dark players
like the Black and White sisters, who were notorious for committing all types of crimes, started to
cooperate with the world. It was thanks to the common enemy of hell being revealed to the surface. It
was an atmosphere where the players would unite as one, at least until hell was conquered.
However, there were many types of human beings in the world. Even in real history, humanity had
never achieved complete unity.
It had been less than a year since the war ended. New dark players sprung up, either because they
couldn’t stand the boring peace or because they couldn’t make money in peace. They created confusion
on the surface in a situation where manpower had to be concentrated in hell. The judgment they made
was to use other kingdoms as areas of activity rather than the territory of the Overgeared Empire and
one of those kingdoms was Valhalla.
Of course, Valhalla had plenty of room to suppress them. However, players didn’t die. They were
resurrected even when they died. They were killed right away, but after a while, they resurrected
elsewhere and caused another incident. The ideal method was confinement in prison according to the
law, but a week was the limit even with all types of charges.
It was a constraint of the system. It was for the sake of players’ rights or whatever.
In the first place, no one was meekly imprisoned unless they were idiots. If caught, they would rather
avoid the crisis by committing suicide. It wasn’t so easy to subdue them so that suicide wasn’t possible
and there was no answer if they took poison in advance. Since ancient times, the production and
distribution of poison was the source of side income for the Yatan Church, so poison had evolved into
various forms.
“The best way to suppress the commotion of the players is to kill them over and over again. We have to
make them passive by persistently decreasing their level. The moment their location is found, we need
to dispatch a high ranker who can subdue them at once...”
“I also know that. The main forces of Luck, Scott, Bondre, etc. are operating in hell, while the other
generals are blocking the followers of the martial god. However, Sima Qian will oppose it if I move
myself.”
“Just in time, Oasis has caught the sea creatures and returned.”
“Oasis...? That child is a bit...”
Ares showed a reaction that wasn’t that pleased. Oasis also fell into the category of a high ranker, but it
was only at the level where he barely broke into this category. Most of all, the penalties were too great.
Oasis couldn’t be defeated. If he was isolated and killed by a group of rankers, then he would be
abandoned by the sheath of the Undefeated King this time.
“PK and hunting are completely different fields. A monster’s AI has limitations, while a player’s behavior
is hard to predict. I don’t want to send the inexperienced Oasis and endanger him.”
Currently, Oasis was one of Valhalla’s hopes. Ares hoped he would master the 100,000 Army
Swordsmanship safely. The tactician chuckled.
“Oasis has said it. He learned a lot from the Overgeared members when participating in the hell
expedition. Let me tell you, the level of the sea creature that he killed was in the 500s. Two of them
were even named bosses.”
The AI and anomalies of named bosses were superior to decent rankers.
“Now stop treating him as a troublesome child and trust him.”
“Cough...”
A fortnight later, the players making a fuss in Valhalla disappeared without a trace.
Certain kill—the power of Oasis’ sword, which slaughtered players with every draw of his sword, was so
overwhelming that he quickly became an object of fear.
The news about his great performance came to Lauel’s ears.
“I knew there was a lot of talent in Valhalla, but I didn’t expect Oasis’ growth to be so extraordinary.”
“You said that he can use 100,000 Army Swordsmanship?”
“Yes, it is only the massacre sword, but...”
“That alone would be considered a legend in terms of firepower.”
“Aren’t you offended? The Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship was originally Your Majesty’s signature
skill but now you are sharing it with Oasis.”
"Not at all. Oasis is a serious and upright man in all things. Not only will him becoming stronger benefit
us, but the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship isn’t my signature skill. There is no such thing as a
monopoly.”
Additionally, the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship that Grid had acquired had evolved. Grid’s level and
stats also overwhelmed Oasis. Even with the same 100,000 Army Swordsmanship skill, Grid’s
swordsmanship was far superior to Oasis’s swordsmanship.
“It is something you already know well.”
“Haha, I suddenly remember your former self, Your Majesty.”
Lauel looked at the anvil. The last holy weapon was being smelted and extracted. The works that
reminded him of Grid’s past. The precious works supposedly made by Khan, who became an angel, were
dismantled without leaving a single piece behind.
There wasn’t a single bit of hesitation. The current Grid didn’t dwell on the past, but saw only the future.
‘It isn’t here either.’
Grid’s inventory after completing the extraction of the last holy weapon—
[Adamantium has been received.]

A total of 41 adamantium was piled up. Unfortunately, he didn’t gain a single divine stone. The divine
stone was a mineral created by the god Hexetia, so the angel that succeeded him... it seemed that Khan
didn’t have permission to use it. He had inwardly expected it, but it was still disappointing.
Grid sighed before speaking again, “As for Valhalla, I will make new weapons and armor for Uncle Ares.”
The amount of adamantium extracted was higher than expected. There would be some remaining after
making battle gear for his apostles. The Overgeared members, who were currently active in hell, had
supplied him with the materials needed for the items they wanted, so Grid wanted to use the remaining
adamantium to support Ares. Not only had Valhalla been reborn as a key location, but he knew that Ares
was actively cooperating with the Overgeared Empire. The other side had shown sincerity first, so he
should reciprocate.
Moreover, Grid had liked Ares from a long time ago. His personality didn’t hold grudges and most of all,
he was competent. If he moved an army with Grid’s items to Valhalla and let Asmophel take command...
it would really be the strongest army. It was necessary to build enough trust to entrust his army there.
A smile spread across Lauel’s face. “Now you are making wise decisions without my advice.”
“Don’t lay the groundwork. Don’t even think about running away because it is impossible without you.”
“Don’t worry. I won’t leave even if you push me to leave.”
It was after abandoning worthless greed. Grid had become even wiser. He captivated people’s hearts
without appealing with force or emotion. It went beyond merely being powerful and was becoming
great.
***
“It was weak. The outward appearance was plausible, but the power was below expectations. It
should’ve been at the level where trivial beings can wield it and produce great results.”
The archangel Raphael smiled as usual. It was a smile that suited their beautiful, boyish appearance. It
came out as extremely pure. However, the words coming from his mouth were fierce and harsh.
“It is right for holy weapons to leave immortal achievements in human history, but the ones you made
went into the belly of the Overgeared God without leaving any achievements. The battle gear you made
under my favor of the heavenly minerals has become mere rubbish, so you have insulted heaven. It is
also an insult to me for believing in you and giving you wings. I heard you were praised for your many
achievements during your lifetime, but it was just false, right? I had doubts from the time I saw your
bulging belly. How lazy were you to accumulate fat like livestock trapped in a cage? Don’t you think you
need to be prepared to work a bit more diligently?”
“...I’m sorry. I am ashamed.”
The angel with the bulging belly couldn’t lift his head. When he first heard the news, he simply thought
that the one called the Overgeared God was very good. However, he realized that he lacked knowledge
after he was reprimanded by Raphael. He felt a great sense of guilt because he couldn’t make a holy
weapon properly despite borrowing the workshop of God Hexetia.
Raphael’s voice softened. “Even so, I still believe in you. If you devote yourself without relying on the
memories of your life, I think you will make a better weapon at that time.”
“...Thank you again for trusting me. I will definitely live up to your expectations.”
“Can I give you one piece of advice? Why do you think angels have halos and wings of light? It is
evidence that Goddess Rebecca has given her blessing and is the condensed power of light. This means
it can be used.”
“The goddess’ blessing...”
“Yes, it is incomparably stronger than the blessing I have given you. Try using it. It will be terribly painful,
but isn’t it worth suffering in order to strive for heaven?”
“Yes... you are correct.”
The angel’s face was shadowed as he answered. It wasn’t just fear of pain. He just wasn’t happy. He had
been happy when he became an angel and grabbed a hammer again, but his heart became heavy and
distressed when he heard that the weapons he created had harmed humans. Didn’t heaven and angels
exist for humans? The Overgeared God was a traitor and deserved to be punished, but was it really right
to harm other humans due to this?
“Ugh...” The anguished angel’s mind went blank for a moment. He felt a tremendous pain from his
shoulder that stopped his thoughts. He looked back with a trembling gaze and saw Raphael’s fine hand
on his shoulder.
“You just have to stick to your mission. That is the duty of an angel and the secret to being loved by the
goddess. Get rid of all distractions.”
Raphael smiled with joy and patted the angel on the shoulder before leaving the workshop. They stared
in the direction of the prison where Hexetia was imprisoned for a moment with a sad expression before
shaking their head.
“I wish that advice was given about this.”
A sword that had become a demon by sacrificing an existence—the power of the demon sword created
at the expense of an angel was hard for Raphael to predict. It would be a light match for a dragon
weapon.
‘Besides, it has good compatibility with the demons of hell.’
Baal, be strong.
Raphael uttered something that would frighten anyone who heard it and made their way to the temple
where the goddess resided. They planned to announce Garion’s betrayal and give the advice that Garion
should be stripped of divinity. Just as in the previous world and the worlds before that, the sufficiently
chopped up ground could exist on its own.
Of course, the goddess wouldn’t give an answer, so the decision would be made by Raphael.
Overgeared 1621
Chapter 1621
The past few months had been hectic and busy.
Finding and distributing the secret techniques obtained from Zeratul, disassembling the weapons to
create new items, inspecting the armies of the main strongholds, visiting Valhalla to build up an
exchange, exploring ancient ruins and securing new food resources for Nefelina, who had become
dissatisfied with livestock such as cattle and pigs.
There were no major incidents, but time flew by quickly.
A sensation that penetrates in an instant. It resembled Zeratul’s sword power. Grid was aware of it.
‘I’m nervous.’
His reunion with Baal wasn’t far away. He realized it in the course of crossing the continent in search of
the human gods. The flow of the world had become even faster. After encountering the servants of the
myth usurpers, fighting several battles, and destroying the guardians who protected the ruins, he
reached level 700. All stats were strengthened by 1.3 times after reaching the 7th awakening. He felt
several times stronger.
Just in time, he received the news that Chris had surpassed level 400. It was a growth rate that exceeded
expectations. It was a feat achieved only one year after his class change. It was at a time when 15 people
who completed the 5th class advancement were born inside the Overgeared Guild alone. It was
followed by reports that Zibal’s boarding time on the magic machine had become several times longer.
‘Every situation is hastening the growth of the players.’
This had been the case since Grid became involved with dragons and the appearance of the forgotten
ancient cultures. It seemed to be warning him to prepare for the impending hardships and Grid
gradually realized that he would soon be reunited with Baal. It was the reason why time passed so
quickly.
Grid couldn’t wait to fight Baal, win, and purify hell, but on the other hand, he was afraid because he
wasn’t sure he could fight Baal and win. He hoped the day of the decisive battle would come soon and at
the same time, he wished to have a grace period. The world would change 180 degrees depending on
the outcome of the day, so his tension and burden grew indefinitely.
However, he didn’t show it on the outside. Grid’s expression was always calm and his actions were
dignified. Thanks to this, many people believed in him and felt relieved. The expressions of the people
Grid met while inspecting the main strongholds and visiting Valhalla were as bright as ever. How could
people have no worries? It was just that their hope seemed greater.
“Is this the right place?”
Grid had been in constant communication with Garion. Garion, who started to be worshiped again
thanks to Grid, was in the stage of slowly restoring his divine power. It was a divine power based on
Grid. It was the aftermath of people misunderstanding Garion’s small temple being placed next to Grid’s
large temple. Many people recognized Garion as the god who assisted Grid rather than the god of the
earth.
Garion didn’t care. It was an attitude that any status was good as long as he could fulfill his duties.
-That’sright.Itissomewherehere.
Garion tracked the divine power and identified the location of the human gods based on the flow of the
earth’s veins. It just wasn’t as almighty as Grid expected.
“Even if it is somewhere here...”
Grid frowned.
A huge forest overgrown with lush greenery. It was a dark and wide forest with no room for sunlight to
fall. How many years would it take to find a person who was determined to hide here? It wasn’t much
different from finding a needle in a desert.
“Can’t you pinpoint the location more accurately?”
-Ican’tdoitevenifmydivinepowerwascomplete.
-Iruleovertheland.
-Idon’truleoverthebeingswholiveontheland.
-Inthefirstplaceitisanoppositegod.
“...It is below expectations.”
-Thatistooharsh.
-Justguidingyouthisfar.
-Itisabigthingsoshameonyou.
“A close friend of mine is a scientist who created a radar that identifies dragons. That radar pinpoints a
dragon’s location. Isn’t it a big problem that the god of the earth is inferior to a machine made by
human hands?”
He added a bit of exaggeration. The dragon radar wasn’t almighty either. It was detected only if the
target was nearby or emitted a large amount of magic power.
-I’magodnotadetector.
-Ihopeyourfriendisdoingwell.
‘The old man is upset.’
Grid chuckled. He had a sentiment of affection, not contempt. Grid opened up to Garion after only a few
months. Garion’s tendency to love and embrace all beings on the ground had earned Grid’s favor.
Grid pulled out Cranbel’s Horn.

A dragon weapon—it was reminiscent of a beautiful black meteor that revealed a pure white
appearance in a forest without light.
A meteor that soared through the dark night sky. The thing that could never be reached by human
hands until it fell to the ground and became a meteorite was lightly held by Grid and swung.
The fan-shaped sword energy that made day and night coexist. The spot where Grid stood was dark,
while the place in front of Grid was bright. It was because all the lush bushes were cut down and the sun
shone.
Moss was visible everywhere on the ground. It was the culprit that made Randy slip a few times.
Overgeared Skeleton Two read Grid’s meaning and caused a fire that burned all the moss. That was it.
The flames, which were raging intensely, burned only the moss before dying down. Not even a small
ember was transferred to the bushes. Overgeared Skeleton Two’s mana control ability had become
extremely delicate after studying under the tower members. It meant that the power of his spatial
distortion, which was used as a long-term weapon, was maximized.
Grid swung his sword again. It was a dance move that slowly took the breath away. Every time the glow
of the sunset, which was darker than the sun, fluttered like silk, it brightened the surroundings. The
forest was cleared.
“It isn’t enough.”
Ifrit’s Arm contracted. Red scales were stacked on top of each other in layers and adhered to Grid’s
muscles. There was no discomfort. On the contrary, his veins were energized and a sense of freshness
was felt. The flow of mana was stimulated. A large amount of magic power gathered at his fingertips. It
was the precursor to Breath. It was weak, but it was clearly the power of a dragon.
Grid’s gaze focused on a further place and Grid’s hand holding the breath formed a straight line with his
gaze.
“Are you going to completely get rid of the forest?” The existence that Grid was eagerly looking for
emerged. It was an elderly man with an old wooden box in his hand. “This is a very important place in
the area. It is an indispensable forest that circulates nature and provides abundant resources to people.
It is also a place that the servants of the myth predators are keeping an eye on. So for the sake of people
and even your own safety, stop doing that. I lose.”
Debirion, the god of hunting—he was famous for the Hunting God’s Protection buff which greatly
increased PvE ability and was the god served by the majority of monks. At one time, Zibal was Debirion’s
Envoy. He was the most well-known human god before the Overgeared God.
“What are you doing? Go ahead. Take back that ominous energy and hit my neck directly with your
sword. I won’t resist. It is better for the world to give you my life than to be eaten by a myth predator.”
Debirion had also heard the fame of the Overgeared God. He knew that Grid had protected millions of
people through the mouths of hunters, woodcutters, and herbalists who came to the forest. He just
couldn’t trust Grid. It was the side effect of being troubled by the myth predators.
Debirion had been trapped in this forest for a long time. He hid while being targeted by the servants of
the myth predators. He developed the misconception that other people would be seeking his divinity.
Thus, he hid deeper when he sensed the visit of the Overgeared God.
Yet at this moment, he let go of his lingering attachments. After the disturbance, he decided it was right
to sacrifice himself rather than being eaten by a myth predator. He gave up his life and resistance for the
world. It was a life where he shouldn’t have lingering regrets in the first place.
Ever since being worshiped by people and becoming a god. Had he really been helpful to the world so
far? At most, he only helped people hunt. All he did was help their arrows pierce the animals’ necks
accurately, hoping that the number of hungry people would decrease a bit. It was insignificant and
worthless. There was absolutely no reason to cling to life.
‘My life ended hundreds of years ago.’
The day he stopped being a human. There was no life for him the moment he stepped into solitude.
A weak god. A being who was worshiped and became a god simply due to his good heart smiled after
many years. Once he accepted the end, he felt at peace and regained his smile.
Just then, the Breath was fired from Grid’s hands. It reached Debirion, who had tightly closed eyes, and
pierced the ominous mist that had risen behind Debirion, extinguishing it.
“......?”
The wide-eyed Debirion, who survived without dying, became dumbfounded.
‘Was that a lich’s magic power? I wonder if it is a servant sent by the childless specter.’
Grid inferred the identity of the mist and used Shunpo. He approached Debirion and asked while feeling
admiration in many ways, “Have you only been hunting animals all this time?”
“...Yes. I am a hunter, so I have only killed animals for their flesh and skin when necessary.”
“......”
Grid swallowed down his embarrassment. He smiled with joy despite feeling embarrassed by the shabby
appearance of Debirion that was contrary to expectations.
A god who was much nicer than what he vaguely imagined. After Garion, he met a god he could trust
again. The weakness wasn’t a problem at all. It was enough to increase the power. In the first place,
Debirion had a shabby appearance, but his divine power was extremely dense. It was natural since he
had been worshiped by many people for a long time. He might have no experience in fighting properly,
but he had great potential.
“There are so many animals to be hunted in this world. Dear Debirion, I need your help,” Grid politely
requested.
It happened as Debirion was hesitating with a puzzled expression...
“... Let's move the location first.”

“Ah, yes. That would be great. The specter will send a new pursuer if we stay here.”
Debirion was concerned about the servants of the myth usurper, but this wasn’t the problem for Grid.
Grid felt Garion’s divine power, which was connected to him, shaking as if it was going to be
extinguished. He seemed to have been attacked by some overwhelming being. It was reminiscent of
Martial God Zeratul, but Zeratul had lost so much of his divinity that it was impossible to descend again
this soon. So this...
"Let’s go.” He had to hurry.
Grid grabbed Debirion’s wrist tightly and immediately started to leap through space using Shunpo.
However, he stopped along the way. It was because barriers were being spread on every road leading to
his destination. The space movement restrictions that often followed a super named boss were
scattered everywhere.
-Lauel, send the apostles to these coordinates.
Grid realized that one of Rebecca’s archangels had appeared and summoned the apostles.
Lightning Speed was triggered. The Arrogant Blue Dragon's Boots, that put the sky and earth under his
feet, glowed and helped Grid fly. He soon became the Lightning God and turned into lightning.
Chapter 1622
The beginning of the memory was a bright light. Garion understood the concept of beauty when she first
opened her eyes. [1]
Cultivate the land. Let the bushes take root and let the clear water flow so that the ground animals
could play and the flying beasts could rest.
Garion thought that the heart of her mother, who came down on the golden clouds with a smile, was
beautiful.
“You always greet me with the same look.” Her mother’s expression suddenly saddened, but Garion had
no doubts. She was just becoming aware of herself. She was busy retrieving the information flooding her
mind as a side effect of awakening her consciousness and reasoning. She naturally buried her mother’s
words, which seemed like it wasn’t the first time they met.
It was a memory that became blurrier because of the faint voice.
‘...I am reminded of that now.’
She lost all her divine power. It included the divine power she gained from the Overgeared God. It went
beyond the level of being unable to fulfill her duties. She now found it hard to even establish her
existence. It was only at this time that the fragments of memory that came to mind were assembled.
She was saddened to realize that the culprit that sealed such an important memory was nothing other
than divine power.
‘I see.’
She had always been abandoned.

In the previous world and the previous worlds before that. In the world that would follow as well—she
had faced and would face the same moment as today.
Tears streamed down Garion’s white cheeks.
Long hair that flashed transparent light green and pink. The long wavy hair of Gabriel, which she had
seen on the day of her birth, was still confirming her beauty. She wept bitterly while noticing that she
hadn’t changed, but was consistent.
“Gabriel... have you hurt me every time?”
“Yes, your sin has always been the same. You prioritized the surface, not heaven, and grabbed the
ankles of the gods.”
“That is my duty. Mother asked me to protect the beings on the surface.”
I also came to love the beings on the surface.
Garion swallowed down these words. It was because she was afraid that this heart would harm the
beings on the surface.
Gabriel nodded. “Yes. We have long known that it is meaningless to ask for flexibility from your upright
soul.”
It was through countless experiences. Gabriel had long let go of the hesitation she had when cutting off
Garion’s head. Gabriel had been cutting off Garion’s head from an unfathomably long past and had
become accustomed to this behavior. She had reached the point where she didn’t even feel any
inspiration.
However, this time was different. “It is just that this case is special. Garion, your crime in this world is
that you have betrayed the goddess. It is the worst crime in history. Working with the Overgeared God?”
The Overgeared God—the existence that never existed before was changing many things. She
remembered that the goddess had watched his steps with great interest and sometimes with delight.
The reason why she didn’t question the attitude of the goddess, who went missing without any signs,
was because the condition of the goddess was special. She accepted it naturally rather than wasting her
mental strength on questions that couldn’t be resolved. Raphael was pleased that the goddess finally
trusted them, but...
If Gabriel was the goddess, she wouldn’t trust Raphael.
“What type of attraction does the Overgeared God have?” Gabrial asked the fundamental question. It
was without removing the spear aimed at Garion’s slender neck. On the left side of the spear blade, a
pole stretched out like a crescent and penetrated Garion’s skin little by little.
“Attraction...? There are so many things that it will take me quite a while to explain. Are you going to
keep me alive until then?”
The Overgeared God had no choice but to be Garion’s ideal type. Even when he was a human and after
he became a god, he guarded the beings on the surface.
Gabriel’s lips curved up. It was just a habit. Her transparent eyes were cold from the beginning.
No heart. From a certain point, Gabriel had completely excluded the concept of emotion. It could be
that she was worn out from experiencing the repeating worlds or it might be due to a sense of mission
to control Raphael. Even at this moment, there were pitiful human beings hoping for her kindness
somewhere.
“This is enough for the answer.” Gabriel ended the conversation. She decided that rather than depriving
Garion of her divinity and sealing her soul, she should kill Garion completely. She had too many flaws to
continue assuming the role of god of the earth in the future. The ‘seed’ planted in the soul must’ve
grown sufficiently. It was a good idea to take this opportunity to recover it and develop the energy of a
god killer.
Gabriel’s long, fine fingers curved slightly. A subtle change in the grip method brought a dramatic
change to the spear. The stopped spear quickly moved in a half moon trajectory and cut Garion’s neck.
There was a pale aura on the tip of the spear. It was the energy of a god killer.
The forest, which belatedly shook due to the storm, was brutally green. There was no disturbance even
though the god who had been taking care of it until now was facing a crisis. It meant that Garion’s death
had no effect on the world.
Indeed, the land had been sufficiently strengthened.
Gabriel gently pushed the spear with her index and middle finger and the spear that soared in the shape
of a half moon fell like a thunderbolt.
Garion’s small head was smashed. Light poured from her broken head like a waterfall, to the extent
where the particles of light pouring out of her previously cut neck seemed insignificant. A god’s death
was bound to be delayed and a god had the right to retreat during this grace period. It was just that they
lost some of their rights in the face of the energy of a god killer.
In the first place, Gabriel was completely different from Raphael or Zeratul. She wasn’t easy because she
didn’t get swept up in emotions. She was reasonable and thorough. It meant she acknowledged the fact
that she should be wary of the existence of the Overgeared God when coming to the surface and she
prepared sufficiently.
She had naturally formed a trinity. She even armed herself with the divine objects she had been with
since her birth. She also used the energy of a god killer, even if it was weak, so she was almost in a
perfect battle state. Of course, it was a big loss compared to when she was in heaven, but she couldn’t
be better based on the standards of the surface.
“Why are you trying to hold on?” Gabriel cocked her head. It was an attitude that showed she couldn’t
understand the land that decayed due to giving energy to Garion and Garion’s attitude of accepting and
using it to sustain herself rather than rejecting it. “The ground has been sufficiently strengthened. The
world won’t fall apart if you die. You staying alive won’t bring any benefits to the beings on the surface.”
Garion herself knew it best. She didn’t have many uses any longer. Now the earth could exist on its own.
Even if it was cut by the Sword Saint, it had enough regenerative power to recover slowly. It was
meaningless even if she had the wish to protect the beings on the surface like before.
Garion had lost most of her divine power. Her divinity had even fallen because she proved to be
powerless to help the land she cared for. So why was she trying to survive?
‘I’ve never been like this before.’
In previous worlds, Garion always compiled with death. She couldn’t resist because she knew her
worthlessness.
“You—are you waiting for the Overgeared God?”
The current Garion was based on the Overgeared God’s divine power, not Rebecca. By now, the
Overgeared God would’ve sensed Garion’s crisis. However, that was it. The Overgeared God couldn’t
help Garion. It was because he defeated Zeratul a few months ago. Zeratul, who didn’t have enough
defense, was defeated in a humble way. The Overgeared God clearly won and rose in status. He must’ve
come to a point where he could clearly see the difference in power between himself and Gabriel. What
courage did he have to come and rescue Garion?
Of course, he could come. Thinking about the Overgeared God’s past actions, he was far from reason.
There was a high possibility that he would be emotionally biased and try to come. The problem was that
he wasn’t Gabriel’s opponent. Gabriel decided that she was unlikely to be defeated by the Overgeared
God because she was fully equipped.
“The Overgeared God only has a small chance of winning if he comes with a top dragon. However, you
know that there are no dragons the Overgeared God communicates with on a daily basis. If you
persevere and attract the Overgeared God, he will lose a lot of divinity because of you. He might even
die to me. Do you want that?”
“...No.”
The earth shook. It felt like it was shouting at Garion, who started to refuse to accept the energy, to not
give up.
Gabriel inserted the spear into the land that started to fluctuate like waves and said, “Yes, you thought
about it well.”
Gabriel was mindful of Grid’s intervention from the beginning. She might’ve made enough preparations,
but this didn’t mean she welcomed Grid’s intervention. Her purpose was to punish Garion to the fullest.
She didn’t want to be disturbed. Unlike Raphael, who enjoyed unexpected events, she preferred that
things went according to her plan.
“Goodbye.”
“......”
Garion closed her eyes while sympathizing with herself, who would be reborn oblivious in the next world
and would be used again. She just wanted to die before the Overgeared God arrived. She felt a lot of
guilt because she almost put the Overgeared God in danger by dragging out the time.
‘I’m sorry. I think I also wanted to rely on someone at least once.’

From the moment of her birth until now. Garion had lived alone and isolated on the surface. She was
faithful only to her duty and depended on the beings of the surface. It was just that life. She was useless.
Even so, she had no regrets.
Then the cold air of the spear blade brushed against her throat. Garion thought her head had fallen to
the ground. She didn’t open her eyes because she was afraid that she would face her collapsed body
after losing her head.
Meanwhile, Gabriel’s fingers moved busily like she was playing an instrument. She flicked the spear with
her ring finger and pulled it with her index finger. She immediately put it down and supported it with her
middle finger. Her long spear turned greatly and spread over her head, exerting a tremendous presence.
It blocked all the rain of battle gear pouring from the sky and made it impossible for them to come in
contact with her.
Her divinity, which had spread softly on the ground she had stepped on, expanded its territory to the
left and right. It acted as a barrier to protect the baby angels brought to form the trinity.
“It ended up like this.”
Gabriel’s eyes, which were a cross of blue and gold, looked into the distance. Grid drew attention with
the rain of battle gear and approached while minimizing any signs as much as possible. He approached
Garion while wearing the Hooded Zip Up and believed his operation was a success, but he soon realized
he was mistaken.
It was a trap. A pillar of light rose from under Garion’s feet and swallowed Garion and Grid at the same
time. It was excessive greed to try and deceive Gabriel, who had existed since the beginning.
‘What excessive nonsense?’
Grid had maintained the maximum speed while coming here so the Lightning God state was activated.
He rose like lightning and dodged the pillar while asking Garion on his back, “Those wounds, will they
recover if you go to the temple?”
Grid didn’t really see Garion’s appearance. It wasn’t because her disastrous appearance was unsightly. It
was out of consideration. Garion was a great god. He wanted to protect her dignity. In fact, Garion had
been desperately trying to hide herself from the moment Grid appeared. It was their first and last
meeting and she didn’t want to look ugly.
“Leave me here and avoid this place,” Garion said while pushing Grid’s back. It was a plea.
He could feel her little hands trembling. Had such a small hand sustained the world?
It happened as Grid’s head cooled down. Gabriel finished extinguishing the rain of battle gear and
nodded. “Yes. Overgeared God, you should go back. My purpose today is Garion, not you.”
“Don’t go overboard. My purpose is you.”
The dragon weapons were held in both of Grid’s hands. It was a state in which the items were
combined. The angels who didn’t show their noses when people were praying desperately to be saved—
Grid was extremely disgusted with those who showed up whenever they weren’t wanted and targeted
good beings.
He was convinced that they were worse than the great demons. The demons at least responded to the
call of the Yatan Church, while these damn angel jerks didn’t answer.
Killing intent soared. His emotions were expressed as Formless Will. A violent storm seemed to rage
around Grid.
“At this point, it is possible to activate a sanctuary.” Gabriel measured Grid’s level and raised her spear.
She aimed at Grid, to be precise, she aimed at Garion who was on Grid’s back. “Choose whether you will
survive alone or if the two of you will die together.”
The warning was short and the action was immediate.
Throwing the spear—a movement that symbolized hunting from the beginning, it had a strong meaning.
It must hit the subject and induced death. It was one of Gabriel’s powers and now it even contained the
energy of a god killer.
Grid was engulfed in a terrifying fear despite experiencing a dragon’s Breath and Zeratul’s sword power.
Death flashed through his mind the moment he saw the flying spear. Naturally, the desire to live
blossomed. It was instinct. The sanctuary was opened without any precursors.
The Sanctuary of Metal—hundreds of armor from the Canyon of Steel were overlaid on Grid. Grid
wrapped his arms around Garion. Garion’s face turned red as she lowered her head in surprise. It was
because she read Grid’s mind through the communion of divine power. Even though she was hurt, she
didn’t look unsightly. Rather, he was surprised because she was so pretty. So she shouldn’t make this
face. The comfort healed her torn heart a bit.
“......?”
Gabriel’s eyes widened slightly. It was a surprised reaction. It was the first time since she was born that
she made such an expression because she was somewhat flustered by the appearance of Grid, who was
in good condition even after blocking the thrown spear with his body.
Chapter 1623
The sanctuary was a measure that distinguished between a high or low god. The stronger the god, the
more powerful their divinity and the more independent the realm that was built. Being independent
made it hard to approach.
‘This is the sanctuary of the Overgeared God.’
The angels were accustomed to the sanctuary of the goddess. Even with fighting against the expelled
gods or suppressing the rebellion of the seven malignant saints, the angels fought with protection in the
goddess’ sanctuary. It meant she had a high discerning eye. Gabriel easily grasped and evaluated the
Overgeared God’s sanctuary.
‘Excellent.’
It was a canyon of steel. The steel that melted in the heat spreading from the Overgeared God’s heart
made hundreds of armor and overlaid them on the Overgeared God. Attacks could be absorbed without
damage. It was a space optimized for the concept of protection. It was a sanctuary that reflected the
tendencies of the Overgeared God who protected humanity.
If it was Raphael, they would’ve ridiculed and belittled it for being the domain of a coward, but... Gabriel
couldn’t smile at all.
‘It is a noble mental world.’
The canyon of steel was high and serene. The steel that formed the canyon was cold and the heat that
melted the steel was hot. The scene was like the tip of hell. However, Gabriel got a glimpse into the
essence behind the landscape.
Humanity had faced all types of monsters, demons, angels, and even gods and dragons. So far, countless
beings had plunged the surface into crisis and every time, the Overgeared God had saved it. The high
canyon was the Overgeared God’s desire to be the fence that guarded the land and the numerous
armors that sprang up in the canyon was the embodiment of the Overgeared God’s achievements.
‘A true god.’
Gabriel’s gaze shifted to Grid, Garion, and Debirion, who was wandering behind them. They might be
weak, but their character alone resembled the goddess. It was unfortunate that she had to kill them.
This sentiment didn’t lead to the desire to help them. Gabriel’s heart had long cooled down. It was too
cold to have any aspirations.
“It is very good for a sanctuary that you have just earned. However, there is a limit to the power of
simply defending.”
The Overgeared God had been fighting enemies stronger than him. Above all else, surviving must’ve
been the top priority. It was easy to understand the nature of the sanctuary that was specialized in
defense. There was just no end if he kept simply defending. The way to achieve true victory and end the
fight was to destroy the enemy. It meant that attacking was a higher concept than defense. It would’ve
been perfect if it was as omnipotent as the goddess’ sanctuary, but it was unlikely that the Overgeared
God, who had just been born, could create such a sanctuary.
“Let’s see how long you can hold out.”
Gabriel retrieved the spear that she had thrown. She held it in her hand, not with her fingers. This spear
was her symbol. It formed a single body and moved freely even without her touching it. The intention of
her fingers alone shook the sky and the earth. If she held it in her hand and wielded it, the world might
perish.
However, now she had no hesitation. It was okay to destroy this place because it was the Overgeared
God’s sanctuary, not reality.
A surge of shockwaves from Gabriel shook the entire canyon. The golden armor and spear she was
armed with exploded a bright light in accordance with her will. They were the armor and spear
bestowed by the goddess in the beginning. They were Gabriel’s symbols that had been with her since
birth.
In the shaky world, Garion became contemplative. She was amazed by Gabriel’s power to shake up the
entire sanctuary. She recognized that Grid’s divinity would fall significantly if the sanctuary collapsed
and tried to persuade him, “There is no need to have a power struggle with Gabriel, who is going her
best. First of all, I think it is better to take back the sanctuary and step down.”
One blow. Just block one attack and there would be a chance. No matter how strong Gabriel was, the
aftermath would be great if she used that much power on the surface. Perhaps the duration of the
trinity would end soon.
Garion thought this, but her opinion wasn’t adopted by Grid. The flow of the battle was fast. Gabriel had
already arrived in front of him. The spear blade that rotated like a wheel was fierce. A gold glow was
dispersed dizzyingly and the spaces that were touched by the particles of light dissolved in vain.
There was a hole in the sanctuary. Gabriel’s spear, armor, will, actions, and very existence destroyed the
Overgeared God’s sanctuary in real time.
‘Too late...’
The spear blade that was right in front of her was projected into Garion’s large eyes. Garion sensed
annihilation and grasped Grid’s cloak. She pulled Grid toward him and pushed herself forward. It was a
desperate effort to save at least Grid. It was just that she hadn’t recovered the strength she had lost.
She was too weak. She did her best, but Grid’s body didn’t budge.
“Ah...” Garion’s mind went blank. It wasn’t her own death that made her despair. It was Grid’s pain that
she would have to witness before she died. She had experienced how much pain the energy of a god
killer could cause. It broke her heart to think that Grid would suffer the same pain as herself.
“......?”
Garion’s eyes widened. It was because Gabriel’s face, which was enlarged as she got closer, crumpled up
like a piece of paper. The astonishment that filled the indifferent eyes was unfamiliar.
Garion understood the situation one step late. Gabriel was covered in a thin white cloth. Her armor,
which she had proudly armed herself with just now, was taken off and she revealed her half naked body.
Why?
Before Garion could properly question it, she saw Gabriel’s spear soaring high. It was as if the spear was
rejecting Gabriel. Contrary to Gabriel's will as she gave strength to her hands to the point where they
turned white, the spear slipped out of her hand uncontrollably.
It was just before she reached Grid. Gabriel faced a situation where she met Grid with all her equipment
removed. She looked like she was swinging her fist in the air. There was no way to explain the scene
other than ‘full of gaps.’
Flap.
Grid’s cloak, which hadn’t moved despite Garion holding it with all his might, soared up backwards. The
orange light, which suddenly spread like a veil, was restoring the damaged sanctuary in real time. During
the time when he performed the sword dances with two swords, Grid mostly wielded Gujel’s Dao first. It
was to use the characteristics of the dao, which used drawing the sword as an advantage. Most of the
enemies weren’t able to respond to the tremendous acceleration.
Grid was currently level 700. His stats had reached the seventh awakening, so he was several times
stronger than when he fought Zeratul. However, Gabriel dodged Grid’s first attack. The light that spread
around her seemed to replace her senses. It was obviously a superior version of the artificial senses
favored by Grid.
‘It is great.’
Grid naturally admired it. Gabriel’s ability to react to a surprise attack while disarmed was that great. It
was an opportunity to once again realize the skills of the absolutes that he would have to deal with in
the future.
‘It is okay.’
Grid wasn’t daunted. He felt the presence of Garion and Debirion standing behind him.
Apostles and human gods—he also had many colleagues who would soon become absolutes. It was also
reassuring that the Overgeared members in hell were becoming stronger. They would be of great help in
the future if they became legends or transcendents.
A roar spread. It was the aftermath of Cranbel’s Horn being fired.
Gabriel was tangled up with the Formless Sword and also reacted to Gujel’s Dao combined with the Fire
Dragon Sword. Therefore, she failed to avoid the attack properly. It was before she recovered the
mental energy she poured out when avoiding Gujel’s Dao.
Grid recognized Gabriel’s situation as she was stabbed by a sword bent at a strange angle and stretched
out the thumb of his left hand. He gripped the handle of Gujel’s Dao in a shorter manner.
Grid used Shunpo to move above Gabriel, whose balance had collapsed, and descended vertically. He
pulled Gujel’s Dao, which he was holding with a short grip, toward his chest. At the same time, he
pushed Cranbel’s Horn forward. The dragon’s movement that he used to penetrate through Gabriel’s
light showed a certain vision to Gabriel, who was already confused.
A dragon’s descent—it was a sight created by combining the sword dance and Cranbel’s Horn.
‘I will lose if I get hit.’
Gabriel immediately judged. Her lost spear and empty hands helped her make a quick judgment. She
was robbed of her weapon, a weapon that she had been with all her life? It was ridiculous.
Gabriel used Shunpo. Even so, her body remained motionless like it was nailed in place. It was due to
the wavelength of power generated by Grid’s six fusion sword dance. A vast energy was pulling at the
surroundings like a black hole.
Gabriel was startled and looked into Grid’s eyes. There was no ecstasy or anger in the eyes that looked
at her who was in a crisis. His eyes looked like he was encountering something insignificant and Gabriel
laughed in vain.
Unable to be resisted. It was an emotion she felt only when facing the gods of the beginning, the old
dragons, and the only one god, Chiyou. This was the surface, not heaven, it was because of the loss of
her weapon or armor, and other excuses, but even without these causes, Gabriel would’ve admired
Grid. The appearance of Grid as he reproduced a dragon’s momentum and personality was a threat in
itself.
At the same time, there was the sound of bells as if responding to this sentiment.
‘...Chiyou?’
A chill went down Gabriel’s spine. There was a great ripple in her heart, which had been still even in the
face of a crisis. It was because she felt that Chiyou’s obsession with Grid was greater than the rumors.
Had Chiyou ever shown such a great obsession with someone? Could it be that he believed the
Overgeared would become a complete god killer? It was a law of the world that a god couldn’t be a
complete god killer. So what was the basis for this?
‘...I have to win.’
It was after noticing that the odds were low. Gabriel, who was about to retreat to find a suitable
opportunity, changed her mind. She recalled Chiyou’s personality. From the beginning of time, he didn't
know how to tell a lie. He wasn’t insignificant enough to become senile.
The fact that he marked the Overgeared God as ‘a being who can kill me,’ or a god killer in other words,
meant that the Overgeared God was fully qualified. Therefore, Gabriel felt a sense of duty that she
shouldn’t be defeated. She didn’t dodge the Overgeared God’s sword attack, which raged like a storm,
and instead faced it.
She surrounded herself with divinity as armor and blocked the sword of the Overgeared God. At the
same time, she fired her divinity as a spear. The wounds on her body rapidly increased while the armor
around the Overgeared God started to be smashed mercilessly. It was the determination to make it
mutual destruction.
Gabriel’s resistance was fierce as she was determined to lose their status together rather than suffer a
one-sided attack and increase the status of the Overgeared God. Even so, Grid didn’t stop dancing. On
the contrary, he increased his momentum and continued the development of the six fusion sword
dance. It didn’t matter how great Gabriel’s willpower and strength were. It had nothing to do with Grid.
It would just build up the basis for Grid’s victory unless the opponent had the means to neutralize or
offset the Sanctuary of Metal.
“......?!”
Gabriel’s fierce resistance stopped like it had been a lie. The spear that had been lost earlier—it was the
aftermath of being stabbed in the back by something that was like a part of herself and suffering
devastating damage.
‘Why is this...?’
Gabriel’s face turned white as she hurriedly dodged the spear wielded by the black-gold hand floating
alone. Eventually, the sanctuary made a difference. Armor that was crushed at most. The fragments of
armor that the Overgeared God was wearing changed into hundreds of weapons in response to the
divinity of the sanctuary. The number was too high and it was too strong to endure at the same time as
she fully took on the Overgeared God's sword dance.
“How absurd...”
Gabriel laughed in vain. The sanctuary of the Overgeared God that she thought was simply specialized in
defense—the more she experienced it, the more almighty it became. It was so much so that it
resembled the goddess’ sanctuary at first glance. She realized that the Overgeared God’s achievements
were far more than she expected.
‘An absolute on the surface.’
Gabriel evaluated the Overgeared God as so and revealed her power. She fired a beam of light from her
expanded halo and caused a storm with 14 wings. It smashed the hundreds of swords in real time and
shook up Grid’s sanctuary. Her hand, which had the energy of a god killer, pierced Grid’s heart.
[You have suffered fatal damage!]
[You have entered the immortality state.]
[The energy of a god killer has reduced the function of immortality. The duration of the immortality is 4
seconds.]
It was one step too late. The reason why Gabriel’s hand was able to pierce Grid’s heart was because Grid
had narrowed the distance to cut her neck.
Gabriel’s soul abandoned her body and escaped. Grid alone had suppressed the situation before the
apostles even arrived. Grid completely overwhelmed Gabriel, who had a better talent than Martial God
Zeratul who descended to the surface a few months ago. It was a difference made by his increased level
and the possession of a sanctuary.
Numerous notification windows filled Grid’s vision. However, the thing that pleased him wasn’t the
rewards, but Garion’s presence by his side. He protected her.
Chapter 1624
[Overgeared God ‘Grid’ has defeated the 2nd archangel, ‘Gabriel.’]
For angels, the body was clothing. It was a concept that could be easily discarded and changed. Harming
their bodies didn’t cause pain or death. Of course, the story was different when the Saintess was
around, but Ruby was currently active in the hell expedition. From the beginning, Grid wasn’t obsessed
with Gabriel. Rather than feeling regret that he wasn’t able to stop her from running away, he was
satisfied and rejoiced that he had protected Garion.
“First of all, let’s go to the temple.”
Grid gently held the wrists of Garion and Debirion. There was courtesy in his conduct, such as seeking
their understanding in advance. Grid’s inner feelings of respect for the two gods naturally made him
polite.
The two gods were still stunned.

The goddess’ masterpiece—the hierarchy of the archangel Gabriel was at a height that made the gods
on earth mere miscellaneous junk. She was a difficult existence even considering that they weren’t
complete, unlike in heaven. She was that virtuous from birth. Yet she was trampled on by Grid.
Was it ‘someone who overshadowed the years’ or something? They had vaguely heard rumors that even
dragons had a high regard for him, but they never thought it would be this much.
Garion, who had witnessed firsthand the scene of Grid repelling Zeratul, was even more shocked. Grid’s
skills were very strong compared to when he fought Zeratul.
In the awkward silence, Grid used a return scroll. The magic power squeezed through the barriers that
started to break down the moment Gabriel retreated and swept through the bodies of the gods.
However, it didn’t have any effect. The setting that the return scroll was developed by a human
magician grabbed at their ankle. Unlike the human born Grid and Debirion, the return scroll didn’t work
with the physiology of Garion, who was a god from birth. The structure of the magic circle activated by
the scroll collapsed as soon as it touched Garion.
‘This...’ Grid frowned. Garion had severe injuries to her neck and head. She tried not to show it, but he
could feel that she was weakening in real time. In a situation where he was in a rush, he was caught off
guard by the return scroll. It would take quite a while to get back to Reinhardt even if he linked Lightning
God and Shunpo, so he was nervous.
‘I should’ve built more temples for Garion.’
There was a lack of respect due to a weak vigilance. It was at the moment when Grid had belated
regrets...
A light fell. The purple beam of light had as much destructive power as a meteorite colliding, but it was
simply a wavelength of magic power. It was the remnants of teleportation. However, it tore apart all the
traces that Gabriel had left behind. The trees and rocks that Gabriel had used as a tool to create the
barriers—in other words, it specifically destroyed the forms that contained even the slightest bit of
Gabriel’s divinity. The principles contained in just one teleport were enormous.
Braham approached Grid, who was speechless with shock. The teleport that was operated like a ballistic
missile and the calm face attracted the attention of the gods.
“I was one step late.” He was about to properly check the performance of his new magic power...
Braham murmured words mixed with regret and captured the magic power that was running wild in all
directions. It was shortly after he completely erased Gabriel’s divinity and the elements that would’ve
allowed her to come again.
Garion and Debirion became contemplative. Braham looked like a death god. It was due to the
domineering nature found in Braham’s vague divinity. It was understandable that he was mistaken for a
death god. The mix of magic and divinity, filled with the confidence to kill and eliminate anything, came
as a shock to Grid as well.
Braham was aware of the situation. He confirmed Garion’s divinity, which neutralized the magic of the
return circle, stared at Garion’s wounds, and drew a magic circle in the air. “Let’s hurry.”
“...Yes...” Grid could feel the presence of the other apostles who started arriving on the scene, but he
couldn’t afford to wait for them. Grid nodded gently while Grid and Debirion accepted the magic in an
anxious manner.
“Your Majesty!”
The apostles who arrived at the scene after Braham were Zik and Mercedes. Zik looked around calmly
while Mercedes couldn’t hide her anger.
“Sluggards.” It was due to the word Braham said with a confident expression when he arrived first by a
hair’s breadth. The always sober and bold Zik wasn’t agitated at all, but Mercedes was greatly affected.
It wasn’t because her mentality was unusually weak.
In the first place, Braham had a knack for making others angry. Now it was a matter related to Grid. The
fact that she couldn’t immediately respond to Grid’s call bothered her, so it was hard for her to maintain
her composure when Braham provoked her. Zik, who couldn’t be provoked, was the unusual one.
‘This doll-like guy.’ Braham clicked his tongue when he saw Zik’s indifferent expression and teleported.
“I-I...!”
Mercedes trembled with embarrassment as she was left at the scene. It was a meaningless emotional
consumption in the eyes of Zik. He silently tore the return scroll and followed Grid and Braham back to
Reinhardt.
Gabriel’s armed power was identified based on the traces of the battle. There were some strange things
when he compared the Gabriel he saw during the days of the seven malignant saints to the current
Gabriel, so he thought he should investigate.
“...I am very late.” Just then, Piaro arrived at the scene. It was a great speed considering that he didn’t
have any long-distance travel skills, but he felt disappointed.
Mercedes purified her heart after seeing his humble self, unlike Braham, and opened her mouth, “His
Majesty has returned to the imperial capital first. We should go back as well.’
“Um, wait a moment.” Piaro pulled out a hand plow and rake. He started to tidy up the land where
traces of the battle remained. It was a move done out of concern that someone else would judge Grid as
insignificant based on these traces. After that, even the two of them left. Some more time passed...
“I am first.” Nefelina, who was the last to arrive at the scene, smiled proudly.
The daughter of an old dragon, she possessed tremendous potential, but she was only a hatchling right
now.
Sariel was fully aware of all the barriers created along with the descent, while Nefelina couldn’t interpret
some of the functions of the barriers. She shamefully wandered through the maze in a lost manner for a
while. Nevertheless, she was the first to arrive at the scene.
It was because the scene was neatly organized by Braham and Piaro. In a place where no traces of
Sariel’s divinity or a battle could be found, Nefelina admired her own greatness.
Grid and Sariel—Nefelina had no choice but to admire it when she was the first to arrive at the scene
when even the parties involved hadn’t arrived yet.
‘...How can this be?’
Nefelina belatedly realized that things were wrong and blushed in embarrassment. Could it be that her
father’s madness affected her? So maybe she became stupid for a moment, a moment, a very brief
moment. She was ashamed enough to ask such a question for a moment.
***
Angels were different from gods. The divinity they built him was more reminiscent of the divinity of a
human priest. It was gained by believing in and serving a god. In other words, it meant they couldn’t
achieve divinity on their own. It was also the cause of being unable to gain the protection of immortality.
There was no problem. Angels, like great demons, continued their endless lives through the
reincarnation of the soul. Moreover, unlike the great demons, they had hundreds of thousands of bodies
to change into. The moment they lost their body, they were reborn in another body.
“How long has it been since you’ve changed bodies? Isn’t it the first time since you were born?”
Raphael greeted Gabriel, who was walking out of the temple in a neat manner. The action of poking
Gabriel’s tender skin was full of playfulness. It was a completely different reaction from when Zeratul
was defeated. Raphael didn’t seem to care that Gabriel’s status had been damaged. It was because an
angel’s status was quickly restored.
In the first place, Gabriel’s status didn’t drop much. Angels were servants of the gods. It wasn’t a big
flaw for an angel to be defeated by a god. It was the law of the rule that would be applied regardless of
the rise or fall of armed might. Moreover, the weaker Gabriel became, the freer Raphael would be. To
be honest, Raphael was delighted. They could act as they pleased for the time being.
“How was the Overgeared God? Didn’t I say that he is a very detestable guy?”
“Let’s see... he is very good compared to you.”
“Huh? Ahaha, why do you always say such harsh things to me?”
Gabriel didn’t respond to Raphael, who was speaking with a smile.
Hatred, killing intent–every time she faced Raphael, she felt a constant stream of emotions that an angel
shouldn’t have. This was even though she used to believe she had lost her emotions.
She had noticed it. This was why Raphael entrusted this task to her. Raphael was wary of the
Overgeared God and wanted to gauge his power. Gabriel was thoroughly exploited. Even so, there were
no regrets. If Raphael had been involved in this matter, Garion might’ve suffered much greater
humiliation than she had ever suffered.
Raphael would’ve uttered insulting remarks nonstop, making all her efforts to strengthen the earth in
this life and her previous lies futile. This had been the case once in the past. Since then, Gabriel had
been in charge of Garion.
‘This time around, I wasn’t much different.’
The fact that Garion betrayed the goddess was disgusting. It didn’t connect to the emotion of anger, but
it was hard to say anything nice.
“You—don’t go too wild just because you are excited.”
“Of course not. I might be scolded by the goddess later, so I have to maintain the minimum of
goodness.”
“Before that, you might be upset by the Overgeared God.”
“Huh? Ahahat, you didn’t do your job properly and have only learned how to joke.”
Raphael blinked and drew a heart with divinity. It conveyed Raphael’s heart to Gabriel.
‘Should I kill them?’
The emotions she thought had been worn down and disappeared from the beginning were stimulated
and wriggling again today. Gabriel stared at Raphael with a cold look in her eyes before turning around.
She was going to stop by the temple of the goddess and confess her sin of not punishing the traitor.
Then she would pray.
***
“Come this way.”
Sariel’s position was very different from normal angels.
A fallen angel—she was exiled from heaven and lost most of her authority. For her, this body was the
only one and death was the end. Additionally, the demonic energy accumulated in the Abyss was
inherent in her and she didn’t know when it would run rampant. Therefore, she was the only apostle
who waited in Reinhardt. Surprisingly, she predicted Garion’s condition and made all the preparations.
She brought as many believers as possible to Garion’s temple to sing hymns and pray for her. The
authority of the apostles of the Overgeared God was absolute and Sariel was popular among the
apostles because she was famous for being beautiful and kind. Garion was also a recognized god, so the
crowd gathered like a swarm of clouds.
Their fervent prayers and hymns became divine power for Garion and Garion seemed to be quickly
recovering from her wounds. Garion would’ve recovered immediately if there hadn’t been a problem
along the way.
“By the way, who is that...?”
Garion was represented as an old man supporting the earth with a wide back and muscular arms in the
stone statues and frescoes of the temple. However, the god who actually appeared was in the image of
a young and beautiful woman. The people were confused and the hymns started to fall apart. The divine
power that was originally being poured toward Garion dispersed in vain without finding the target.
“So what did I tell you?”

“......”
Grid couldn’t say anything to Lauel, who scolded him.
In any case, on this night, Garion regained her strength and her health.
Chapter 1625
‘Indeed, there are limits to my current state.’
Watch the strength and weaknesses of the enemy before taking action. Even if the sword was drawn
late, he would strike the opponent first and deny the rule of ‘must win’ for the opponent. It was an easy
trick against those who weren’t skilled. If it was an opponent he could overwhelm with physical power
and control, then it was easy even if he watched and responded late.
However, it was difficult to use for an opponent who was equal. It had to be supported by not only
control and the body, but also insight and light. The difficulty was high. So far, Kraugel was the only
player who had shown a late start against Grid. Kraugel had only shown it a couple of times, which was
the limit.
To be honest, Grid had only recently learned the concept of a late start. Over the past few months, he
had been collecting and analyzing the PvP footage of players. It was a concept he realized in the process
of playing Kraugel’s highlight videos over and over again, as if it was a habit, before he realized there
was something strange. Then he concentrated and dug into it.
A technique that couldn’t be defined even if he experienced it himself in the past. Grid was fascinated
the moment he understood the trick that he had dismissed as merely a miracle caused by superior
control. He had a desire to master it perfectly and use it freely.
Today, Grid’s aspirations grew even stronger. Gabriel stoked the fire. She dodged the first blow of the six
fusion sword dance that was used in a fully buffed state. It was a reaction rate that was clearly superior
to Grid’s.
Grid checked his status window.
[Name: Grid
Level: 719
Class: Overgeared God
Species: God
Title: Dragon Knight and many more
★Strength: 8,900 ★Stamina: 7,500
......
...]
The beautiful arrangement of numbers was eye-catching. Grid had been growing steadily ever since
becoming a god. He earned a lot of stat points during the growth process and he distributed points in
response to the stats that rose partially when obtaining items or titles. It meant he didn’t miss the
‘golden ratio,’ which had different ratios for each level section.
Grid’s status window was simply perfect. The level was abnormally high? It was nonsense. Grid had
justifiably leveled up. He fought enemies that were hard to handle every time. After becoming a god for
a while, he defeated various enemies. Additionally, he steadily made myth rated items.
Grid was proud of his level. The 19 levels gained today from defeating Gabriel felt rather small.
‘In fact, the amount of experience received was more than what I got when I defeated Zeratul.’
It was the aftermath of the amount of experience required to level up rising after reaching level 700.
The experience required, which hadn’t changed much after level 400, grew dramatically. He was on the
verge of recalling the hell section he had experienced in the 300s and Grid had a vague idea about the
reason.
‘It is the last safeguard.’
During the time when Grid was in his late 300s, the average level of the named NPCs was in the 500s. At
that time, Grid would’ve surely passed the level of the named NPCs if the hell section hadn’t appeared.
‘It is right to say that the average level of the super named NPCs right now is around 900.’
It was a line that wasn’t allowed even for Grid, who became a god. Even the authority of a Pioneer was
lacking. This line seemed to mean that the level of the opponent that Grid had to confront wasn’t
narrowed down.
Grid didn’t care. He had titles and status that nullified the concept of levels as well as Chiyou’s blessing.
Right now, there was a separate part that was striking his nerves.
[★ Strength and speed and easily reach the maximum.]
Grid crossed the limit every time his status rose. He broke the upper limit allowed for players again and
again. As a result, the above phrase had always appeared at the bottom of Grid’s status window from a
certain point. Just as it had become natural to exert the maximum grip force after equipping Ifrit’s Arm,
Grid could easily reach the maximum strength and speed in any situation.
A typical example was the usage of the six fusion sword dance. Grid’s attack speed reached the
maximum from the moment Gujel’s Dao was drawn. It was incredibly fast. Even so, Gabriel avoided it.
‘Speaking of beings who are stronger than the version of Gabriel on the surface...’
There were the heavenly gods, Raphael, Baal and Amoract in hell, the gods of the Hwan Kingdom...
There were at least more than 20 when estimating it. The senses and physical abilities of those
specialized in combat among them would usually exceed the level of Gabriel seen today. It meant they
were superior to Grid. There was nothing to be upset about. Just look at any online game. There were
few cases where the boss was weaker than the player.
However, Grid had always been greedy. He wanted himself to be stronger than the enemy. The efforts
made in the past, the help of the people around him, the good fortune that followed, etc. He kept all
this in mind and thought it was natural to be stronger. It was why he was obsessed with a late start. He
was convinced that a late start was one of the means to overcome the upper limit that the system had
re-created.
‘Another means...’
It was naturally the strengthening of his items. Grid decided that the upgrade of the God Hands was
urgent. Originally, the greatest strength of the God Hands was forcing the enemy to choose between
them. A very simple example was Grid and a God Hand attacking the enemy at the same time. The
enemy had to block one of them, maximizing the value of the God Hand.
It was just that the God Hands weren’t very effective against recent enemies. The problem was that the
speed of the God Hands was too slow. Even in the fight against Gabriel today, the attack of the God
Hands only hit once. Gabriel’s spear, which was taken away, couldn’t be utilized as he wished.
‘It is a problem that Braham has to solve.’
Gravurnium—when would Greed evolve? It was when Grid was thinking about these things...
“The god of the earth has completed her restoration. Should I bring her here?”
“No, I will go by myself.”
***
People were busy. The work of recreating Garion’s stone statues and repainting the murals was in full
swing. Their faces were all bright. Not a single person was dissatisfied with the sudden increase in work.
They were happy and it wasn’t just at the level of being happy to work for a great god.
‘This is why appearance matters.’
There was a saying that the best probability was appearance. Why was reason so easily twisted by the
protagonist of a novel? It was because the protagonist was pretty or handsome.
In any case, Garion, who they thought was a middle-aged man, was actually a young woman.
Large pupils and drooping eyes. Combined with the bountiful body, she gave off a gentle and cozy
appearance. She was like a mother or big sister. There was a certain mysterious charm that made people
naturally rely on her.
"Maman..." (French for mother)
It felt like it was the scene of separated families reuniting. Some players were treating Garion as a
parent. Grid heard ‘maman,’ ‘maman’ as he passed the painter players painting the mural and once
again realized.
‘There are so many players from France.’
As expected of a country that produced high rankers like Bondre. It happened when he was thinking
nonsensical thoughts...
"Welcome."
Grid reached his destination, but the door opened on its own before he could knock. Beyond the door
stood Garion. She felt Grid’s presence and came directly to meet him. She was well-groomed and had
very polite manners.
“Why are you talking formally all of a sudden...?”
“I have received your life-saving grace and must serve you with the utmost sincerity.”
Garion didn’t have much time to think when she met Grid during the crisis. It was a habit to omit
honorifics when exchanging written conversation. Now that she was saved and received treatment, she
came to her senses and changed her attitude.
‘It is burdensome.’
Grid respected Garion. Garion was one of the old gods and was much older than Grid. She was at least
thousands of years older. Additionally, many people started to call her ‘mother.’ She was expected to
become the godmother of everyone sooner or later, so it was burdensome that such an existence would
serve him. He was afraid that the number of anti-fans would increase like in the Noe incident.
Even so, he didn’t point out that she needed to change her attitude. It was because he thought it wasn’t
polite. Grid respected Garion. He wanted her to do whatever she wanted to do.
“Besides, you are also my chief god,” Garion read Grid’s complicated facial expression and added an
explanation. Currently, her divine power used Grid’s divine power as the source. Therefore, Grid became
a god served by gods and was called a ‘chief god.’
A chief god—Grid thought about the weight of these words and asked with anticipation, “Is there room
for my divinity to rise significantly?”
“Yes, the more gods who serve you, the greater a chief god you will become,” Garion answered with a
kind smile before blinking and looking back. Then the awkward Debirion cautiously approached Grid.
“That... can you also build my temple here?”
It was a very cautious tone, but there was no hesitation in it. There was a certain conviction.
“In fact, I wasn’t sure exactly what it meant to become a god. I just became a god without knowing
anything. I once resented my situation.”
It was a time when the pursuit of the myth usurpers was in full swing.
Why do I have to go through such trials?
I won’t grow old or die.
Maybe I, a human who became something other than human, am simply a poor monster?
Debirion had such doubts and skepticism. It was a type of puberty symptom experienced by most
people in their early years. But today—
He saw the other gods and the responsibility and pride they carried. He had a desire to be like them. He
wanted to be together with them.
Griid read Debirion’s inner thoughts and held Debirion’s hands with all his might. “I’m glad.”
A world message appeared.
[It comes from a small divine world that was just born.]
‘Divine world...?’
[He was revered by two gods.]
[Garion, the god of the earth, worshiped his great power that overshadowed the years. She was
fascinated by the achievements he had accumulated.]
[Debirion, the god of hunting, worshiped his noble sense of responsibility. Debirion hoped to watch and
learn from the achievements he would build up in the future.]
“May we be of help to you.”
[The desire of two gods to be with him became a ritual.]
[A holy divinity has arrived in the world.]
[The cornerstone of the wall has been laid and will lead to the jealousy and envy of others.]
......
...
[Your deity stat has risen by 10 as a reward for completing the epic.]
[The level of Sanctuary of Metal has risen due to the increase in deity.]
[You are now the ‘master of one world.’]
[The size of the world is proportional to the size of Reinhardt’s temples.]
[The more gods you recruit, the more the world’s size and influence will expand and more functions will
be added.]
[Choose the name of the newly born divine world.]
This was unbelievable! Grid’s body trembled. He was thrilled by the completely unexpected situation.
The birth of a divine world following Asgard and the Hwan Kingdom. Additionally, the master of this
world was Grid himself. He felt a different type of emotion compared to when he founded a kingdom.
"What is the name of our world?”
Our world. It was really nice to hear.
Garion asked with a benevolent smile and Grid responded to her. “...It is Overgeared World.”
The trembling voice represented Grid’s emotions. His feelings were passed to Garion and Debirion as
well and the three gods smiled sweetly.
Chapter 1626
[Overgeared God ‘Grid’ has built a new divine world on the surface.]
The world message that emerged at dawn turned the world upside down.
A divine world—people immediately understood it as a concept of a dimension like Asgard. The 19th
epic of Grid’s that emerged earlier helped them understand.
Garion and Debirion—the two great gods asked to serve Grid and this led to the arrival of a holy divinity
on the surface? It was said to be the cornerstone of the wall that would lead to the jealousy and envy of
others. Shortly thereafter, there was a message that Grid had built a divine world.
“Messiah...”
Lauel’s heart thumped.
Surprise, joy, and excitement—all types of intense emotions whirled in his heart.
A world where the gods resided. He didn’t expect that a new divine world, following Asgard and the
Hwan Kingdom, would be born on the surface and it was even at the hands of Grid. He couldn’t have
imagined it, let alone anticipated it. The rationale was too poor to assume it would be within the range
allowed by players. From Lauel’s point of view, it was an event that occurred with no foreshadowing.
‘...Maybe His Majesty himself didn’t expect it.’
The S.A Group had always been unkind.
Lauel suddenly recalled the past. The day when the first ‘lord’ was born among the players. The world
had been turned upside down and Lauel was astonished. It was because the information provided in
advance by the S.A Group didn’t mention a system in which players could become nobles and lords.
There was a really big wave when the news spread to the world one day that Chris, who suddenly
became a noble, had become the master of a city a short time later. People ran wild with excitement
like a monkey in a new world.
Until this time, the NPC nobles had rightfully ruled over players and were arrogant. Many people had
hopes and dreams that they could rise to an equal position and gain power and wealth. There were only
a few players who became nobles and lords, but... in any case, there was such a time. It was the era of
nobility, when every player had the goal of becoming a noble.
It was the era that Chris opened. Chris was the first to pioneer a system that was now common sense. It
wasn’t until a few years later that Grid ushered in the era of kings. Now at this moment, he opened the
era of gods. It was literally a divine world. An era he could’ve never imagined even after going through
the era of nobles and the era of kings...
The scale was different.
“Indeed... he is the one I chose.”

The black flame dragon flashed over Lauel’s hand as he smiled and covered half his face. The flames
mixed with the black energy were stronger today as if to represent his emotions.
The divine world on the surface—the place that would henceforth be humanity’s greatest bastion held a
significance so great that it diluted the anxiety Lauel had buried deep in his heart.
‘A third divine world after Asgard and the Hwan Kingdom...’
What type of cool name would it have? Lauel’s thoughts were naturally connected. He naturally
wondered about the name without even being aware of it. At the same time, a chill went down his
spine.
“...Don’t tell me?”
Ehhh? No? He tried to believe it, but—
[The name of the divine world is ‘Overgeared World.’]
Reality was harsh. The smile disappeared from Lauel’s face. His skin turned so white that it looked blue.
The Overgeared Guild—Lauel resented Grid when he first heard the name. The name of the guild he
would belong to for the rest of his life was called Overgeared? Lauel suffered from nightmares for half a
year. It was a nightmare where he was surrounded by many people and was being pointed at.
‘He said it is the Overgeared Guild.’
‘Is this real? How did the guild get the name Overgeared?’
‘Overgeared members, keke.’
In the nightmare, the masked people laughed at Lauel like he was insignificant. Lauel was always
ashamed and sad because their attitude seemed to represent the public’s inner thoughts. Lauel’s
nightmare ended only when Grid and the Overgeared Guild’s fame rose and the world adapted to the
name of Overgeared.
However, the peace was short-lived. Soon afterward, Grid created a second guild that was the
Overgeared workforce. From then on, Lauel had to suffer from nightmares again. He almost fainted with
open eyes when Grid designated the kingdom’s name as Overgeared.
Overgeared Kingdom...
Surprisingly, the public quickly adapted to the name, but Lauel’s nightmare continued for two years. He
felt like a chicken.He got goosebumps every time people called him the ‘Overgeared Prime Minister.’ Yet
he even adapted to that.
Lauel was proud of himself. Thanks to Grid’s naming sense, he was confident that his mentality was
harder than a rock and that he could withstand any trials and adversities in the future. However, that
firm faith had soon been broken.
“Overgeared World...?”
Cock-a-doodle-doo...
At the same time, dawn broke and roosters cried out. Lauel resented himself for studying Korean so
hard. In his head, English was naturally translated to Korean and he had the idea that the tone of
Overgeared World resembled Black-skinned Chicken World.
Tears flowed down like chicken poop.
***
[Overgeared World Lv. 1]
[Rating: Myth
Type: Dimension
It is a dimension that descended from the divinity of the god of the earth, the god of hunting, and the
Overgeared God.
★Dimension effect (based on current level)
-The size of the Overgeared World is proportional to the size of the temples of the Overgeared God, the
god of the earth, and the god of hunting in Reinhardt.
-The cooldown time of all skills is removed for the Overgeared God, the god of the earth, and the god of
hunting within the Overgeared World.
-If a target that isn’t allowed by the Overgeared God enters the Overgeared World, their status will be
greatly weakened and all stats will be reduced by 50%.
-If a target allowed by the Overgeared God enters the Overgeared World, their status will be preserved
and all stats are increased by 30%.
-Part of this effect is applied throughout the ‘Reinhardt’ area where the Overgeared World is located.
-You can appoint ‘angels.’
However, the attributes of the angels are greatly influenced by the chief god. In order to appoint angels
of the Overgeared World, the target must be armed with at least three myth rated items and the target
must be absolutely loyal to the Overgeared God. Number of angels currently available to be appointed:
10.
★Every time a new god is recruited, the level of the Overgeared World will rise.
★Every time the level of the dimension rises, the dimension effect is enhanced or added.]
The envy and jealousy of others. It was an allusion to the invasion of gods and demons. It meant that the
Overgeared World would act as a wall to guard against the enemy’s invasion. Grid had expected it to be
a huge influence, but he never dreamed it would be this much.
Wasn’t this truly a heavenly fortress? He could feel reassured. In the future, Reinhardt was unlikely to be
the target of an invasion. Even Zeratul, who enjoyed pretending to be strong, would never come near
Reinhardt again. Additionally, if the level of the divine world was steadily raised then the entire surface
would be safe one day.
Garion explained to Grid, who was feeling amazed and rejoicing, “It is theoretically possible for chief
gods to become independent and create a new world. It is easy if you reference the sample called
Asgard, made by the gods of the beginning. It is just that the chief gods who have existed so far don't
dare to create a separate divine world because they regard the god of the beginning as a mother.”
Asgard was created by Rebecca, a god of the beginning, while the Hwan Kingdom was made by Hanul,
another god of the beginning. Except for these two places, the divine world created by the Overgeared
World God was the first.
“You have crossed the last line. By now, the heavenly gods must be very angry. There will probably be
many gods who will use today’s event as a pretext to invade the surface.” Garion was discussing a
despairing matter, but her eyes didn’t waver at all. She wasn’t blaming Grid. “Still, I dare to assure you
that the result wouldn’t have changed even if you hadn’t made the Overgeared World. The gods
would’ve made up an excuse to someday invade the surface. So... well done.”
"I also have the same idea." Grid nodded.
Angels and gods had already threatened the surface several times. It was a shame to lower his head just
because he was afraid. It was right to provoke them or gain the strength to fight back. It was the same
logic that nuclear weapons were needed for a nation’s self-defense.
Grid, a citizen of the Republic of Korea, had completed his national defense duties. He understood the
importance of national defense. He would’ve created the Overgeared World for the sake of the future,
even if he had known in advance that the birth of the Overgeared World would lead to a new crisis...
“......”
Grid’s expression suddenly hardened.
Asgard—it was because he realized the fatal penalty he would suffer if he went there in the position of
an invader. Just the level one Overgeared World was enough to drastically reduce the invaders’ stats
and status. Therefore, he didn’t know how much of a penalty would occur in Asgard.
Then he quickly calmed down again. When was there a situation that wasn’t hopeless? As always, he
would find the answer.
[★ You can create a new six fusion sword dance.]
Grid came up with the first answer. It was the notification window blinking in the detailed information of
Overgeared God's Sword Dance. It was the effect of the 10 points of deity he had just obtained.
Grid focused on the late start.
***
“Your help would’ve been great."

King Sobyeol—he was always smiling. He smiled even when pushing his older brother to hell. Therefore,
Chiyou didn’t like his smile.
Jingle.
Chiyou didn’t open his mouth, but his bells made a sound. Light bells swayed in the cool breeze. It was
the symbol of absolute force, the symbol of arrogance, and the hope of the one who desired death. The
bells were a tool that made Chiyou’s location identifiable. Anyone who wanted to challenge Chiyou
could chase after these bells and raid him at any time.
This was Chiyou’s desire for death. Yet so far, no one had ever dared to challenge Chiyou. It had long
been engraved into the world as common sense that they would face the backlash of extinction the
moment they challenged him.
“A divine world has come to the surface. Isn’t it all thanks to your help that the Overgeared God has
survived without ever dying and created a divine world?”
Even those who were blinded by light would’ve noticed it by now.
Ultimate Martial Art—the fact that Chiyou’s blessing resided in the Overgeared God. Perhaps all the
resentment was pouring toward Chiyou? It was because Chiyou was behind the Overgeared God
insulting the gods of the beginning and creating a divine world.
“It is the most novel suicide method I have ever seen.”
Chiyou was using the Overgeared God to kill himself. The ones blinded by light would soon send an army
of angels toward this place and a new war would begin. This... it was a huge opportunity. The power on
this side was still far inferior to Asgard. If he invaded from the other side, they could fight from an
advantageous position. There were few concepts as important to the gods as the divine world.
Chiyou saw the gradually darkening smile on King Sobyeol’s face and opened his mouth, “I have never
helped the Overgeared God.”
The ultimate technique was different for each individual. The Ultimate Martial Art that Chiyou gave to
Grid wasn’t Chiyou’s ultimate, but the ultimate that Grid would one day surely reach. It was the ultimate
in ignoring and subduing the opponent’s blows. It was purely Grid’s potential that would threaten
Chiyou.
“What nonsense is this...?”
King Sobyeol understood the meaning and frowned. He reacted like it was absurd, but the bells that
rang violently from the wind that just blew seemed to laugh at him.
Chapter 1627
‘Is it right to use Revolve as the first sword dance?’
The second six fusion sword dance—Grid’s concerns deepened ahead of the creation of a new sword
dance. The late start where he watched the strength and weaknesses of the enemy before taking action.
The trick was to hit the opponent first even if he drew the sword late. It was a skill that Grid had to
acquire. It was because the level of his enemies was higher than Grid’s level.
Grid realized it based on the information of Overgeared World. What a great penalty the angels and
gods he had fought so far had to bear. Nevertheless, they were still strong. In particular, Zeratul’s rank
was superior in terms of speed. Replaying the battle with Zeratul revealed the seriousness of the
situation.
What if Zeratul’s divinity hadn’t been downgraded to a level that was equal to Grid’s divinity when he
descended to the surface? The coincidence of Grid and Zeratul’s divinity being equal wouldn’t have
happened. There was a high probability that Grid would’ve been cut with a single strike without being
aware of the time of the martial god. He would’ve read the strike with his artificial senses only after he
was cut.
‘Of course, I would’ve thought it was a reaction.’
Zeratul’s sword was fast enough to raise such suspicions. However, Grid was already near complete. It
was both in terms of level and items. He had few means left to become stronger. His body was already
at the limit. It was dry as if he had squeezed out the last remaining drop of potential.
The upper limit of speed currently holding him back proved it. The upper limit was so low that it couldn’t
be compared to his enemies. This was the limit of a player.
‘Dammit.’
He couldn’t help cursing. He had crossed the limits again and again and it was still lacking? Wasn’t this
too harsh for players? How much more did he have to try?
“Sigh...”
Just before his resentment turned into anger, Grid took deep breaths and controlled his mind. There
was nothing good about losing his composure and clouding his judgment. He would make mistakes he
didn’t normally make.
‘There is no need to worry. I still have many means to be strong.’
Right now, there were ways to create a new fusion sword dance by raising his deity. He could also grow
the Overgeared World to expand the area in which he was advantageous or he could raise his status.
The problem was that they boasted an atrocious level of difficulty, but... it was a problem that could be
overcome with experience and effort. Additionally, he could continue to develop his items.
It was hard to say if anything better than the dragon weapons could exist, but Grid believed in himself.
Wasn’t he the Overgeared God?Based on the legendary skill Item Creation, he gained the undeserved
reputation of the creation god. Items better than the dragon weapons? It was enough to make them.
Gravurnium would help.
...Probably.
‘Everything will be fine. I’ve kept the rest of the ancient scrolls so far.’
Grid had no doubts and first focused on the situation in front of him. Was it possible to use the late start
with the six fusion sword dance? In order to find the answer to this, he had to turn away from Revolve.
The late start had a different concept from a counterattack.
A counterattack was to respond to an enemy’s attack. He sought to subdue the enemy’s attack, so he
had no choice but to be entangled in the enemy’s attack. On the other hand, a late start was close to the
feeling of using the overall flow. It was freer and more effective.
It was no use asking what type of nonsense this was. It was a concept that Grid had only recently
learned about, so it was hard to establish it properly.
‘In any case, this is right. Just as cheese and cheesecake resembled each other but were completely
different, the late start and counterattack were different.
Grid was reminded of the cheesecake he ate yesterday. He had returned home from a date with Yura
and found his parents and Jishuka there. The taste of the cheesecake that Jishuka bought was amazing.
It was said that she bought it from a cheesecake store with 200 years of tradition in New York who
commemorated its opening in South Korea and boasted a much deeper flavor compared to the
cheesecakes he had eaten so far. It tasted like it would make him fat, so it seemed like it would be hard
to eat it often, but anyway... it tasted so good that it suddenly came to mind.
‘It might’ve been even more delicious because I ate it with Jishuka.’
It was just like the meal he ate with Yura tasted a lot better than the meal he ate alone.
“Overgeared God?”
He was awakened from his thoughts by a sweet voice. Garion and Debirion were looking at him with
worried faces. As expected, the level of the gods was high. They seemed to have noticed that Grid’s
mind started wandering to miscellaneous thoughts.
“Um... I have many problems to think about.”
“I understand. You are bearing Asgard’s grudge while keeping hell in check, so there will be no moment
of relaxation.”
They were worried. They noticed that Grid’s consciousness, which had been contemplating a new realm,
suddenly changed its course and were afraid he was having a nightmare with open eyes.
Overgeared God Grid—it was the moment when they felt the responsibility born by the guardian god
who protected the isolated surface alone...
The two gods, who were looking sadly at Grid, exchanged glances and spoke.
“We will go out for a while and look around the city.”
“I hope you work hard in your contemplation...”
The more a god was worshiped, the stronger they became. Garion and Debirion might serve Grid, but
they couldn’t rely on Grid alone.
“Why are you naked?”
“You’ll know in a moment. Debirion, you should also take off that smelly leather and put on this silk.”
“......”
It was after the two gods left in order to stand in front of the people. The temple was quiet, but Grid
wasn’t alone. Noe, Randy, and the Overgeared Skeletons were gathered in a corner and watching Grid.
The Overgeared Skeletons and Randy didn’t even breathe while Noe stuck out his belly and licked his
fur. Noe knew—no matter what he did, there was nothing that would interfere with his master’s
concentration. Their master wasn’t an ordinary person (?).
In fact, Grid was raising his concentration. He thought of Kraugel during the National Competition. There
were moments when Kraugel neutralized the attacks of Grid, who was far stronger than him. Reading
and blocking the sword? It was simply a defense. Predicting the trajectory of the sword and twisting it
one step ahead? That was pure insight. Reacting to the stab of the God Hands? That was phenomenal
senses. It was a high level technique to draw a sword with overwhelming power and halve its power
while bringing back the sword at a speed that was hard to discern to consume the counterattack.
Grid recalled another scene. It was a scene he saw from his own point of view. It was the moment he
subdued Kraugel with pure force and items, and inflicted a blow. He realized that his vision had become
uncomfortable. The debris of the shattered stones bothered him again and a high pile of dirt obscured
his vision on one side.
At the same time, Kraugel’s face suddenly came closer. It was close enough to hear the sound of
breathing. Kraugel’s movements were still uncomfortable but even so, the situation unfolded in
Kraugel’s favor. It felt like the whole world was disturbed.
Kraugel’s kick, which rose while sweeping the ground, was probably slower than Grid’s sword. Just the
mere fact that he caused dirt and kicked something unexpected saved Kraugel from the crisis. It even
provided the basis for a counterattack. It was the result of a combination of great agility, insight, senses,
skill, and luck.
Thinking about it now, the person who was most surprised at the time must’ve been Kraugel himself. He
probably hadn’t expected that jajinmori, which was used as a means to escape from the crisis, would
sweep the ground messed up by the battle and created dust which kicked the rocks hidden in the dust at
the same time.
At that time, Kraugel’s situation had been too urgent. Therefore, it wasn’t in the realm of calculation. It
was correct to interpret it as a desperate behavior linked to good luck.
Grid only recently learned this fact and had the desire to use the situation itself freely. He wasn’t just
talking about raising dust and kicking rocks. It was to dominate the flow of battle, thus rendering the
advantage of the first attack useless. Neutralizing the attack of an enemy that he might’ve realized too
late. What Grid wanted was all the actions that deliberately created situations like this.
Let’s take a simple example...
“Number one.”
Grid raised his willpower and the God Hands responded. It recreated Grid’s movements and swung the
Enlightenment Sword. Grid acted under the assumption that he perceived the attack late. He drew his
sword only when the Enlightenment Sword got closer. The trajectory of the sword, drawn from the
inventory, struck the side of the Enlightenment Sword.
The Enlightenment Sword couldn’t reach Grid and was deflected. On the other hand, the sword drawn
by Grid moved along the first trajectory and struck the God Hand. The trajectory of the sword, belatedly
drawn by Grid, was the result of creating a ‘situation.’
“So it is like this... it is different from a counterattack. Do you understand?”
“...Yes.”
[Yes...]
Randy and the Overgeared Skeletons nodded from where they were standing in a corner of the temple.
There were no signs of sympathy at all.
Noe waved his stumpy paws. “We understand, so stop explaining, nyang.”
"Noe, do you think that I’m explaining for nothing?”
“Nyang? I just think that Master’s attitude of explaining it alone when no one is saying anything is lame.”
“What? This... it isn’t a lame explanation. It is out of consideration that I want to educate you well while
I am studying. Noe, you stayed in the tower and took the classes of the tower members, right? You just
have to understand it in the same context as that.”
“It seems to me that Master is trying to convince himself...”
Noe’s words were interrupted halfway. His summoning was reversed. Now Grid could properly focus.
The satisfied Grid recalled the Restraint sword dance. This sword, which restrained the behavior of the
target, was less effective on beings who were of equal or higher status. After constant experimentation
against Ifrit, Cranbel, Zeratul, and Gabriel, he found that the average effect was only 0.1 seconds. Of
course, the 0.1 second of being restricted couldn’t be ignored in a battle where victory or defeat could
be decided in an instant. Depending on the situation, it had the potential to have an enormous ripple
effect.
However, the opportunity cost of using it had to be considered. Grid underestimated Restraint because
there were often situations in which attempting to restrain the target for 0.1 seconds wasted more
opportunities. In particular, he was reluctant to include Restraint in his fusion sword dance. It was
because the expected damage value would drop significantly if Restraint was included in a limited sword
dance.
Now he changed his mind. He decided it was right to include it in his new six fusion sword dance. It was
the only way he could use the late start freely. The reason why the late start was essential was to
overpower an enemy who was much faster than him.
‘The value of Restraint will shine the higher the level of the enemy.’
Grid made a decision and started to envision it in earnest. First of all, he considered what order to put
Restraint in. It absolutely had to be first. This was the only way it made sense. The next sword dance to
be connected to Restraint was... it was better to be something quick. He had to strike fast in order to
make significant use of the extremely short CC.
‘Link?’
The motion required was too big. It would be better to use Kill or Pinnacle.
‘It would be most effective to use Dragon.’
Dragon was the only charging skill among the sword dances. A charge was a good cornerstone for most
combos. However, there were too many restrictions. It was because Dragon was a soaring charge. It was
only when the user was positioned below the target that it showed its proper power. There were ways
to suppress the trajectory in conjunction with Drop, but the process forced additional movements. It
was too slow to subdue the enemy within the duration of Restraint.
‘What if I mix Shunpo in between Restraint and the next sword dance?’
It was even worse. He couldn’t attack when using Shunpo, so if he used Shunpo immediately afterward,
he would waste the 0.1 second duration of Restraint. Moreover, the power to block ‘space movement’
was common in the heavenly world. How many times had he already been caught by it? He had to
always keep in mind the possibility of Shunpo being blocked.
‘...Wait. Is it possible to gain momentum by shooting the Breath at the same time as triggering
Restraint?’
Grid immediately experimented. He used the Restraint sword dance while shooting the Breath from his
hand that extended backwards.
Grid quickly shot forward. It was the moment he confirmed that the simultaneous use of Restraint and
Breath was possible.
However, there were side effects. The balance of his upper body collapsed. It was because the Breath’s
repulsion force was so strong. Shooting the Breath with one hand caused his upper body to quickly twist
to one side. Grid took advantage of this position. He used Dragon to naturally lift his tilted upper body.
“...This works.”
Grid was engulfed in great joy as he soared through the roof of the temple.
Chapter 1628
Grid had doubts about the utility of Restraint. It wasn’t because he didn’t know the importance of CCs. It
was because Grid himself was too strong. It was a loss to invest in it from Grid’s perspective, who easily
attacked without having to use it and directly condensed a single attack into a lethal blow.
However, now that he was fighting enemies of a higher level than himself, he once again realized the
preciousness of Restraint. It was up to 0.1 seconds in duration. Even so, the value of Restraint couldn’t
be diminished. It was important when fighting against the absolutes.
‘Operate it in such a way that it is used as soon as I read an attack with my artificial senses.’
It was possible to artificially implement the trick of a late start. Even if he responded one step late to the
attack of enemies who were faster and stronger than him, he could let the attack flow out and
counterattack.
People murmured when they saw Grid breaking through the roof of the temple and soaring. The crowd
that gathered after hearing about the birth of the Overgeared World wasn’t just one or two. The temple
that collapsed along with the explosion made many people nervous. They were afraid that the enemy
might be attacking again.
This was how turbulent it was. People thought of an enemy attack even when a small incident occurred.
They were overcome with fear and pulled out their weapons in an alert manner.
‘Ah.’
The Overgeared World. A small dimension, that was rooted in Grid’s divinity, resonated with the hearts
of people. It resonated with the fear, determination, and faith of those beyond the dimension and
caused ripples. It was a ripple that reached Grid.
It was Grid who soared with the force of a dragon in a body that was tilted as if it was about to fall.
Following Pinnacle, his sword that was on the verge of cutting down a virtual enemy, embraced an even
more powerful sword energy.
[The people who have witnessed the birth of the Overgeared World worship you more and more.]
[There are many people who recognize the linkage between Overgeared God's Sword Dance, Restraint
and Small Breath as a single action.]
[Seeing you bend like you are about to fall, people remember the sacrifices they once saw.]
It was Grid who reassured people by covering his smashed face with the God Hands and his broken and
damaged body with a cloak. It wasn’t a small number of people who noticed the wounds that Grid had
hidden that day. Grid’s sacrifice had been talked about since then. The image of the Overgeared God,
who barely stood up with a body that wouldn’t be strange if it collapsed right away, was painted on
murals all over the world and recorded in the temples.
Those who worshiped the Overgeared God always mentioned the events of that day.
The sword dance of sacrifice—Grid’s new posture, which was greatly tilted due to the linkage between
Restraint and Breath, made people think of this sword dance. The virtual sword dance created by
people’s worship and beliefs resonated with the Overgeared World and became a reality.
[The new sword dance ‘Serve’ has been acquired.]
[Serve Lv. 1] [1]
[A sword dance depicting the sacrifice of the Overgeared God.
It was created through the people’s worship and faith.
It overwhelms the surrounding with a splendid dance, approaches the target, and inflicts damage
proportional to Small Breath.
No one can approach you at this time.

All nearby enemies are overwhelmed by your power and will fall into fear. The feared target will have
their defense reduced and won’t be able to move. Skill Duration: Up to 5 seconds.
For targets that resist the relevant abnormal condition, the effect is applied for a minimum of 0.2
seconds and a maximum of 0.3 seconds.
Skill Sword Energy Cost: 80
Cooldown Time: 10 minutes.
★This skill doesn’t share a cooldown with Restraint and Small Breath.
★This skill is only activated when wearing Ifrit’s Arms.]
The more a god was worshiped, the stronger they became. It was the moment when this powerful law
was applied to Grid.
Grid trembled. The responsibility that the strong should bear—it was a responsibility that he took for
granted without any resentment. He never hoped for anything in return, but he was happy when he
received it. He was thankful to the people.
The sword of Pinnacle that cut at the enemy was divided into several branches. The virtual enemy was
torn to shreds. It was a wave that contained the power of Pinnacle. It also had the trick of slowing down
the target. Restraint. No, it was Serve. Grid inflicted dozens of attacks on the weakened virtual enemy
who was unable to escape the influence of Serve.
[The new fusion sword dance Serve Dragon Pinnacle Wave Kill Link has been created.]
[Serve Dragon Pinnacle Wave Kill Link]
[Six sword dances have been sublimated into a single field.
The terrifying soaring momentum of the fanatical crazy dragon imposes a heavenly punishment on the
enemy.
It overwhelms all nearby enemies and approaches the target immediately.
Causes the target to enter a fear state for a minimum of 0.1 seconds to a maximum of 5 seconds,
causing magic damage proportional to a weak breath and 3,000% physical damage.
The target will float in the air, unable to act and have their weaknesses exposed, taking five rounds of
damage equal to 2,200% of physical attack power that ignores defense.
Additionally, the target will fall into a state of absent-mindedness and slow down, taking 6,000%
physical attack power up to 30 times. Every time the target is hit, they will be disarmed, bleed, and fall
into despair.
Skill Usage Conditions: Equipped with a sword type weapon and Ifrit’s Arms.
Skill Resource Consumption: Half of the maximum sword energy. 20,000 mana.

It was weak compared to Drop Dragon Pinnacle Linked Kill Wave, but instead it had a powerful
correction effect. It was safe to say there was no chance that the sword dance’s first blow would miss.
Grid was satisfied enough and someone in the east also praised him.
[An unknown person is praising you for your new martial prestige.]
[A strong blessing resides in Serve Dragon Pinnacle Wave Kill Link.]
Jingle.
There was the sound of bells that still felt lonely and the new six fusion sword dance completely
evolved. Ultimate Martial Art also resided in Serve Dragon Pinnacle Wave Kill Link.
It was Chiyou’s blessing.
‘How are you?’
Even from afar, Chiyou was always watching and sending him favors. Grid had emotions toward him, the
true martial god and only one god. He suddenly wanted to see Chiyou, but he couldn’t go anytime soon.
It was because Chiyou dreamed of extinction. The reason he favored Grid was because he wanted to be
killed. If they met, his heart would only become heavy.
‘In the first place, we can’t easily meet.’
Chiyou stayed in the Hwan Kingdom. It was a place that Grid couldn’t walk in and out of.
“......”
Grid’s gaze shifted to the ground. He could see the dumbfounded people. They were amazed by the
sword dance they were seeing for the first time. They instinctively realized that Grid had become
stronger, but no one felt offended or jealous. Just as Grid wanted others to be stronger, the people
wanted Grid to be stronger.
He was fully aware that it was a community of destiny. There was a saying that even if one betrayed the
Overgeared Empire, they didn’t betray Grid. Even the traitors who were removed by the inspectors left
behind wills that stated they truly respected the Overgeared God.
‘I’m glad.’
Grid faced countless people and smiled. The thing that pleased him was the trust of the people rather
than obtaining a new sword dance. He thought about it for a moment before bringing up the
information of the Overgeared World.
[-If a target allowed by the Overgeared God enters the Overgeared World, their status will be preserved
and all stats are increased by 30%.]
Only targets permitted by Grid could freely move in and out of the Overgeared World. Grid had first
planned to limit it to the Overgeared Guild or citizens of the Overgeared Empire. He observed the trends
and thought it was right to gradually expand the range. Now he changed his mind.
[Specify the target or group that will be allowed to enter the Overgeared World.]
“Humanity.”
The Overgeared World established a divine world on the surface. The beings living on the surface
shouldn’t be rejected. Initially, the Overgeared World also meant the temples of Grid, Garion, and
Debirion. The more people came and went, the more the gods of the Overgeared World were
worshiped.
Therefore, Grid made a choice without hesitation. Garion and Debirion, who were watching from afar,
smiled happily.
***
“This is a bit... isn’t it absurd?”
It was when the 2nd ranked archangel Gabriel returned without punishing the traitor, Garion. Raphael
thought this was better. It was a chance to shake off the annoying Gabriel. In the first place, Raphael
could kill Garion any time they stepped out. That was until a little while ago.
“That... is it really a divine world?”
“There is no way. Of course, it is a fake.”
“How does that look like a fake?”
The baby angels floating around Raphael made a fuss. It was annoying. As the divinity that rose from the
ground became clearer and the warmth approached, Raphael’s heart grew colder. It was an emotion
they felt for the first time since their birth. It was none other than anger.
Raphael understood. They hadn’t been truly angry even when the seven malignant saints rebelled or
when Hanul and his son betrayed the goddess. It was because real anger made their head and heart
cold.
“...Can you shut your mouth?” Raphael ordered in a cold voice. Their glare toward the baby angels was
terrifying. It was so that there was a suspicion that Raphael’s usually soft eyes were acting.
The loud baby angels closed their mouths and avoided the gaze. Raphael barely suppressed their killing
intent and clicked their tongue. ‘He established a new divine world on the surface?’
Raphael never imagined such a development. It was because they never dreamed this was possible.
They felt that the Grid in the distance was beyond reach. It had no choice but to be so. From the
moment that the Overgeared World was established, Grid regained his sovereignty.
The angels and gods who freely invaded the surface at any time were now restrained from crossing to
the surface. Now the goddess had disappeared and Gabriel had lost her status. Raphael missed the
opportunity to enjoy the ‘freedom’ that would probably never come twice and frowned.
Something was firmly wrong in this world. The overall flow seemed to imply some danger...
‘Will Asgard be in crisis one day...?’
Raphael was engulfed in vague anxiety and quickly shook their head. They thought of Baal in hell. The
Overgeared God couldn’t surpass the heavens as long as Baal was strong.
Baal was powerful. A being who had innate strength and status like Raphael, but unlike Raphael, he liked
an unrestrained life. The one who betrayed his father and built up strength through all means would be
a wall that the Overgeared God would never be able to surpass.
Raphael had no doubt about this and turned around. They were going to abandon their lingering regrets
and return to heaven rather than approaching the Overgeared World and suffering humiliation. Then an
unexpected obstacle appeared.
“Dragon Slayer Hayate... what is this? Why are you blocking the way of an apostle of the goddess?”
Zeratul’s successive failures had tarnished the honor of heaven to a considerable extent. Raphael just
found it annoying and unpleasant. Hayate was a great being that had never before existed in the world,
but Raphael was an archangel. There were only a few people in the world that Raphael revered and
Hayate wasn’t among them.
“You just need to keep an eye on the dragons as you have always done. Why are you trying to get
involved with heaven?”
“I can’t just stand by and watch your killing intent.”
The sword held in Hayate’s hand wasn’t a sword made of materials, but a sword of sword energy. The
Dragon Killing Sword—it was closer to a concept. The concept of even cutting a dragon.
“I have a duty to protect the Overgeared God.”
“The order on the surface has completely collapsed. It is ridiculous. It is because that fake Zeratul has
tarnished the honor of heaven.”
“You angels are pretentious.”
Suddenly, a new person appeared.
The great magician Braham—it was someone Raphael had been paying attention to for a while. It was
hundreds of years ago. The news that Braham was murdered by Pagma was known to heaven and
Raphael attempted to retrieve Braham’s soul. It was because he would become a great angel. Raphael
coveted the fact that Braham was the blood of Beriache, one of the three evils of the beginning. Raphael
thought it would be rather interesting.
Well, they failed in the end. Braham used magic even when he was reduced to a mere soul. Additionally,
he was active for a certain purpose and his location kept changing. Therefore, he wasn’t easy to retrieve.
‘It is good.’
Raphael slowly regained his smile.
Hayate and Braham—it was from the expectation that if Raphael killed those who blocked their path,
the anger in their heart would subside a bit. At this moment—
“I’m not too late this time?”
Mercedes arrived at the scene. It was with Piaro. These four had something in common.
The absolute Hayate with his internal perception.
The great magician Braham with mana.
The knight Mercedes with Keen Insight.
The farmer Piaro who could expand his senses in a wide range based on nature.
Once multiple conditions and coincidences overlapped, they could almost immediately detect
abnormalities that occurred far away. It was inherently possible for Hayate. The reason that he didn’t
take an active role was because he was afraid of the dragons. Now thanks to Grid, he overcame the fear
and gained courage. It was only possible for the other three after they recently built up their skills.
At this moment, they unintentionally moved in coordination to isolate Raphael.
“......”
The smile completely disappeared from Raphael’s face. Raphael measured the level of the beings
around them and realized that these existences were unusual. It was natural that Hayate was strong, but
Braham’s magic power approached the unknown. Mercedes’ eyes were more unpleasant than the
rumors and Piaro’s pure aura was strange because it felt like it contained Garion’s divinity.
Flap.
After a moment of silence, Raphael spread open their wings. Hayate and the apostles responded
immediately. They were ready for the divine bombardment and prepared to counterattack. However,
there was no time for them to step out. It was because Raphael had escaped.
Raphael vowed not to look at the surface for a while.
Chapter 1629
It was impossible to track Raphael. A golden cloud from the sky blocked the approach of Hayate and the
apostles. It was an attitude that stated those who weren’t allowed should withdraw.
Braham snorted.
“Presumptuous and arrogant.”
Braham’s ridicule wasn’t to release emotions. It was a rational sentiment based on obvious grounds.
Heaven—Asgard had reigned because it was the only world of the gods. It was naturally worshiped and
accumulated divinity. Now it wasn’t the only sanctuary. It was the aftermath of Grid unveiling the Hwan
Kingdom and the establishment of the Overgeared World on the surface.
The Overgeared World—from the moment it was named, the mysterious sanctuary was coloring the
surface with new divinity. It was easy to sense, unlike the divinity of Asgard that was far away. It was
clearly seen and felt. It was an energy that would benefit all beings on the surface.
People would gradually move away from Asgard. Now the symbol of Asgard, a mere cloud, was acting
arrogant? It was unsightly. It was like a beggar begging to make a living swaggering around.
Braham shrugged and looked back. He saw a blond-haired man. The man who arrived at the scene
before him. It was impressive that he had a dignity comparable to Braham, who inherited a noble
lineage.
Braham knew who he was. “Dragon Slayer.”
The only absolute on the surface and the protector who defended humanity for many years. Above all,
he had achieved killing a dragon. It meant that Braham’s wish, the ultimate pursuit of Braham, had been
accomplished a long time ago.
“It is an honor... to meet.” Braham greeted him. It was at the level where Braham didn’t even bow his
head, let alone his waist, but his choice of words was shocking.
An... honor? Piaro had a pleased expression on his face while Mercedes was astonished. It was because
she had never seen Braham show such a humble attitude. Of course, the shock was only brief. Mercedes
also recognized Hayate’s identity. She judged that his level was far away from her. Even with this type of
power, he carried it on his back without using it to reign.
A person who could’ve ruled the world the moment he wanted, but he had been silently defending the
world without ever appearing in history. She couldn’t help admiring it.
Mercedes and Piaro bowed to also show their respects and Hayate looked troubled.
“People misunderstand me as a hero. I’m just a coward. Grid... I have only been living in secret, unlike
you who have protected the world with the Overgeared God. Please correct your attitude.”
“Grid deserves to be liked...” Braham muttered with a frown. A feeling of being defeated by inferiority
flashed across his rapidly darkening face.
“Your humility is excessive,” Mercedes felt better at Braham’s reaction and said with a smile.
Some time ago, humanity had experienced the greatness of dragons. They saw that a dragon’s
meaningless exhale and a single flap of its wings destroyed a huge city built by humanity in an instant. It
was Hayate who had been keeping such monsters in check. Without him, humanity would’ve
experienced the disaster caused by dragons several times and despaired.
In the midst of the unexpectedly harmonious atmosphere. Something happened in the golden cloud
that was moving away. It created a sudden lightning bolt that bombarded Hayate and the apostles. It
contained a great deal of power. The ground was devastated in an instant.
“That guy.”
Braham covered himself with a red-purple shield and stared up at the sky. A presence armed with
translucent armor could be seen through the scattered clouds. It was a god. The hierarchy seemed very
high. The goosebumps that appeared on Braham’s skin and the puncture in the shield proved it.
“Dominion.” Zik’s voice was heard. One of the decisive factors that caused Raphael to retreat. He stood
in the distance and looked at the ‘strongest man in this world.’ Now he couldn’t sit back and watch and
entered the scene.
“It was the beginning of the creation of the concepts of consecutive wins, being undefeated in 100
battles, etc. Armed with impenetrable armor and a spear that can pierce anything.”
“It is an unreasonable existence.”
“Yes.”
Dominion was the god of war. Additionally, Asgard had never been defeated in any war so far. Dominion
was the reason why the rebellion of the seven malignant saints failed in vain.
“......”
Hayate couldn’t take his eyes off Zik. As the strongest person in this world, he felt a certain special
appreciation for the strongest person in the previous world. It wasn’t something fateful. He simply
judged and marveled at the armed might.
‘He is indeed one of the seven good people.’
The seven good people, in other words, the seven malignant saints, were the history of the previous
world. It was originally impossible for them to be spread to the present world. Yet it was recorded and
spread throughout the ages. It was the arrangement of the daoist immortal, Bentao. As a result, the
people of this time knew about the seven malignant saints and it was the same with Hayate.
Thanks to this, the conversation proceeded quickly. Hayate silently listened to Zik’s words. It was an
attitude toward an elder.
“There is no way such a great existence would come for a light reason. I’m nervous about Reinhardt.” Zik
discussed returning.
Braham didn’t like it. The enemy was right above them. He was a threat and it was right to strike right
here. What if they were tracked when returning to Reinhardt? It was nothing more than expanding the
battlefield. So why were they talking about returning?
Braham wanted Zik to provide a convincing rationale, but he couldn’t ask for it directly. It was a big
burden just dealing with Zik, but now even Hayate seemed sympathetic to Zik. Therefore, he couldn’t
open his mouth at all.
‘I... how did I become like this...?’
Originally, Braham treated everyone equally. He belittled everyone except himself and perceived himself
as the center of the world. That changed with Grid. He watched Grid from the side and realized the
greatness of a hero. He regretted and reflected on himself in the past for not taking good care of his
disciples. He learned to respect them.
Therefore, he couldn’t resist these two heroes and followed them silently. He used the return scroll
while trying to ignore Raphael, who was laughing behind Dominion’s back. Then he saw it the moment
he arrived in Reinhardt. The sky over Reinhardt was glowing with a golden color. It was due to the
heavenly clouds that gathered without leaving even a small gap.
A huge presence was seen at the head of the clouds. An opaque armor was wrapped around his entire
body and a spear was held with both hands. Dominion, the god of war, was here as well.
“What is this?”
There couldn’t be two Dominions. It meant that the Dominion they saw a while ago was either a clone
or an illusion, which was unbelievable. To say that was a fake... it was hard to fathom.
While wrapping the runes around himself and accelerating, Zik explained to the bewildered Braham,
“Dominion is on every battlefield.”
The voice faded away in an instant. Braham used Teleport and caught up with ZIk.
Zik explained, “In other words, this is already a battlefield.”
Zik knew the habits of the god. They enjoyed ‘warnings’ and their warnings had always caused natural
disasters.
-Overgeared God Grid.
Dominion opened his mouth and thunderbolts struck. Explosions occurred all over the ground and
flames soared. It was due to the thunderbolts pouring down. There were many people present. It was a
crowd that gathered to celebrate the birth of the Overgeared World.
‘Um.’
Braham was about to deploy a wide-area shield when he stopped chanting the spell. Piaro, who seemed
invisible, was plowing the ground before he knew it. His plow made a wall by pulling out the rocks
buried deep underground. It was like looking at a small mountain range. Sariel even used the magic
power of light. There were few casualties thanks to this, but the apostles were in a hurry.
Dominion on the cloud was pointing a spear at Grid, who was standing alone in front of the temple. The
blue divinity that was spreading was a threat. It was much darker and greater in range than Grid’s
divinity. It was clear that the spear he threw would be faster than lightning.
-You will sooner or later pay for the sin of building a false world and destroying the order of the world
with your vain greed.
Dominion’s rant spread throughout Reinhardt. All humans heard his heavy and ferocious voice that
pierced through the thunder. Some people recalled the order of a general while others recalled the roar
of a wild beast. They instinctively stiffened and their complexions turned white.
Grid’s expression also stiffened.
‘This fox-like bastard.’
The god of war who came out of nowhere was huge. It wasn’t an optical illusion created through a
combination of strong divine power and ferocious momentum. It was actually a massive body with a
majestic air to him. His features were noticeable even when he was at a very high altitude, but what he
was doing was delicate and didn’t match his size. He was talking while maintaining a distance where he
didn’t reach the Overgeared World.
This was normal. Unless they were an idiot, there was no one who would step into other people’s
territory to fight. Still, he couldn’t help feeling that this size was a waste.
‘I’m glad there are the apostles.’
Grid didn’t move hastily. Dominion was a chief god. He was even one of Rebecca’s two sons. Besides, he
was cautious. The evidence was that he had never appeared before and now appeared for the first time.
There was no way he was weaker than Zeratul or Gabriel. Considering his prudence, he must’ve
descended after accumulating a stronger force than the two of them.
‘The people will be guarded by the apostles.’
At the temple’s entrance...
Grid stood on the boundary between the Overgeared World and the surface and was ready to draw his
sword at any time. He thought he would take advantage of the opportunity when Dominion was
targeting people and the apostles blocked him.
He didn’t really question why Dominion had come now. Asgard was an obvious enemy. There was
nothing strange about Rebecca invading the surface right now. He would just fight as always.
“......?”
Grid was quietly focusing when he became startled. Dominion’s divine power was gradually getting
stronger. The more it was overlaid over the spear in his hand, the more there seemed to be no limit to
the divinity that was building.
Grid realized it. Dominion had no intention of hurting people. His target was Grid from the beginning.
‘Does he intend to hurt me and lower my status?’
If Grid was pierced by the spear despite being in the Overgeared World, he was bound to lose his status,
even if he didn’t die. It was because it seemed to be proving the uselessness of the Overgeared World in
front of a large number of people.
At the same time, Dominion threw the spear. It was precisely toward Grid. A spear larger than the spear
of magic machine Raiders was shot at Grid, dividing the sky into two.
Grid reacted immediately. He didn’t hesitate to use Revolve. Two swords interlocked with the huge
spear tilted at an angle. Eventually, they would draw an arc and twist the trajectory of the spear. They
had to do so. However—
[The counterattack has failed.]
The power in the spear was unstoppable. Revolve was naturally canceled and Grid’s chest was pierced
by the spear. Grid’s upper body exploded. Flesh and blood were sprinkled in all directions. Dominion’s
spear literally flew to the temple of the Overgeared God and was embedded in it. It pierced Grid’s body
and used the remaining power to cause the temple to collapse.
It was pandemonium. The people who had been staring blankly at the terrible sight came to their senses
one step later and screamed. Then—
“...Cough.”
Grid lost his status.

......
...
“......?”
Grid suddenly came to his senses. The pain that made his head blank disappeared like it was a lie. The
collapsed temple behind him was still intact. There was no wound on his chest. Dominion in the sky was
just throwing the spear.
What was that just now? ‘Deja vu?’
The confused and relieved Grid hesitated.
A spear full of huge power at first glance. Was it really right to block that with Revolve? In the first place,
Grid’s enemies had always evolved. It was natural as long as this world was a game. He didn’t dare
compare the rabbit he hunted at level 1 to the enemies he was fighting now at level 719.
‘There is no guarantee that Revolve will work forever.’
The Overgeared God's Sword Dance wasn’t invincible. The level of the enemies was too high for Revolve
to always have the upper hand. Could the deja vu he experienced a while ago be created by his
subconscious mind?
Grid thought about it and quickly made a decision. He used the Serve sword dance. It was a dance move
where he staggered like he was going to collapse. He expressed his determination to die to protect
someone.
The giant spear that reached the tip of his nose stopped. It was weighed down by Grid’s power. It was a
side effect of containing divine power. This dragged it down. The large spear, which was connected to
Dominion through divine power, was communicating with Dominion. It had feelings.
Therefore, under the influence of Serve, it stiffened and stopped. It was only 0.2 seconds. This was
enough. An object worked as a target as long as the conditions were met.
Grid learned something new and opened the Sanctuary of Metal. He dominated the still spear and fired
it at Dominion.
A divine warning—due to its absolute intention, it couldn’t be avoided or prevented, but it could be
reversed.
Dominion and Zik understood what this meant and their eyes widened.
Chapter 1630
A warning literally meant an act of ‘giving advance notice.’ It was the foreshadowing of some type of
outcome, but the warning itself was done without any foreshadowing. This was why a god’s warnings
were so threatening. There was absolutely no way to omit the intention of an absolute who omitted the
precursor.
Compared to the punishment, a law was established that the goal must be achieved, even if the level
was low. It was why Zik in the distant past couldn’t resist the Curse of Sloth. The warning that Asgard
sent before punishing the seven malignant saints was to put Zik to sleep and Zik was helplessly forced to
suffer. It was due to this experience that Zik couldn’t believe it even more.
‘How can this be?’
A spear thrown by the god of war who suddenly appeared. It was right for it to hit. It might not be fatal
to Grid, but it must hit him. However, it was returned futilely. Grid’s dance, which increased in power
along with the sanctuary, struck Dominion’s spear and warning. He returned it in reverse. It was
something that shouldn’t have happened.
Dominion frowned as he witnessed the collapse of order once again.
‘Mother, why?’
Dominion couldn’t avoid the flying spear because it was a warning from the Overgeared God. Once a
spear that pierced everything and armor that couldn’t be pierced collided, the result was a draw.
However, the damage absorbed by the armor was completely delivered to the wearer so the spear
didn’t necessarily deal no damage.
Blood dripped from Dominion’s mouth. It was as red as human blood. It was the moment when the
religious people’s belief that humans resembled the image of the gods was proven. There were
currently many human beings from the three churches at the scene but none of them were thrilled.
‘Sooner or later, you will pay for your sin…’
Dominion had earlier declared that he was no longer on the side of humanity. It was an attitude that
made them throw away even their vague remaining faith. Now the humans of the three churches relied
solely on Grid. They revered Grid who built the Overgeared World as a being as great as the three gods.
Dominion fully felt their hearts, but he didn’t feel bad or angry. He, who had loved humanity since a long
time ago, had already experienced great disappointment. After that, he never had any expectations of
human beings. There was no disappointment or anger because there was no expectation. Rather, he
took their betrayal for granted.
“I think it is a good idea to go back peacefully.”
Zik suddenly approached and pointed his sword at Dominion. The runes spinning irregularly around him
were breaking through the clouds below him. Wearing the goddess’ divinity and making the golden
clouds inaccessible meant that Zik had completed the language of denying divinity.
-You are the worst traitor.
Dominion declared. His face was expressionless, but it was almost like a lamentation.
The seven half-gods—he recalled the moment when those known as the seven malignant saints
betrayed the gods. Zik had led their betrayal.
-Sooner or later, you will grab at your new master’s ankles.
Some of the clouds were greatly influenced by the runes and lost their color. It was the loss of divinity.
There seemed to be holes drilled in the golden sky.
“That isn’t going to happen.”
-That is something you don’t even know yourself.
Dominion turned his head. He was afraid that if he looked at Zik any longer, then he would recall the
ugly memories of the past that he had worked hard to bury.
-Establishing a divine world was an irreversible mistake.
Dominion recovered the spear that had escaped from Grid’s dominance the moment it hit him. He
spoke while looking down at Grid, who was still standing on the ground.
-You might believe that human beings are dignified, but the truth is different. Sooner or later, you will
be disappointed by humans and feel regret. Keep in mind that there is no companion in the world who
will comfort you and reach out to you at that time.
Mother—Goddess Rebecca had certain expectations for the Overgeared God. This had been the case
since the days when the Overgeared God was human. Dominion and Judar knew it, but they didn’t know
the reason. Even if they knew the reason, they couldn’t respect Grid any longer. The establishment of a
new divine world and the weakening of Asgard’s influence was clearly an act that crossed the line. Thus,
he intended to oppose Grid forever. This was the responsibility of a chief god.
“You are being needlessly tragic,” the silent Grid opened his mouth. He was still standing in front of the
temple. This surprisingly clever guy wasn’t taking a single step out of the Overgeared World. The
attitude of trusting in and using his strong apostles was very natural.
Grid grinned. “Let me make one thing clear. I will never be disappointed by humans.”
It wasn’t a vague belief. Grid had already experienced the worst of human beings. It was none other
than himself. It was markedly different from the gods of Asgard, who arbitrarily cut humans while
feeling expectant, jealous, and disappointed in humans.
"Get lost," Grid issued an order. He wanted to undermine Dominion’s divinity, but the location was too
bad. The Overgeared World referred to some temples, not the whole of Reinhardt. Dominion was too
strong to fight in the middle of Reinhardt. The aftermath of the battle alone would result in numerous
casualties.
‘It is tricky to cut him.’
Grid recalled the information of the spear that he had just dominated.
[Dominion’s Spear]
[Attack power: 41,000 Durability: 21,300/21,300
A divine object made with great care by Hexetia, the god of blacksmiths.
......
…]
It was an overwhelming attack power, but there was something else to pay attention to. It had the
effect of ‘penetrate unconditionally when attacking.’ Dominion’s armor was likely to have effects such as
absolute immunity to slashes and stabs. It was an impossible opponent to aim for a short decisive battle.
‘I have to pick the right time when fighting someone like this.’
The urgent task now was to recruit a new god. He wanted to quickly raise the level of the Overgeared
World. At the very least, it should be raised to the level of covering all of Reinhardt so that he could fully
concentrate on the Baal raid.
‘The thing that worries me the most about when I go to hell is my empty house being robbed.’
He thought it was a problem he would have to deal with until the birth of the Overgeared World. He
decided that he had no choice but to trust the knights, including Asmophel, and Sariel. Now things had
changed. There was no need to take risks when there was the Overgeared World.
-You are serious...
Dominion had a strange expression on his face. Grid’s conviction that he wouldn’t be disappointed by
humans didn’t sound like a lie. However, he soon passed over it like it was nothing. Maybe it was
because the years that Grid lived were short.
He will one day go through the same thing as me and he will end up like me.
The golden clouds filling the sky started to recede. It was spectacular to see them all soaring higher into
the sky in unison. The image of Dominion standing on top of them quickly faded away. He left without
saying anything else.It was shown in the appearance of an absolute.
The unflinching appearance of the Overgeared God and his apostles as he suddenly appeared and
disappeared amazed the people. Of course, Grid, who drove him away, looked even greater.
Soon, Dominion’s figure disappeared.
“......”
People’s eyes were focused on Grid. They were envious. The eyes of the players were shining
particularly brilliantly.
A god—he was safe even fighting against Dominion, one of the three gods? They had seen the scene of
Grid’s defeat of Martial God Zeratul dozens of times on the news and on the Internet, but it felt
completely different to actually see it. The magnitude of the impression they got couldn’t be compared.
‘I thought I was going to die.’
There were many people who lost 10 years of their lives. The holy divinity surrounding the temples of
the Overgeared—people who were busy filming the Overgeared World were actually aware of
Dominion’s appearance quite late. It was only when the world shone like it was covered in golden leaf
that they realized that an unusual swarm of clouds had arrived. Then they looked around and found
Dominion on the clouds.
[Dominion, god of war, has descended.]

A world message appeared shortly after there were a few witnesses. Grid stood with his back to the
huge temple and seemed to have come to meet Dominion from the very beginning.
Dominion said something. It was the moment when people felt it was unusual.
A roar echoed through the sky and the ground exploded. A blue flash of light cut the sky in half and
rushed right in front of Grid. It was the trajectory of the spear that Dominion threw at him. However, the
people didn’t know this. They just recognized that the flash of light had become darker.
It wasn’t until the spear turned in the opposite direction, struck Dominion, and caused a larger
explosion, that they started to infer the situation little by little. Dominion bled. It seemed that Grid had
counterattacked. There was bound to be a big fight.
The thought that many people would die again sent chills down their spine. However, no one died. Grid
and his apostles carefully guarded them.
“Hmm.”
Elnidana—an ordinary member of the Overgeared Guild watched the scene with a satisfied expression.
She was a member of Overgeared Six that was established after the Great Human and Demon War. She
was from the Ryan Merchant Group, which became close to the Overgeared Guild for their contribution
to supporting the Overgeared Guild during the Great Human and Demon War.
She was an accountant with a cheerful personality. Her ranking might not be high, but she was quick at
calculations, so she caught Lauel’s eye. Lauel appreciated her potential and recruited her personally.
He didn’t pay attention to the Ryan Merchant Group. It was said that their relationship with the Ryan
Merchant Group had become closer, but the Overgeared Guild didn’t really favor the Ryan Merchant
Group. The Overgeared Guild just put the Ryan Merchant Group as an object of observation and put
them aside.
This time, a meaningful smile spread on Elnidana’s face as she watched Grid.
"You are slow.” Then Braham’s low voice was heard. It was so beautiful that it entered people’s ears
even in the middle of a commotion. Their eyes naturally focused on Braham and then they looked at the
same place that Braham was looking at.
There was a handsome, blond-haired man there. His neat posture and wrinkle-free collar were
impressive. It was in perfect harmony with his handsome face.
At first glance, they thought he was Braham’s brother because he was so dignified. However, the color
of the name was strange. It was a jade color that had never been seen before. The name Hayate was
even more unfamiliar.
“Do you have a bad sense of direction? It turns out that a Dragon Slayer isn’t perfect either, but don’t be
too pretentious. I’ll make up for your flaws.”
“......!”
“......!”
The wide-eyed people swallowed down their gasps.
Dragon Slayer. Yes, the name of the dragon slayer who appeared in the world message the other day
was probably Hayate...
The people were shocked when an unexpected person appeared while they were out of their minds.
They were curious and happy but at the same time, they felt anxious. It felt like something big was going
to happen.
“It is fine. The gods of the Overgeared World will protect you. Let your anxiety be shaken off through
prayer.” As Sariel was calming down the people, Mercedes sent a message to Braham.
-Lord Hayate can’t use the return scroll.
“......”
-Hayate’s return point isn’t Reinhardt. It is only natural that he is one step behind us.
Braham’s face, which was as white as snow, slowly turned red.
Contrary to his appearance, he was quite agitated when he first met the being who had already
achieved the ultimate goal he dreamed of.
‘I can’t sleep in a coffin today.’
It felt like he was going to break the coffin while he was sleeping.
Overgeared 1631
Chapter 1631
The world had changed so much. Grid, who was tilting his teacup, realized it once again. It was through
Hayate, who was sitting facing him. The dragon killer who had confined himself for over a thousand
years now appeared in front of everyone. It was a new feeling.
“It is all thanks to you.”
Hayate smiled as he happily looked at the people passing by the window. Until not so long ago, Hayate
had been passive in all things. He feared that the smallest carelessness would provoke the dragons and
endanger the world. This wasn’t the case any longer.
He learned from watching Grid fight against enemies stronger than himself. He learned by watching
Grid, who wasn’t afraid of defeat. He learned from watching Grid develop while taking failure as a
lesson. There was no end to avoidance. Even if he lost, he had to fight, learn, and improve.
“I plan to go on a trip for a while. I will visit and talk to the top dragons who have maintained their
dignity and settled in one place for a long time.”
“A conversation...”
A conversation between a dragon and a Dragon Slayer? Grid couldn’t imagine it in his head. Could
shooting fire and aiming the sword at the other be called a conversation?
Hayate read the mind of the bewildered Grid and explained, “I only recently realized that most of the
top dragons, who are inherently threatened by the old dragons, can make rational decisions.”
The vast majority of dragons made decisions and acted based on the awareness that they were a great
species. Therefore, they showed unstoppable and incomprehensible actions. On the other hand, the
small number of top dragons were rational from a human point of view. Most of them were cautious
because they were targeted by the old dragons. They were clearly different from the low ranking
dragons who were full of pride, an intermediate dragon who was obsessed with hunting the low ranking
dragons, and the old dragons who were outside of common sense.
Grid taught him.
“Crazy... I learned from your story of becoming a Dragon Knight.”
“......”
It was Hayate who couldn’t bring up the words ‘crazy god and crazy dragon.’ It was caring that wasn’t
caring. The reason why the story associated with the Dragon Knight was given the name ‘crazy god and
crazy dragon’ was simple. It was because those who witnessed the secret story at the time were the
three masters. Grid wasn’t actually crazy...
There was no need to explain this one by one. He wondered if he might feel upset.
Grid hesitated for a moment as Hayate continued. “I’ll make sure to invite some human gods to come to
you while I’m traveling.”
“......!”
Hayate understood the structure from the moment he entered the Overgeared World. He knew exactly
what Grid needed and looked for ways to help Grid. He decided to assist in the search and recruitment
of human gods. It was a very grateful thing for Grid.
“According to the research conducted by the tower members, the recent trend isn’t bad. They said that
something happened to the Gale of the Great Forest.”
The reason the human gods hid was due to the myth predators. Among them, the Specter of the No
Offspring Tomb [1] and Gale of the Great Forest had a wide range of activities. Unlike the Mountain
King, who took the towering mountain as his domain, their area was overwhelmingly large in scale. In
particular, the servants of the Gale of the Great Forest were called ‘violent gales’ because they freely
moved through the ‘forests’ and roared through them. It was said to be the most threatening to the
human gods.
‘Debirion said he could’ve been easily defeated.’
Debirion was the god of hunting. He exercised various powers when he was active in the forest. Even so,
it was just a matter of barely being able to survive. It was because the minions of the Specter of the No
Offspring Tomb were too numerous and the servants of the Gale of the Great Forest moved from east to
west.
After all, the myth predators were strong. Grid had directly experienced it. There was no way they
would be troubled by a normal opponent.
Grid crazily thought up to this point and touched his lips. He felt a sharp pain.
‘Don’t tell me...’
“There are quite a few cowards hiding in the world. It is better for me to reap the power that is rotting
away.”
Marie Rose—she chewed on a man’s lips and taught him a type of pain and pleasure that had never
been felt before. Then she left these meaningful words before she went on her journey. Apart from
Hayate, she was the only one who could overwhelm the myth predators.
‘...Did she eat a myth predator?’
Marie Rose snatching the Gale’s hair and flicking her tongue with a smile...
A chill went down Grid’s spine as he imagined this terrifying appearance. However, he didn’t show it on
the outside as he bowed his head to Hayate. “Thank you for your help.”
“It is insignificant compared to the grace you have bestowed upon me.”
“Please... take care of yourself.”
“This is a body that has been hiding for over a thousand years. I can take care of myself even if an old
dragon tracks me.”
"Yes..."
Grid wanted to advise him to watch out for a beautiful woman, but he thought it was rude. Marie Rose
might be the most beautiful being in the world, but Hayate was an absolute. The moment he
encountered Marie Rose, he would be aware of her identity and be wary.
“Then I’ll be going.”
The reason Hayate came to Reinhardt was because he was worried about Grid. Dominion was too strong
to fight while defending against the people, so he thought he would help. Yet by the time he arrived,
things had already been sorted out. There was no reason to stay for long.
“......”
Hayate stood up from his seat and suddenly smiled. He made eye contact with Irene, who was looking
over here with an anxious expression. He also saw Lord standing by her side.
Grid’s family and his people. There were many precious beings in the world that he had turned away
from using all types of reasons. Most of them were built and protected by Grid.
‘I won’t turn away again.’
Hayate’s expression was determined. Irene and Lord, who were still looking at him cautiously, reflexively
stiffened and bowed their heads.
Just then, Grid grabbed Hayate’s wrist. In an unhurried and polite manner, he stared into Hayate’s eyes.
“I will ask you again. Please value your life the most.”
The value of your life is the greatest in this world.
This is even when compared to the lives of those who are precious to me.
Who can bear the collapse of the tower that has supported the world beyond the world?
Hayate’s heart became bitter when he read the thoughts in Grid’s eyes. A body that shouldn’t be
sacrificed. His unchanging condition for over a thousand years suffocated him. However, he nodded
without showing any signs of it.
“I will keep that in mind.”
It was also a promise to remind himself.
“......”
In the distance, Lord tightly gripped his mother’s hand. The young man who was a human but also the
son of a god was feeling many things. He felt the solitude and responsibility of the pillars who sustained
the world and was greatly stimulated. He reflected on his journey of chasing after his father’s footsteps.
He had gained a lot of experience and was moved. He just didn’t build a special connection with people.
The path that his father took was already firmly completed, so there was no room for Lord to intervene.
Most of the impressions he got during his trip were merely a confirmation and admiration of his father’s
achievements. It was less intense and lacked some desperation.
Yet he felt fulfilled at this moment. Lord enjoyed being in the same space as Grid and Hayate and gave
up the relaxation that had been holding him back. He desperately recalled the teachings he had learned
from many great teachers. His rapidly expanded thinking helped him understand. Of course, the divinity
of the Overgeared World was also favorable to Lord.
‘He looks just like his father.’
Hayate’s steps as he moved away from the temple became lighter. He felt Lord’s potential and some of
the burden in his heart was lightened.
***
The players active in hell frequently sent good news. The reason they weren’t happy was because they
knew the surface was in danger. The descent of the angels and Martial God Zeratul raised the alarm.
Dominion, who suddenly appeared, drove the wedge in. Once Asgard started to be openly hostile to the
surface, questions rose in various places about whether it was right to cling to hell.
There were even some people who criticized Grid for being wrongly stubborn.
The presence of the Dragon Slayer who appeared at this time was very great. His distinctive character
trivialized Dominion, who caused a natural disaster not long ago. It was even more so because he was
the opposite of Dominion, who was equipped with large armor and a spear. He wore light clothes and
walked leisurely. It was like he was out on a walk. Only Dominion, who faced Grid with a serious attitude
the entire time, became funny.
The most surprising thing was Braham’s attitude. Braham’s arrogance was a fact that everyone knew,
but he was especially humble in front of Hayate. What type of monster was Hayate...? Additionally, his
attitude toward Grid was very polite. They sat next to the window of the temple while drinking tea.
Hayate, the guest, personally made the tea and poured it for Grid.
Everyone saw it. The reporters who took photographs and videos wrote headlines and spread it all over
the world. Thanks to this, the suspicions and dissatisfaction of those who found out Grid had something
to firmly believe in were dispelled.
The tea ceremony was simply Hayate’s hobby, but people didn’t know this.
“Is this the power of the Dragon Slayer?” Braham felt the mood of the people change as well as Lord’s
development and trembled. He was shocked beyond admiration by Hayate’s ripple effect, who changed
the world without even saying anything. He beckoned to Lord while rekindling his dream that he would
one day achieve killing a dragon. “You will stay with me for the time being. I must educate you before
you forget the enlightenment you have gained from Hayate.”
“It is an honor!”
“It is at the level that gives enlightenment and stabilizes the world through meaningless actions such as
a tea ceremony... I wonder if it is a realm that will be achieved naturally after killing a dragon...”
“......”
“......”
The apostles looked at Braham like he was absurd, but in any case, the atmosphere was good.
“The Gale of the Great Forest had an accident... certainly, the human gods must be quite free right now.
I have a few guesses about where they might’ve settled.”
“Then let’s go right away.”
Grid was accompanied by Garion and Debirion and was ready to embark on a journey. Grid was
reminded of the class game Three Kingdoms that he had once played. He searched all over the continent
to recruit the hiding generals, but he felt that the current situation was much better than back then.
Chapter 1632
Unlike the gods or half-gods born out of the intentions of the gods of the beginning, the purpose of the
human gods was vague and the vast majority of them were born without understanding it. Few of them
were pleased with the power and eternal life that they suddenly gained one day. No, they were
resentful.
It was because they were targeted and suffered due to the myth predators. The myth predators were
persistent. The moment they accidentally discovered the presence of a human god, they studied the
background of the target. They grasped an instinct that even the human god didn’t know based on the
aspirations of the human beings who created the human god. They threw the bait and lured the human
god into their territory.
For example, the reason Debirion visited a forest near the No Offspring Tomb was because he was
fascinated by the rumor that there was prey in the forest that would enrich humans. Fortunately, he
didn’t enter the interior of the No Offspring Tomb and this helped him avoid the worst situation of being
eaten by the Specter of the No Offspring Tomb. It was just that from then on, his life turned into hell. In
a situation where he was pursued by the minions of the Gale, the minions of other predators clung to
him, so he couldn’t rest for a moment. His life was threatened every day.
Pain and isolation—they were concepts that marked the lives of most human gods.
“It must be hard to endure.”
Garion, the god of the earth—she had observed almost all the events that took place on the surface and
realized the sufferings of the human gods. She was worried that they wouldn’t be able to endure life and
would become corrupted. On the other hand—
“You don’t have to worry about that.” Debirion was adamant. “The human gods can’t be corrupted.”
They were human, so they understood human beings and didn’t resent them. They strove to live up to
human aspirations.
Grid smiled bitterly. “That is what people are.”
Human beings had maintained their dignity throughout a long history. It wasn’t the result of relying on
individual wisdom, but the result of cooperation. Every time a great crisis came and threatened them,
human beings cooperated. They formed a relationship that relied on each other against the opponent
they were fighting for their lives against. This would repeat when they confronted a new enemy.
Human gods couldn’t betray human beings. Grid and Debirion right now were the proof.
“Hehe,” Garion laughed softly. It was close to a hum. She glanced at Grid and Debirion with wide eyes
and seemed very happy.
“What is it?”
“I’m just happy. It is reassuring to think that those who trust each other will be my family from now on.”
“What type of family...?”
Debirion maintained a serious expression.
He had lived alone in the forest since his human days and he was unfamiliar with the term ‘family.’
“What is family? If you live under one roof, then you are a family,” Grid answered with a smile.
“Indeed... you have several wives, so your thoughts are quite free-spirited.” Debirion sighed.
It wasn’t criticism, but pure admiration. Grid was also dignified.
“I only recently learned this, but the more you share love, the better it is. Being happy is beneficial in
many ways. Debirion, I hope you also meet a good person...”
Grid abruptly shut his mouth. It was because Garion’s sparkling eyes gave him a strange pressure. They
were eyes full of anticipation.
‘What?’
From Grid’s point of view, Garion was an elderly person who had lived for thousands of years.
Therefore, he couldn’t easily judge the desire that was shining in her eyes like a young girl and he felt
puzzled.
“Stop.” Debirion gave a signal.
The ground, which stretched out like a wave, stopped moving.
“This is it.”
They were in front of a lake so huge that some people would mistake it as the sea. It was faint, but
divinity could be felt. The faint ripples that spread from the depths of the lake caught the senses of the
three gods.
“I think we are a bit late.”
“We have to hurry.”
The cooperation between Debirion, who guessed the places where the human gods were hiding, and
Garion, who moved the entire land, worked very well. They arrived at five destinations in just one day,
searched the surroundings thoroughly, and finally found a human god at this moment. It was much
faster and easier than Grid expected.
However, the situation wasn’t very good. The Gale of the Great Forest might’ve had an accident, but the
Specter of the No Offspring Tomb was also adept at finding and tracking the human gods. His minions,
who had been chasing the human gods for a long time, arrived at the scene one step earlier than Grid’s
group and were active.
“The two of you, wait here.”
Grid stopped Garion and Debirion, who were about to throw themselves straight into the lake. Garion
exerted her full power on the ground, and Debirion his in the forest. There was no reason to weaken
them by entering the water.
‘It isn’t necessarily a situation where I need help.’
The lich he had encountered in the forest when finding Debirion was quite strong. Based on the amount
of experience that was given, it was at least level 450. Now there were at least 15 energy sources felt in
this lake. Of course, this wasn’t a threat to Grid. He could handle them just by sending Randy and the
Overgeared Skeletons.
Even so, Grid came forward. Just as Liu Bei personally visited Zhuge Liang and tried to invite him and just
as Ash captured the pokemon personally, Grid needed to move directly in order to recruit the human
gods. He had to show sincerity and kindness to open the heart of the other person.
Grid threw himself below the surface of the lake.
‘I heard he is the god of fishing.’
He was told this god was born out of the aspirations of fishermen. He had to be careful not to harm the
ecosystem of the lake in order to easily get favorability.
Grid made this judgment and didn’t draw his sword. He swam without even taking off Lee Jeong’s
training tools. He was basically only using his core power.
A shockwave coming from the lakebed violently shook the flow of water, but Grid wasn’t affected. This
was why it was good to have high stats.
“”Stop... give up...””
A hoarse voice rang in Grid’s ear as he reached his destination. The uniquely empty voice of the undead
was clearly transmitted even in the water. In the distance, he could see oscillating black demonic energy
that was darker than the dark Abyss.
Five liches were surrounding a single boy. The energy they were giving off was terrible. There were two
death knights for each lich and their size was unusually large, making them even more threatening.
‘The Frostlight Orcs.’
It was Teruchan’s tribe. There was a large number of liches, so the range of activities of the Specter of
the No Offspring Tomb seemed larger than expected.
‘I may have already run into it a few times without knowing it.’
So far, Grid had killed more than one lich and death knight. He felt it wouldn’t be strange if there was a
minion of the Specter of the No Offspring Tomb among them.
Lightning hovered around Grid’s feet. It was the moment when the Blue Dragon’s Boots reacted to the
speed that had reached the maximum from the very beginning.
The lightning god had descended.
“”......!””
The red eyes of the liches grew larger. There was a disturbance in the upper water currents and the
death knights were torn to pieces. There was no time to respond, so they couldn’t hide their confusion.
“”A new, human god...””
The liches started to gather magic power on their staffs while staring at Grid. The being that made up
the blue current—it was the incarnation of lightning that caused electric shocks in a wide area.
Hands that were restrained were holding the large heads of the death knights who died with their eyes
open. This gave a strange feeling of intimidation.
“”Lightning... God... the aspirations of humans have finally created a monster...””
“Is it, Kyle of Saharan?”
“The rotation of magic power, is twisted. It is by, divinity. This is, a real, god.””
“”Catch him. Master will be pleased.””
Every time the liches spoke, the waves of magic power grew. The ripples that spread in concentric circles
continued one after another. Each one was magic. They constrained Grid, limited the flow of lightning,
and prepared for an explosion at the same time.
‘It is the level of a great magician.’
It was natural. In the first place, they had to achieve a high level during their lifetime in order to become
a lich. They were the beings acquired by the Specter of the No Offspring Tomb. The level of power
collected over the long history by the owner of a tomb that existed before ancient times couldn’t be
low.
Still, so what?
Grid took a step forward after placing the God Hands by the side of the god of fishing—Lars, the boy
behind Grid. All the magic that restrained Grid unraveled like they were thread. The magic that couldn’t
be resisted with the status of a legend was resisted with the status of a god.
“”.......!!””
The hands of the liches were busy.
Magic performed by bending the joints of the fingers in reverse—they drew magic circles in a shape that
humans couldn’t create and fired a bombardment. It had incredible power. It ignored the water
pressure of the abyss and struck Grid at high speed.
‘Ahh, I don’t know who he is, but he is going to die.’

After resisting the liches surrounding him, Lars’ consciousness was gradually fading. It was forced
transfer magic. The magic that the five liches used in cooperation was dragging Lars’ body to the Specter
of the No Offspring Tomb The more a target resisted, the stronger was the pressure of the magic.
Lars felt pain like his mind and body were being torn apart. He didn’t even have time to feel grateful to
the benefactor who suddenly appeared to help him. He was limited to recognizing the situation in front
of him.
“......!”
Then Lars’ mind returned. It was because the ‘eyes’ transmitted to a dark space faced the being sitting
on a throne.
Were bones connected to bones? Whose bones? Could it be the bones of the gods he had been preying
on?
This... a monster. He couldn’t be resisted. The Specter of the No Offspring Tomb was far beyond Lars’
common sense.
A chill went down his spine. Cold sweat poured down like rain. It felt like the water wrapped around his
body was being peeled off with sweat. Lars wanted to take his eyes off the other being. He didn’t want
to look at this monster any longer and wanted to forget it forever.
However, the transmitted eyes were out of Lars’ control. Lars was forced to stare at the Specter of the
No Offspring Tomb and he was clearly engraved in Lars’ eyes and in his memory. The more he did so, the
greater Lars’ fear grew. He started to have seizures.
‘It is painful.’
He would rather die as a human being. He hated this terrible pain. However, he didn’t blame those who
worshiped him as a god. He was the one who helped them when all the fish in the poisoned lake died.
He made them depend on him. He knew their earnestness, so how could he blame them?
Tears dripped down from his trembling eyes, but he knew he couldn’t hope for salvation. Even so, Lars
didn’t collapse even at the last moment. He suppressed the darkness that was about to rise in the
depths of his heart. It was because he was a god. It was a god’s duty, regardless of the helplessness
against a stronger combat force. No one would understand, whether it was the monster in front of him
who laughed like it was insignificant, the heavenly gods, the demons of hell, or even humans.
Lars knew that humans were selfish, but he still felt an infinite amount of loneliness. However, he
understood.
It was while imagining the moment when his body would be completely transported in front of the
monster to be chewed up.
‘It is scary.’
What part of that monster would the bone that he left behind fill? Arms? Waist? Legs? He wished it was
as low as possible. He didn’t want to stand out like the owner of that rib that the monster was wearing
like a crown.
A shadow fell over Lars’ eyes that turned bloodshot because he didn’t blink once. It was a shadow
created by someone’s hand. The monster’s hand had reached up to here. The arm was so long that it
was possible.
A strange smell pierced Lars’ nose as he was thinking this. It was the smell of a ship that he once
smelled. To be a bit more precise, it was the smell of steel. It was completely different from the smell of
death exuded by the monster.
““You... are...”” The monster opened his mouth for the first time. The voice was as terrible as he looked.
It was the moment when Lars’ body stiffened even more...
“Just wait. Sooner or later, I will come to smash that big head.”
The voice of an unfamiliar man awakened Lars’ consciousness. The fear disappeared like it was a lie.
There was the sound of something collapsing and the world that Lars saw changed. It was the abyss of
the lake once again. It was bright and wasn’t black. The cold water also felt warm.
It was due to the orange divinity that spread across the lake.
Chapter 1633
In the distant past...
A new lord was appointed to the town of a certain kingdom. He was a very greedy man. He used every
excuse to impose harsh tax rates and hard labor on the people. The higher the walls and spires of the
manor, the more impoverished the people’s lives became.
Of course, the people didn’t just sit idly by and watch. They sent an appeal to the king while listing the
lord’s guilt. However, the kingdom didn’t help them. It was because the lord was justified in raising the
tax rate. The inspector dispatched just in case took the bribery money from the lord and ignored the
hardships of the people. He praised the contribution of the lord for building high walls to prevent the
invasion of the different species.
After the inspector left, the lord resented the people.
Why did you, who should be loyal and obedient to me, betray me?
He trembled with a sense of betrayal and harbored hostility toward the people. From then on, there
were people suffering from starvation. More and more people fell ill and died because they couldn’t eat
well.
It was Lars who saved them. The people who lost their lives after meeting the wrong lord—the boy took
pity on them and used his extraordinary brain and his father’s power to help the people. Embankments
were built in exquisite locations and large-scale fishing was done to give food to the people.
He didn’t raise his father’s suspicions. He explained that the embankments were built because he
wanted to monopolize the big lake. There was no interference from the lord. It was because his father
was the lord.
The boy, who was the son of the vicious lord, used the heart and power of his father who loved him to
help the people. The hunger of the people was quenched due to the boy.
Then an accident happened. The lord’s eyes turned when he learned the use of the lake his son had
created. He released poison into the lake. Dead fish floated on the blackened lake. The number of dead
fish was so great that it was almost impossible to see the water’s surface. The only thing visible was the
bellies of the fishes. The people lamented and the boy despaired.
“Why are you doing this when you should be their parent?”
The boy yelled at his father for the first time since he was born and threw himself into the lake. It was
after chewing herbs that purified water only when mixed with human blood. The son’s resentment and
curse that he would blame his father even in death if he took the lake away from the people lingered
forever in the lord’s ears.
On this day, the lake turned black and then returned to blue.
The boy died. It was only when he died that he became a god. It was a rare case among the human gods.
However, the boy didn’t know about his own death. The complicated memories of being reborn with the
aspirations of human beings made him forget about death.
“You... who are you?”
The boy who spilled water, not blood, from his wounds—Lars, the god of fishing, barely managed to
come to his senses and asked. He seemed unfamiliar with Grid’s group, who were looking at him with
sad expressions. It was different from Debirion, who vaguely guessed Grid’s identity. He seemed to be
ignorant of the world since he had been living in rivers and lakes.
“I am called the Overgeared God.”
“Over... geared God.”
“Like you, he is a god born from the aspirations of human beings and the emperor of a great empire. He
is the one who has been protecting and caring for human beings from various positions.”
“I never cared for people.”
Grid looked serious at Garion’s words. He took care of people? He might have a lot of experience
fighting to protect someone, but the expression that he cared for them wasn’t right. They were words
that he didn’t dare to bear.
His face was about to explode with embarrassment.
Lars saw Grid’s reaction and smiled. “You are the master of the divine world that was born not long ago.
I heard the news often through the mouths of fishermen. You are a very wonderful person...
additionally, you are the benefactor who saved me. You must’ve come to me for some purpose. If there
is anything I can do to help, I will do it if I can.”
It was just after witnessing the monster in the darkness. It was a monster that formed a bizarre shape by
attaching the bones of human gods to its own bones. Lars was convinced. He would never forget the
horror of that moment even in death. He assured himself that even if he fought the demons of hell, he
wouldn’t be more afraid than of that monster who would chew on his body.
Yet right now, the fear was gone. His trembling body calmed down like it was a lie. It was due to the
warmth of Grid’s divinity that stained the land and lake with the color of the sunset.
Lars, who was rescued by Grid just before being dragged away to the No Offspring Tomb, accurately
measured Grid’s level. He was very strong. He even had a humble and wholesome demeanor.
Lars wanted to rely on this person. The moment that Lars’ instinct harbored this faint wish...
“Be a part of our family.” Grid brought up why he was here. “I hope you can live with us in the
Overgeared World.”
It was a polite request without the slightest hint of coercion from the strong. Moreover, Lars had been
lonely and anxious for a long time. He felt the attraction in his heart. However, there was a catch. “The
meaning of my existence is blurred when there are no fish. In the first place, I have no power. I wonder
if I am worthy to stay in your world...”
The divine world that was recently born was very small. There was no possibility of a lake or a river. Even
if there was a river, Lars was a weak god. All he could do was help people catch fish. Was there any use
for him?
“Just you being with us will help us a lot. In essence, the more gods that stay in the divine world, the
bigger it gets. Additionally, you are a god who symbolizes abundance in a small way. It will be good for
the people as well,” Garion explained to Lars, who was doubting himself.
Debirion, the god of hunting, and Lars, the god of fishing—their essence lay in helping people living in
poverty. It would be a good match if they were together. They would enrich the people entering and
leaving the Overgeared World. These people would feel grateful and worship the gods even more.
It meant that a beneficial cycle was completed. Of course, Garion was aware of the need for lakes and
rivers, but this wasn’t something to worry about. Garion was the god of the earth and Piaro was among
the apostles of the Overgeared God. It was easy to create lakes or rivers in the Overgeared World if the
two of them joined forces.
“I will join you if that is the case.” Lars happily nodded.
[The god of fishing, ‘Lars,’ has become a member of the Overgeared World.]
[The level of the Overgeared World has risen by 1 due to recruiting a new god.]
[If you build a temple for Lars in the Overgeared World, the scale of the Overgeared World will be
slightly expanded.]
[The god of hunting, Debirion, and the god of fishing, Lars, have activated the ‘Gods of Abundance (1)’
effect.]
[If a friendly being visits the Overgeared Empire, they will receive buffs that increase the experience
rate, decrease the penalty of an empty stomach, increase movement speed in forests, and increase the
time of dives.]
‘That’s it.’
It was a good start. Grid inwardly exclaimed with joy, but he couldn’t smile. He was worried about the
specter he encountered at the No Offspring Tomb, which could be seen through the space that the
liches had distorted. He was stronger and more evil than Grid expected.
Pure evil. It felt similar to Baal.
‘The range of activity of such a being is larger than expected...’
There were likely to be repercussions if he left the other being alone. However, there was a part of Grid
that was reluctant to subdue him prematurely. The biggest problem was that the size of the No Offpring
Tomb was very large.
The largest dungeon in Satisfy—the No Offspring Tomb was large enough to be called that. From the
outside, it looked like a forest and a mountain, but it hadn’t been discovered in many years. The scale
was huge so it was unknown how many traps and trials were lurking. It would take a very long time to
reach the specter. Additionally, there was a high probability that the executives he encountered along
the way were likely to be at the level of super named beasts.
It would be unreasonable for Grid to defeat them alone. An attack was only possible if the apostles were
mobilized. However, he couldn’t afford to invest in attacking the No Offspring Tomb right now.
Resources had to be conserved.
One example was the potions. The potions made at Reidan’s alchemy facility, which had been repaired
after it was destroyed, were being stockpiled for the Baal raid. It wasn’t right to consume them at the
No Offspring Tomb.
‘No, that isn’t it.’
Suppose he used all the resources he had prepared on a raid of the No Offspring Tomb. He couldn’t
estimate the losses if the attack failed, but if it succeeded, the gains would be far greater than the
losses. Grid and the apostles would level up significantly and powerful items would be acquired in large
quantities.
‘Let’s adjust the schedule.’
In any case, the hell expedition needed a bit more time. Grid decided it was better to postpone the Baal
raid until the average level of Overgeared One reached 500.
Just then, Garion realized Grid’s thoughts and gave him advice. “It is better not to touch the No
Offspring Tomb.”
“Is the specter that strong?”
“The specter being strong is a secondary problem. Think about the nature of the specter.”
“The nature of the specter? Isn’t it a myth predator?”
“No. That is just an additional role. Why is the Specter of the No Offspring Tomb the specter of the No
Offspring Tomb? It is because it doesn’t leave the No Offspring Tomb, but why doesn’t it leave it?”
“To protect the No Offspring Tomb... Ah.”
Grid realized the essence of the specter. It was the guardian of the No Offspring Tomb. Despite hunting
many human gods, it had never left the No Offspring Tomb. At first glance, it resembled the Mountain
King of Grenier, but there were obvious differences. The Grenier guarded by the Mountain King was
simply a mountain, whereas the No Offspring Tomb was someone’s tomb.
Why did the Specter of the No Offspring Tomb protect someone’s tomb? Wasn’t it because the owner of
the tomb wanted it?
The problem arose at this point.
“You might provoke the owner of the No Offspring Tomb if you harm the specter.”
“What is the true identity of the owner of the No Offspring Tomb?”
“I don’t know.”
“You... don’t know?”
The No Offspring Tomb was a tomb built on the ground. Yet Garion, the god of the earth, didn’t know
the true nature of the No Offspring Tomb?
Grid was baffled and a bitter smile crossed Garion’s beautiful face. “Yes, as you know, my authority isn’t
absolute. The reason I took care of the land was because my mother wanted it and she had the right to
control me. From my perspective, the No Offspring Tomb was something that popped up out of
nowhere. The being who made the No Offspring Tomb is probably Mother or a being comparable to
Mother.”
This was why she believed that the No Offspring Tomb shouldn’t be touched recklessly. There was
something ominous lurking there.
Grid saw Garion’s deep concern and struggled to shift his attention.
‘I don’t have to worry about the No Offspring Tomb right now.’
He was in the process of recruiting human gods. It was also time for Xenon’s loot to arrive. There was a
lot of work to be done.
“Let’s return first.” There was a large fountain at the point where the temples of Grid, Garion, and
Debirion, which were next to each other in the Overgeared World, were facing. How about changing
that part into a lake and building Lars’ temple there?
Grid thought about it and pulled out a return scroll.
At the same time...
“Do you have an estranged relationship with your parents?”
“Why are you suddenly asking that now?”
“Professor, I heard you have two brothers born at the same time as you.”
In the real world, Huroi was causing a social ripple.
“I think your parents are definitely great people because they predicted that an ill-bred fellow would be
among their children and gave birth to three at the same time. I need to connect you with a writer I
know well to publish a book about great people.”
It was because he strongly criticized the panelist who argued that the seasonal system should be
introduced in Satisfy. The debater’s recklessness in saying it was fine to reset the NPCs provoked Huroi...
Chapter 1634
A game surely had an end. It was because the story had an ending, or the content was depleted. It
wasn’t just single player games, but also online games enjoyed by multiple users. The developers added
new content every time, but it didn’t mean much. It was easy to remember that even movies made by
hundreds of the best people in each field with hundreds of billions of capital behind them were often
ruined.
People in the gaming industry weren’t gods. They weren’t always successful in developing content that
satisfied the majority. On the contrary, the more updates that were done, the more the game received a
backlash. In the end, every game tended to have fewer users as the service period continued and they
would eventually disappear into history.
Online games with a PvP system had a particularly short lifespan. It was because PvP naturally had
winners and losers. The winner got the better reward, so as time passed, they entered their own league.
What were some ways to extend the lifespan of the game? This was the biggest challenge the gaming
industry had been contemplating for a long time.
The answer was in seasons. It gave new stimulus to users by resetting the game environment after a
certain period of time passed. It wasn’t at the level of simply resetting the rankings like in chess-type
games or games like AoS, FPS, etc. In the case of MMORPGs, the story and levels were completely reset.
This way, people could start the game on an equal footing again from the beginning.
Of course, the proper line was kept. In order to reduce the feeling of deprivation to existing users, the
classes and items acquired in the previous season were partially inherited. On the other hand, variations
were added to the content of quests, hidden pieces, and information of hunting grounds and dungeons,
etc, to render existing knowledge meaningless. The intention was to ensure that the winners, who
monopolized a lot of information from the previous season, would start from the beginning like the
average person.
So far, this was a very simple example. The game companies used the seasonal system in their own way.
They used several innovative methods to satisfy the winners and losers of the previous season, and both
existing and new users. As a result, most of the games that introduced a season system were well
received.
The difference in lifespan between games that introduced the seasonal system and games that didn’t
introduce the seasonal system was quite large. Of course, by now, most of the games except for Satisfy
had been destroyed.
“Grid has gone beyond an empire and created a divine world. In this way, Grid’s power will grow
uncontrollably... I’m not using a leap of logic to talk about the seasonal system. Who doubts Grid these
days? Grid isn’t someone who harms others just because he becomes stronger. Rather, he has a style of
feeling responsibility. He is a great man. We all know that.”
The professor, who was voicing the need to introduce a seasonal system, inserted a neutral gear along
the way. It was proof that he was conscious that the absolute majority of public opinion liked Grid. At
the same time, it was a move to appeal that his opinion had objective value.
“Moreover, it is clear that hell and heaven have become the enemy of the players. For humanity, which
has to rally around Grid, there is no news as good as the birth of the Overgeared World. Isn’t there a
statistic that less than 20% of people perceive Satisfy as a simple role-playing game? Research shows
that most players enjoy Satisfy for a variety of everyday reasons, whether it is simply to decorate their
home or garden, spend time with their family or lover, enjoy leisure activities such as fishing or exercise,
or simply using it for work purposes.”
The professor drank water while avoiding Huroi’s bloody gaze and continued his words.
“I’m just talking about the future. It should be noted that when Grid and the rankers have subjugated
hell and heaven and the story is over, or when the failure prevents people’s daily lives from being
maintained, we need to note that we have to start Satisfy again in a new environment.”
“What will happen to the NPCs if the world is reset?” Huroi, who didn’t get a chance to come forward
because the professor praised Grid every time he said something, finally interrupted at the right
moment. He pointed out the fundamental problem.
The professor fixed his glasses. “The NPCs? Is that a matter to worry about? Once the world is reset, it
means the system is reset. So the NPCs will be reset as well, right?”
“I was asking how the NPCs are going to make sense of the world starting over, but you are thinking
about killing them. You are trying to teach people when you are a potential killer. The world is going to
the dogs.”
“Killer...? What are you now...?”
The professor panicked. From then on, Huroi’s criticism began. He even took advantage of the fact that
the professor was part of triplets to curse him. A convincing logic wasn’t presented. It was because the
professor didn’t consider Grid’s position at all.
Reset the NPCs? What type of crazy nonsense was this?
Huroi, who only thought and worked around Grid, had plenty of reasons to insult the professor. He
didn’t need any logic to curse...
“Uh... Um... We will come back after this advertisement.” The host couldn’t control the executive of the
Overgeared Guild he painstakingly worked hard to recruit and barely took over.
The survey results confirmed that people were negative about the seasonal system. It was a natural
result. Satisfy was different from usual games. The vast majority of people recognized and utilized it as
another world rather than a game. Progressing through quests, killing monsters, leveling up, competing
with others, and increasing their power... this was only a small part of Satisfy.
It was why so many people were cheering for Grid and the Overgeared Guild. People just wanted peace.
They dismissed the argument that a seasonal system should be introduced to reset the environment
they had adapted to the best, the relationships they built, etc.
The same was true of the S.A Group. What type of seasonal system would be introduced when the
company didn’t even update the game in order to avoid intervening in the game?
The common opinion of the people was that the professor was cheap and he was cursed at.
***
The symbol of the Overgeared Empire was once blacksmiths. Tens of thousands of blacksmiths, led by
Grid, filled the nation. Naturally, industry developed and technicians from many fields flowed in. As the
nation prospered, the technicians gained a variety of experiences and became craftsmen, producing
new technicians through apprenticeship training. It was a land of craftsmen.
“Perhaps—”
The lake at the place where three temples were facing—the great lake built by Garion and Piaro was
beautifully decorated by craftsmen. Flowers and trees of various colors were planted around the lake.
White gravel was laid on the ground and it didn’t look awkward even though it was in the middle of the
city. The lake itself was where Lars would reside, so the statues and portraits of Lars were arranged
around the lake. It felt like an exhibition hall in nature.
The overall scale was much larger than Grid’s temple. It was built large in the hopes that the size of the
Overgeared World would be directly proportional to the size of the temples. It was fine even if it wasn’t
proportional. In the future, the Overgeared World was planned to be developed around the lake.
Therefore, it was decided that the lake would only be beneficial if it was large.
“Do you know the Undefeated King?”
This was a question that arose from the time he heard that Lars died and became a god.
Undefeated King Madra—during the time when he was alive, he alone cut down the empire’s great
army to defend his homeland. Then he became a death knight and defended the Behen Archipelago.
Unfortunately, the Great Human and Demon War in the Behen Archipelago didn’t go down in history.
However, his homeland Lubana existed until relatively recently. The empire might’ve deliberately
concealed the name of the Undefeated King, but this would have its limitations. The people of Lubana
might’ve longed for the Undefeated King for at least a few decades after the death of the Undefeated
King and offered sacrifices. It meant they would’ve worshiped him.
“Madra, of course I know him.”
Debirion and Lars shook their heads, but Garion knew about the Undefeated King. She nodded with an
inquiring expression.
“Ah...” Grid remembered the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship and started sweating. There was no
way Garion couldn’t know Madra. Madra must’ve smashed the land quite a lot.
“You must be wondering if he also became a human god.”
“Yes... in any case.”
He didn’t really have high expectations. Madra’s body and soul were defiled. He was reduced to an
undead by Pagma and stayed in the Behen Archipelago until recently. Existing as a death knight and
becoming a human god? The possibility that a separate ego from the death knight would become a god
wasn’t impossible, but it wasn’t realistic.
In the first place, Madra was a legend. He was outstanding even among the legends. His position was
different from Lars, who was an ordinary boy. It was more likely that he would be chosen as an angel
before he became a god. After becoming an angel, he couldn’t become a god even if he was worshiped.
‘Please, I hope my guess is wrong.’ Grid was aware that his predictions were quite often wrong. This was
why he was eagerly hoping that this prediction was also wrong.
“He can’t be a god. As you know, he has fallen to the level of becoming an undead.”
“......”
This time, his prediction was corrected.
A shadow fell over Garion’s beautiful face. “He is likely to have become a slave to Baal. I heard that
Baal’s favorite souls are unfortunate souls, both alive or dead. It is a shame.”
Did he become a slave to Baal?
It happened as Grid sighed, feeling gloomy after his unnecessary curiosity...
“The warp gate is ready.”
One of the knights prostrated himself and announced.
‘Why do they bow every time?’
A God Hand pulled up the knight. However, it was useless. The knight fell to his knees again. It was
because Grid’s red robes fluttered and his sunset-colored divinity spread. It was a sight that made one
feel awe.
***
He soon arrived in front of the warp gate and found the apostles, except for Braham and Sariel, waiting.
“Uh...”
Nefelina’s complexion was pale. The restless appearance meant she didn’t look like a great hatchling,
but it was very familiar to Grid. To be honest, Grid couldn’t picture Nefelina’s future in his head. A
dragon that would show off her magnificent stature and act as an absolute? This child?
“You don’t have to go with me,” Grid said while stroking Nefelina’s head. From a certain point on, he
naturally treated Nefelina like a daughter after she treated him as a parent. She also seemed to have
become quite close to Lord. It was absurd that Lord seemed to have taken on the role of an older
brother.
“No, I will go. I really want to see him.”
The gray dragon Xenon—he might not be a child of an old dragon, but it was said that an adult dragon
had made an exchange with Grid. It had been a long time since it turned out to be true. However,
Nefelina didn’t feel like it was real. It was impossible to believe that a dignified dragon interacted with
another species. She wanted to see it with her own eyes.
‘Perhaps he is suffering from madness.’
That dragon called Xenon was likely experiencing the same symptoms as her father. It meant that he
was ridiculously dangerous. It was necessary to find out what plot he had in mind when approaching
Grid.
‘If I am lucky, I might get a hint to improve my father’s symptoms...’
Somehow, the gravity of the matter seemed to be reversed, but in any case, Nefelina took the risk. She
chose to accompany Grid despite knowing she could be a target for Xenon.
“Let’s go.”
Grid respected her choice. He was the first to enter the warp gate, followed by Mercedes, Piaro, Zik, and
Nefelina.
The apostles were all wearing the same clothes as Grid. It was a thin robe made from woven silk. The
hem went down to the knees and the sleeves were wide. It was gorgeous. It fluttered every time they
moved, making the appearance of the gods and apostles even more mysterious.
***
[I think they have become more devoted since we haven’t seen them.]
Reidan was full of people. It was to watch the ‘descent of a dragon,’ which was now famous.
A dragon—an absolute species that was considered to be something they would never see in their
lifetime just last year. The people who were mesmerized by his splendid appearance turned their gazes
in the direction of the warp gate.
Grid was there.
The attitude of the dragon who found him and made eye contact was unusual. The sight of him
stretching his neck down like he was bowing caused a turmoil among the people.
‘He is far crazier than I expected.’
Xenon’s polite attitude made Nefelina feel shocked.
Chapter 1635
The keyword for dragons was arrogance. They were monsters that were immune to death due to the
‘absolute defense’ that wrapped around them like a garment, and devastated a city with a single breath.
Understandably, they were fearless and arrogant. They were famous for belittling all beings other than
themselves. The ancestors’ advice that it would be ugly to get involved with them as they did not know
the concept of respect remained throughout the continent as a history.
Yet an unexpected event occurred around half a year ago. A giant dragon periodically visited Reidan to
give gifts.
A dragon doing Grid a favor? There was a rumor that it was because he felt guilty toward Grid, but
people weren’t convinced. How could a dragon feel guilty in the first place? Smashing cities and hurting
people? For them, it would be as uninspiring as trampling on ants. So why?
The people were puzzled and went to visit Reidan. They heard rumors that Grid was attending this
‘descent of a dragon' event. However, it wasn’t easy to enter the city. There was a long procession even
from a location where the walls of Reidan, famous for being very high, looked blurry. It was a procession
of visitors to Reidan.
“Do we have to pay an entrance fee? By the way, why are there so many people?
Rabbit, a notorious administrator even among civilians, declared that he would charge an entrance fee.
The reason was that it was difficult to manage security if just anyone was accepted. The people felt a
backlash and they lost their motivation when they saw the long procession.
“Let’s watch from the outside without going inside the city.”
“That is good. It is a pity that I can’t see Grid, but the dragon is as big as a mountain. I can see it well
from afar.”
Eventually, a few people left the line. Tents were set up in various places of the agriculture fields like
they were camping. Then suddenly, dark clouds appeared in the sky and it rained. It was a heavy rain.
“Wasn’t it originally a desert here?”
“The clouds are too thick. We won’t even be able to see the dragon properly like this.”
“Damn, it can’t be helped. Let’s enter the city now.”
The people took down their tents and moved busily. They literally rushed in like a turbulent wave.
However, the visitors didn’t end there. There were also many members of the bourgeois who crossed
over using the warp gates rather than taking the usual routes.
Reidan was crowded without any place to step. It was like a huge pot of bean sprouts. Just then—
“......?”
The rain stopped like it was a lie.
***
“Thank you for the hard work,” Rabbit laughed at the dumbfounded tourists and spoke while adjusting
his glasses.
At the lord’s castle...
Lauel was sitting down with a haggard look. He had changed his class to a feng shui master because it
was useful for battlefield and city management, and he harbored a great sense of skepticism about his
job.
“The prime minister of the great empire uses the ultimate technique to take money away from people...
isn’t this too trivial? You are someone who has earned the title of daoist.”
“The number of visitors is 1.2 million and we got 7 gold per person. Recall the days when Reidan was
reeling because it didn’t even have 200,000 gold and endure it.”
“Isn’t the rate of visits by children very small? Administrator Rabbit, did you predict that far?” Garitsha
looked at the two men with a somewhat pitying expression and asked. It was a question from the lord of
Reidan.
Rabbit explained it with all his heart, “That’s right. What fearless parent would lead their children to
watch a dragon? This was the calculation behind the propaganda that preschoolers would be admitted
for free.”
They pretend to be hospitable, but it was nothing more than a show. It was the basics of business.
Rabbit’s smiling face was full of pride. It was similar to the look Garitsha had when she led 50,000 troops
and won consecutive victories.
“Oh my, you did well,” Garitsha finished rebuking him and urged Lauel, “We need to go. Grid will arrive
soon.”
After a while, a huge and wonderful dragon descended to Reidan, just as people had imagined. Then
Grid’s group appeared through the warp gate. The surprising thing was that people’s nerves were more
focused on Grid’s group than the dragon. The beautiful men and women dressed in colorful clothes and
Grid’s divinity was that enchanting. They couldn’t help drawing attention.
[I think they have become more devoted since we haven’t seen them.]
The people who were alternatingly admiring Grid’s group and the dragon were suddenly shocked. It was
because the dragon’s attitude was very polite as he lowered his long neck to match Grid’s eye level. The
dragon’s tone was polite from the start.
‘Isn’t this crazy?’
‘It was this much?’
People had been keeping a close eye on Grid’s epics and the temples of the Overgeared God Church. It
was possible to roughly guess where Grid was and what he was doing. They took it for granted that he
had been involved with dragons for the past year. They didn’t expect him to rise so much in the
hierarchy that he was greeted by a dragon... they never even dreamed of it.
Weren’t dragons beings that even the gods of Asgard were wary of? It was beyond imagination.
Silence fell in a city as a million people lost their words.

“That... that can’t be a dragon!” someone shouted in a ferocious voice. It was close to a cry. There was a
strong hostility in the voice. All eyes turned in the direction of the voice. It was a man in a black robe
who gave off a gloomy impression. Anyone could tell that it was a black magician from the Yatan Church.
“This...! That is just a fat wyvern!”
The Yatan Church, like the churches of the three gods, was divided into two factions—the radicals, who
believed in the truth of hell that Grid revealed and formed a friendship with the Overgeared God
Church, and the moderates, who held to their existing positions regardless of the truth.
The difference between them was whether they worshiped God Yatan or the demons. The radicals
worshiped God Yatan himself while the moderates wanted the power of the demons. The moderates
were close to the existing Yatan Church. They were still obsessed with the ritual of kidnapping humans,
sacrificing them, and summoning demons.
This person was part of the latter. He was even a bigshot. The proof was that he infiltrated this place
without any problems.
‘A Yatan Servant. It has been a while since I’ve seen one.’
Grid’s high insight read the ominous magic power of the black magician. However, that was it. Grid
quickly shifted his gaze away. He paid as much attention to the black magician as he did a stone on the
side of the road.
The black magician threw off his robe and shouted fiercely, “If you know the identity of this body, then
you can’t ignore me! I am Yatan’s Second Servant, J...”
The Yatan Second Servant, Jijeil—he was obsessed with power. Therefore, he violated the rules of
heaven, harmed people, and became a Yatan Servant. Naturally, he fantasized about the dragons. He
feared them more than the Great Demons and hoped to meet one at least once in his life.
However, he only witnessed the scene of his object of awe serving Grid, his firm enemy, as if Grid was
his master. He had to lose his temper. He was so caught up in his emotions that he experienced a
backlash of magic power. Still, it was fine. There were countless people here.
These miscellaneous things that only sucked in air. Those who wished to lead a trivial life were nothing
more than rubbish not worth existing. Meanwhile, they had found to take advantage of this trash over
the years.
It was as an offering. The magic of dedicating their blood, flesh, and life to the demon was completed
with powerful magic that was different from ordinary magic. A miracle that made meaningless things
meaningful.
I am great.
It happened at this time...
“......?”
Jijeil’s thoughts stopped. The madman, who was ready to give up his life the moment he shouted at
Grid, dreamed about completing a large-scale magic on the people here and seeing Grid’s expression
contort. It was just that his wish didn’t come true.
Grid’s figure disappeared from view. By the time he realized that a huge, black shadow had approached,
it was already too late. Jijeil’s head was crushed by pressure and exploded.
“......”
“......”
Mercedes and Piaro, who had just reached Jijeil’s side, turned around. Not a single drop of the blood
that burst out like a fountain touched their robes. It was the same for the other people. The gravity field
spread out by the proud-looking Mercedes crushed the swirling blood and flesh, and buried it in the
ground.
“......?”
There was only silence. The dragon’s huge claw that slowly approached the black magician who
appeared with a shout and the black magician that disappeared without a trace—few people
understood the situation properly.
Garitsha, a former member of the Tzedakah Guild and the current lord of Reidan, had a subtle
expression on her face.
‘It was slow?’
A little while ago...
The claw that Xenon stretched out was not fast. This was clearly recognized by herself as well as one
million people. Meanwhile, the black magician who was the target of the claw didn’t respond. He only
looked puzzled the moment when the slowly approaching claw crushed him.
‘What type of harmony is it? Did he fall for the Dragon Words that Grid mentioned?’
Some of the Overgeared members that came from the Tzedakah Guild had grown into commanders.
They honed their military skills and leadership skills rather than their individual strength. Unfortunately,
Garitsha was incapable of assessing what Xenon just did.
Piaro read her contemplative expression and said with a pleased look, “It was just visible because it was
huge.”
In fact, the dragon’s claws were shot at a tremendous speed. Even Piaro only noticed it when he felt the
change in the wind’s flow. He got goosebumps. Mercedes seemed to have a similar sentiment. There
was a subtle competitive spirit in her eyes that were looking at Xenon.
‘As expected, a dragon is truly a supreme being.’
The more Piaro realized the greatness of a dragon, the greater Grid felt. By this time, the old image of
Grid that clearly remained in his mind seemed false.
It happened as people started to understand the situation one by one...

They were fascinated by the appearance of the dragon that was even more wonderful up close, but then
they belatedly felt fear and turned pale. Even so, it was only for a moment. People forgot their fear
again.
[I ended up hurting humans like my habit. I’m sorry... I will pay the price for my sins.]
The sight of the dragon bowing his head to Grid was absurd and made them forget their fear.
“He deserved to die a hundred times.”
Grid respected Xenon. He liked Xenon’s personality, who knew how to make mistakes and take
responsibility. Yet treating Xenon as a fat wyvern? It was on the verge of being unpleasant to Grid.
Xenon saw his frown and greatly misunderstood. He hurriedly opened his subspace and took out a gift.
[This is the scale I have prepared to offer you today. It is a scale that grew around my heart, so it will be
especially hard.]
Offer.
The scale.
Every time the dragon opened his mouth, and with each word that emerged from it, people’s minds
gradually became distant.
‘Is he really going to put Grid on his back?’
Then wasn’t it not much different from a fat wyvern, just as the dead black magician said? People
clicked their tongues at the sight of the dragon that seemed to have been tamed by Grid.
‘It is definitely different.’
Grid’s face was bright.
“I will cherish it and use it well.”
Even the scales from the same dragon differed in quality depending on the area. The scale that Xenon
gave him this time was so good that a great work would be born if he combined them with the scales he
collected so far to make a shoulder guard and helmet.
[It is an honor.]
Hell, Baal, Asgard, the angels and gods, the Specter of the No Offspring Tomb, and Khan—these days,
there were fewer and fewer genuine smiles due to his accumulating worries. Now Grid smiled widely for
the first time in a while. Mercedes read it with her Keen Insight and was thrilled. She took back the
competitive spirit she secretly (?) felt toward Xenon.
Meanwhile, Nefelina was coming to a conclusion. ‘I would prefer that he is an uncontrollable lunatic. No
harm is done to Grid, but I shouldn’t associate with this guy. It is unfortunate, but I have to get a hint of
resolving my father’s madness from somewhere else.’
A fat wyvern—Nefelina sympathized with the heart of the black magician who shouted at Xenon. On this
day, the whole world was filled with the subject of Grid and dragons.
Would Grid lose a fight against Baal when he could extort scales from a dragon? The people were
hopeful and encouraged. They also praised Piaro and Mercedes, who reacted to the dragon’s
movements. In particular, many people were fascinated by the appearance of Mercedes, who wasn’t
discouraged even against a dragon.
It was rewarding for Grid to lead the apostles to visit Reidan...
Chapter 1636
It was when he saw the spear made by Hexetia. Grid once again realized the difference in skill between
himself and Hexetia.
There were no complaints. He could understand. Hexetia was the god of blacksmiths. It was a shameful
wish to compare blacksmithing skills against him, whose stats and powers were so rooted in the creation
of items.
However, Grid didn’t think he was unconditionally at a disadvantage. The material of Hexetia’s short
sword or spear was the divine stone. It was the unique material created by Hexetia. It was probably a
great metal, but it didn’t have an advantage over the scales and bones of a dragon.
He saw Xenon’s scale today and was convinced.
[Xenon’s Heart Scale]
[Rating: Myth
A scale that regenerates with the highest priority among the scales of the gray dragon, Xenon.
It is the thickest and strongest as it wraps right around the right side of the chest where the dragon’s
heart sits.]
‘This is definitely on a different grade from the scales I’ve dealt with so far.’
It was when Grid fought Cranbel. This was the reason why he couldn’t deal a direct blow to the dragon’s
heart. A bit of confidence grew in Grid’s heart as he admired and examined the scale.
‘One day, I will create a dragon weapon that goes beyond Hexetia’s work.’
The possibilities were sufficient. Xenon was a lower ranked dragon. Even so, Grid succeeded in using
Xenon’s scales to embody the body parts of top ranked dragons like Ifrit and Cranbel. Someday, if he
used the scales of an intermediate or top ranking dragon, there was a high possibility he could make
them more perfect and it was even possible to recreate the body of an old dragon.
‘An old dragon... I’m getting ahead of myself. Let’s make a good helmet first.’
He had obtained a good scale, so he was going to try and reproduce Cranbel’s head. The investment
value of a helmet was high because it had a high defense among all the armor parts and it was an
important part that specialized in defending weak spots. There was no regret about parting with Talsha.
He had been replacing the armor made with the breaths of the Four Gods one by one, so why would
there be any regrets about Talsha?
Talsha... it wasn’t that he disliked Talima's Shame because it was rude. It had been a long time since
Talsha had become obedient, even though it grumbled. To put it bluntly, it had become useless. It was
because he didn’t need the help of Talsha to dominate items. Talsha’s current position was nothing
more than noisy armor.
Of course, it was only for Grid. In addition to King's Negation that disarmed the target and King's
Command’s that controlled ego items, Talima's Shame had a unique skill called King’s Domination.
[King’s Domination]
[Dominates the wearer’s mind and controls the body.
During the time when King’s Domination is maintained, the wearer’s attack power and all speeds will
increase by 20%. The wearer will also be immune to critical hits and attacks in weak spots. However, the
wearer will die at the end of the domination.
Skill Resources Consumed: None.
Skill Duration: Until the wearer dies.
It was a skill that drove the wearer to death. This was a really blatant and vicious curse given that Talsha
had no conditions to be equipped. Grid was naturally immune to it because it was a mental domination
skill, but most people apart from Grid would have no way to avoid death the moment they wore Talsha.
‘There will be times when it is useful depending on the situation.’
A knight’s helmet with goat horns—Talsha’s outward appearance was pretty cool. It was a design that
suited Lauel’s taste so much that his eyes shone and he said he wanted to give it a try (?). If he aimed it
at the target well, he could easily make them put it on.
-Phew...
Talsha escaped being disposed of and sighed with relief. A monster whose intelligence was so high that
it didn’t want to belong to anyone. After repeatedly cursing and killing the wearer, it was sealed in
Pandemonium.Talsha had resented its fate as a mere tool, but it was different now. It hoped to lead a
life of its own. Its mind changed as it ventured out of the dark Pandemonium and adventured with Grid.
“Then shouldn’t you have usually done a bit better?”
The defense of Talsha was from a minimum of 1 to a maximum of 2,750. It adjusted its defense
according to its mood, but it rarely showed a good form because its nature was evil. In particular, there
were some cases where the defense was 1 in battle, causing damage to Grid.
-That... I tried to do well...
Grid no longer scolded Talsha, who closed its mouth while trying to make excuses. As he stated earlier,
the uncooperative nature of Talsha was a matter of nature. It might’ve succumbed to Grid with force
and was impressed by Grid’s heart, but it wasn’t inherently good. Grid shouldn’t expect loyalty. It was
similar to Iyarugt.
‘Cranbel’s head.’
Grid closed his eyes and focused. A dragon’s head had horns. It was a very strong symbol that meant
power, authority, life, eternity, etc. If there was a world line where Grid didn’t meet Ifrit. The Grid of
that world line wouldn’t have even dared to make a dragon horn.
Meanwhile, the Grid of this world was lucky enough to meet Ifrit and make her horn. Ifrit actively
cooperated. Grid used the experience of that time to create a divine sword that referenced the shape of
Cranbel’s horn. He was confident that he could properly reproduce Cranbel’s head, which had two horns
protruding from the temples.
Of course, it wasn’t a perfect reproduction. This was due to the exaggerated protrusion of the dragon’s
snout. It was necessary to change it to a shape appropriate to wear. It was also the reason why he
planned to make Cranbel’s Head. Ifrit’s single horn was too large compared to Cranbel’s Horn. He had to
scale it down further, so it was likely to lose the value.
‘I have to do my best more than usual.’
They were misleading words. It was because Grid had always done his best. It was physically impossible
to do more than his usual best. Even so, Grid wasn’t conscious of the impossible. It didn’t matter if it was
possible or not. He always tried to do better today than yesterday, and better tomorrow than today. He
maintained the same attitude even if the desired result didn’t come out. It was the secret to always
staying at the top and was the basics.
‘The helmet is special compared to other armor parts.’
A dragon’s head not only had horns, but also a mouth. It was an organ where a real dragon released
Breath and spoke the Dragon Words. He didn’t want it for Dragon Words. Dragon Words were the
perfect power of dragons who had fulfilled the covenant several times. It made no sense to simply
implement it with items.
However, the Breath was worth looking forward to. Didn’t Grid implement a Small Breath based on the
dragon heart’s functional pattern with the gauntlet that he made earlier, Ifrit’s Arm? Once it came to
Cranbel’s Head, a more powerful Breath might be attached to the skill. It was an established fact that
the viability would develop greatly based on the symbolic meaning of the horn.
“Please, god.”
“Huh?”
“Who are you calling...?”
“......”
He had returned after receiving the scales from Xenon. Grid had been praying as a habit before
designing Cranbel’s Head with Item Creation. Now he closed his mouth at these words. Garion, Debirion,
and Lars were around him. All of them had a bewildered expression at Grid’s search for a god and their
attitude made Grid feel embarrassed.
‘There are no human beings.’

A bit... the emotions were different. Did he move the smithy to the temple for nothing?
Grid shook his head despite his regret. For production and enhancement, the location and timing were
important. This was the historic wisdom of the predecessors that had been passed down from the
beginning of the birth of MMORPGs.
There were too many statistics to dismiss it as a mere superstition.
It was correct to say that it resembled physiognomy. It was clear that the probability of success of
making and enhancing items would be higher in the Overgeared World, the most sacred place in the
world. —Probably.
‘Let’s begin.’
Grid took a deep breath and calmed down. Then he started the production. The non-stop moving foot
on the bellows was as sophisticated as a machine and there were no mistakes. The flames in the furnace
moved according to Grid’s will. It was as if Grid’s will was embodied.
‘It has not been easy.’
The gods were deeply impressed by the sight of Grid smelting the dragon scale for three days and
nights. A god was omnipotent compared to humans. They were able to achieve whatever they wanted
when it came to most work, especially in their field. Garion’s power to immediately restore the land was
a prime example.
It was very unfamiliar for a god to be absorbed in a certain task while maintaining extreme
concentration. It was an unnecessary ascetic practice. Yet at this moment, Grid was burdening himself
with the ascetic practice.
Self-control—it was due to this side that he managed to overshadow the years.
A few more days passed after the gods realized it.
[Cloaked Dragon Cranbel’s Head has been completed.]
Grid’s item production was finished. A helmet made by splitting Xenon’s scale into hundreds of pieces
and connecting them to form two separate horns. It resembled the head of a dragon who was beheaded
the moment it roared. It was a structure in which the wearer’s face was located between the gaping
upper and lower jaws. Since the lower part of the mouth was split to the left and right to cover the
wearer’s neck, it didn’t interfere with movement and played the role of a helmet properly.
It was a bit wild, but it suited Grid very well. Grid’s sharp eyes and the raw-looking helmet gave a great
feeling of harmony. It was reminiscent of a monarch who commanded the world with a fierce force.
‘I want it.’
Debirion unconsciously harbored a desire. He thought that if he wore this while going hunting in the
forest, he could raise his shoulders high. It was the first material desire he had ever felt in his life.
Just as Debirion was feeling flustered by his desire, Grid tilted his head at an angle. Then some of the
scales that made up the helmet worked and changed positions. The two horns that rose from the sides
rotated in the reverse direction to wrap around his neck thickly, and the upper part of the mouth, which
acted as a covering, lowered and transformed into a face shield that covered the entire face except for
Grid’s eyes.
The wild feeling disappeared and it instead gave off a firm, yet noble, feeling. It was reminiscent of a
knight in winter wearing a thick scarf.
‘It must be painted separately in order to match well with other armor.’
He could set the helmet to be invisible. In particular, the crown and helmet could be worn together, so
Grid usually set it so that the crown was visible. Yet in the future, he would need to make the helmet
visible. It was due to the special effect attached to the helmet.
[★ The skill ‘Somewhat Incomplete Breath’ has been generated.
[Somewhat Incomplete Breath Lv. 1]
[Instantly releases magic power, dealing fixed damage equal to 40 times the amount of intelligence to all
beings in its path.
The higher the user’s status, the greater the damage. There will be an absolute hit rate correction due to
the high speed.
Dramatically reduces the target’s magic resistance the moment the target is hit. The penetration and
multiple hits effects will occur.
Skill Cooldown Time: 25 minutes.
* This skill doesn’t share a cooldown with Small Breath.
* Every time this skill is used, the face shield made of Cranbel’s Head will be released and it will be
opened.
* If the helmet’s appearance is set to be hidden, the wearer must open their mouth wide to use the
skill.]
“......”
The emperor, a god, the leader of a guild, and someone’s husband and father—he couldn’t open his
mouth in front of people to breathe out fire.
Grid had a duty to maintain the minimum of dignity.
Chapter 1637
[Cloaked Dragon Cranbel’s Head]
[A set item.

* Stamina and charm increased by 300 each.
* The probability of defending the weak points is increased by 50%.
* The probability of a critical hit resistance is increased by 30%.
★ Immunity to blindness, silence, and beheading.
★ If fighting a great demon, archangel, god, or dragon, a portion of the durability is replaced by defense
and critical hit resistance probability.
★ The power and activation probability of skills used through the eyes, nose and mouth will increase
and the casting time is decreased.
★ There is a 20% chance to activate Stealth when hit on the head.
★ There is a 25% chance to activate Dragon Blessing when attacking or hit.
★ The skill ‘Somewhat Incomplete Breath’ has been generated.
Every time additional armor made of dragon scales is equipped, defense will increase further and the
probability of Absolute Defense will increase significantly.
Weight: 520]
[Dragon Blessing]
[Passive
The horns of an absolute species have a powerful meaning.
When the skill is triggered, the effect of either one of the ‘Symbol of Strength,’ ‘Symbol of Authority,’
‘Symbol of Life,’ or ‘Symbol of Eternity’ is applied. The symbol effects can be stacked.
Skill Cooldown Time: 5 minutes each.]
[Symbol of Strength]
[Both horns are dyed red and the attack will have a ‘crushing’ effect.]
[Symbol of Authority]
[Failed to open due to the lack of status. The information can’t be accessed.]
[Symbol of Life]
[Symbol of Eternity]
A great piece of work beyond what Grid hoped for was born. Grid felt so much joy it was like he was
going to fly away. He wanted to cheer, but he couldn’t. He was conscious of the gods who were chatting
and looking this way. In front of the noble gods, the chief god who would lead them forward couldn’t
lose his dignity.
‘No...’
They were companions who would be with him forever. Was it right to lie about his feelings in front of
them? It was only by showing his true self that it would be possible to become a true family...
“...Aaaaaah!”
Grid thought about it before honestly expressing his feelings. He clenched his fists tightly, shouted, and
even did somersaults. Debirion was dumbfounded, while Lars cheered and clapped. Garion smiled with
a kind face. Each of them reacted differently according to their personality, but the three gods fully
accepted Grid’s true face. They were happy without recklessly judging between right or wrong.
The dignity of the chief god? That sort of thing didn’t benefit those around him. Grid’s attitude of smiling
when he wanted to smile and spreading joy and happiness around him would be far more beneficial to
the world.
It was as orange divinity spread like a polar light around a clear lake.
The gods of the Overgeared World communicated and became close to one another like long-time
friends and family. They weren’t suspicious or wary of each other. They only hoped for peace in the
world and for humanity to be without any darkness in their hearts. They were pleased with each other
as they faced each other honestly and glimpsed the other’s sincerity.
Peace—the present safety gained only after meeting Grid, and the possibility of the future that they saw
through the works created by Grid, relieved the anxiety in the hearts of the surface gods.
***
‘I’m afraid people will misunderstand.’
It was four days later...
Grid invested all the remaining scales and finished Fire Dragon Ifrit’s Shoulders when he suddenly
became worried. Grid had a total of three types of Breaths. First, the Breath of the fire dragon attached
to the Fire Dragon Sword. From the perspective of Grid, who actively utilized Item Combination, the Fire
Dragon Sword was one of his inseparable symbols. Every time he attacked, there was a 5% chance of
releasing a Breath.
Second, there was the Small Breath attached to Ifrit’s Arm. The status correction effect meant the
strength was much higher than that of the fire dragon’s Breath. He used it habitually because it was so
versatile that it became the trigger to creating a sword dance.
Third, there was the Breath attached to Cranbel’s Head. It was the most powerful Breath. The
particularly noteworthy part was the release location. It was right to say that enemies who fought at eye
level with Grid would always be exposed to danger because the Breath was fired from Grid’s mouth or
helmet. The moment they weren’t aware of it, a hole would be drilled into their forehead and they
would suffer a proper loss.
Everything was good. It was all good, but...
‘I feel like I’m shooting too much.’
The ripple effect of the Breaths used by Grid lay more in the directing effect than the power. A beam
that stretched out in a straight line. The effect was so gorgeous that it caught people‘s attention and left
an intense impression. If he shot a Breath from the helmet instead of his sword or gauntlet...
He was worried he would get a nickname like Beam Man. It was because people loved nicknames.
‘...It is a useless worry.’
After all, Grid was the most famous person in the world. He got nicknames even if he stayed still. There
was no point in worrying about a new nickname.
‘In the first place, Beam Man is a bit... it sounds cool.’
Grid thought positively.
Ifrit’s Shoulders were waving in line with his movements. The shoulder guards of red scales. It was in a
state of being integrated with Ifrit’s Arm. Like the White Tiger’s Shoulder Guards, it had a round shape
that wrapped around the shoulders, so there was no inconvenience in movement.
The performance... it easily transcended the Shoulder Guards of the White Tiger with the Protection of
the Red Phoenix. Despite being an area of weak defense, it had a huge 2,100 defense. There was also a
further increase in defense when attacked on the upper body, a shoulder injury immunity effect, etc.
It was perfect armor. Just as Ifrit’s Arm had Dragon Fear, Cranbel’s Pelvis had Dragon Rage, and
Cranbel’s Head had Dragon Blessing attached, this also had some of the dragon’s powers embodied.
[Dragon Charging]
[The power of an absolute species.
Strongly push a target in the specified range to shake the insides.
A strong internal injury will be dealt.
Resource Consumption: 20,000 mana.
*None when hitting directly with the shoulders.
Cooldown Time: 1 minute.
*None when hitting directly with the shoulders.]
It was powerful. The increased defense from the dragon armor set effect couldn’t be ignored either.
However, it was necessary to use it often while swapping it with the White Tiger’s Shoulder Guards. It
was impossible to completely abandon the White Tiger’s Shoulder Guards, which had features such as
Earth God that changed the terrain. Swapping items to use a skill that required meeting certain
conditions to be activated had a difficulty level high enough to be called an area of luck, but this wasn’t a
problem for Grid.
The Shoulder Guards of the White Tiger with the Protection of the Red Phoenix had been used by Grid
as a part of his body for the past few years. He had confidence to activate the desired skill at the desired
timing. In the first place, Grid was a specialist in swapping items. There was no need to consider the
problems that occurred when swapping items.
“Are you idle?”
After almost 10 days, it was time to leave the temple and get some fresh air. Then Mercedes
approached and asked him a question. Her expression was terribly cold. Cold air seemed to cover his
skin and it gave him goosebumps.
Grid couldn’t help looking behind his back. It was in the direction that Mercedes’s gaze was focused. It
was where Garion was smiling. She treated Mercedes, who was staring coldly at her, kindly, like
Mercedes was an adorable child. “I can’t be idle when I am taking care of the land all the time, right?”
“Indeed." Mercedes nodded slightly.
Pretending to be busy while chasing continuously after His Majesty.
Judging by the look on her face, such words might pop out. However, she surprisingly closed her mouth
and seemed to accept it. It seemed to be the power of Keen Insight. She predicted that she would suffer
a loss if she said one more word here.
Grid was paying attention to the war of nerves between the two women when he remembered what
happened not long ago. It was the time of his confrontation with Dominion. Grid had predicted a future
where he would explode due to Dominion’s spear and die. Did his high level of transcendence combined
with his high insight manifest the power of Keen Insight? Or was his evil eye strangely deformed?
Grid thought about it seriously, but it was only for a moment. ‘It isn’t a superpower.’
It was a future he predicted based on his accumulated experience and information. It was a level that
anyone who played the same game thousands of times or for thousands of hours could reach.
Predicting the timing and path of the enemy’s skill and avoiding it in advance—such an extremely
ordinary phenomenon just came to him in an unusually specific and clear manner.
He didn’t know why it was unusual. It could be a simple coincidence or it could be influenced by
something special about a virtual reality game.
‘...Let’s not think too deeply about it.’
He would just be wasting his mental strength if he gave useless meaning to the experience of that time
and immersed himself in it. Grid felt it intuitively and grabbed Mercedes’ hand. He clasped their fingers
together in a gentle embrace. He thought that the shy and red-eared Mercedes was cute.
“Did your training go well?”

Mercedes had immersed herself in training while Grid was creating the new dragon armor. Looking back
on the magnitude of the commotion he vaguely sensed, she seemed to have fought the apostles.
“Yes, I have gained valuable experience.”
The expression was full of the confidence of winning. She seemed to have a high win rate. It happened
the moment he was stroking Mercedes’ head while feeling proud of her...
-Beings, on, the surface, listen, well.
A clear voice was imprinted on everyone in the field, no, on the surface. It was a voice that penetrated
directly into their heads. It felt like their brains were being stirred.
“Ugh...!”
The knights who were following Grid groaned. The soldiers held their heads in a tormented manner
while the people on the streets sat down with pale faces. Grid swallowed down his nausea.
[You have resisted the demonic energy that has permeated the world.]
He didn’t feel any pain.
There was just extreme disgust. It was a wicked, ominous energy that he had never experienced before.
It was disgusting because he felt like he was facing something he never needed to know in his life.
-I, am Amoract, the 2nd monarch of hell.
“What type of mysterious phenomenon is this? There are no traces of Amoract entering anywhere on
the surface.”
Garion cocked her head. She was taking care of the people along with the other gods. They gave priority
to using their divinity to restore the well-being of the suffering people.
“She... is in hell.”
Mercedes’ Keen Insight gleamed as transparently as ice. Her gaze peered underground and glimpsed
into another dimension beyond the underground. The two eyes that even the gods were wary of faced
Amoract in hell. Then they were dyed red.
The sword that Mercedes drew and wielded in a dazzling manner was blocked by Grid just before it cut
Garion’s neck.
The Great Demon of Conflict—Amoract’s power was strong and vicious.
Grid had no time to hesitate. He immediately spread out the Sanctuary of Metal. It squeezed in between
the interlocking blades and dominated Mercedes’ shield. Then he took away the sword and held the
frantic Mercedes in his arms.
-I will, save you. You, desire, my advent.
Amoract’s nonsense continued.
It happened as he was gritting his teeth...

“I’m sorry.” Just then, Mercedes woke up. She activated her Keen Insight and looked at hell again.
“It is foolish...! Amoract’s power is a catastrophe on the scale of destroying the world! No one can afford
it!” Garion sighed. She couldn’t understand Mercedes, who was repeating the same mistake.
In fact, Amoract, who was in hell, was ridiculing it. She laughed and deceived the human being who
hadn’t grasped the target and once again met Amoract’s gaze.
Mercedes’s transparent eyes once again turned red. Garion and the gods flinched and stepped back. On
the other hand, Grid’s expression was calm. It was because he believed in Mercedes. A notification
popped up as if responding to his belief.
[Your apostle, ‘Mercedes,’ has partially deciphered some of the causes of the conflict.]
[Your apostle, ‘Mercedes,’ has resisted the power of conflict!]
-What...?!
Amoract hurriedly shut her mouth, but it was too late. Her bewildered cry spread throughout the world.
The world that used to be dyed in darkness was torn apart. The sky that resembled a bleak winter night
had its blue color restored. It was spring. There was the ruler of the knights in the center of the
scattered petals.
“...Our spring is a spring that is right,” Lauel muttered with a bewildered expression after belatedly
arriving at the scene. It was a poem by Paul Eluard.
She, who wasn’t tainted by darkness and didn’t tremble in the cold—Mercedes’ spring was a spring that
is right.
Chapter 1639
“Hoo, hah.”
“......?”
It was early in the morning...
Youngwoo arrived at the promenade and was dumbfounded. Jishuka was floundering around. She took
deep breaths and slowly swung her arms around. It resembled the Tai Chi moves in movies that
Youngwoo enjoyed as a child. She had good proportions and was pretty, so she looked good no matter
what she did.
Jishuka explained to the engrossed Youngwoo, “It is good for increasing concentration.”
It was surprisingly difficult to release the action slowly. It required higher concentration and patience
than when moving fast.
Youngwoo nodded as he remembered a story he once heard.
‘I heard that the difficulty of the new skill she learned is very high. Is this why?’
He had watched the video recorded by his younger sister, Sehee, several times. Now Jishuka’s arrows
didn’t need to be aimed at the target. She shot at the innocent ground or walls and it repeatedly
bounced off and bent at strange angles before reaching the target. The demons collapsed with an
incredulous look as they looked down at the arrows stuck in their necks.
Jishuka’s arrows had a stealth effect and evolved into a more unpredictable weapon. However, he heard
it was very difficult to use because it wasn’t easy to calculate the trajectory even from the perspective of
shooting arrows.
“Hmm... Should I try it too?” Youngwoo had never skipped stretching before he started his jogs. It was
always with Jishuka, but now Jishuka was doing Tai Chi instead of stretching. Youngwoo always wanted
to do the same thing.
Jishuka laughed.
“I knew this would be the case, so I prepared it.”
A holographic image emerged from Jishuka’s watch. It was a Tai Chi video. This was a video that Hao had
taken and sent to her. Hao was the heir to a prestigious Chinese martial arts family and he practiced the
peak of Tai Chi. Every move was accompanied by a detailed explanation to help with understanding.
Wouldn’t the value of this video be worth billions if converted to money? It was to the extent where it
was a perfect textbook. However, Youngwoo’s expression was very uncomfortable. “Did you contact
Hao separately?”
“Huh? It is natural. We are friends.”
In the absence of Youngwoo, the alliance of the Overgeared Guild and Hao had been repeated several
times. It would be a problem if they didn’t become friends. It was just that Youngwoo’s reaction was
uneasy.
“Friends...? Friends... can a man and a woman be friends?”
Youngwoo repeated the word ‘friend’ several times before asking with a serious expression. He was
trying not to express his feelings, but his stiff eyes showed his unpleasant emotions. If Jishuka had been
an ordinary woman, she would’ve felt a great deal of anger. He had two lovers in reality and three wives
in the game, but he was doubting her friend?
Nevertheless, Jishuka wasn’t angry. Rather, she blushed with a relaxed expression and her fingers
twitched. “It is right that we are friends, but... Hmm, you don’t want me to get in touch with a man?”
“Yes.”
“W-Well, I will do as you say.”
Jishuka unexpectedly liked being restrained.
***
“What? Grid is a martial artist?”
“Yes! It is completely right!”

In hell...
Jishuka’s eyes shone as she told her colleagues about what happened this morning. The content was
very interesting. Grid only watched the Tai Chi video twice before mastering it perfectly. It was even in
reality. Jishuka was so surprised that her eyes popped out when she heard Hao’s video rated it as a
100% synchronization rate. Anyone would be surprised if this story was true.
Of course, the fact that their experience in Satisfy was also reflected in reality was scientifically proven.
She had just never heard of a person becoming a complete genius like Grid.
“It is a bit of an exaggeration... isn’t this too much?”
“It isn’t an exaggeration. I’m just saying it as it is.”
“Then Grid must’ve been learning Tai Chi on his own. He is very interested in working out.”
“I-Is that so?”
Certainly, this was more realistic. Grid did many things that required concentration, so it wasn’t straight
for him to learn Tai Chi.
‘He only got a 53% synchronization rate the first time he followed it.’
Was he playing a prank on purpose?
‘He is mischievous. So cute.’
Her colleagues turned away from Jishuka, who was smiling. The horizon was turning dark. A new swarm
of demonic creatures was coming.
***
‘Hao is great.’
He felt it the entire time he was watching the video and learning Tai Chi. The few words of explanation
that followed the slow implementation of the action were very kind. It seemed to be approaching the
spirit of educating dogs and monkeys. Even Grid could easily understand it despite having no aptitude
for learning. Grid was able to learn it in less than one hour because of the explanation added to the easy
to unravel movement.
Grid’s left hand moved. It was an action that neutralized the attack of a monster that ambushed him in
an untimely manner. The swift attack was gently grabbed and deflected. The technique of reality was
implemented in Satisfy.
It wasn’t anything special. One example was professional boxers practicing boxing in Satisfy. Hao also
performed dozens of martial arts. Of course, it didn’t have a significant effect. It wasn’t judged as ‘skill,’
so it was just a basic attack with a rather complicated path.
However, Grid had transcendent stats. The technique used with his maximum strength and speed was
close to a skill in itself.
‘It is pretty useful to beat opponents who are weaker than me.’
The need to consume resources such as skills and mana had disappeared. Of course, it was too much to
evaluate it as a big improvement. It was because the level of the enemies that Grid faced was too high.
Such tricks wouldn’t work against them. In practice, this was virtually meaningless.
Nevertheless, Grid had hope. The emotion he felt after mastering Tai Chi this morning still filled his
heart.
‘Let’s apply this to the God Hands.’
The disadvantages of the God Hands were clear. They were slow. They didn’t exert a proper effect
against transcendents, let alone absolutes. It was hard to reach them even when swinging the swords
for a long time. This didn’t mean that the value of the God Hands was undermined.
Currently, the God Hands were used as the framework for the artificial senses. Grid could face the
Absolutes thanks to the silver thread of the God Hands warning him of danger. He was satisfied enough,
but he couldn’t be satisfied any longer. It was necessary to make a large amount of God Hands in order
to increase the effectiveness of the Sanctuary of Metal. He had a lot of God Hands left after spreading
out the artificial senses, so he had been worrying about how to use them. Then he learned Tai Chi today.
‘The aesthetics of slowness. I will surely see great results if I apply the principles of Tai Chi to the
movements of the God Hands.’
In fact, Tai Chi was the inner fist method that trained the essence, vital energy, and spirit. In the modern
world, it was dismissed as health gymnastics that trained the five viscera and six entrails. Even so, Satisfy
was different from reality. As Grid had just shown, here he was able to use Tai Chi as real martial arts.
His stats made it happen. This meant he could maximize the theory of Tai Chi and suppress movement
with stillness.
‘Here.’
Grid came to the hunting ground after a long time, closed his eyes and focused. First of all, he controlled
one God Hand directly. It moved slowly without any urgency. It flowed naturally like water and led to
the suppression of the artificial flow.
Sweat formed on Grid’s forehead. The God Hands were basically a weapon moved through his
willpower. It meant he had to control it with his conscious mind without touching it. He had been using
the God Hands for more than 10 years and mastered the control, but that didn’t make it easy. It was
even harder to move slowly. It wasn’t easy to direct the movements of Tai Chi in detail and control the
speed compared to simply telling them ‘what to do.’
“I’m hungry.”
It was around the time when the stamina of Randy on the sidelines was depleted.
“Gasp... Gasp...”
Grid was barely able to move one God Hand at will. Just then, a large monster roared and rushed in. It
was the field boss. Grid restrained Randy and controlled the God Hand. The God Hand gently suppressed
the swinging front paws of the boss that was faster and more powerful than itself. The wrist was
grabbed and broken to stop the boss’ charge.
“Kill it.”
Grid smiled with satisfaction, but it was still too early to be pleased. Right now, he could only control
one God Hand. He didn’t know how long it would take to control dozens or hundreds of God Hands at
the same time.
‘...It isn’t a superpower. Realistically, controlling dozens of them is impossible.’
Wouldn’t it be enough to just control 10 at a time? In the eyes of others, even 10 might seem like a
superpower. In any case, Grid lowered his target and started moving two God Hands at the same time.
He failed several times and allowed the boss to reach him, but it wasn’t a problem.
Grr...?
Grid was currently armed with four dragon armors. With the set effect, the probability of Absolute
Defense activating when hit was as high as 80%. This meant most of the enemy’s attacks were nullified.
Instead, the one who was hitting him was tired.
A few days later, Grid could control a total of four God Hands. The sight of the God Hands moving in a
slow, circular motion while shedding the threats to Grid was overwhelming.
“It is amazing.”
“The difficulty is different from the fifth one... Huh?” Grid was stroking the head of the admiring Noe
when his expression stiffened.
[The 32nd Great Demon, ‘Rose,’ has appeared on the surface.]
Rose—it was a familiar name to Grid. A Yatan Servant who had committed many evil deeds. At one time,
Grid had hated her. Now he didn’t even feel dislike, let alone hatred. On the contrary, he felt a bit of
sympathy for her.
It was because in the aftermath of becoming a great demon, it was discovered that there were penalties
such as the inability to trade items, inability to use stores, inability to build up affinity with NPCs, and
inability to exchange whispers or other correspondence.
He didn’t know if she had won any victories since gaining a lot of strength, but a great demon in the 30s
in this world... they were treated like nothing. They were just good prey for high rankers. She repeatedly
lost every time she met the Overgeared Guild, so it was amazing she hadn’t quit the game.
‘What courage did she use to climb to the surface?’
Judging by the fact that a world message popped up, she must’ve been witnessed by a large number of
players. He was a bit worried about what accident she would cause when appearing in a crowded place.
It happened the moment Grid pulled out a return scroll...
[The 32nd Great Demon has declared.]
[“I’ll go back soon after finishing my work. Sorry...”]
“......”
***
Rose got the first solo advent event since becoming a great demon. She didn’t like the assignment very
much, but she was naturally going to do her best. It was a mission where she just needed to get a sheet
of paper and a pen. The content was trivial, but in any case, it was a hidden quest. She expected the
rewards to be surprisingly good. It was a mission given to her by Amoract. It could be an opportunity to
get a hidden piece related to the three evils of the beginning.
She was determined to succeed. She raised her level as much as possible over the past week before
finally making her way to the surface. That was when she discovered the fact that her emergence
appeared as a world message.
[Declare to the insignificant beings of the surface.]
It was even asking her to declare something?
Rose had no choice. She didn’t want to fail the quest when all it took was to obtain a sheet of paper and
a pen. She spoke as politely as possible that she would go right back without causing any trouble. She
was sorry to bother them.
“What is she up to?”
...It was useless. It was bad from the place where she appeared. The faces of the players who appeared
through the bushes were amazing. This was a top hunting ground used by rankers.
Rose was stunned by the stinging gazes and slowly stepped back.
‘Paper! All I have to do is get a sheet of paper and a pen! Don’t waste time here. Just steal from a small
town!’
As expected of an evil being. In this tense situation, Rose planned an evil deed very naturally. She
showed no mercy as she attacked the rankers. She released flames and got away from the pursuers. She
moved as far as possible to the outskirts. She passed quietly by cities and searched for a sparsely
populated village. In the village she finally ended up at—
“...Eh?” She saw a man with green hair.
Agnus—he was treated as a broken toy by Baal and discarded. She thought he would quit the game. So
why was he doing the laundry with the women in this village?
“What are you looking at? Aren’t you getting lost?” Agnus brushed his wet hands through his hair as he
spoke. His left hand contained a wooden stick. It was a stick that was used to beat the laundry just now.
It was normal that he didn’t pose a threat to a great demon.
Even so, Rose felt an eerie panic. She imagined that this stick was covered with her own blood. It was
inevitable. Agnus was the strongest necromancer before he was Baal’s Contractor. He was also one of
the few people who had the power of both a rune and the seven malignant saints. He wasn’t easy to
handle even if he was discarded.
‘Of course, I won’t lose.’
Rose calmed her heart and smiled. “N-Nice to meet you. I am glad to meet you by chance. That—there
are many stories I want to exchange with you, but I am a bit busy right now. I’ll finish my urgent work
first and come back to greet you later.”
“Trash.”
“...Huh?” Rose doubted her ears. She had been resented by many people, but she rarely heard profanity
in her presence. She was flustered and speechless for a moment.
Agnus’ cold, golden eyes flashed. “Get lost.”
Hell, Baal, demons, and regret...
Dirty memories ignited Agnus’ anger. The bone spear he threw penetrated Rose’s abdomen. In fact, this
was a simple optical illusion. The actual bone spear brushed past Rose’s side and struck her shadow.
Rose’s shadow let out a scream and roared loudly. It wriggled like clay and gradually took shape. The
bewildered Rose looked back and saw Baal’s familiar there. “What? This...!”
Was it possible that Baal was interested in her? Was she being scouted?
Rose was someone who felt great joy even in an urgent situation...
In the end, Agnus told her cheering self to shut up and stretched out his hand to the air. He caught a
sword made of bones that flew to him. It was a sword made from his own ribs.
Chapter 1640
She was being watched by Baal’s familiar. Upon learning this new fact, Rose felt joy, not panic. The only
great demon among players.
Who else but me is the right person to be Baal’s Contractor, a position that is currently vacant?
The thoughts that had been hidden in the dark rose to the surface. Baal’s surveillance came with mixed
interest.
‘My loyalty to Amoract... I don’t need to keep it.’
It was purely because of Amoract that Rose became a great demon. However, Rose hadn’t seen any
benefits to being a great demon. The strength gained in exchange for many inconveniences had been
repeatedly trampled on before it could even see the light. At every important moment, she only had
memories of meeting the Overgeared Guild and being crushed.
It wasn’t because Rose was incompetent. Rose participated in large-scale quests every time, but each
time, she was pushed in terms of strategy and tactics because the leadership positions were empty.
Among the demons, the clever ones were rare. In the first place, the clever ones didn’t go to war. They
were busy working secretly and taking care of their own interests.
In any case, Rose didn’t feel the need to be loyal to Amoract. Rose thought it would be more convenient
to be by Baal’s side, rather than being on the side of Amoract, who was obsessed with Yura even though
Rose was beside her. In the first place, Baal was the 1st ranked Great Demon. She had to get on his ship
well.
‘Let’s accept the scouting offer!’
“Filth.”
“W-What?” Rose questioned Agnus, who was cursing.
It was stinging, like Agnus had read her heart. However, Agnus’ gaze was fixed on her back, not on Rose.
It was on the wriggling and swaying darkness.
Baal’s familiar.
“That shadow is Baal’s filth. The moment you step foot into hell, everyone will have that filth in their
shadows. Baal isn’t watching over you because he thinks you are special.”
Agnus only discovered this after he was disqualified from being Baal’s Contractor. The moment when he
was exhausted and weakened, the filth that had been attached to his shadow popped out. It recovered
the power he had built up as Baal’s Contractor...
Agnus understood many things from then on. How did Baal know most of what was going on in hell like
it was on the palm of his hand? What means did he use to ‘absorb’ and ‘transfer’ the power of dead
demons and demonic creatures?
“Contrary to its appearance, hell is under the complete control of Baal. It is no more or less than Baal’s
playground. There is nothing more worthless than having a purpose or finding meaning there.”
All beings bound to hell ultimately had their fates determined according to Baal’s will. Agnus had
actually witnessed it several times. The sight of the demons, who were saved by Baal, gained strength
due to Baal, and praised Baal, only to be eventually betrayed by Baal, ridiculed, cursed at, and killed due
to Baal. All those who associated with Baal would face the same end.
“A-Amoract is different, right?” Rose asked with an awkwardly stiff face. She was reminded of Agnus’
personality. Agnus was a madman in everyone’s eyes, but he rarely spoke empty words. One of the
reasons why he was treated like crazy and hated by people was due to his outspoken attitude of always
telling the truth. He was a person who had no lies or pretenses because he didn’t intend to get along
with people. That was Agnus.
“Isn’t her existence itself too much of a curse to trust her?” Agnus answered immediately without
thinking about it.
The Great Demon of Conflict—a curse that drove people into a frenzy just by looking into her eyes.
Someone who faced her would perceive an ally as an enemy. Even legends couldn’t resist it. A long time
ago, Agnus had experienced it firsthand. He had encountered Amoract, who visited Baal’s palace.
-Agnus, your tongue has grown longer.
Baal’s familiar emerged from Rose’s shadow and opened his mouth. No, there was no organ called a
mouth. A voice permeated his mind every time the black smoke rose. It had an unsightly appearance,
but Agnus knew this was a prominent figure despite his outward appearance.
The eyes and ears of Baal.
[Asura’s Fragment]
He was someone who maintained his ego and carried out Baal’s will even when he was broken into
billions of pieces. There was a high probability that he was one of the strongest in hell along with the
three evils of the beginning. It wasn’t particularly surprising. Among the gods, it could be debated that
the only one god called ’Chiyou’ was the strongest. However, ordinary people often didn’t know about
Chiyou’s existence. It was right that even in hell, there was hidden a strong existence that people didn’t
know about.
-What qualifications do you have to discuss hell when you have been kicked out.
“What qualifications do I need to talk about a pile of shit? This stupid jerk.” Agnus was honest about his
feelings.
I want to resurrect my dead lover in the game.
He hated demons even in the days when he was trying to achieve that futile goal, so there was no need
to talk about now.
“W-Wait. Is this okay?”
Rose stepped back with a pale face. It was because she received all types of abnormal statuses the
moment the black shadow gradually took a certain shape. A great demon naturally resisted most status
abnormalities, but this was an exception. In the end, she felt a terrible fear from the fragment of Asura,
which completed his human form and stretched out three pairs of arms.
Killing intent was clearly directed toward Agnus, Rose, and the villagers. It was an attempt to eliminate
all witnesses. No, it could be killing intent for no reason. A demon was basically this type of being.
“It should be fine.”
It wasn’t the main body, it was just one of billions of fragments. Agnus snorted and summoned his death
knights and skeleton army.
Rose doubted her ears. It was because Agnus ordered some skeletons to ‘protect the villagers.’
‘What? Why is he doing this?’
Agnus was famous for his contempt of the weak. He was called a mad dog because he hated and
harmed the weak as if they didn’t deserve to live. It was often rumored that he didn’t treat women
harshly, but of course, it was just a rumor. Yet at this moment, Agnus was protecting people. He made
no distinction between men and women and gave priority to caring for the weak. He seemed no
different from the ordinary people who were inspired by Grid’s heroism and talked about justice.
Was it the aftermath of losing his power? Did he decide that he needed to shake off the notoriety he
had built up in the past in order to gain a foothold?
It was the wrong decision. Agnus had been a villain for nearly 15 years. Doing good deeds now wouldn’t
change people’s perceptions of him.
‘I know it best. In the end, it is just a means of self-gratification.’
He might not be able to wash away his sins, but he wanted to get rid of the sense of guilt. This was really
an uncool guy.
If you play the villain, you should live as a villain until the last minute.
Rose clicked her tongue, but still cooperated with Agnus. It was obvious that she would also be a target
of Asura if she remained still. After solving the misunderstandings, she had to survive and obtain the
paper and pen to safely complete the quest.
Rose thought it was quite doable when she first exchanged some blows. It was because the fragment of
Asura only had a slight advantage over herself and Agnus was undoubtedly a strong player.
‘It is creepy to know that a familiar is on the level of a great demon.’
Rose remembered the big frog she had seen during the Great Human and Demon War.
Chepardea—he was also Baal’s familiar, but he had a power equivalent to a single digit great demon.
The same was true of Amoract’s henchman, Yukal. It was only when she saw them that she understood.
Meanwhile, the fragment of Asura was only a small part of Asura. It meant it could only exert the
strength of a fingernail or a hair compared to the main body. Even so, he was on par with a great
demon. At this point, wasn’t Asura’s main body not much different from the three evils of the
beginning?
Rose wondered what Asura’s identity was. It was for a very short time. It was a momentary curiosity, but
the price she paid for it was very high.
The shadow that took the form of Asura suddenly grew and pierced Rose’s chest. She had enormous
health compared to an average player, but a huge 20% of her health was blown away with one blow. It
was a destructive power she had never experienced even against the Overgeared Guild. Her head was
blank for a moment when Agnus’ voice permeated her ears, “So it is like this. The other fragments have
gathered. Tsk.”
The fragments of Asura were in the shadows of all beings who stepped foot onto the land of hell. This
meant he wasn’t just spying on demons and demonic creatures. Recently, humans had been traveling
freely to hell and back, so they were all in the palm of Baal’s hand. It was natural that there would be
more fragments of Asura in the immediate vicinity.
Yes, just like right now.
-Kikil! Kikikik!
The fragment of Asura grew his body using the shadows that started to gather from all directions and
burst out laughing. He seemed to be the type that maintained reason only when he was individually
separated.
“...Can you take the people and run away?”
“Huh...?” Rose trembled and looked dumbfounded.

Agnus explained it to her, who was questioning it while blinking her big eyes, “They are the ones who
did me a favor when I was lost and wandering with nowhere to go. I just hope that they don’t die
because of me.”
“Because of you...? Isn’t it because of me? This wouldn’t have happened if I hadn’t come here by
chance.”
“I was the one who touched your shadow.”
In fact, Rose was the one to blame. Agnus’ position was discovered because of her and he was in a
position where he must bear the invasion of demons one day. However, now wasn’t the time to blame
people, but to cooperate. The lives of hundreds of people were at stake.
Agnus no longer overlapped his weak self with those who became victims because they were weak. He
didn’t feel hate. In fact, this had been the case for a long time. It was just that Baal’s Contractor was a
villain. He could only achieve his purpose by hurting people, so he was forced to turn away from his true
heart. His desire to save his dead lover was far greater than the weight of his true heart.
“Okay. Instead, there are conditions. Give me the best pen and paper in the world in return. Shouldn’t
you have a lot of money?”
Rose didn’t miss Agnus’ wrist, which was revealed through his long sleeves. White bones without a
single piece of flesh.
Agnus’ race wasn’t human. A lich? A death knight? In any case, he was an undead. He was likely to be
one of the few players she could interact with. If possible, she wanted to form a connection with him.
“I understand.”
Agnus agreed to the deal and Rose spread open her wings. Each great demon had their own power. She
used Giant Transformation and surrounded the people with magic to float them in the air.
First of all, she planned to get out of here quickly. However, her plan didn’t come true. Two additional
shadows flew from a distance. The fragments of Asura ripped her wings apart. Then they merged with
the human figure shadow and became even larger.
Even Agnus was overwhelmed and a sense of tension dominated the small town. People were confused
and Rose became impatient when her magic was canceled.
“Open the Rune of Death.” Agnus pulled out the power of the rune. After checking that the power of the
seven malignant saints, ‘Supreme Ruler,’ was working normally, he rushed toward fragment of Asura’s.
The fragment of Asura had a definite advantage. The level of the one who increased his strength by
summoning the fragments was comparable to that of the 20th Great Demon, but it wasn’t at a level that
Agnus could handle right now. Nevertheless, Agnus had Bentao’s Mockery. It was a trump card that
allowed the possibility of a reversal against anyone.
-Kihahahat!
The more Agnus gritted his teeth, the louder Asura’s laughter grew. He didn’t defend against any
attacks. He laughed like he felt a huge pleasure whenever he cut his enemies and when his body was
cut. Thanks to this, Agnus was able to enjoy the effect of Supreme Ruler, which had a probability of
doubling the damage of every basic attack. Even so, his hope gradually diminished.
The undead body wasn’t as hard as it seemed. The undead easily resisted most debuffs and physical
status abnormalities, but this was due to the setting that their emotions were light and they didn’t feel
pain. His bones, which lost muscle and flesh, were vulnerable to breaking with each attack.
Agnus’ combat power quickly weakened.
-I’ll also peel off the skin of your face to match that body. Kikik.
It happened as Asura seized the victory and laughed lightly...
A three-pronged beam of light that fell from the ground pierced Asura’s upper body. Asura raised his
head in a hurry and muttered curiously.
-A dragon...?
Two dragon weapons cut Asura’s body in half.
[The effect of God's Command is activated and the skill cooldown is reset.]
[The opponent has been wounded by another power of the seven malignant saints, Supreme Ruler.]
[The hidden bond effect, ‘Will of the Seven Malignant Saints,’ will occur!]
[The next skill used with God's Command will have the blessing of Supreme Ruler. The damage will be
doubled.]
Asura didn’t know pain. He didn’t change his expression and moved the body split in two at the same
time.
An attempt was made to counterattack against the intruder armed with powerful dragon weapons and
armor. The sight of six arms, each holding a different weapon, moving in unison was dazzling.
However, Grid had as many as 30 hands. They were hands that moved in a spiral and nullified Asura’s
attacks. More than anyone else, Grid himself was the most surprised.
‘What happened?’
Tai Chi wasn’t a skill. Unlike the God Hand’s artificial intelligence that used a skill when a specific
command value was entered, this was a normal attack with a strange harmony. Therefore, Grid believed
that he had to give orders so that the God Hands could use Tai Chi. Now he saw that 30 God Hands had
learned Tai Chi. Grid wondered if they had reviewed what Grid had taught them over the past few days.
‘...It is possible enough.’
Ordinary people used their experience in the game in reality, while they used their experience in reality
in the game. Just because it was the God Hand’s artificial intelligence didn’t mean it was impossible.
Rose and the people watched blankly while Grid smiled in a convinced manner.
“Kill me.” Agnus, who burned and destroyed the torn fragments of Asura, extended his neck to Grid.
Overgeared 1641
Chapter 1641
[You have defeated Asura’s Fragments.]
‘Asura?’
The power of the Overgeared Empire was greatly dispersed. It had little room since he had to be wary of
hell and heaven, as well as the local nobles. Valhalla was a barrier against the Red Sea, but it wasn’t
possible to completely ignore the Hwan Kingdom.
This didn’t mean that the eyes and ears of the Overgeared Guild were closed off. The rankers who
witnessed Rose’s appearance and chased her reported her location in real time. There were many
advantages to showing sincerity to the Overgeared Guild whenever the opportunity came. Thanks to
this, Grid had been tracking Rose and quickly grasped the overall situation.
A small country town...
Agnus, who tried to protect the people from an unidentified demon, and Rose who cooperated with
him. Saving the people was the first priority, so Grid fought the demon first.
Asura—it was a demon with the same name as the realm that martial artists wanted to reach, or the god
of fighting that some monks served. Grid felt very reluctant from his perspective where he speculated
that Asura was a legendary martial artist or human god. The fact that he gave a lot of experience made
Grid even more uncomfortable.
‘Did Asura have his soul mortgaged to Baal like Pagma and Alex?’
He felt too complete for his soul to be taken away...
Grid frowned at the negative thoughts, only to become startled. It was because Agnus burned and
incinerated the fragments of Asura that had been torn apart like a rag. Every time a fragment
disappeared, additional experience was given to Grid. It was proof that Grid hadn’t completely
eliminated Asura.
‘I thought I got rid of him?’
He naturally had to think so. The system ruled Asura’s death. It provided Grid with a reasonable amount
of experience points. Yet it turned out he was still alive? It meant that Asura possessed a series of
passive skills that deceived death. Another possibility was that every one of these shadows was Asura’s
body.
‘No matter what is the case, Agnus was aware of it?’
“Kill me.” Agnus extended his neck.
After being repeatedly killed and weakened by Faker and abandoned by Baal, he was definitely weak
compared to his prime. There were no rumors of him causing an incident recently. Then Grid saw him
trying to protect people...
“Why should I do so?”

Grid stared at Agnus’ skinny neck before putting away his sword. Technically, Grid had little justification
to kill Agnus. Most of the bad memories were actually cleared up when Agnus saved Irene and Lord.
Faker even paid it back dozens of times. Why did Grid force Faker to join the hell expedition rather than
staying by Lord’s side? It was partly because Faker’s growth was important, but the desire to spare
Faker’s Kill List skill was greater. Today’s Agnus wasn’t worthy enough for Faker to constantly chase and
kill him.
“...Don’t do it if you don’t want to.” Agnus didn’t force it. It was surprising since it was expected that he
would go crazy due to his hurt ego, such as saying ‘Am I not even worthy of being killed?’
“Y-Your Majesty...!”
Hundreds of villagers who belatedly regained their minds discovered Grid and rushed over, bowing their
heads. The empire was ridiculously wide. Additionally, the emperor described in the portraits or the
words of the imperial palace tended to be beautified. It was safe to say that it was normal for the people
living on the outskirts to not recognize the emperor when they encountered him.
However, the people of the Overgeared Empire could recognize the emperor’s face immediately, even if
they were slash-and-burn farmers living in the mountains. It was because Grid was a god before he was
the emperor. They were too familiar with his divine portraits, statues, and temples that didn’t need
beautification.
“......”
Grid looked closely at the attitudes of the people who bowed their heads. He saw their relief when
sneakily looking at Agnus and figured out what type of person Agnus was to them.
‘He has changed.’
It was said that people didn’t change easily. In particular, it was argued that the more evil or lazy a
person was, the more difficult it was to correct it because they were used to living a free and easy life.
However, Grid didn’t agree with this argument. It was a case where he changed himself. He believed
that others could change just as much as he did.
He trusted Agnus even more. A man with a past he never would’ve been able to bear. He wasn’t
completely corrupted even after being bullied by ugly trash and losing the woman he loved. Grid had
seen him instinctively show kindness to others.
“Agnus, I know what type of person you are to them.”
“......”
The people who were relieved and rejoiced after confirming that Agnus was unharmed—Grid’s eyes
toward them were warm, so Agnus shut his mouth without looking for any excuses.
Grid suggested to him, “Can you talk to me for a while?”
Agnus had clearly handed the fragments of Asura that Grid had almost spared. It was evidence that he
had a good understanding of demons as the previous Baal’s Contractor.
Come to think of it, the player who knew Baal best was definitely Agnus. Grid needed Agnus’ knowledge.
“I don’t want to...”
“This town is the empire’s territory. Don’t you have to change your citizenship if you want to live here?
It will be troublesome if there is a sudden crack down and you get caught up as an illegal immigrant.”
“......”
His authority was used in an important manner. Grid easily dug into the weakness of Agnus, who lost his
citizenship from the time he became the enemy of the continent.
“I-It is shabby, but I will take you to my house.” It happened as the chief of the village was guiding Grid
and Agnus...
“G-Grid!” Rose chased after Grid. She reduced her body back to human size and covered the horns on
her forehead with both hands. It was an effort to look as human as possible to Grid, who was sure to
hate demons.
“Lord A-Amoract... No! That Amoract wants me to tell you in a very respectful manner that she has
something to say to you! Hehe!”
“...Let’s hear it.”
Grid recalled the scene of Rose trying to save the people and gave her some leeway. After a while, Grid
sat facing Agnus and Rose and felt strange. The former Baal’s Contractor and a great demon was sitting
across from him. He thought that the world had changed a lot.
“Say it first.” Grid glanced at Rose and Rose sprang up from her seat. It was a display that was similar to
military discipline. Her eyes, which normally flashed with slyness, shone like stars.
“It is an honor to have the opportunity to meet Grid, whom I’ve always admired! If you allow me, I
would like to take a proof shot... the great demons don’t have screenshot or video-taking features...
Ahahat...”
The great demons were in a position where they were completely hostile to humans. Leaking events
from hell to the surface could put hell at a great disadvantage, so there were many restrictions on
filming and communication functions. It was a huge penalty considering that Rose’s hobby was once to
post proof shots from dessert shops onto social media.
Therefore, Rose hoped for things to go well. She wanted to seize this opportunity since she had received
a lot of losses by becoming a great demon. It was why she gave up her pride and bowed to Grid at this
moment.
“Just get to the point.” It was Agnus, not Grid, who urged Rose. He was uncomfortable with this position
and didn’t intend to silently listen to Rose’s nonsense.
Rose inwardly cursed Agnus while speaking with a smiling face. She rubbed her hands together and Grid
thought she resembled the dung flies he saw at his grandfather’s house in the countryside. “Y-Yes. How
dare people like us take away Grid’s valuable time? To start with, Amoract believes that Baal should be
kept in check. Grid, you know that Baal is a psychopath, right? The one who turned hell into what it is
now is none other than Baal...”
“......”
Grid looked at Agnus.
Like us.
He thought Agnus would naturally be angry at Rose’s attitude of quietly tying Agnus to herself. Yet
surprisingly, Agnus’ expression didn’t change. It was an attitude where he didn’t care no matter what
type of treatment he received. Despite this, his eyes were alive. At the very least, he didn’t seem like he
was lost and wandering, so Grid couldn’t help being relieved.
‘I said I hated him.’
The past, which now felt extremely distant. Memories of his fierce battles with Agnus crossed his mind.
He suddenly had a question.
Agnus, who was declining unlike those days, and himself, who had become incomparably stronger than
he was in those days. Which one was normal? Both were abnormal, but... Grid thought he was a bit
weirder.
‘How did I become so strong?’
He felt like he had come too far by himself. There was a sudden rush of incomprehensible anxiety and
loneliness.
“Baal has always been a thorn in Amoract’s neck. It just so happened that you declared that you would
purify hell. Amoract, who has always been interested in your achievements and virtues, is completely
fascinated. She thinks she can trust you and work together with you. She wants to work with you to get
rid of Baal...”
Grid’s consciousness gradually subsided as Rose continued speaking.
Since when did I become such a unique person? I have come too far to simply dismiss it as a result of
hard work. I miss the days when I was competing with other players. A time when there were many
rivals I was resentful of, felt jealous of, or sometimes relied on. I think I had a lot more fun back then...
“You.”
“......”
The sudden voice brought Grid’s mind back.
Agnus was staring at him from across the table. “You seem to be mistaken about something when
looking at me, but don’t do any memory correction. I have never been equal to you for a single moment.
There is no reason for you to feel any type of emotion through my fallen appearance.”
Agnus had always suffered from loneliness and anxiety. This meant he could easily read the emotions
contained in Grid’s slightly trembling eyes. As for the basis of those emotions—
“From the beginning, there was only one monster, Kraugel, on the same eye level as you.”
He is the darling of talent that caused me to feel the first frustration in this world. He will surely come
back as your competitor one day. It is still too early to be disappointed. Your loneliness and anxiety are
premature.
Agnus closed his mouth and swallowed down these words. It was because he would be embarrassed if
he talked any longer.
‘Shit.’
From a long time ago, just looking at this guy called Grid made him feel emotional. He believed it was
antipathy toward the man who stood tall, unlike Agnus, despite his tough past. However, looking at Grid
now, Agnus didn’t think the only feelings he had were antipathy.
Grid realized it when he saw Agnus covering his forehead and smiled slightly. “Thank you.”
“Damn.”
“...C-Can I keep talking?” Rose didn’t wait for permission and continued desperately. She explained to
Grid the benefits of working with Amoract in as much detail as possible. In the first place, the reason
why Amoract wanted a sheet of paper and a pen was to send a letter to Grid.
It was an alliance proposal letter. If Rose succeeded in forming an alliance with Grid here then the need
to obtain paper and pen would disappear. It was obvious that the value of the quest reward would be
much higher.
“So...”
“I know everything,” Grid cut off Rose’s words in the middle.
“Huh? What?”
“The one who cooperated with Baal to make hell what it is now is Amoract. In the process, Beriache was
banished.”
“......”
“The Great Demon of Conflict. How can I trust and hold hands with the one who isolated Beriache and
Baal and induced internal strife? Do you have any guarantee that I will get the desired result in the
future even if I join hands with her and succeed in killing Baal?”
“Ah, that... Hehe, I would appreciate it if you could give me a chance to explain.” Rose was very flustered
by this situation. She didn’t know that Grid knew so much about hell. How did he know the facts that
she only recently learned? Of course, Rose didn’t outwardly show her embarrassment. She kept as calm
as possible while her mind spun quickly.
Grid didn’t give her any time. He followed Lauel’s advice sent through whispers and spoke straight away,
“Rose, do you have any intention of becoming a spy on our side?”
“I, a demon...”
“If you don’t like it, then die once.”

“......”
Agnus had a thought as he watched the situation from the sidelines.
This is how that poisonous bastard reached this place. This is how he became the supreme one. Then
isn’t it shameful to feel lonely...?
Chapter 1642
“Wait! Wait a minute!”
People gave Grid all types of praise. Occasionally, there was a group that went beyond the level of a
great man and treated him as an angel. It was because he had a good demeanor and did a lot of good
deeds. However, from the position of being Grid’s enemy, hearing such stories was laughable. It couldn’t
be denied that he did a lot of good deeds in both reality and Satisfy.
Yet his behavior? Imitating his behavior was just nonsense. This was a real gangster. At this moment,
Rose was convinced that the parents who read Grid’s biography to their children should keep a close eye
on their children so that they didn’t grow up to become wicked people.
Suddenly, she felt a cold blade against her neck. No, it was just a feeling. It wasn’t really cold. There was
no distinctive metallic smell or feeling. It felt non-existent. The blade that touched her neck was clearly
real and filled one side of Rose’s vision, but for some reason, Rose couldn’t feel a sense of reality. On the
contrary, it seemed that weapons made with energy-based skills would show a more distinct presence.
‘This is a dragon weapon...’
Rose assumed that she was fighting Grid. She remembered herself being cut without being aware of it.
She was bound to be cut even if there were no signs of the sword being swung at a transcendent speed.
“For now, please take away your sword.”
Threatening her and drawing a sword in the middle of a conversation...
Rose was tired of Grid’s outrageous actions and half had a fit. Her eyes and voice were trembling and
her breathing was harsh. Through her reaction, Grid gained a lot of information.
‘Is the damage from dying very large?’
Rose was known as Team Rocket inside the Overgeared Guild. The villains that appeared in the world-
famous anime, Pokemon. A third-rate villain who confidently blocked the protagonist’s path, only to
repeatedly lose and flee in vain.
Rose’s temperament resembled them. Didn’t she repeatedly struggle and was smashed terribly every
time? Nevertheless, seeing her come back every time, she looked like someone who was anxious to die.
She wasn’t afraid of failure or death at all.
However, now she was terrified. It meant she had a lot to lose.
‘It seems she visited the surface with a clear purpose.’

Grid pondered on the world message that emerged when Rose appeared and made a judgment.
Currently, Rose was on a high value quest and the loss she would suffer from dying here was greater
than usual...
-It is a great opportunity. Let’s push harder.
Lauel was informed of the situation in real time and gave advice.
Grid nodded and opened the Sanctuary of Metal. The village chief’s house that the three of them were
borrowing immediately opened up. It was like a house built of paper rather than logs. The ceiling and
walls separated and touched the ground. The orange polar light flowed like a wave and cast shadows
over the area. It was because a high cliff rose. The black-colored cliffs were made of black iron.
“A canyon...” Agnus murmured from among the cliffs that soared into the sky. A vague memory of the
days when he wandered around as a madman flashed through his mind.
Taleren Canyon—the place where Grid wrote his first epic was strongly engraved in Agnus’ mind. He
would probably never forget it for the rest of his life. It was because it was the place where the Grid who
resembled him was completed as a totally different being from him. Agnus vividly recalled all the
emotions he felt at that time and made a meaningless assumption.
‘What if I had affirmed Grid without denying it back then?’
What if he had been honestly envious without being engulfed in feelings of despair, betrayal, and anger?
If he hadn’t turned away from his desire to become like Grid, maybe he would’ve changed at that time.
Would it have been possible to move forward rather than being stuck in the past?
“Uh...? Uhhh?”
A teleportation event that was difficult to understand using the common sense of players—Rose was
puzzled by the suddenly transformed landscape. She half lost her ability to speak while her expression
changed in a variety of ways. She seemed to be in a state of great confusion because she couldn’t tell if
it was a dream or reality.
The cliffs flowed down. The heat from the Red Phoenix’s heart, which had become a part of Grid, melted
the black iron like it was chocolate. The moment it touched the ground, the black iron that hardened
and piled up was like a stopped wave. It was high and big.
Rose was afraid of being swallowed. She felt an overwhelming sense of pressure. Then she noticed one
step later. The edge of the black wave was all sharp. They weren’t waves, they were tens of thousands
of weapons. All these weapons were pointed at her...
‘Really... isn’t he really crazy?’
Rose was fully aware that she was the villain. She recognized most players as enemies except for herself.
Even so, she didn’t harbor any hostility toward Grid, who could be called the leader of her enemies. It
was because she knew the overwhelming gap between them and felt a sense of respect as a gamer.
Yes. Rose was polite from the moment she met Grid. She never lost her manners for even a moment.
However, Grid pointed his sword at her. She asked him to withdraw his sword and he released the
mental world that she had only heard about in words, surrounding her with thousands of weapons...
...Why?
She was feeling confused about how to deal with this when Grid offered the answer to her.
“I don’t want much. You just have to continue as usual, while giving us the information we want when
we want it and take the stance we want when we want it.”
This... wasn’t he a thief?
Grid’s way of speaking was that stinging. Yet surprisingly, Rose’s expression relaxed. ‘A verbal promise is
fine.’
It was impossible to whisper, let alone take screenshots and videos. The great demon Rose was in a
closed off state, so the Overgeared Guild had no means to spy on her. In the end, how could the
Overgeared Guild confirm that Rose was acting as they wanted?
“...Okay. I can be in great danger if I betray the demons, but well, I actually like the Overgeared Guild. It
is an honor to be able to work with the Overgeared Guild.”
Rose swallowed the smile that wanted to emerge and spoke with a heroic expression. “In return, please
do me a favor. I hope you will form an alliance with Amoract. This isn’t a request to satisfy my own self-
interests. It is only once we can get rid of Baal that we can plan for the future, whether on the surface or
in hell. The cooperation between the Overgeared Guild and Amoract is truly a cooperation for the sake
of the world!”
“Okay.”
Rose’s face was rosy. She was delighted by Grid’s attitude as he nodded gently.
Grid told her, “If you go to the Overgeared Guild’s hell branch, there will be succubi in thick clothes.
They are my subordinates. Take them and meet with Amoract to coordinate the exact negotiations.”
“Huh?” She had a rough guess about the Overgeared Guild’s hell branch. It was the crystal castle ruled
by Yura. However, succubi in thick clothes? A succubus who was obsessed with bewitching the opposite
sex couldn’t wear thick clothing, right? What did it mean to leave and take a bunch of demonic creatures
to a negotiating position with Amoract?
“I can communicate through them, so don’t worry about communication. Why don’t we talk about the
details with Lauel?”
Grid took back the Sanctuary of Metal. The canyon and the waves of weapons disappeared like they
were a lie and the three of them were once again seated next to each other.
Knock knock.
There was a knock and another bigshot appeared. It was the prime minister of the Overgeared Empire,
Lauel. He was a person who was regarded as an invincible trash, rascal, bastard, etc., to all the forces
that opposed the Overgeared Empire.
“I am deeply moved to see the three of you together. I can truly feel the passage of time. Huhut.”
The image of a black dragon appeared on the back of Lauel’s hand as he smiled and swept back his hair.
Then the black dragon disappeared. A certain pattern appeared in one of his eyes. It seemed true that
he was covered in skins like rumored.
Rose’s eyes darkened. She was tired from dealing with Grid and now she had to get involved with
Lauel... she wanted to log out right now.
“Rose, please move with me. I will be in charge of your business.”
“Ah... Hahahat... Yes...” Rose followed Lauel with weak steps. Today, she would be thoroughly analyzed
and bound. In the future, all her actions and choices would be controlled by the Overgeared Guild during
her period of cooperation with the Overgeared Guild. The Overgeared Guild brought together specialists
from each field and had too many means and methods.
After a while, Grid was left alone with Agnus and immediately got to the point. “Kill Baal with us.”
Agnus’ knowledge and experience. Additionally, the synergy that occurred when the powers of the
seven malignant saints came together. Grid judged that Agnus was a necessary person. He also noted
that Agnus’ condition was the same as Betty’s. For now, his strength might’ve declined, but his potential
would be enormous.
‘Even if he is weakened, he is much stronger than a decent high ranker.’
Grid definitely wanted to cooperate with Agnus, but he didn’t know how to persuade the other person.
The problem was that he had no card to take out for negotiation. Agnus had retired from active work
and it was impossible for him to have the same greed as Rose.
Agnus replied to the troubled Grid, “Okay.”
It was an unexpected answer. Grid got up from his seat with delight, while Agnus’ gold eyes shone eerily
for the first time in a long time.
“I want to laugh at Baal at least once.”
Agnus was exploited due to his wish throughout his time as Baal’s Contractor. Baal’s face as he laughed
at Agnus resurrecting his dead lover as a doll was still in Agnus’ nightmares. He was robbed of most of
the strength he had built up when he was abandoned by Baal.
It was a loss of time. He thought it would be enjoyable to pay it back if possible. Yes, he wanted to have
fun. He was tired of this life full of resentment, hatred, and regret. This gave him enough of a reason to
work with Grid.
***
“......”
At the Overgeared Castle, Reinhardt...
The members of the Overgeared Guild looked dumbfounded. It was the aftermath of witnessing the
man who was walking beside Grid. The green hair, which had always been oily, dropped down, and his
gold eyes, which shone with madness, had lost their light. Even so, people immediately recognized the
identity of the man.
Agnus—the worst player ever.
Why was he here? They thought he was being escorted as a criminal, but this wasn’t the case. He wasn’t
even handcuffed. There were no signs of shrinking back from the steps that aligned with Grid’s ones.
It happened as people were agitated...
“Uh? Uncle!” Lord came running from the end of the corridor. He first greeted his father politely before
grabbing Agnus’ dry hand with a big smile. He was happy to meet the benefactor who saved his life. “It
has been a really long time! Have you been well?”
“......”
There was silence in the tense corridor. People were worried about what type of humiliation Lord would
suffer. Shaking off the hand was the default. They guessed that Lord might be cursed at or spat on.
All their predictions were wrong. Agnus didn’t shake off Lord’s hand, swear, or spit at him.
“Yes.” Rather, he even gave a brief answer.
The astonishment of the people followed.
Chapter 1643
There was a mother and child left in a fragment of his memory.
An ordinary woman and an extraordinary child. As screams erupted everywhere and chandeliers fell and
smashed, the mother and child struggled to protect each other. The helpless woman embraced her son,
while her son escaped from his mother’s arms and picked up a sword as large as his own body.
Perhaps it happened... in the Vatican. He helped the mother and child who were surrounded by the
Yatan Servants. He was originally working with the Yatan Servants, so he ended up stabbing them in the
back. He knew there would be many disadvantages, but he still stepped out.
‘I did a good job.’
A boy who was now a young man—Agnus stared at the boy who had a bright smile on his face and
praised his former self.
A small thrill flooded in. For the first time since he was born, he realized how happy he was to be able to
praise himself and feel proud.
I—I was born and drove a woman to a miserable death.
For the first time, this garbage that is worse than filth, feels pride...
“That is where I...” Lord’s stories about his adventure continued without stopping. Lord chatted as
brightly as he could while trying not to notice the breathless sobs of Agnus, who had his head lowered.
***
No human being always made the right choices. All human beings had regrets and suffered. In
particular, the more someone believed they were inferior to others, the more regrets they left behind. It
was the same for Grid. It was even in childhood, in school, and in society. For all types of reasons and
excuses, he left a variety of regrets.
Even these days, he would take a shower and scream when thinking back to that time. However, he
didn’t bury it. In any case, regret was established because it was in the past.
Yes, it was all over. It was enough to try not to repeat the same situations that made him feel regret
again in the future.
“...So you should be strong as well,” Grid, who had left when he saw Agnus’ eyes turn red, leaned his
back against the door and muttered.
Lord’s powerful voice that came from beyond the closed door was considerate of Agnus. He was an
admirable guy.
***
Lord’s adventure stories, which resembled Grid’s epics, ended only after Irene came. Agnus’ shy
expression as he bowed to Irene and greeted her respectfully made Grid smile.
“First of all, call back the expedition.” It was after the two of them left. Agnus explained the overall
situation to Grid and insisted. “Fragments of Asura will enter the shadows of all beings who step foot in
hell. They are the eyes and ears of Baal.”
“......?”
Grid’s expression stiffened at once. It permeated the shadows of all beings who stepped into hell? He
understood the meaning, but he didn’t want to. “Asura’s fragments... are you referring to the guy I killed
earlier?”
“Yes. It is literally fragments. It is only a small part of him.”
“I think he was pretty strong for only a small part.”
He might’ve managed to kill the fragments in one go with the five fusion sword dance that overlapped
with the full buff state and the buff of the seven malignant saints, but it was great that it endured the
five fusion sword dance in the full buff state even once. Someone who was so strong was in an
incomplete state?
A hypothesis had to be formulated in order to be convinced.
“Is he a hidden powerhouse of hell?”
“You understand it quickly.”
He couldn’t help but understand quickly. Grid had met Hayate, the strongest hidden powerhouse on the
surface, and Chiyou, the strongest hidden powerhouse of the divine world. He even knew that the
refractive dragon was said to be the strongest among the dragons. The refractive dragon was most likely
to be an imaginary being, but in any case, it wasn’t strange that someone unusual was hiding in hell
‘Asura... judging from the relevant settings, I don’t think he would’ve been a demon from the start. I will
have to ask Garion about his exact identity.’
Agnus’ explanation continued as Grid was thinking. “There is no guarantee that he is more powerful
than Baal. It is clear that he won’t be inferior when compared to Baal. Other than that, he has a
convincingly powerful ability that I can’t comprehend. All I know right now is separation and joining
together, parasitism and stealth, skill absorption and transfer...”
“Skill absorption and transfer?”
“There was a famous, powerful existence in hell.”
Marbas.
“Baal killed him and transferred the absorbed power to me. Until then, I thought it was Baal’s unique
power...”
Agnus told the story of what he had been through. It was immediately after the contract with Baal
ended. Asura’s fragment emerged from his shadow and took away his power.
“This...” Grid’s face hardened.
Fragments of Asura parasitized the shadows of every member of the hell expedition. If it also had the
ability to deprive the parasitized target of their skills...
“Now the puzzle is coming together,” Lauel returned from the negotiations and interjected, “This is why
Baal sent a wave of demonic creatures to the expedition. He intends to fully nurture the expedition
members and then take away their power. It is a type of fish farm.”
He had been uneasy from the beginning. It was because the waves of demonic creatures clearly
stimulated the growth of the hell expedition. It was impossible to interpret it as pure favor. They could
only guess that Baal was acting on a whim because he was so eccentric. Now it obviously wasn’t a whim.
There was a clear purpose.
‘A sinister bastard.’
Grid frowned while recalling old memories. It was the memory of when he encountered Baal’s body in
hell. The Absolute of hell didn’t have much interest in Grid at that time. He was just preoccupied with
mocking and trampling on the demon, Andras, who was loyal to him. He laughed at the demon who
showed loyalty and respect to him when demons should betray grace, trample on respect, undermine
trust, and ridicule those who depended on them. He cruelly and viciously trampled on the loyalist who
believed in him and served him.
Yes. That cruelty was his nature.
“The expedition is in danger.”
The nervous Grid got up from his seat.
Lauel stopped him from departing to hell right away and raised a question, “By the way, is it possible to
take away the skills of a player who isn’t a demon? Agnus, the skills you had taken away from you were
the skills you developed as Baal’s Contractor. You still have the skills you learned separate from your
contractor status, right?”
“Not necessarily. Out of the skills I had stolen, two were skills that had nothing to do with Baal’s
Contractor.” It was one rune power and one passive skill unique to a necromancer. “The same will apply
to your companions.”
The exact effect of the Skill Absorption used by Asura was to ‘recover the power of the demon’ and ‘take
away up to two skills at random.’ Agnus was convinced and Lauel had no reason to deny his conviction.
“It is better to hurry. Baal will move forward with the plan the moment he finds out that you and I have
met.”
The most basic role of Asura’s fragments was surveillance. Baal would’ve been aware of the meeting
between Grid, Agnus, and Rose from the time they met and would’ve roughly guessed what would
happen next. It was because that abominable existence was subtle and clever, unlike his appearance.
“What is the probability that one of Asura’s fragment will parasitize Grid?”
“None. He can’t stand divinity. He can’t cling to Grid and the people around him, so Grid should
hurry...?”
Agnus abruptly stopped talking. It was because the divinity surrounding Grid’s body suddenly shook
greatly. The feeling of a burning flame caught Agnus and Lauel’s attention.
“What?”
“This...”
Grid rushed to the window. A dark sky appeared outside the window. It was a sky that swallowed up not
only the starlight, but also the moonlight. It looked like it had been painted with black paint.
“We’re too late.” Agnus frowned.
“Ah.” Lauel sighed.
The growing darkness was swallowing the city’s lights. It was dark all over the place. Only the area with
the Overgeared World retained its light.
It was an occupation.
The moment Grid and Lauel realized it, six types of lights shone throughout the city.
There was silver for Mercedes’ sword energy, gold for Sariel’s divinity, purple for Braham’s magic power,
the dark blue color created by Zik’s runes intersecting, the green from Piaro’s Natural State, and the five
colors that indicated Nefelina’s attributes.
The apostles of Grid resisted the darkness that engulfed the lights and illuminated their surroundings.
They were a lighthouse to guide the frightened people.
Grid was a bit relieved as he sensed the soldiers and knights who gathered around the apostles and
started to lead the people. His orange divinity soared above the spires and suddenly swelled up like the
sun. It flashed from the highest point of the Overgeared Castle and lifted the darkness. It reached the
small light from the apostles. In the end, the combined light formed a path. At the end of the path was
the Overgeared World.
It was a wonderful sight. The people were reminded that this was a nation established by Grid and felt
relieved. Their fears were dispelled. They followed the path of light to the Overgeared World. Then, as if
to laugh at them—
“......!”
A red moon appeared in the center of the black sky. It seemed to wriggle strangely before slowly
opening its eyelid. A huge eye that had a panoramic view of Reinhardt with one glance. Tens of millions
of people felt like they made eye contact with it. The same was true of Grid and the apostles.
Lauel murmured, “The hell moon...”
The world message confirmed it.
[The hell moon has awakened.]
Tens of thousands more eyes emerged around the huge pupil that was moving back and forth. The
entire surface of the moon was made of eyes. They were compound eyes. There were countless pupils
within the tens of thousands of pupils. Some were spinning around, some moved up and down and
some moved diagonally as they took in every inch of Reinhardt.
People got goosebumps. It felt like the hell moon they saw during the Great Human and Demon War
had evolved even further.
Agnus also showed an expression of surprise. “What are all those eyes?”
There was no one who didn’t know the hell moon. They had experienced the Great Human and Demon
War and learned.
A moon with countless eyes—each eye embedded in the moon observed the ground and it was also a
weapon that fired rays to annihilate the target. Therefore, it was an object of fear. The old hell moon
alone made people felt the fear that they couldn’t handle it.
Meanwhile, the moon that rose at this moment had hundreds of thousands more eyes. The sight of the
eyes reminiscent of a dragonfly’s compound eyes moving back and forth to search for prey was
unrealistically horrifying. It was an apocalyptic sight that was beyond the disasters that humanity had
ever imagined.
“Shit.” Grid involuntarily cursed. It was because the countless eyes gradually turned red. There would
soon be a downpour of light. It would make no distinction between men and women and the elderly and
children. It would easily destroy the civilization that had been built up. There would be holes in the
bodies of tens of millions of people. The corpses would pile up as high as a river and the blood would
form a river.
Grid fell into a panic. He failed to find the best response in the face of a sudden crisis. It was right that he
should’ve thrown himself out to save the people in front of him right away.
It was only two seconds after the hell moon appeared. Rays of light started to pour down. It poured
down on all sides without a single gap.
Grid used Shunpo. He emptied his head and used all the skills he possessed to extinguish even one more
ray. He immediately realized that it was an attempt with little results. The number of rays and the range
was so large that even the skills that could be used within his range of view couldn’t handle it.
Just then, the ground rose from all sides. Arches instantly formed and piled up to form a dome. It was a
roof large enough to cover the entire city called Reinhardt. It was an umbrella that blocked the pouring
rays.
-Hurry.
The voice of Garion, god of the earth, spread throughout the city. It was relaxed, not impatient. It was a
gentle and warm voice. The people were encouraged by her attitude and started rushing again.
“Good.” Grid stopped the rampage of skills and gave Garion, who would be watching him, a thumbs up.
Reason had been regained from the very beginning. In the first place, he didn’t lose it. He was just
agitated for a moment and missed the timing while looking for the best method.
Moments later, the bombardment of rays stopped and the dome was lifted. The black sky and hell moon
once again became the backdrop of the city.
Grid first examined the people. Thanks to the leadership of the apostles, tens of thousands of people
had completed entering the Overgeared World. However, it was only a small fraction of the population.
There was no more room for people to evacuate due to the limited area of the Overgeared World.
‘If the bombardment stops again, I have to stop it with the apostles.’
No matter Garion’s strength, it would be difficult for her to use the same large-scale power again in a
row. It was the same with the hell moon. It was discovered during the Great Human and Demon War
that there was a limit to the number of its bombardments.
Grid thought this and glared at the hell moon. He raised his spirit with the intention of taking on the
countless eyes alone. He recalled Hayate, who once captured the attention of the dragons, and took on
the responsibility as if imitating Hayate.
-Great. You are already an Absolute just based on your attitude.
Grid’s eyes widened. The pressure from the voice that was suddenly heard was terrifying. For a moment,
his legs were weak and he almost collapsed. In fact, many people fainted.
[The 1st Great Demon of hell, ‘Baal,’ has appeared.]
[All willpower has been lost.]
[The resistance of all attributes except the divine attribute is fixed at 0%.]
[Demonic energy resistance is fixed at -200%.]
[Critical hit resistance, weakness resistance, and evasion correction effects are fixed at 0.]
[The buffs in effect are released and all buffs are disabled. The same is applied to items.]
[The passive skills in effect are released and all passive skills are stopped. The same is applied to items.]
[You can’t set a target when using skills or magic. Targeting skills and magic are changed to non-targeted
skills and magic.]
[The skills that receive the absolute hit correction will lose the correction effect.]
The Absolute of hell—Baal’s presence wasn’t something that humanity could afford. Even the apostles
were pale, while Grid’s fingers trembled slightly. His body that moved in the opposite direction of what
he was thinking and his slowed movements were unfamiliar.
Out of all the status abnormalities that Baal caused, even Grid couldn’t resist the ‘fear.’ Even the chief
gods under the three gods couldn’t fully handle Baal’s status.
—This was even though it wasn’t hell. No, maybe this was an absolute verdict unrelated to status. It was
sufficient considering Baal’s share of the worldview.
-A while ago, I set a new rule in hell.
Under the hell moon, Baal opened his mouth while his appearance was half-covered with a veil of
shadows that moved like wildfire. At first glance, the corners of his mouth were curled up like he was
amused.
-Admission is free, but you must pass the test to exit.
-It is simple. Fight the demons standing in the way and win. You humans have an appreciation for the
arts, so you will be able to enjoy it together. Aren’t we both drawn to this primal and instinctive game?
-Then let’s start the game.
Baal disappeared into the shadows at the same time as his unilateral declaration. This allowed those
freed from the debuffs to breathe while Grid was briefly mesmerized. It was due to the strange sight
that unfolded in the sky.
[The Asura Road has been opened.]
The numerous eyes of the hell moon started to project the landscape of hell. The images of people
struggling in the even more horrific hell were broadcasted onto the sky like it was a screen. It was a sight
that could be seen anywhere on the continent...
Will you sit still or come down to hell and rescue them?
Baal forced humanity to choose.
The full-fledged prelude to the hell episode was opened with Baal’s first attack.
Chapter 1644
‘What passage did he use?’
It was after Baal left.

Reinhardt was in turmoil, but Agnus was the one who was most shocked. Based on what he knew, Baal
couldn’t appear on the surface. He learned that Baal could only appear by a fragment of his
consciousness into a specific subject and borrowing their body. Yet the Baal just now was real.
An Absolute who had a figure that was perceived differently depending on the player’s inclination and
mood. The 1st Great Demon, Baal. He came as an immense fear to Agnus today.
‘He even sent the hell moon to the surface to make it hell.’
Where did Baal get the demonic energy to emerge on the surface? Could it have something to do with
the hell moon, which appeared in a more threatening form? The hell moon was sent to the surface, so
hell’s demons and demonic creatures must be greatly weakened. It would be the same for Baal. In a
situation like this, wasn’t holding humans hostage and luring Grid putting himself at risk?
Agnus was filled with many doubts and tried to interpret the situation, but it wasn’t easy. He was
gradually becoming nervous. The emergence of Baal meant some denial of his knowledge and
information. It was hard to stay calm after knowing that the knowledge and information he truly
believed was wrong.
Lauel saw his confusion and explained like it was trivial, “Baal’s information often turns out to be false.”
The opponent was the demon among the demons. It meant he was the most distant being in the world
from trust and belief. Most of the information related to him was false.
“You... do you think that Baal was able to come to the surface from the beginning?”
“Would Baal be any different from Zeratul and Raphael, who can enter and exit the surface like it is their
bedroom? If Baal’s authority is greater than theirs, he will only be superior, not inferior.”
Baal and Raphael stood on opposite sides but were clearly different beings. The master of hell was Baal,
while the master of heaven was Rebecca, not Raphael. Baal’s status was beyond Raphael’s from the
time he betrayed Yatan and seized hell.
Just going to and from the surface? Lauel guessed that it would’ve been easy from the beginning. Even
so, it was obvious why he had been quiet so far.
‘It is because the situation wasn’t ripe yet.’
The principle of Baal taking action was related to the pursuit of pleasure. He must’ve waited happily
until there was an environment where he could enjoy himself to his heart’s content. Now was the
moment he had been waiting for.
‘Can we afford it?’
Lauel’s expression darkened as he raised his head.
All sorts of events and accidents were taking place in the sky that was projecting the situation of hell.
Blood burst out, followed by pained screams.
Fear had spread throughout the world.
***
“Does this make sense?”
At the S.A Group’s shareholders meeting...
The angry shareholders became furious. It was because Satisfy’s environment changed overnight. It
didn’t matter if it was day or not. If they looked up at the sky from anywhere on the continent, they
would see a bizarre and terrifying moon. A red moon with countless eyes.
What about the videos being projected in the sky? A real-time slaughter in hell was being played. It was
really pandemonium. It wasn’t a landscape that could be endured with a sane mind.
Some shareholders who viewed Satisfy as a metaverse rather than a game showed greater rejection. To
them, Satisfy was another world in which social, economic, and cultural activities were carried out in a
much faster and easier manner than in reality. Regardless of the background story, it was a space where
the value grew only when daily life was lived. Now that daily life had completely collapsed.
Ordinary people with common sense couldn’t accept the world that had changed overnight. How many
people in the world would want to have dates, do their hobbies, or have a business meeting under a sky
full of terrible sights? In fact, Satisfy’s connection rate was showing a noticeable decline.
“This time, it doesn’t seem like a problem that Grid can easily solve. I don’t know much about the game,
but that existence called Baal isn’t ordinary.”
“That’s right. The moment that Baal appeared, Reinhardt’s army that was famous for its strength fell
down like dominoes. Needless to say, the ordinary people passed out.”
“Looking at the video posted on the Internet of the players who were at the scene, the debuffs are quite
significant. I even saw Grid stagger like he was about to fall. Director Yoon-nim, did you see it?”
“Ah, that...”
The purpose of the shareholders in coming here wasn’t to socialize. They came together to hold the
company accountable and urge the company to come up with a solution. Criticisms poured out and the
anger became contagious. They didn’t swear, but their loud voices were like the grandstands in baseball
stadiums.
They didn’t understand it no matter how much Director Yoon Sangmin explained the situation. The thing
the shareholders wanted was a declaration of the end of the situation. They didn’t want to hear any
background explanations or excuses.
The silent Chairman Lim Cheolho finally turned on the microphone. “We don’t interfere with Satisfy.”
It was actually the worst answer. The expressions of the shareholders crumpled like paper and they
started to protest fiercely.
However, Chairman Lim Cheolho’s expression was still. The hell episode might’ve opened decades
earlier than scheduled, but he still crossed his arms in front of the large pile of reports because there
was solid rationale for it. “Trust the players as always.”
“What players... based on the briefing earlier, the difficulty of hell is too high. Are we supposed to rely
only on Grid this time?”
“Grid alone can’t solve it.”
The shareholders were even more upset by Chairman Lim Cheolho’s resolute remarks.
Grid couldn’t solve it? The shareholders, who had regarded Grid as their last hope, started to say it was
all ruined.
Chairman Lim Cheolho opened his mouth again, “Strictly speaking, Satisfy isn’t ruined. Even if the
players lose and fail in the war against hell, another story will begin anew.”
The end was nothing more than a device that signaled a new beginning.
Hell, Asgard, the Hwan Kingdom, and the dragons—Satisfy would return no matter which faction was
ultimately victorious. Even if it happened to start over from scratch. It was okay even if humanity won
and saw the ‘ending.’ It was because the end of the story didn’t mean the end of Satisfy.
The story that took place after that was enough for people to create a new one.
***
The world changed in an instant. The sky that showed the current state of hell haunted the minds of the
people. They were worried their family or friends would be among the many who died horribly in the
fight against the demons.
Ordinary people who lived a life far from fighting felt anxious. It was a gory movie that was playing
above their heads all the time. There were few places they could look at. Fortunately, they couldn’t hear
any sound.
“Crazy bastard.”
Immediately after Baal left, General Asmophel and the soldiers took care of the people. Lauel and the
nobles appeased the confused people.
This allowed Grid to focus on his role. He soared into the sky and got as close to the hell moon as
possible. Numerous bloodshot eyes swept indifferently over Grid. They rolled around non-stop and
spread the situation of hell to the entire world. It was an even more unrealistic sight up close. The sky
was infinitely segmented and screened.
“He is a really crazy bastard.”
Curses kept popping out. It was impossible to withstand the urge to swear. The humans in hell were
taken hostage, while the moon, which should’ve been in hell, was moved to the surface and used to
relay the reality of hell. Baal’s power and intentions were extremely abhorrent. He stole the sky and the
ability to rest from all beings on the surface. Humanity was exposed to a fear and disgust they had never
experienced before and were no longer able to live a normal life.
Then Grid used Item Combination. He combined Gujel’s Dao and Cranbel’s Horn. It was a fusion of
dragon weapons.
A huge amount of energy was released. The entire area around him was distorted like a whirlpool. It was
a power that even Grid couldn’t handle at the moment. He eventually grabbed the long hilt with both
hands. His arms were trembling.
Grid combined this with the field of view skill to aim at the evil moon. He clearly engraved the hell moon
in his eyes, squeezed out all his strength, used his buffs, and swung the sword. It was a blow belatedly
followed by a sound. By the time the explosion spread, an orange divinity had already filled the sky.
Nevertheless, it couldn’t reach the hell moon. It seemed that even if he used a field of view skill, he was
unable to cut down the moon in space.
A new sight entered the eyes of the disappointed Grid. Very small shadows were approaching and
touching the moon. They were the meteorites that Braham had pulled down. Braham designated the
target as the hell moon and used Meteor.
...But nothing happened. The hell moon existed steadfastly without showing a single movement.
“I can’t smash the moon with my magic,” Braham said as he clicked his tongue and glared at the intact
moon.
“......”
Wasn’t this too violent to be called a magic attack? There were too many things to tackle, but Grid kept
his mouth shut.
Just then, Mercedes came to his side with her silver wings. Her transparently glowing eyes analyzed the
moon and videos.
......!
The hell moon shook a bit, unlike when it was hit by Braham’s Meteor. Finally, it trembled. Screams
seemed to reach all the way to where they were.
“......!”
“......!”
The faces of Grid and the apostles were filled with admiration. It was because some of the eyes of the
hell moon started to shed bloody tears and some of the videos filling the sky started to turn off. The
perfect sky suddenly appeared through the cracks in the videos.
However, new videos soon appeared and filled in the gaps. There were too many eyes on the hell moon.
The damaged eyes were quickly replaced by new ones and the videos that were turned off were
repeatedly turned on.
“Stop. Stop it,” Grid whispered as he grabbed Mercedes’ hand and pulled her into his arms.
Gasp, gasp... Mercedes’ wildly gasping body was trembling. Her eyes, which were more transparent than
glass, became blurred and veins bulged around her trembling eyes.
“This… it isn’t here,” Mercedes explained as she leaned against Grid’s chest with a pale face, “It is still in
hell... it is a using the moon of the human world as a mirror.”
This was why Grid’s attack didn’t reach. The hell moon on the surface was nothing more than an illusion.
In the first place, it couldn’t be targeted by the field of view skill. The moon that Braham’s Meteor struck
wasn’t the moon of hell.
‘Then Braham... did he just use Meteor on the real, innocent moon?’
By the time Grid realized it, Braham’s face was already red. He was very sensitive to the word ‘troll,’ so
Grid didn’t bother to point it out.
“...We have no choice but to go there in person.”
Grid’s judgment was quick. He declared that he would accept Baal’s invitation. It was the moment when
the apostles nodded as if they had been waiting...
“Of course, we should do so.”
A welcome voice was heard. Grid looked up at the sky and made eye contact with the smiling Biban.
There were the tower members behind him.
Legends from the previous eras—the great heroes who protected the world behind history had come
forward.
One by one, the people who were in a panic and couldn’t come to their senses started to gain courage
one by one.
“......”
Betty was staring at Agnus.
Chapter 1645
Were they carrying an invisible rock? Most of the people walked around with their heads lowered. They
were afraid the scenery of hell that was projected into the sky would enter their vision.
Nevertheless, there were a few people who dared to raise their heads and gaze at the sky. They carefully
watched the scenes that others said were scary and unpleasant. They were the rankers with a high
reputation in each region. Most of them were fighters. They were people who enjoyed the fight itself or
struggled to get something. This was a huge opportunity for them.
“Playing an active role in front of everyone watching...? There can be no better stage to build up my
fame.”
“There will be a personal camera the moment you enter hell. Even a small performance will make you
stand out more than in the Great Human and Demon War.”
There was a lot of speculation that the final boss of Satisfy was Baal. His force was that high. Moreover,
this incident caused by Baal was very threatening. Based on the atmosphere alone, it seemed like an
event that would determine Satisfy’s fate. It wouldn’t be strange if humanity was defeated when
following the flow of this story.
The level of attention was bound to be high, apart from those who were walking around with their
heads lowered. It was a large-scale event that was incomparable to the National Competition and was at
least above the level of the Great Human and Demon War.
In short, it was a situation that all of humanity would be paying close attention to. What if they went to
hell at this time and played an active role? They would surely become heroes. Being heroes meant
money. The named rankers proved it from the very beginning. Didn’t they say that the money from
commercials alone was tens of billions of won a year...
It was a bonus that there were countless scandals about the actors or actresses they appeared on shows
with.
“This is a really huge opportunity.”
“We are going to be the second Grid.”
How many people in the world wanted to become the second Grid? There were many people in the
world who called themselves the second Grid the moment they did anything. There were many people,
regardless of their age or gender, so it was very funny. Even so, no one expressed it.
The rankers who formed a cooperative group together—it was right to respect their great ambition to
cross the line together in the future, rather than laugh at them.
“Huh...?”
The western mountainous region dominated by the slash-and-burn farmers. The high ranker Musashi
had been ruling this territory that received less attention from the Overgeared Empire due to its low
value. Now he cocked his head. He was a German-British man whose terribly red hair didn’t match his
ID. His hair fluttered in the wind like a flame and it naturally caught people’s attention. His outfit was
also very fancy. Gold sheets or jewels hung from every piece of equipment he wore. The rumor that he
controlled more than 30 small and medium-sized hunting grounds and received admission fees from
people seemed to be true.
It was something people couldn’t take an issue with. It was just the strong enjoying the rights they
deserved. Yes, Musashi was a strong powerhouse. If only 3,000 strong players in the world could be
counted, then there was a high probability that he would be mentioned. He was such a person.
“What... is this?” he murmured with an absent-minded expression. It was the expression of a person
seeing something he shouldn’t have seen. It was a frightening reaction. He was someone who never lost
his composure even when seeing the video of Baal appearing in Reinhardt. Now he suddenly reacted
violently and the impact was great.
The moment Musashi became agitated, anxiety quickly spread among the people belonging to the same
guild as Musashi.
Another high ranker who couldn’t see what happened was questioning it, only to stiffen. It was because
in one of the videos in the sky, people were dying one after another. The ranker who participated in the
great demon raids during the Great Human and Demon War were being slaughtered by mere demons?
This wasn’t supposed to happen. Players had grown rapidly since the Great Human and Demon War.
They gained so much experience and even had the cooperation of the Overgeared Guild. One simple
example was that the high-end items previously only distributed within the Overgeared Guild were
released on the market. The Overgeared Guild, who rejected outside players before the Great Human
and Demon War, started to cooperate under the banner that ‘humanity is one.’
Yes, most of the players who took the elevator down to hell were great people. They deserved to hunt
the demons in hell. So what was this miserable appearance? The high level and Overgeared Guild’s
items were being overshadowed and trampled on in a disastrous manner. It was an even bigger shock
because there was someone Musashi considered a rival among them.
“That... does this make sense?”
Musashi had very good eyes. He had invested heavily in insight because his main focus was on counter
skills. Due to this, he noticed it. The skills that the demons used… they were very familiar. Skills that
symbolized particular rankers. The techniques that made them known were being used with the bodies
and magic power of the demons.
It was a completely unexpected blow that hit him properly. He could accept the reason why the rankers
were helpless.
‘How is this possible?’
The stronger the skill, the more difficult the conditions of use. They had to gain skills by taking a specific
path and being promoted to the right class. It was also greatly influenced by their stats and the weapons
used. The sight of a demon holding a club while using human fist techniques, a bare-handed demon
using human swordsmanship, or even using demonic energy as a replacement for mana was bound to
feel strange.
‘How is this difficulty level set?’
He was reminded of Baal’s words that a new rule had been set in hell. It ignored the existing laws, so the
newly set difficulty level could be considered a hardcore level. This made Musashi shrink back. He was
frightened because he could see many things.
“Musashi?”
It was only a few steps to the city where the warp gate was located. They would be able to reach their
final destination of Reinhardt in less than 30 minutes. Then one of the captains of the group, Musashi,
suddenly stopped and didn’t move.
Musashi hesitated as the eyes of numerous people focused on him. “This probably...”
It seems like it isn’t possible. The situation is more serious than I thought. If we go to hell like this, we
are more likely to be killed like dogs. Let’s step back and watch the progress.
...He wanted to say this, but he was afraid his honor would be lost.
It happened at this moment...
[The founder of Echo Magic, ‘Jessica,’ has emerged.]

[The one who takes reality as a canvas, ‘Abellio,’ has emerged.]
[The one who smashes a great mountain with his first, ’Ken,’ has emerged.]
[The one who trains monsters and demons, ’Jurene,’ has emerged.]
[The one who breaks the chain of reincarnation, ’Betty,’ has emerged.]
[The ancient wise sage, ’Radwolf,’ has emerged.]
[The ancient wise warrior, ’Fronzaltz,’ has emerged.]
[The teacher of Muller, Sword Saint ‘Biban,’ has emerged.]
World messages emerged one after another. Some familiar names were mixed with unfamiliar names.
The thing they had in common was that they were all unusual. Biban and Jessica instilled such an
awareness.
First of all, Biban. He was known as the teacher of Muller, the greatest Sword Saint of all time. Players
who had reached the minimum level of great swordsman would’ve come across his records and felt
envious.
Next was Jessica. She was a legendary great magician of a past era and was the founder of the famous
Echo Magic. The theory of Echo Magic contained the logic of ‘creating multiple magic with one spell,’ so
it was often rated as the best magical theory of all time.
Those who appeared with them could never be ordinary. The modifiers were no joke.
“An acquaintance in Reinhardt said that they came to see Grid?”
“What are tower members?”
“Tower?”
Dragon Slayer Hayate was well known, but the Tower of Wisdom was still unfamiliar to people. The
tower had still kept itself a secret. However, at this moment—
[The Tower of Wisdom, which has been defending humanity behind the veil, has declared that they will
fight against the demons.]
The tower revealed its identity out of its own volition. They knew that danger would come from
provoking the dragons, but they still came out for the sake of humanity.
“What are you doing? Go quickly!” the previously intimidated Musashi urged the group. He was full of
energy and his voice was strong.
Similar things were happening all over the continent.
***
It was really exquisite timing. Grid was very happy and thankful that the tower members came to him as
people were gradually losing hope. But...
“Isn’t it dangerous to leave?”

The duty of the tower members was to be on the lookout for dragons. No one could handle it if the
dragons were active while they were away in hell.
“Don’t worry. Sir Hayate will keep his position.”
Biban wasn’t very comfortable as he explained it. Based on Hayate’s personality, it meant he would
almost never sleep and would stand guard. Therefore, Biban and the tower members were intent on
responding even more aggressively to this incident.
Grid’s attitude was the same. “Let’s settle the situation as quickly as possible and return.”
Baal was too strong. Grid and his apostles couldn’t completely resist the debuffs, so it would be the
same for the tower members. Grid made a realistic judgment. Rather than aiming to kill Baal, the
priority was to stop the function of the hell moon. The morale of humanity could only be restored when
the landscape of the surface returned to its original state. There was a high possibility that the currently
active Asura Path would end when the hell moon was removed. It meant that he could save those
trapped in hell and use them as an extra force.
Of course, this was all just a hypothesis so far. Nevertheless, Lauel and Grid decided that this hypothesis
was very realistic. What if stopping the function of the hell moon didn’t improve the situation? If that
was the case, it meant the possibility of humanity winning would be infinitely close to zero. There would
be no answer. However, there would always be answers in Satisfy. Grid and Lauel were the best duo
who found more answers than anyone else. They believed in their own judgment.
“Depart.”
In front of everyone watching, the apostles except for Sariel, the tower members, Grid, and the gods of
the Overgeared World all stood in front of the hell elevator. Grid’s inventory was full. He took all the
potions made in the alchemy facility and packed the materials necessary for blacksmithing. During the
battle in hell, he planned to repair or make new items for the apostles and tower members.
[The 20th epic of Overgeared God Grid has begun.]
[It comes from the mouths of those who watched him go to hell.]
The temples of the Overgeared God scattered all over the continent radiated a soft light. They were
prepared to record the epic that would be added line by line in the future.
***
[......]
The old dragon, who had existed since the beginning of time, opened his eyes. The pure white
membrane split open and revealed the universe. The longitudinally torn pupils were the first chaos and
the circles dotted in the iris were like countless planets derived from chaos.
The moment the old dragon slowly raised his head and unfolded his long tail, a raging wind occurred in
the huge lair. The aftermath was terribly great. The great mountain where the lair was situated and the
forests surrounding the great mountain shook as if they had been hit by an earthquake. The birds and
beasts were startled and immediately abandoned their homes to flee.
[...Things are interesting...]
The dragon’s expression was calm as he let out a long breath and checked the scenery outside the lair.
However, the smile that his snout made looked twisted and wicked. He was suited for the moniker of
evil dragon.
Chapter 1646
Not long ago, Hayate had told Grid, “I only recently realized that most of the top dragons, who are
inherently threatened by the old dragons, can make rational decisions.”
He said he learned a lot based on the story of the Crazy God and Crazy Dragon and he planned to leave
the tower to embark on a long journey.
“I will visit and talk to the top dragons who have maintained their dignity and settled in one place for a
long time.”
He would persuade them to understand and coexist with each other. It would not be easy, but he smiled
as he said it would be better than blindly confronting them. He even promised to help with the
recruitment of the human gods during the journey.
Then today, the situation changed rapidly. Baal caused a proper incident. Hayate was forced to return to
the tower in a hurry and the tower members told him that they wanted to help Grid.
He naturally allowed it. The essence of the Tower of Wisdom was to protect the world from threats that
humanity couldn’t respond to. It wasn’t just about being obsessed with dragons. In his heart, Hayate
also wanted to go to hell with them. However, he couldn’t leave the surface empty, so he stayed alone
in the tower. He didn’t express it to the tower members, but he was worried about the evil dragon
Bunhelier.
A dragon that cooperated with Baal in the distant past and swallowed demonic energy—Hayate was
concerned that the Asura Path that spread on the surface might provoke him. That concern became a
reality. The energy that blossomed from the end of the world—the unbelievably powerful and ominous
aura captured Hayate’s mind.
‘He has woken up.’
An elegant demeanor—a bitter smile spread across Hayate’s face as he placed his hand on the pommel
of his sword.
‘It must be Baal’s intention.’
A thousand years after the tower was born, he had a new dream and planned a trip. It was a pity that he
would die before he could even start properly. Still, it was fine. Even if he died, Grid remained.
He felt some lingering regrets, but there was no worry. For the first time since he was born, he wasn’t
afraid of death.
***
Time was running out.

Grid’s party clearly recognized the situation. Just before boarding the elevator, they saw hundreds of
humans in a crisis on their own being broadcasted in the sky. They had to hurry to save even a few more
lives. The lives of those currently trapped in hell weren’t just their own lives. The more they died, the
stronger Baal’s power became. Therefore, it was necessary to rescue them, even if it was just for the
sake of the cause.
“It is said that logging out is possible within hell.”
Immediately after the incident, Lauel logged out without hesitation. The quick-witted Yura logged out in
advance and had been waiting for his call. He received a lot of information thanks to this.
“However, as you know, it is impossible to log out during a battle. They said that it is very difficult to find
the timing to log out.”
It meant that the enemy’s offensive continued non-stop.
“In the first place, avoiding the crisis by logging out isn’t the solution.”
Baal set a new law in hell. The beings who entered hell couldn’t escape from hell through any means or
methods. It meant that even if they avoided the crisis in front of them by logging out, they would be
stuck in hell for the rest of their lives.
“The only method identified to get out of hell so far is to die. Yet when looking at the reviews left by the
deceased players, there is a 100% chance that those who are killed will lose their skills. This means it is
hard for them to offer up their lives blindly...”
This was why the players trapped in hell couldn’t die. The skills of the dead were absorbed by Asura’s
fragments and transferred to Baal or Baal’s subordinates.
“It is known that the skills will be taken away, so I guess there will be a fuss.”
“Yes, there are many people looking for flights to the S.A Group’s headquarters in order to protest.”
‘It serves them right. Those beggar jerks.’
What S.A Group? Please be surrounded by protest trucks and have the entrance of the parking lot
blocked...
Grid cursed sincerely. It was absurd no matter how much he thought about it.
The last class quest of Pagma's Successor. It was to save Pagma’s soul. How could he clear this? If Grid
hadn’t reached the myth rating and if he hadn’t obtained the apostles, tower members, and human
gods—if he was just an ordinary Pagma's Successor, he would’ve tearfully given up the quest.
‘At least 10 years… no, I would’ve only set up a large group in 20 years to attempt it.’
It was a class quest that most players could only challenge when they reached a high level. Was this
really the right design? Grid didn’t think so. He suspected that they were aiming for him and raised the
difficulty of the class quest. The S.A Group had long been obsessed with balance and would block a
player’s path. Although maybe he grew to this point because of the backlash he received from the S.A
Group...
“It is said that the neutral areas throughout hell have lost their safe zone function as the statues of
Yatan were destroyed... that doesn’t mean there are no answers. The crystal castle is still in good shape,
so we can use it as a shelter.”
Inside the elevator that descended quickly, Lauel stood beside Grid and communicated the situation
non-stop. They were companions for many years. Lauel had lost his combat capabilities in the aftermath
of investing his stats in political power. He was reluctant to fight on the battlefield, but he couldn't help
it this time. It was an urgent situation. Time was running out to organize the information that Yura had
obtained and to pass it onto Grid. It was best to do it himself and deliver it.
“We need to rescue people, gather them in the castle, and then reorganize our power. However, most
of the groups have been pushed out of the front lines and dispersed. This means the difficulty will be
very high. Rescue is possible only when we know where they are located, but it is difficult to find where
they are hiding...”
“Don’t worry about searching for people.”
The elevator felt cramped because it was loaded with magic machines. Braham cut in proudly from
where he was standing proudly alone in the center.
“You’ll be able to find them with the magic of me and that woman.”
He glanced at Jessica. He showed that he was willing to cooperate with Jessica. It was a very surprising
attitude considering Braham’s usual personality. He seemed to be acknowledging Jessica’s skills.
However, the tower members weren’t at a rank where they needed Braham’s acknowledgment.
“That guy has no courtesy,” Biban whispered in Jessica’s ears, but his voice was so loud that it entered
everyone’s ears. Well, he wouldn’t have deceived the hearing of the people here even if he spoke in a
low voice in the first place.
“It is understandable. He is the child of Beriache and the strongest magician of all time. It is natural to be
arrogant considering his background. He is probably around the same age as me.”
“What does age have to do with having no manners? Tsk tsk.”
In the end, Biban clicked his tongue. In fact, he didn’t like Braham from the start. Didn’t Braham proudly
cross his arms and occupy the center the moment he boarded the elevator? This habit would’ve been
corrected right away if Braham hadn’t been Grid’s apostle.
Braham snorted.
“You are frivolous. It seems there is a flaw in your wisdom that doesn’t match your rank. I can see why
you were overtaken by your disciple.”
Braham had a strong first impression of the tower members.
Previous legends and transcendents—weren’t they the ones who supported the Dragon Slayer?
Additionally, he was told that they had helped Grid several times. He naturally appreciated them and
liked them. However, his heart became cold the moment he saw Biban’s sword.
The dragon weapon created by Grid—his stomach cramped at the thought that this bastard occupied
the most precious treasure in history that even he hadn’t been gifted with yet. It meant that his liking
disappeared like it was a lie when it came to Biban.
“What...? Frivolous? There is a defect in my wisdom? Say it again.”
“You are frivolous and ignorant. Now you also have bad hearing? Once again, you deserve to be
overtaken by your disciple.”
“Y-You...!”
From his strong body to his intelligence, magic, and appearance, Braham was perfect in every way.
There was just a problem with his reactionary personality. He had improved to the level of a gentleman
compared to when he was a scumbag in the past, but he had a bad personality from a general point of
view. He used his innate intelligence and magic power enhanced senses to analyze the weaknesses of
his opponents and dig into them without hesitation.
Biban couldn’t handle him. He would have to use violence to beat Braham.
“This vampire, demonic bastard...”
The tower members eventually had to restrain Biban from grabbing his sword and Lauel whispered to
Grid, “Will it be okay? They seem to be on bad terms?”
“It’s fine. Agnus and I are getting along well. Will those who are older than us be more childish than us?”
“......”
“......”
Braham and Biban clearly heard Grid’s voice and took back their killing intent. They knew it was
shameful. The situation seemed to have calmed down, but this was actually a miscalculation.
“Your eyes... Shall I dig them out?” Agnus suddenly growled. He seemed annoyed that from before the
elevator until now, Betty had been staring at him without blinking. His attitude of swallowing down his
swear words was quite commendable. He wasn’t intimidated because Betty was a powerful being. It
seemed he was unable to treat her like that because she was a girl.
“Eyes. Shall I give them to you?”
“......!”
Agnus was frightened. He would be abnormal if he wasn’t surprised when seeing a girl shoving her
fingers into her eyes.
“...Will it be okay over there?”
“Probably...”
By this point, Grid was also slightly exhausted.
Nefelina was clinging to his arm and trembling because she was overwhelmed by the spirit coming from
the tower members.
Abellio had drawn a puppy with a brush with the sense of playing with a grandchild, but he fell into deep
thought after seeing the puppy disappear when it was read by Mercedes’ Keen Insight. Zik was
discussing runes with the giant brothers and raised his voice in a rare manner.
The fighter Ken was proposing to Garion. It was questionable if he was doing this even though he knew
she was a god.
It was complete chaos. It was no different from a market.
“They… they are great people, right?” Lauel asked again for confirmation, but Grid couldn’t answer.
He just smiled slightly. He felt very reassured by his colleagues, who didn’t show any signs of
nervousness despite descending to hell. He was convinced that once they joined the expedition active in
hell, they would create a party that didn’t fear anything in the world. Yes, they wouldn’t be afraid of Baal
either...
Ding!
At the same time, the elevator stopped descending. The automatic opening and closing device made by
the giants activated and the door opened. The group led by Grid stepped proudly into hell.
[A random teleportation has occurred.]
It was a large magic circle that greeted them. The black magic that only fully functioned in hell activated
as soon as it read the aura of the visitors. Apart from Braham, who quickly grasped the structure of the
magic and destroyed it, everyone in the party was engulfed in light and scattered throughout hell. The
place where Grid fell...
“Overgeared God...?”
It was the river of reincarnation.
The blood-red eyes of the hell moon watched him.
Chapter 1647
“Hmm.”
Braham smiled as he was left alone. The black magic that worked upon detecting the presence of an
intruder—it was great when seeing it himself. It was perfect without a single margin of error. Since it
was perfect, it was solid and fast. It worked under the set conditions, so it was normal to not be able to
respond to it.
Even so, he reacted. He even succeeded in breaking it down in a breathtaking manner. He was the only
one in the group who did so. This proved his unrivaled ability among the most powerful people.
He was quite pleased. His great pride had grown even more.
‘In particular, I am far superior than that retired swordsman.’
Braham was in the realm of achieving magic with his willpower. The act of looking back on his memory
naturally gave rise to the Memorize magic. The sights he glimpsed a short time ago came to mind as
vividly as a photograph. Braham looked closely at Grid, the gods, the apostles, and the tower members
in the picture.
It was the moment when they entered hell and the black magic was triggered. Grid responded
immediately. He was faster than Braham in terms of reaction speed alone. However, he failed to
activate Duke of Wisdom, so he just pulled Lauel and Nefelina to his side. Almost immediately
afterward, Mercedes, Piaro, and Zik responded. It was with the same timing as Braham. However, it took
some time to activate Keen Insight, while Piaro was close to an outsider when it came to magic.
Zik was the only one who responded properly. The rune was immediately rotated to complete a word. It
was a word he didn’t understand... Zik demonstrated a miracle and intervened in the magic coordinates
applied to himself. He reversed the trap. Even when he was a mere incarnation, he was praised as a
grandmaster by reaching the peak in most fields. Now that he retrieved his true body and harnessed the
power of a half-god, he was so excellent that he made Braham alert every time.
‘...The tower members?’
Most of them were like the apostles. They were very quick. Their response was as fast as the unit that
divided one second into dozens of segments, but they couldn’t find a way to respond to the magic. No...
that was just what he thought.
‘Those ignorant people.’
A chill went down Braham’s spine. He noticed that faint cracks were carved on the images of the tower
members contained in Memorize. There were signs of the magic itself being hit.
Abellio wielded his brush, the giant brothers used artifacts, Jessica used magic, Ken used his fists, Jurene
gathered his magic power, and Betty tried to stop the black magic by cutting off the flow of magic
power. That retired swordsman just cut it with a sword.
This meant that they attempted physical destruction, unlike Braham, who understood the principles of
black magic and reversed them in order to invalidate them. As a result, they failed, but it made a
difference. The black magic applied to them wasn’t fully intact because part of the techniques were
destroyed. At the very least, they wouldn’t have fallen to a ‘dangerous’ place.
‘They aren’t just Sir Hayate’s associates.’
Braham admired it in his heart, only to become startled. He was surprised at himself, who acknowledged
the skills of others. It was a bit... unpleasant. It was to the point where he welcomed the uninvited
visitors who just arrived.
“The insight of Sir Goron is amazing. It was said that only the son of the exile would remain and it came
true.”
“He got Beriache’s wisdom and studied the magic of human beings. Magic of this magnitude would’ve
been easy to read.”
“Hahaha! Braham! The son of Beriache! Your mother might’ve been an exile but she was one of the
three evils of the beginning. Why did you, her child, study the magic of human beings? Don’t you know
shame?”
“The son of an exile can’t feel shame. He doesn’t have the roots.”
They were three demons. They were those who had the title of henchmen, but weren’t Baal’s familiars.
In the very distant past, they were the ones who helped when Beriache was expelled from hell. They all
had a mighty aura. Gamigin was better than all of them, but they were powerhouses, especially when
considering that this place was hell.
‘They will be able to use frenzied demonic energy at their current level.’
The longer the fight, the more powerful the demonic energy. It was a type of technique practiced by a
small number of high ranking demonkin. It had the disadvantage of only being able to be activated in
hell, but it wasn’t a disadvantage at the moment since this place was hell.
“Seeing you trembling brings back memories. Your mother looked exactly like this when she was
banished from hell.”
“It was a pleasure to watch the virtuous being that all the demons of hell looked up to become
miserable in real time. Even now, so much time has passed, but a sense of pleasure still wells up when I
think back on that time.”
“......”
A scene from the past flashed in Braham’s mind as he stood with his head lowered. It was an image of
his mother being cast out to the surface by sneering demons. This was just his imagination. The reality
would’ve been much more miserable.
‘Ahh, Mother.’
Braham felt his fate.
Did Grid lead me here or did you send them to me? Did you arrange for me to get revenge for you and
eventually transcend you?
“...That guy.”
It was just like when they isolated Beriache in the distant past.
The demons who laughed around Braham slowly frowned. They belatedly realized why Braham’s
shoulders were shaking while his head was lowered. It wasn’t due to fear. He was laughing...
It wasn’t an illusion. Braham’s face as he raised his head confirmed it. The eyes of the smiling man
whose chin was raised arrogantly were glowing red like his mother’s.
“You were just one of the thousands of soldiers that surrounded my mother. Now only the three of you
are meeting me? The long years that have passed have made you senile.”
Braham’s magic power, which had sharpened like a knife, gradually turned dark purple.
The frenzied demonic energy—the technique that Beriache’s son, Braham, could use ‘naturally’ was
already triggered. The quality of the secret technique was different.
“......!”
“......!”
Baal’s henchmen—they had already slaughtered dozens of rankers. They clearly imprinted their
overwhelming power onto the human beings observing the conditions of hell from the surface. They
were more powerful than any of the great demons who fought in the Great Human and Demon War.
This was why people lamented when they saw Braham confronting them. It wasn’t difficult for people to
guess Braham’s defeat. Many people already closed their eyes after knowing that his beautiful face in
the sky would soon be terribly ruined. Thus, it came as a bigger shock.
The sight of the purple flames rising from Braham’s fingers and spreading like a storm as it swept
through the battlefield, and the surprised faces of the demons who retreated—the development
pattern was completely different from what people expected.
The news spread in an instant. Those who tried to turn away from the sky slowly started to raise their
heads.
***
“Are they completely encamped?”
“Gulp. Do we have enough food?”
The expedition team from the Overgeared Guild was evacuated to the crystal castle. They moved
immediately after the incident happened. They believed in the judgment of Yura and Jishuka. Thanks to
this, they avoided the crisis of being isolated in the field, but the situation wasn’t good.
A demonic army was besieging the crystal castle.
The sight of them hunting their own demonic creatures and cooking barbecue was far from common
sense, but unfortunately, the smell of grilled meat was appetizing. A hunger that couldn’t be satisfied
with jerky tormented the expedition. It was a curse. It had no influence on legends like Yura, Jishuka,
and Faker, but it was enough to cause pain to non-legendary players.
“This... isn’t it a skill that high level chefs have?”
Hunger was classified as an abnormal condition. Vantner was frowning at the debuff linked to decreased
stats and lack of motivation, so he noticed one step late. It was the moment when Lauel’s warning that
they would lose their skills and the words of those who died proved to be a definite truth. Their fear
grew as the number of enemies increased in real time.
In the midst of the tension, someone raised their hand and asked a question, “This castle... the enemies
can’t attack it, right? It is safe, right? Yes?”
It was a very cautious attitude. This person had to be careful.
Rose—she was a great demon, so she felt very uncomfortable in this position...
She thought that sitting on a thorny cushion would be better than this. It was absurd no matter how she
thought about it. Baal caused the incident when she was visiting the castle to meet Grid’s succubi. She
was unexpectedly isolated in the castle where just making eye contact with the Overgeared Guild
members made her feel numb.
Why did she have to be here...? She had already asked herself this dozens of times, but she had to
interpret it as simply bad luck.
“It is safe. That is correct. The problem is that we can’t stay here like this. If we are going to stay still like
this, why not just log out?”
In games, time was gold. There was no point in simply surviving. It was obviously a loss to sit here for a
long time. Even at this moment, their competitors and enemies would be growing and eating at each
other.
“Hmm...”
Rose was inwardly relieved. She was worried about what would happen if no one answered her
question, but at least this person was kind enough to get along with her, even if he was bald. It would be
better to hang out with good-looking men like Faker and Regas, but what was the current situation? It
was fortunate that she was less embarrassed.
“Why do I feel dirty all of a sudden?”
It happened the moment Vantner was wondering about this...
The castle shook. The outside of the window was tinged with a colorful light that disturbed the eyes of
the group. It was the aftermath of a magic bombardment.
“Ah, it is safe, right?” Rose asked again with a pale face.
Croak, croak, croak croak croak...
The cries of frogs were heard in the distance.
Chepardea and Baal’s familiars had joined.
***
Chepardea stopped the magic bombardment and spoke, “It is Dantalion’s legacy. It is natural that it is
hard to attack. You don’t have to attack it. Croak.”
Dantalion was the wisest demon in hell. There were many demons who gained knowledge comparable
to him, but Dantalion was the only one who made use of that knowledge. It meant he was a coward. He
was despised by many demons despite being a great demon.
From the beginning, Chepardea had no intention of attacking the last bastion that the coward had made
to keep himself safe. It was okay to isolate them. Human lives were so short that they would quickly
become nervous. Eventually, they wouldn’t be able to endure it and would walk out on their own.
Chepardea urged the demons to be patient and the demons nodded obediently. It was originally rare for
demons to cooperate, but this was an exception. They were clearly aware of the fragments of Asura that
seeped into their shadows.
Baal made it public. The moment they realized that the fragments of Asura could act either as a bomb
leashing them or a blessing to give them more power, the demons chose to be loyal to Baal. In the first
place, Baal was the peak of the three evils of the beginning. He was the ruler of hell after Yatan. He just
needed to step forward to become the focal point and there would be few reasons why the demons
wouldn’t follow him.
‘There were many demons who rapidly became stronger thanks to the fragments of Asura. They easily
killed the intruders scattered all over the place.’
Chepardea’s round snout curled up as he thought. It was the scene of a large frog with his tongue
hanging out and laughing. However, the demons remained silent and didn’t ridicule him. There were
few complaints. It was quite enjoyable imagining the trembling of their prey locked up in the castle.
Additionally, the Demon Slayer was among the prey trapped in the castle. A being born to exterminate
demons—as a demon, the act of fighting, winning, and eating her would go against providence. It was
an opportunity to be judged as killing the enemy and their status would greatly rise.
It happened as the gloomy laughter of the demons was gradually spreading...
“I came to the right place.”
It was Zik who reversed the coordinates of the trap. The all-rounded talent who could compete to be the
strongest among the apostles of the Overgeared God entered the scene.
Runes that combined to form words that meant destruction, massacre, and annihilation swirled, raged
and sparked a bloody breeze. He knew he had to first secure the only base in hell.
Chapter 1648
The apostles were invincible and Grid was a god—this was the general public perception. It was also a
play on words using the fact that Grid’s identity was a god, but it was more referring to his actual
strength.
It was after the Great Human and Demon War. People had witnessed the invincibility of the apostles
from various angles. Additionally, Grid won victory after victory that was delivered in real time due to
the epics written. Of course, Grid’s actual win rate was very low, but… he had always benefited, so he
seemed to always win from a third party’s point of view.
To the public, it meant that Grid and the apostles were close to being invincible. They couldn’t be
distinguished from the Absolutes of dragons, Baal, Hayate, etc., and they were recognized as being part
of the same hierarchy. Nevertheless—
“Will it be okay?”
“It looks too dangerous.”
The people were concerned about the safety of the apostles. It was an unavoidable limitation. People
didn’t understand the invincibility of an Absolute and they couldn’t even judge it. They made the
mistake of recognizing the apostles as Absolutes, while easily thinking about defeat.
There was a reason for it. The environment surrounding Piaro was fire and ashes. It was hot, black, and
empty. There was no energy of life from the sky and the ground.
Clatter clatter.
A ghost horse walking in the night sky circled overhead like a satellite. A blue flame lit up the deathly
silent sky, while a red flame burned the ground of black ashes, erasing the traces of life. Piaro had fallen
to this place.
A legendary farmer—it was the worst situation for him, who borrowed the energy of the rain and wind,
the sun, and the earth, in order to show his abilities. People’s belief that Piaro was invincible was greatly
shaken.
“Is there anybody nearby who can help?”
“I will quit the game if Piaro dies. XX.”
There were stars in every field. In particular, Satisfy was a game that billions of people enjoyed directly
or indirectly. There were countless of the world’s brightest stars in Satisfy. There was naturally a fandom
proportional to it. One of the most powerful fandoms was Piaro’s fandom.
An existence who had been with Grid since Grid was about to become the lord of Reidan—Piaro was the
foundation that symbolized the Overgeared Guild and Overgeared Empire. Piaro was the reason why the
still weak Overgeared Guild could withstand the invasion of the Seven Guilds and the great demons. He
was the one who led the army and used all sorts of military tactics in all types of wars. It was rare to find
someone who wasn’t fascinated by him.
Piaro’s popularity was the best without distinguishing between enemies and allies. The sight of him
falling to a bad place and being surrounded by demons was enough to make people mourn.
“Piaro, the apostle of the Overgeared God. I have vaguely heard the name.”
Baal’s henchmen, who kept appearing here, spoke in an expressionless manner.
“He was prepared to die together only with Belial.”
Demons competed with each other and cooperated. Right now, they were intoxicated on the sweet
reward of ‘the more you hunt humans, the stronger you become’ and entrusted their backs to each
other, but until just yesterday, they had been eating each other. There were many competitors around
them right now, so they were relatively careless and indifferent on the outside.
The old subordinates who had been aiding Baal for more than a thousand years had long lost their
passion. Would they be interested in mere creatures when they hunted the greatest of all time,
Beriache? Everything in the world was insignificant for them, who had already fought and overcome one
of the three evils of the beginning. They were even less interested in the surface.
They couldn’t distinguish between the time when the former 32nd Great Demon, Belial, invaded the
surface and the time before and after the outbreak of the Great Human and Demon War. They knew
only a small fraction of Piaro’s performance. In fact, it wasn’t even a performance from their
perspective. All the information related to Piaro was dismissed as equivalent to the information that
pine caterpillars needed to eat pine needles to live. This meant it was insignificant.
Unfortunately, Piaro didn’t have any great achievements in the Great Human and Demon War. It was
great that he could tie up the feet of the great demons in the 20s, but it was minimal compared to the
performance of the other apostles.
It had been less than two years. Putting aside their liking for Piaro, the public was concerned. He was
weak compared to the other apostles and now he had fallen to an unfavorable battlefield. They started
looking around to search for anyone who could help him. They observed with open eyes the situation in
hell, which they previously avoided because it was terrifying.
The cruel sights tormented their eyes and minds, but they didn’t care. There were many people who
would endure this much pain for Piaro’s sake.
“Ah...”
Let’s find it. The moment I find an apostle near Piaro, log out and post about it to the community.
Someone from the Overgeared Guild will respond...
Those who looked up at the sky with such hopes soon felt despair. There was no one near Piaro, no
matter where they looked in the sky that showed hell. The other apostles and tower members were all
far away. They were also in a mostly isolated situation. Well, there was one. Lauel was nearby, but...
‘Isn’t this nonsense?’
...Lauel had long lost his reputation as a warrior. Few people remembered that he was the peak of the
1st generation rookies. It was natural. He had been away from the battlefield for too long. Looking back
on the work he had done as the prime minister, it was likely that his stats had been remodeled to be
closer to an internal affairs official. No, it was certain.
Sending him to Piaro would only be a hindrance rather than a help. The situation would just become
worse if he was caught at the scene and taken hostage.
‘We need to find someone else...’
Most people tried to ignore Lauel, but...
[Piaro is in danger alone, but Lauel is nearby.]
There were already many related articles posted in several large communities. It was posted unnoticed
by people who had a relatively poor eye for reading the game. If they had to calculate the ratio, there
were far more beginners than experts in Satisfy.
There were only a small number of masters who listened to the so-called experts. It was the same logic
as this.
-UP.
-I will add a recommendation.
-Rise up, rise up!
-Heeeeey, Overgeared Guild! Read this article!

People in each community started to click to recommend posts that they didn’t notice...
It wasn’t only a short time before it became the number one popular post.
Lauel.
The only hope.
Lauel who was near Piaro.
Overgeared Guild, look here.
Etc, etc.
All types of related keywords flooded the real-time popular posts on search engines and social media.
The members of the Overgeared Guild, who were looking at external information while logged out,
quickly caught onto the fact. Some of the Overgeared members of the hell expedition were activating
the emergency contact network in turn.
“You say that Lauel is near Piaro?”
Those logged in relayed the situation after hearing the news from the outside. It had been less than two
minutes since the community’s popular posts were registered.
Everyone’s eyes turned to Yura. Yura had already taken action.
The Demon Slayer’s magic that purified the demonic energy of hell—the unique bullet made using this
magic power, the ‘penetration bullet’ that were in the shape of a ‘bird,’ was shot. It was a technique
designed by Alex, who struggled in the unfavorable environment of hell, to cooperate with those who
rarely helped him. It enabled communications.
It purified all demonic energy present in the path of the bullet and easily deceived the senses of the
demons. Even if it was discovered, it couldn’t be caught smoothly. In the worst case where it was
caught, powerful debuffs would be sprayed.
There was an explosion at the same time that Yura pointed the gun at a gap in the open window.
“......?”
A sinister jade trail passed over the battlefield and the agitated demons all raised their heads in unison.
The price for a quick glance was their deaths. Zik took advantage of the brief opportunity to take the
lives of dozens of demons. Then he quietly brushed off the blood on Saharan’s Sword. The unchanging
expression on his face was horrifying for the demons.
Chepardea’s mind was complicated.
‘Why aren’t they cooperating?’
The strongest from the previous era—Zik was the best among the seven malignant saints, a half-god
who made the gods wary. The nose of Chepardea, Baal’s closest subordinate, might be raised high into
the sky, but he couldn’t leave Zik alone. He devised a plan to take advantage of the enemy’s power
rather than directly colliding and taking great damage.
A magic circle was set up around the crystal castle. He was waiting for the magic circle that would trigger
a trap that absorbed magic power the moment a ‘human’ stepped in it.
However, the humans trapped in the castle didn’t intend to come out at all. They continued to pretend
that they were unaware, despite ZIk being isolated on the battlefield after coming to their aid. It was an
incomprehensible reaction considering that humans were a race that cooperated easily, unlike the
demons.
‘Did they notice the magic circle?’
No… it wasn’t possible. It was invisible to the human eye. It was impossible to decipher it even if the
Saintess performed a miracle and noticed it. No one could figure out the identity of the magic circle
unless it was a monster like Braham, who deciphered the magic circle installed at the entrance of the
elevator in an instant.
Inside the castle, Rose was watching the puzzled Chepardea, who was gradually being pushed out of the
front line little by little.
‘That toad really doesn’t know I’m here.’
The most important function of the crystal castle was ‘protection.’ It had all the laws favorable to
defense. Thus, there was naturally the law of concealment. It was difficult to estimate the power inside
the castle from the perspective of those invading the castle. Their presence was completely blocked, so
there was no way of knowing who and how many people existed in the castle.
This was why the initially anxious Rose calmed down. Now she wasn’t afraid. She cooperated with the
Overgeared Guild to her heart’s content. In order to gain the trust of the Overgeared members, she
shared information and warned them about the magic circle surrounding the castle. It was all about
doing her best to survive. There was no objection because she was in a position to form an alliance with
Grid.
‘It is the fault of those guys who stabbed us in the back first.’
Strictly speaking, it was Amoract who tried to stab Baal in the back first. However, it was Baal who
actually put it into practice. She was isolated due to the bastard who changed the laws of hell and
waged a full-fledged war without consulting Amoract. Therefore, she had no choice but to side with the
Overgeared members.
Rose was rationalizing it proudly when Jishuka confirmed it again with her. “That magic circle has a
cooldown of 33 minutes?”
“Yes. It repeats the cycle of 33 minutes of charging, followed by 3 hours of activation.”
“Hmm... it is close.”
Could they open the gates, go out to join Zik, and return to the castle in less than 33 minutes? Her
beautiful brow furrowed as she recalculated the power of allies and enemies, the formations, the
distance from the castle to Zik, and the status of her allies’ skills.
It was only for a moment. Surprisingly, she soon relaxed. Jishuka had a smile on her face as she patted
Rose on the back. “Shall we go out together?”
“...Where?”
“Huh? Of course, it is to save Zik.”
There was no invincibility in Satisfy. Even the invincible celestial gods had been shot down several times.
The enemy’s reinforcements were also arriving in rapid succession. Zik couldn’t be active forever. They
had to unconditionally rescue him and give him a break to rest. If ZIk was killed—
It would be a disaster if a demon absorbed his power.
“Why me...?”
“Is that a question? Aren’t you pretty strong? Then we have to fight together.”
“However, I’m a demon. I might be bullied in the demon world later...”
“Is it time to think about the later things? You don’t have a veto right, so do what you’re told. Or I’ll
shout to that frog that you leaked information about the magic circle before throwing you out of the
castle.”
“......”
Rose remembered the Tzedakah Guild that had been active a long time ago. The Tzedakah Guild only
had a small number of members, but it grew its reputation based on the leader’s ruthless actions. It was
comparable to the Seven Guilds in terms of fame alone. Jishuka was the leader.
‘This b*tch is the same as a runaway locomotive.’
Rose inwardly swore while nodding with a helpless smile. No matter how high her notoriety, it only
worked among the public. She was close to a gentle sheep in front of the main force of the Overgeared
Guild.
“Okay... since we are on the same side...”
Baal’s new laws were working against humans. Just like Grid’s succubi or the red-skinned demon Glant,
who was contracted to Yura, the demons or demonic creatures who were already subordinates of
humans were subjected to all types of restrictions. It was also impossible to communicate with Grid
through the succubi. Rose had no choice but to overcome the situation she was in on her own.
“Now, everyone get ready. Let’s go in 10 minutes.”
At this time, the expedition led by Yura and Jishuka stood in front of the castle gates.
[The god who descended to hell arrived at the river of reincarnation. The demons were perplexed as he
comforted the wailing souls with the warmth of his divinity.]
The 20th epic that was activated with Grid’s entry to hell—the first line was recorded in the temples. It
was by those watching Grid from the surface.
Chapter 1649
‘What?’
Grid was engulfed in random transportation magic. He looked around for a moment to determine the
location, only to become puzzled when he saw the world message.
[The god who descended to hell arrived at the river of reincarnation. The demons were perplexed as he
comforted the wailing souls with the warmth of his divinity.]
Grid had just fallen into a trap. However, the epic glorified his actions and gave them great significance.
It was embarrassing, but Grid understood the situation.
‘A large-scale epic.’
Originally, the epics had little regularity. The speaker and format changed frequently. Sometimes it
achieved a melody that stimulated emotions, while sometimes it was just a dull history. It wasn’t strange
that the way or style in which this epic was written was different from usual. It wasn’t given special
treatment because it was the 20th epic.
The order had nothing to do with it. It was the peculiarities of the situation that undeniably increased
the scale of the epic.
[The 20th epic is starting.]
[It is a large-scale epic that has a ripple effect beyond the dimension of ‘hell.’]
[It can’t be predicted what will happen in the future so the content and outcome of the epic can’t be
predicted.]
[There are many people watching you. Many of them are your believers, so they will evaluate your
actions more positively.]
Rather than tempting him in secret, Baal provoked Grid in front of everyone. It was as if the souls caught
in the river of reincarnation weren’t enough. He also took those active in hell as hostages. The skies of
the surface were even flooded with the horrible landscapes of hell.
In effect, it was a declaration of war. Grid had little justification to turn away. He didn’t want to turn
away. He went to hell with all the people watching. Most of humanity was watching him as he arrived at
the river of reincarnation. The 20th epic was written through their eyes and mouths. It was different
from the previous epics that used Grid and the central characters of the event.
“Hmm...” Grid kicked a stone at his feet. The stone couldn’t withstand the impact, turned into ashes,
and scattered.
[A god has smashed a symbol of hell. The demons, who feel suffocated by this majesty, peered into their
fate and trembled with fear.]
The world message continued.
“......”
How many lines were they going to write? It happened as Grid decided to be careful with his words and
actions, so he could become a Grid that was taken seriously...
“The Overgeared God...”

A large shadow fell over Grid’s head.
It was a dog. The three-headed watchdog of hell—it was a mythical demonic creature that was the main
body, or source, of the Cerberuses that sometimes appeared on the surface.
The first time he saw it in the past, he had been overwhelmed by its sheer size and magnificence. In fact,
Black Knight Eligos, who was riding on the Cerberus, was also powerful.
[The 20th Great Demon, the Black Knight ‘Eligos,’ who guards the river of reincarnation, has appeared.]
[Eligos has denied life. Your race will change to the undead.]
[Eligos often exercises his authority to interfere in the reincarnation of souls. Once killed by Eligos, there
is a 50% probability that you will receive the ‘no resurrection’ punishment. If this penalty occurs, you
can’t reconnect for 24 hours.]
[You have witnessed the mythical demonic creature, the Cerberus.]
[Facing Cerberus’ six eyes, you have fallen into deep despair. There is a problem with your senses.]
[Your fire resistance, cold resistance, and poison resistance are greatly reduced due to Cerberus’
breath.]
It was at odds with his ranking. Wasn’t it said that he was responsible for the river of reincarnation
because he transcended the single digit great demons? Sariel said that he was one of the demons that
the heavenly gods were wary of.
Eligos’ presence had been so great that it caused Grid and the apostles to retreat. However, at that time,
Grid and the apostles were badly suffering from the penalties of hell. It was before Braham had regained
his strength and Grid and the apostles hadn’t grown as they were now. There was naturally no ZIk.
“What courage do you have to set foot in the river alone?”
Eligos’ question had a subtle meaning. He didn’t even consider the possibility that Grid was forcibly
transported here. It was such a naive reaction that Grid wondered if he was unaware of the current
state of hell.
‘I think it is true that he is acting independently.’
The 20th hell was the most important stronghold in hell. It wasn’t just the river of reincarnation. The
Dog’s Mouth, which was the main gate of hell, was also here. It wasn’t possible for just anybody to rule
the 20th hell. Eligos had more than ordinary power and wasn’t bound. Neither Baal nor Amoract had
control over him. Of course, it was likely that he was politically close to Baal, who had transformed the
river of reincarnation into what it was today. However, based on what Grid saw now, it seemed that
communication had been neglected.
‘There is little room for meddling.’
It was hard to imagine Baal helping anyone in the first place. Grid looked around quietly before asking
Eligos, “Will the river of reincarnation be purified if I kill you?”
“Purified? Are you talking about it going back to its original state?”
“Yes, just like when Yatan first made it.”
“That... it is naturally impossible. Just killing me won’t change it.”
An existence with the nickname of ‘black,’ which symbolized evil and demons—Eligos was very special
among the great demons, but it was Baal who created the present hell. Just as the death of the great
demons who ruled every territory of hell wouldn’t have any effect on hell, the death of Eligos wasn’t
likely to lead to a change in the river of reincarnation or the Dog’s Mouth.
‘As expected, I have no choice but to kill Baal.’
Liberating the souls caught in the river of reincarnation is breaking the providence of this world. It was
natural that interference wasn’t possible unless the existence close to a final boss was eliminated.
Grid felt it was unfortunate, but he was convinced. Then Eligos’ voice entered his ears. “But... apart from
being purified, some souls will be liberated. For example, the souls which had their reincarnation cut off
by me using my authority.”
Eligos’ attitude of speaking frankly wasn’t due to favorability. It was a simple provocation.
“It is a story of when you kill me, but is that possible?”
The reason Eligos’ nickname was the Black Knight was due to his armor.
The black helmet and armor—Eligos’ demonic energy was overlaid on it and created a much stronger
defense. Eligos faced Grid as black all over without revealing a single piece of skin. He was like a shadow
because even the glow of his eyes was black.
“It might’ve been on the surface, but you killed Gamigin. I won’t disregard your skills, so it will be
despair for you.”
The purer the law, the more beautiful it was. Eligos’ black armor was more dignified than sinister. It
made Eligos even more special. It was an appearance that overwhelmed the humans on the distant
surface. All of humanity, the eyewitnesses of the 20th epic, were horrified. The image of Eligos depicted
in Grid’s temples was as the worst and strongest demon ever.
However, Grid knew—the moment that Baal appeared in this epic, Eligos would lose the title of
strongest and worst. Eligos’ position was around the four heavenly kings at most. Grid was only able to
move forward if he passed through such an ordeal.
“Let’s start right away.”
Grid armed himself with two swords and gestured with his chin. He had no intention of saving his skills.
It was right to view the possibility of Baal intervening as low and to do his best in every moment.
Eligos’ helmet rubbed against the sword swung diagonally by Grid. It slipped on the back of the black
gauntlet that was raised in a straight line. At this time, the tip of Eligos’ spear was blocked by Grid’s
shoulder guards. The crescent-shaped tip was lodged at the nape of Grid’s neck. Grid didn’t shed a single
drop of blood.
Cranbel’s Head—the helmet’s horns came down and wrapped around Grid’s neck.
The usage of sword energy and divinity disrupted the demonic energy. The utilization of items deflected
the spear with supreme power.
Both Grid and Eligos noticed that their opponent’s skills were better than expected and their
expressions hardened. However, both were armed with helmets. They couldn’t grasp the other person’s
expression and silently continued their offensive. In the end, it was Eligos who shook a bit more. It was
because Eligos’ demonic energy was a concept that was consumed, whereas Grid’s items could be
immediately repaired at any time.
‘The dirty tricks are excessive.’
Eligos saw Grid tapping on his armor with a hammer every time he widened the distance after a collision
and Eligos couldn’t help thinking of Baal. It was too wicked from the standpoint of the opponent.
***
Wasn’t it a bit slow?
The people cheering for Piaro had a common question. It was because the demons’ pincer attacks were
swift, while Piaro was slow to respond as he was surrounded by them. In fact, the wounds on his body
were increasing. The difference from what he normally showed was too great, even considering the
environmental concerns. He seemed to be affected by a big debuff.
“Tsk, there doesn’t seem to be anything to gain from killing this guy.”
Baal’s henchmen finally clicked their tongues. They already had low expectations of Piaro. Now they saw
his skills weren’t as good as expected and decided that the power gained from killing him would be low.
“I didn’t want to come out because of this.”
One of the henchmen revealed his true thoughts. He rebuked the other henchman who coveted the
power of humans and emerged from seclusion. Then he paid the price for it. The henchman was talking
with a dissatisfied expression when his face was swallowed by fire. It was a flame that seemed to be a
mixture of the blue flames left by the trajectory of the ghost horse and the lava seeping from the
ground. It soared strongly with bright colors and the power was terrifying.
Baal’s henchman, who had been so arrogant, couldn’t contain his screams.
“What?”
The demons and the people watching from the surface were dumbfounded. It was because it wasn’t the
demons who harmed their colleagues.
“It is like this.”

The eyes of the demons and the people were all focused on Piaro. A fierce fire was surrounding Piaro’s
farming equipment as he talked to himself in a manner that was unsuitable for the situation. It was the
same color as the flame that hit the henchman a moment ago.
The demons were astonished. It was because all the flames in the area were moving while following
Piaro’s gestures. The naturally occurring sparks acted like they were magic with a unified will.
‘This was why his reaction was slow...’
Was it to communicate with the fire?
In the midst of the silence, Piaro frowned. “The power of burning...”
The power of the flames controlled by nature’s energy exceeded expectations, but Piaro didn’t like it. It
was because his root was a farmer. He liked the land, the sun, the rain, and the wind. He wasn’t
emotionally fit to love the flames that burned crops...
It was as if in anticipation of his mood—
“Sir Piaro! I’m here!” At this time, Lauel rushed to the scene and created a rainstorm. His expression was
full of pride and the black flame dragon on his forearm danced as if happy.
The power to cause climate change—his ultimate skill, which had been used as a means of trading for
Rabbit not long ago, was used to help Piaro at this moment. It was natural for him to be happy.
“Very good,” Piaro spoke with a smile. The hand plow he swung propelled the rain forward and the
demons retreated sharply. Tens of thousands of seeds were spread in all directions and grain started to
grow on the land that had lost its fire.
A golden wheat field was born in hell...
Even the god of earth wouldn’t be able to perform such a miracle.
‘He is god-level at a minimum. It is different from what I heard.’
Unable to be resisted—Baal’s henchmen quickly corrected their assessment of Piaro.
Chapter 1650
The reason Baal’s henchmen were arrogant was because they were living history.
The time when hell was a paradise for the dead—Baal’s henchmen went through all sorts of battles. In
the war against Beriache, they overcame countless obstacles and helped Baal. They might’ve never
dared to confront Beriache directly, but it meant they contributed a little bit to her end.
They had to be proud of themselves. Most of the things they went through afterwards were treated as
trivial. It was different from having dementia. Beriache’s power was such a nightmare that it made it
easy for them to treat the powerful presences and events they encountered later as relatively trivial.
The ‘fear’ they felt at this moment was very extraordinary.
‘Piaro, the apostle of the Overgeared God.’

‘God-level. He is an opponent that is hard to deal with.’
Of course, not all gods were powerful. Just as there were demons who were hunted by humans, there
were also gods who weren’t omnipotent. However, they knew that most gods could perform miracles.
Based on people’s faith, they often wielded a power beyond their strength. This was the case with Piaro
today.
Piaro’s basic skills such as controlling the flames and his slow reaction were as weak as reported. It was
just that the moment he succeeded in controlling the flames, he exerted a great deal of destructive
power. It was an overwhelming power that was at odds with his lack of strength. Therefore, they judged
him to be god-level.
‘An all-out battle is impossible, but... this doesn’t mean there is no way.’
The henchmen exchanged looks. It was in a barely noticeable manner. Like old men who had followed
Baal at a reasonable distance and lived for thousands of years, their judgment of the situation was very
quick. They understood that Piaro’s miracle was to borrow the power of ‘nature.’ Their top priority was
to kill and eliminate the bastard who belatedly appeared and created the wind and rain. Then they
plotted an operation to extinguish all the nearby flames.
They weren’t worried about Piaro’s interference. There might be a storm of wind and rain, but they
were able to resist it to some extent as long as it had ‘attributes.’ Everything would be easier once they
broke through the storm and killed that bastard...
The henchmen decided the direction without a conversation and scattered. Some moved on the ground,
while another one soared into the sky and rode on the back of the ghost horse.
Hihing!
The wild ghost horse shuddered. It shook its head up and down in order to shake off the demon that had
dared to climb onto its back. At this time, the henchman used flames.
The wheat field that shouldn’t exist in hell—he induced the blue flames of the ghost horse to pour down
toward the golden land that was beneficial to Piaro. He predicted that the wind and rain that Piaro
controlled would move to extinguish the flames. It was to create a path for his colleagues to easily move
by limiting the path of the wind and rain.
‘The speed of controlling the flames is very slow. He has no choice but to move the wind and rain...’
The thoughts of this henchman stopped. It was because the weapon that flew like a thunderbolt pierced
both eyes and penetrated through his brain. It was a weapon with a terribly bizarre form. It was a shape
that greatly resembled a trident and it looked good to scrape at the target and lift them. It was a
pitchfork. However, the demons didn’t know farming equipment.
‘Human beings have such cruel weapons?’
Wielding a weapon that looked like it could scrape off skin and flesh, and pull out every organ inside the
body? The henchman who remembered the rumors that the surface was infested with humans worse
than demons twisted his body violently. The leverage moved the pitchfork stuck in his skull, but he
didn’t care. He just had to live and it would be possible to reattach the skull and regenerate the spilled
brain matter.
Yes, it was enough to run away.
“...What?”
The henchman was stunned as he kicked the horse’s back and jumped even further. It was because
Piaro was above his head. It was a location that completely blocked his movement path.
‘He is faster than me?’
Wasn’t his physical ability far inferior to them?
This... there was something wrong. His brain was broken, so maybe he was mistaken about something.
Despite his suspicions, the henchman swung his scythe. Then he realized he wasn’t mistaken. It was
because he distinctly felt the aura that the target released.
“This...”
Slash!
“Swords... manship?”
Piaro had never abandoned his past. Just as he ended his bad relationship with Asmophel in some form,
he also saved the hard-earned swordsmanship without abandoning it. It was sublimated by his farming
technique. The farming equipment he wielded were weapons for overturning and preparing the land,
growing crops, and cutting down the enemy.
It encompassed life and death. The techniques and symbolism contained in it was enormous. The
Matchless Heart Technique added to its power.
The henchmen, who got a hole in his throat due to the hand plow that came down smoothly underneath
the scythe, coughed up foamy blood.
“You made the worst move!”
The henchman, who previously dug underneath the ground and targeted Piaro, rose up with a shout. He
soared from the ground. The landscape of the huge wheat field behind their backs was changing. It lost
its golden color after being covered with the aura of death and scattered as ashes.
During the time when Piaro was aiming for the henchman in the sky, the henchman on the ground
removed the wheat fields that would benefit him. They were indeed old men who went through all sorts
of hardships. They immediately responded to the changing situation in real time and found the best
move.
“This is no longer your territory!”
The word ‘sanctuary’ rather than territory filled his throat but he barely suppressed it. The henchmen
noticed that the miracle that Piaro was performing was greater than the miracles of the gods, but they
didn’t dare express it. They were wary that their ‘recognition’ might be misunderstood as faith.
The attacks of two henchmen pushed Piaro. They did their best from the beginning in order to provide
an opportunity for their seriously injured colleague to recover. They had no intention of winning. They
decided it was enough to buy time and they had sufficient ability to do this. It was because they were
the protagonists who made hell what it was like today.
Hihing!
The ghost horse was startled by the swirling magic power and fled far away. Of course, it didn’t forget to
kick the demon bastard who previously rode it. The still seriously injured henchman screamed and was
thrown to the ground. The problem arose from there. The henchmen’s plan to find a way out by working
with the colleague who was about to recover went wrong.
“That crazy horse bastard...!”
The color on the faces of the growling henchmen soon changed. It was because they saw the plan that
underpinned the operation was on the verge of being implemented.
One of the four henchmen—the one who had been hiding his traces since earlier had arrived in front of
Lauel. The wind and rain would stop once Lauel died. Piaro would weaken again and the escape route
would open.
Everyone watching murmured to themselves as they grasped the intentions of the demons.
The demon’s fist aimed at Lauel’s face. There was the loud sound of skin bursting. Flesh flew.
Lauel’s head wasn’t split apart. It was the aftermath of the heart and chest of the henchman who
attacked Lauel being torn apart.
“......?!”
The demons were shocked by the unexpected situation. The ‘Iron Wire of Bitter Grief’ was held in
Lauel’s undamaged hands. It was an item based on the Thorn of Deep Grievance. It inflicted damage
proportional to the health of the target. The disadvantage was that it had a near zero chance of
activating against named targets, but for those who weren’t named, it was an almost deadly weapon.
Was it because there were so many of them? The fortunate thing was that Baal’s henchmen weren’t
judged as being named.
[The number of uses of ‘Cloth Armor Full of the Love of the Overgeared God’ has been exhausted.]
Additionally, Lauel was armed with Grid’s items. It was armor to protect his weak body. The number of
uses might be limited, but it had the ability to absorb a certain amount of damage. There was such a
thing as equipment regions and there were a total of five pieces of armor that Lauel could wear. He
could somehow endure at least five attacks. How easy could it be to assassinate Grid’s closet
subordinate?
“You...!”
After a moment of hesitation, the henchman attacked Lauel again, but it was too late. Piaro arrived after
killing the other henchmen and decapitated this opponent, killing him.
“Huhut, it reminds me of the past. It is the days when I swept through the battlefield with you,” Lauel,
who gained a large amount of experience for the first time in ages, exclaimed with excitement.
He was ecstatic after seeing that he gained 12 levels at once and covered half his face with one hand. His
eyes were filled with a brilliant light and the black flame dragon flashed.
Piaro didn’t bother to block his actions. He was considerate to those who would be cheering on the
surface.
Then Asura’s fragments poured from the shadows of the dead henchmen. Four fragments absorbed the
power of the henchmen. They wriggled and merged into one before staring at Piaro.
“I have to be prepared to die this time.”
“I can do that, but it shouldn’t be you.”
***
“......”
Abellio had been in a daze in the elevator.
Grid’s loyal follower and lover—Mercedes, whom he only heard about in stories, was very pretty. There
were no frills when it came to her appearance and etiquette, so he naturally became fond of her. He
painted her a picture with the feeling that she was his grandchild’s friend...
Then the whole thing was analyzed and destroyed. It was shocking because it was something he had
never experienced even with a dragon. He was distressed because it felt like the skills he had honed
over hundreds of years were denied.
“Cough, cough.” Abellio, who received a big shock to his heart, coughed up blood. The white beard that
came down all the way to his abdomen was stained red here and there.
There were demons targeting him. It was an army led by the 16th Great Demon. Thousands of demons
surrounded Abellio.
“Demons… in terms of aura alone, you are more vicious than a dragon.”
Abellio created a trickle of water from the brush he wielded lightly in the air and held it in his hand. He
used the water to wipe his beard. The blood that was wiped away soaked the ground. At the same time,
hundreds of the demons that were surrounding him were wiped out. They were twisted to death as if
they had been squeezed by something.
It was the aftermath of Abellio using his beard as the canvas and depicting the blood on his beard as the
battlefield. From the time his hands squeezed the battlefield, death was inevitable unless they were
above a certain status.
“This old man is a monster...”
The 16th Great Demon felt pure admiration. Abellio was a monster even in the eyes of a demon. The
great demon quickly realized that the rumors of humans fighting dragons weren’t false rumors.
However, he wasn’t particularly disturbed. There were small fragments of Asura even in the shadows of
the demons. He had never appeared in public in order to hide his existence, but it was different now.
The death of hundreds of demons was no different from summoning hundreds of Asuras... then why
was this happening?
As the shadows of the dead demons remained silent and motionless, Abellio gave his opinion to the
bewildered great demon, “The acting of hiding itself usually means you are weak. I think the fragments
of Asura, hidden in the shadows, have a very low status.”
“You... I will be sure to kill you here.”
Maybe this old man was the most dangerous one.
The great demon made a quick judgment and immediately rushed at Abellio. However, Abellio’s brush
was already drawing Hayate. It wasn’t as strong as the real thing, but this was a portrait of the Dragon
Slayer.
The Dragon Killing Sword that scattered light made a thunderous sound. It was a picture of when he
fought that dying dragon in the past. He sliced the great demon’s club like it was a radish and dug into
the nape of the great demon’s neck. The shocked great demon backed away. Abellio predicted this and
completed his second picture in time.
It was the portrait of the Overgeared God performing the Kill sword dance. A large hole was created in
the chest of the great demon, who couldn’t withstand the attacks of Grid and Hayate. The absurd
miracle was being carefully recorded in the epic.
Overgeared 1651
Chapter 1651
The Sword Saint of the previous generation and the teacher of Sword Saint Muller—Biban was one of
the greatest figures in history. Not only did he play an active part individually, but he also taught the
strongest Sword Saint of all time. He exerted a great deal of influence even before he became a tower
member. He saved countless lives, either directly or indirectly. Those who knew him even a little bit
respected him unconditionally.
This was until Braham put a strange framework around him. It was the framework of ‘you were
overtaken by your student because you were incompetent’...
Suspicions started to sprout in the hearts of the people after Braham harshly criticized Biban. There was
the suspicion that Biban might be less great than what was known to the public. In the first place, a
Sword Saint wasn’t invincible. Coincidentally, Kraugel proved it. Many people had the opinion that
Muller might’ve been special among the Sword Saints.
Yes, Biban might be weaker than they thought. It was understandable considering that most of the fame
he built up was due to his disciple, Muller. Therefore, this was a crisis.
“Hmm, I was waiting for the Overgeared God.”
A deformed being with a human head on the body of a lion—the beast that licked his mane with his long
tongue as he slowly rose up was terribly huge. He would be several times larger even when placed
beside an elephant, but the head was the size of a human. It was more bizarre than funny. It was all the
more so because the dark mane fluttering in the demonic energy looked like a living snake.
The 6th Great Demon, Valefor—the force of the great demon who overwhelmed Biban from his size was
terrible. The ground rumbled and thunder struck in the sky with every step.
“Uwah...”
People were at a loss for words. They recalled the strength of the 4th Great Demon, Gamigin.
Gamigin, who fought evenly with Braham. Gamigin might’ve been slain and killed by the late joining
Grid, but by that time, she was already suffering from many wounds. Besides, they had to take into
account that it was on the surface. The demons were weakened by several times when on the surface.
The 6th Great Demon in hell could be more powerful than the 4th Great Demon on the surface.
It meant that Biban had met the wrong person. The situation of the other tower members and apostles
who were isolated by Baal’s henchmen looked better. Fortunately, there was a large gap in strength
among Baal’s henchmen. However, the ones who got the title of a great demon were named and had
more than the basics. If it was a single digit great demon, then it was right to call him one of the main
forces of hell.
“You were waiting for Grid? Why? Are the two of you friends?”
“What...? Do humans play with words in this way? It isn’t funny. It is just unpleasant.”
“Then you aren’t friendly?”

“It is a natural thing...”
“Then why did you wait for Grid if you aren’t friendly?”
“Maybe it is because you are used to those who use Dragon Words. You have a knack for words based
on the way I feel irritated and frustrated every time you talk.”
Valefor frowned and swung his front paw. The size of one paw was larger than Biban’s body. It stretched
out into several branches and it felt like a huge iron grate was approaching Biban. It felt like his body
would be split into several equal parts once he was locked up.
Was he unable to find a way to escape? Biban remained still.
It was a scene that made the viewers feel dizzy. It happened when they started to close their eyes...
Eventually, a terrible exploding sound burst out. It sounded like Biban’s body exploded to pieces.
Someone’s scream permeated the ears of those who couldn’t open their eyes.
Kiyaaaaak!
It was clearly the voice of a demon. It was the scream of the 6th Great Demon, Valefor.
People’s eyes shifted to the sky again. They looked at one of the many hellish landscapes filling the sky.
They saw the figure of Valefor, who was trembling while holding onto one of his severed paws.
“What would you do if you met Grid?”
Biban persistently repeated the same question. Valefor’s eyes that stared at him were filled with
confusion rather than irritation and anger.
“What is this?”
Valefor’s paws were harder and sharper than any weapon. Yet it was cut. It was by a single sword that
left afterimages like it was split into dozens. It was a very strange swordsmanship. Biban only swung his
sword once, but he actually struck Valefor’s paw dozens of times. It vibrated, gradually dug in, and cut it
off. It was also different from the famous Matchless Swordsmanship in the past.
“Isn’t it very different from Muller’s swordsmanship that I heard about through rumors?” Valefor, who
completely regenerated his front paw, growled out. His voice had already stopped trembling.
“Of course, it has to be different,” Biban kindly explained, “Just as Muller developed my swordsmanship,
I developed my own swordsmanship.”
The method of vibrating the blade through the high-speed operation of sword energy—this was a
technique that was only possible in theory. However, Grid made it possible. It was because the dragon
weapon Grid gave him could withstand the ferocity of the sword energy.
“Now, tell me.”
The landscape of hell slowly changed. Tens of thousands of silver sword energy in the form of swords
moved across the ground and the sky, clearing away the darkness. Each sword energy was causing a
slight vibration. As a result, silver ripples were created layer by layer.
“What...?”
The mental world of a Sword Saint—Valefor felt that every single one of these sword energies had a
mighty power and he stiffened. It was foolish to fight in this place. He needed to change places. He
made a quick judgment and activated the teleportation, but the process wasn’t completed. The ripples
of the silver sword energies interfered.
“Che...!” Valefor became a bit more nervous and started to run on all fours. He moved his heavy body
like a gale and approached the end of the mental world. However, he was forced to stop along the way.
A greatsword that was bigger than a mountain—it was hard to tell if the greatsword came down from
the sky or rose from the ground, but it blocked Valefor’s path. Valefor was startled and immediately
changed course, but another greatsword appeared in front of him. Four greatswords appeared in
succession. It was only a short time before they formed a wall and imprisoned Valefor.
It was the moment when Valefor, who was several times larger than an elephant, seemed smaller than a
pea. Valefor reflexively raised his head. It was a gesture to confirm the only way out. However, that
place was already occupied by Biban. He stood on a sword that floated in the air and spoke with his back
to the silver sky, “What would you do if you met Grid?”
“This senile old man... why do you keep asking useless things? I naturally would’ve killed him. It is in
order to prove that I’m better than Gamigin...”
“Why are you only saying this now?”
“......?”
“I misunderstood that you wanted to be Grid’s subordinate or something.”
“Crazy guy!”
Valefor spread out his wings with demonic energy and flew up. He crossed the cliff surrounded by
swords in an instant and swung his paws at Biban. The power was unstoppable. The wind pressure
caused by the outstretched movement of the paw caused the five greatswords to shake violently.
Nevertheless, Biban wasn’t agitated. “It is pitiful compared to dragons.”
The reason why the sky behind Biban was silver was due to the tens of thousands of sword energies
gathered behind him. It was all aimed at Valefor.
The dragons—Biban’s mental world was designed to bind and peel off the scales of the strongest beings
who were hard to confront. It wasn’t a power that a single great demon could bear.
Valefor’s consciousness as he hastily crossed his arms blurred for a moment. He admitted that he
couldn’t win in this state after experiencing the baptism of the dragon weapon that cut off his paw and
the sword energies that dug into his flesh and peeled at his skin.
He quickly compressed his body, which had been inflated enormously. It was so long ago that he
couldn’t remember any longer. He recovered the body he used to have when in a humanoid form. It was
only now that the balance of his body was right. His face, which used to be too small for his body, was
relaxed. He entered phase two.
“I will take everything away from you.”
Valefor was the demon of thievery. It didn’t matter whether it was an item, ability, appearance, or
lifespan. It was easy to steal as long as it belonged to someone else. It didn’t matter if the target was
stronger than himself.
“......?”
Biban, who passed through a phase by putting the great demon into crisis in just a few minutes without
taking even a single wound—his expression changed for the first time. It was a look of astonishment as
Valefor broke through the baptism of sword energies and barely put a hand on Biban’s cheek.
Valefor made a creepy smile. “It’s done.”
Just then—
“......!”
Light wrinkles started to appear around the corners of Valefor’s eyes. The bridge of his nose rose and
the tip came down nicely. His chin became angular and his hair shortened and turned gray. His back
widened and he grew taller. His earlobes, eyes, and even the shape of his muscles changed. In short, he
resembled Biban.
On the other hand, Biban became a bit ugly. His hair became sparse and dry skin cracked. The bridge of
the nose sank like it was collapsing and the tip became turned up. His eyes sagged and his jaw widened.
His lips were swollen and his eyebrows elongated. His height became smaller. He lost his muscles.
The handsome, middle-aged figure disappeared all of a sudden. It was the aftermath of it being taken
away by Valefor. Now Biban had become Valefor.
“Hahat! What wonderful omnipotence! Is this the world that an Absolute sees?” Valefor shouted after
taking away even Biban’s clothes and sword. He laughed with a loot of ecstasy. The good news was that
Biban’s mental world hadn’t been taken away.
Tens of thousands of silver sword energies pressed Valefor violently as if telling him to return the things
to their master. However, Valefor had stolen Biban’s swordsmanship. Every swing of the sword crushed
hundreds of sword energies. The mental world quickly collapsed. Eventually, the five greatswords that
stood tall started to fall one by one and countless sword energies dissipated without a trace.
‘I stepped on poo.’
It was the first time he had fought a high ranking great demon, so he wasn’t wary of the great demon’s
powers. He had received advice many times that the great demons each had their own special nature
and he shouldn’t take them lightly. Then once the situation really arrived, he forgot. It was a defeat that
came naturally because he kept the senses that were based off of fighting a dragon.
The moment that Biban readily admitted defeat, his mental world completely collapsed. Hell regained
its original landscape.
The red light from the hell moon dimly colored the night sky. It was a red night.
“I finally found you.”
A certain figure quickly passed by Biban’s side. Even Biban recognized it one step late.
How many beings in the world could deceive the senses of the tower members? The number was even
more limited if it was a human. There was only one person Biban could think of immediately.
A thief who stole from the Tower of Wisdom despite the hundreds of barriers around it.
The Great Robber of the Red Night—he broke into the scene and stole Valefor’s heart. It was as if to
prove that he was the best thief in the world.
Chapter 1652
On the surface, a red night was rare. Just because it was a red night didn’t mean that ‘he’ would always
appear.
The Great Robber of the Red Night—ever since Satisfy opened, there had been only three sightings of
him among the players. Few people found it strange. It would be funny if a thief was seen stealing.
People weren’t conscious of him. It was even more so because there were very few mentions of the
Great Robber of the Red Night in the quests related to the thief profession. He was someone who had
little weight on the worldview due to his profession of a thief. No, he was dismissed as a title rather than
a person. It was because the name of the Great Robber of the Red Night had been recorded in history
from a very long time ago. Of course, he didn’t just appear in the official history, but also in the behind
the scenes history that could be glimpsed through hidden quests.
In any case, he was portrayed as existing in almost every era, so they had to accept it as an inherited
name like Lantier. There were many people who didn’t acknowledge his existence until rumors started
to spread that he was linked to Grid. At this moment, he appeared in front of everyone. Additionally —
“You...! Youu...!!”
It was an appearance that left a strong impression. He took away the heart of the great demon, who had
taken away the appearance and power of a Sword Saint. He seemed to prove it. It was proof that he was
the greatest thief on the surface and in hell.
“You have the same habits as a golden goblin, the petty thieves, so I can take them away. Tsk tsk.”
The heart in the hands of the Great Robber of the Red Night was different from the normal organ. It was
an open circle like it was a passage to somewhere and the inside was black. It was a warehouse. It was a
treasure trove full of the items and concepts that Valefor had stolen throughout his life. Therefore, it
could be the target of the Great Robber of the Red Night.
“Give it to me! Give it to me!”
“You are begging without trying to steal it back? It is right for you to spread out a mat and beg.”
“Ahh...! Uwaah...!!”
Valefor’s screams grew louder. The sharp scream was like the cry of a dying beast. It was an obvious
noise. The faces of those who closed their eyes and frowned soon relaxed. It was because Valefor’s
appearance gradually became disgusting again, while Biban regained his original splendor.
A handsome, middle-aged man was eye candy for everyone, regardless of age or gender. The Great
Robber of the Red Night stood beside him and had an expression like he was eating poo.
“Tsk... What guts do you have to face the 6th place alone?”
“There is only one case where a swordsman avoids fighting. We have to keep our beliefs.”
“Your words are showy.”
Biban had plunged Valefor into a crisis in an instant. It was purely because he opened up his mental
world and this was proof to anyone that he was nervous. Opening up the mental world was an act that
revealed the user’s origin. It was one of the trump cards that shouldn’t be used carelessly. It was
because there was a high possibility the user’s weakness would be discovered if they didn’t kill their
opponent.
However, Biban opened up his mental world from the beginning. It was naturally because he received
penalties in hell. The tower members were affected by the penalties of hell, unlike the apostles who
raided Hell Gao several times and bypassed them. Of course, they resisted it somewhat due to their high
status, but they were much weaker than when they were on the surface. It was the reason why Biban
couldn’t easily cut Valefor and why he allowed Valefor’s approach.
Of course, Biban had no intention of making excuses. Valefor’s reserve force that allowed him to close
his distance with all his might was incredible. Additionally, he exerted immense pressure. He was an
opponent who couldn’t be easily defeated even in a perfect state. A single digit great demon in hell was
that powerful.
“...To be honest, I saw him as easy.”
“There is a big flaw in your judgment, but yes.”
“If you want me to help you and to not be scolded, shut up. I am holding it in a lot.”
“I’m already very troubled trying to resist wanting to steal your sword.”
The Great Robber of the Red Night was an individual, not an inherited name. He was a legend and a
transcendent who had lived for hundreds of years. Biban vaguely noticed this fact, so he had some
respect for the Great Robber of the Red Night, despite this person being the thief who robbed the
tower.
It was the same for the Great Robber of the Red Night. He perceived the tower members as being
essential to the world. He would rob them whenever necessary, but apart from his personal greed, he
had no intention of letting them die. The thing the Great Robber of the Red Night wanted was peace. It
was the development and revival of humanity. This way, he would have many things to steal.
“Give... it... back...!!”

Valefor started to run rampant. The treasure trove in the heart that was driven by absurd greed. The
moment he was deprived of the power he had hidden inside it, he relentlessly released pure demonic
energy. The body was transformed back into the shape of a monster. It was the sight of a giant beast
running wild. It almost felt like he was unable to control his power. It was clear that he had lost his sense
of reason.
“I feel sorry for that hideous thing.”
“He looks like a baby compared to a dragon, but don’t take him lightly.”
“How can I take him lightly after seeing how you were beaten?”
A great demon—his power was clearly confirmed. Biban took a deep breath and focused. He stood side
by side with the Great Robber of the Red Night. He intended to use a pincer attack in response to the
movement, but the Great Robber of the Red Night took a step back.
“You want to fight with me?”
“Then do you want to fight separately here?”
“You have to fight alone. Isn’t it weird to want a thief to fight with you?”
“......??”
“I have nothing to see here any longer, so I will go back.”
“What nonsense is this? You can’t get out of hell... don’t you know about the rule that Baal has
established?”
“It is a trade secret.”
The Great Robber of the Red Night put his hand into Valefor’s heart and soon pulled out a bottle of
potion.
“This is a debt. I will come back one day to get it back by several dozen times.”
“......?”
Biban received the bottle of liquid thrown at him and cocked his head.
A pink potion—it was properly sealed, but a faint scent leaked out. It was a fragrance that cleared and
calmed the mind.
“This is a stimulant made by Judar.”
The god of health and wisdom—Judar was one of Rebecca’s two sons and a chief god. If it was the
vitality agent he made, then it must be an all-rounder elixir.
“It isn’t a big deal. It simply makes you feel like you are back in perfect condition. It clears the mind and
helps you make the right judgment.”
“It doesn’t have the effect of overcoming the pressures of hell?”
“It is just a stimulant.”

“......”
Biban frowned. It was a potion made by the god of health and wisdom, yet the effect was insignificant?
No, why give him something like this in the first place? He thought it was too cheap after this person
stole all the treasures that Valefor had collected throughout his life.
“You could easily steal his heart thanks to this, but I owe you a debt with just this? Aren’t you an evil-
minded thief?”
“It is like you are asking me to give you a package after I saved you. I am going now.”
The Great Robber of the Red Night clicked his tongue and turned around. This was the end. He
disappeared from the scene. This time, Biban dimly read the traces.
‘That’s right. Was it secretive because he operated magic power in that way...? Next time, I won’t easily
allow access.’
Biban nodded and drank the potion. It was surprisingly sticky and didn’t match its transparent
appearance. The texture that swept through his esophagus made him feel like he was swallowing saliva.
Perhaps...?
Biban was imagining terrible things when Valefor rushed right in front of his nose.
“Give it back!!”
There was an overwhelming momentum, unlike just a while ago. Valefor had nothing more to lose and
cut off his own path. He concentrated all his strength and skills into breaking through and killing the
target. In response, his frenzied demonic energy crushed everything it could touch and eroded it into
darkness.
It was like a black sun. The moment the orbit was the same as the hell moon, the red light disappeared
from the world. It was completely dark. It caused an eclipse. The collection of physical strength, magical
strength, and demonic energy had the momentum to extinguish everything.
People were surprised by the fierce momentum of the ferocious demonic energy that eroded Biban’s
cloak as soon as it touched it and they lamented.
“Hmm.” On the other hand, Biban was calm. He swung his sword at a distance that he thought was
sufficient. It just seemed like a flash of light in people’s eyes.
Click.
It was already at its destination by the time the sound of the sword was heard.
“.......!”
Valefor’s huge body was split apart along with the demonic energy.
A sword that cut anything—the sword of Sword Saint Biban overcame the penalties of hell and slashed
the 6th Great Demon with one blow. Judar’s spit... no, the stimulant helped. After taking the stimulant
and awakening his consciousness, Biban showed his ‘close to perfect’ ability by calming his mind that
was shaken due to the lack of wisdom. That was simply it. It wasn’t that he overcame the penalties of
hell or received any buffs. Biban simply showed off his original skills.
In the distance, the Great Robber of the Red Night read the energy and sighed.
“He is destined not to live...”
Biban was using sword energy to the limit. Not only was it the sharpest energy in the world, but it
constantly maintained the non-stop vibrating energy both inside and outside his body. This made it
impossible to keep his mind intact. Biban himself was probably most aware that his judgment and
memory were fading day by day. No, maybe it had reached a point where he wasn’t aware of it.
What made the hero so obsessed and sick? It was naturally the dragons. It was clear that achieving the
dragon killing sword was behind the choice in Biban making himself sick.
At this moment, the formidable swordsmanship that was developed was integrated with the wisdom
that had awakened at some point. A dragon’s head would fall and Biban would face his end...
“Don’t die until you pay off your debt.”
The eclipse lifted with Valefor’s death. A dark shadow was cast over the wrinkled face of the great
robber as he looked at the scenery of hell that regained the red night.
***
“It is a dilemma.”
Agnus frowned as he was caught in the random teleportation and separated from the group. He was
concerned about the group that wouldn’t be free from the penalties of hell. He wasn’t worried because
he liked them. He just determined that all their power was needed to destroy the dimensional magic
operating through the hell moon.
Step, step.
Agnus walked relentlessly through hell. The stench, heat, and nightmarish scenes spread endlessly, but
he was familiar with it like it was his own home.
“......??”
The demonic creatures encountered along the way passed by Agnus with uncertain expressions.
Ironically, this was the advantage of the undead. The method that demonic creatures with no
intelligence used to determine enemies was the presence or absence of demonic energy. Therefore,
they didn’t recognize Agnus as an enemy unless he showed a special reaction.
“.......!”
The memphis—they were the demonic creatures that Baal raised. They were tied up by magical chains
and abused repeatedly, so that poison accumulated and they grew properly. Perhaps it was due to this
influence, but there were several of them who grew up very viciously.
One of their cages was in his vicinity. He had to kill them before they were released from the chains.
Agnus was moving forward while revisiting his memories with such thoughts, only to stop in place with
surprise. Hundreds of huge eyes were clinging to the barren canyon. They were wriggling horribly...
upon closer inspection, they were eggs, not eyes.
The epidermis, which he thought were the whites of the eyes, glistened with mucus. They were like a
frog’s eggs...
Just then, a girl’s voice was heard behind the puzzled Agnus. “Those things. They are Chepardea’s eggs.”
It was the tower member, Betty. The strange girl who had been watching Agnus from the moment they
met.
“I don’t know how many times Chepardea has died.”
“......”
Chepardea didn’t die easily. Baal’s closer subordinate was so tenacious that it was said even Demon
Slayer Alex couldn’t kill him. Who could kill such a being over and over again? Only one person came to
mind...
Agnus understood what she meant and closed his mouth. It was to suppress the urge to vomit.
Chapter 1653
Hundreds of thousands of eggs wriggled like slime. Agnus looked at the eggs, each one bigger than
himself, and remembered the conversations he had with Chepardea. In fact, these were the words that
Chepardea used to say.
His Highness Baal is great. I believe only in His Highness Baal. Even if I am abandoned by him, I will sing
hymns for him.
What was the scope of the ‘abandonment’ he was talking about? Being murdered, having the memory
of being murdered erased, being resurrected, living as a plaything, being killed again, forgetting,
resurrected, killed...
Could Chepardea accept even this terrible reincarnation with a happy heart? He was sure this wasn’t the
case.
“Crazy bastard...”
Agnus stopped breathing for a moment before letting out a curse. He wasn’t feeling compassion for
Chepardea. He was a demon who shouldn’t be sympathized with. In the first place, Agnus had no loyalty
to Chepardea. It was just that Baal was too disgusting.
He imagined it spontaneously in his mind. The moment when Chepardea was in his most important
phase.
Baal, who came to him as if he had been waiting, suddenly violently attacked him and slowly and
painfully killed him while telling him the truth. Baal would speak very slowly while savoring it.
You have been betrayed in various ways by me. How many times have you been killed? You will be born
again and forget this moment.
Then it would repeat again from the beginning. The reason? There was no need to think about anything
like that. It was because giving meaning to Baal’s choices and actions was the most meaningless thing in
the world. He was merely seeking pleasure and the form of pleasure he desired was usually cruel.
That was all. It was like the ordinary neighbors who bullied the weak.
“It is Baal. He is going to keep killing Chepardea.”
Betty confirmed Agnus’ conclusion. What was Chepardea that he hatched and resurrected endlessly?
Why did he lose his memory, what exactly was his relationship with Baal, etc.
Agnus had many questions, but he didn’t bother to express them. It wasn’t good for his mental health to
be curious about Baal’s affairs. The one thing he did want to confirm was none other than Betty’s
identity.
“You... who are you? Why do you know about this place?”
The road leading to the cages where the memphis were trapped—it was also the place where
Chepardea’s eggs were stored and it was a very secret area even in hell. Yet Agnus and Betty, who
would’ve been teleported elsewhere, showed up here. She also knew about the relationship between
Chepardea and Baal. The implications were great.
“Are you perhaps a former Baal’s Contractor?”
The girl who hadn’t taken her eyes off him from the first moment they met—Agnus asked while feeling
it was a possibility and Betty nodded gently.
An abandoned toy. A failure who wasn’t interesting.
Just then, Betty took off the robe she was wearing. Her bare body was immediately seen. It was a body
with severe ossification from below her clavicle to her pelvis. Her condition was more serious than
Agnus’ one.
“I am your senior.”
“...You are bragging.”
Agnus looked at Betty with a confused expression for a moment before clicking his tongue.
Betty was as expressionless as usual as she threw away the robe she had taken off. She took for granted
the reaction of people who showed their displeasure with this disgusting body. She just chose a quick
and effective method of delivering information. She was picking up her clothes when her round eyes
widened slightly.
“Are you crazy? Why is a girl so badly dressed...?” It was because she heard Agnus’ dissatisfied
complaints. The tone was quite harsh, but it resembled that reaction that Grid had shown. He perceived
her as a human being, not a hideous monster.
She thought she knew his nature. As expected, there was a reason he was abandoned by Baal.
Betty’s heart was at ease and she was convinced that she could pass her knowledge onto Agnus.
“You are my successor.”
“What? What nonsense are you saying with no notice...?”
“Baal is cruel and thorough.”
“Who doesn’t know this...?”
“It is more than you know.”
“......”
“We have to keep in mind that the moment the contract with Baal is broken, it is the soul, not the body,
that has been captured.”
A body that lost its soul was nothing more than a shell. The reason why Agnus suffered from the
ossification was that his soul was slowly escaping from his body. It was a phenomenon caused by the
loss of life in the process of his soul departing.
“Even at this moment, your soul is seeping into Baal. You will completely enter Baal’s grasp one day and
your body won’t belong to you.”
They would start to be controlled by Baal. They would be used regardless of their will. In the case of a
player like Agnus, it would be in the form of forced quests. They were quests that would give a large
penalty if they weren’t completed within a certain period of time.
“It isn’t like you have to be a priest. You just have to inherit my knowledge. Then you can stop your soul
from leaving.”
A fated encounter—the moment that every player dreamed of came to Agnus. Anyone would welcome
it with open arms. However, Agnus wasn’t pleased at all and showed wariness.
“Why look at me?”
Agnus wasn’t doubting Betty, he was doubting himself. He had been wandering for many years after his
twist of fate with Baal and he clearly recognized how pathetic a human being he was. He was afraid he
would repeat the same mistake again after recklessly relying on someone else’s helping hand.
Betty cocked her head. Her messy, short hair matched her innocent expression well. “You were
abandoned by Baal.”
Wasn’t this enough? Agnus read the meaning of Betty’s words and fell silent.
“I will find you later.”
Betty made a promise about the next time before moving forward. There wasn’t much point to getting
rid of Chepardea’s eggs, so she just passed by them and headed into the depths of the canyon. It was
the direction where the memphis were.
‘As expected, my judgment is right.’
The most effective way to weaken Baal’s power was to kill the memphis. The memphis was a very
powerful and demanding demonic creature with the fraudulent movement skill of Fluidization, the
ability to steal the target’s stats, and the ability to release a barrier of electricity. The memphis were
monsters who lost their sense of reason after being abused by Baal. They were much more aggressive
and able to withstand pain compared to Noe. Their damage to their side would increase if Baal released
them in all directions.
“......”
Betty took the lead and Agnus walked behind her. Agnus thought that Betty’s steps seemed heavy.
Younglings who had suffered from the moment they were born—it must be painful to know she would
have to hurt the memphis.
“My steps aren’t heavy.”
“......?”
“You are projecting your heart into my steps,” Betty spoke while looking at Agnus’ face that was
reflected in the obsidian.
“Stop talking nonsense.” Agnus was inwardly startled before turning his head away. He was unable to
meet Betty’s gaze through the obsidian and avoided it.
Then silence came again. They walked along the obsidian rock wall for some time before arriving at a
large dungeon. The structure was like a labyrinth. There were heavily intricate, intertwined paths that
caused disorientation. There seemed to be some magical power.
Agnus was confused even though it was a place he had followed Baal to a few years ago. There was a
foggy sensation in his mind. Agnus hesitated a few times, but Betty just moved forward. “It isn’t that you
don’t know the way. Your heart is hesitating.”
She was still talking nonsense...
It happened as Agnus was ignoring her—
“Nyaaaaong!”
The sharp cry of a cat quickly approached. Was it a memphis that escaped?
Agnus had a shaky expression on his face as he made a shield out of bone. He couldn’t quite understand
himself why he made a shield instead of a sword.
The memphis came all the way to in front of his nose before stopping. It was because his head was
caught in Betty’s small hands, which was an amazing sight given that the memphis was in the
Fluidization state.
‘Did she attach magic to her body?’
Agnus admired it slightly before tilting his head. The memphis’ fur was fluffy. There wasn’t even a small
scar on his pretty, round face. Every single memphis abused by Baal looked horrible, while this one was
completely fine. It was obvious. The memphis currently captured by Betty was Noe, not the memphis
captured by Baal.
“Don’t harm my people, nyang!”
The memphis’ hometown was hell. It was only in hell that they exerted full power and their authority to
be free of any restraints was strengthened. This meant they could act independently and away from
their masters.
Noe, who met a good master and acted without much restrictions, gained even greater freedom in hell.
It was when he arrived in hell and was affected by the teleportation. He overheard the sad cries of his
kin and flew all the way here. Grid naturally allowed it.
“G-Go back, nyang! You can’t go any further, nyang!”
Noe was terribly frightened of Betty, who had decorated her room with an anatomical specimen of a
memphis. Even so, he somehow squeezed out the courage. He trembled while showing signs of
transforming into an adult. It was the willingness to fight. Betty stroked his round forehead. “Don’t
worry. I’m here to help.”
“......!”
Noe and Agnus flinched.
They thought that Betty was naturally going to hurt the memphis. In fact, there was no answer other
than this. The memphis who had been trapped here for a long time had long lost their minds. It was not
beneficial to release them. It was more likely that this would grab them in the ankle later.
Betty explained to the two of them who were puzzled, “I can save them thanks to the sacrifice of
another child.”
The child naturally meant the memphis in Betty’s laboratory. The memphis became a specimen of
dissection. Through that child, Betty gained a lot of knowledge and information. She figured out how to
calm the frenzy of the memphis trapped in the cages and restore their sense of reason.
“Huu, nyang...”
Noe was moved to the point of tears. He wasn’t aware of it, but he had grown tremendously.
A demonic creature who rebelled against instinct and overcame fear—in the future, he would be able to
endure it a bit better even if he met a dragon. Just then, Betty reached a certain location. She chanted a
spell and the door to the stone chamber opened.
The huge communal landscape... it didn't enter their eyes properly. It was too dark. A stench filled the
dark space without a single point of light. They wondered if it would be like this if meat was rotting, but
the sight they saw when they gradually adapted to the darkness told them the truth.
The flesh of the memphis who were trapped in iron bars were rotting in many places. They could see
one who was dried up like a mummy and the two eyeballs that were plucked out were rotting. There
were some who were literally hanging from the iron cage they were in because their mouth and limbs
were tied.
A youngling without a few limbs was a normal thing. Younglings with arms and legs of other creatures
connected to their ears or necks couldn’t even rest properly because these limbs wriggled against their
will.
“......”
“It will be okay,” Betty whispered to Noe, who had forgotten what to say and was trembling in the air.
Chapter 1654
‘Dammit.’
It was ever since being disqualified as Baal’s Contractor. Agnus adapted to a peaceful life and believed
that his world would change. He thought he would no longer face cruel sights. Therefore, he let down
his guard.
[You have changed the presentation level to ‘weak.’]
Agnus hurriedly changed the game options and let out the breath he had been holding back. His face
was still white. The memphis in the iron cages were now depicted as having band-aids on their cute
faces or bandages on their bodies, but this didn’t mean he had forgotten what he just saw. It was so
horrible that it was intensely imprinted on his mind.
“......”
In his opinion, Agnus was crueler than anyone else during his time as Baal’s Contractor. He harmed
numerous civilians. There were many cases where it was unavoidable due to Baal’s forced quests, but in
the end, he was the one who chose to execute them. He wouldn’t have become Baal’s Contractor if he
didn’t have the intention of harming others in the first place.
It was during the time when his activities were possible only when the presentation level was set as
weak. He saw so much blood and tears.
Agnus realized it once again. He was no different from Baal. Those who had lost their lives or family
members to him were like the memphis trapped in the iron cages. He was a demon to them.
“That’s right. We must not forget our sins.”
“......”
“I haven’t forgotten either.”
Betty’s appearance was definitely that of a girl. However, she read his inner thoughts like an old man
who lived for a long time and Agnus couldn’t adapt to it.
“Baal just gave us the strength and authority to sin. The sin is what we committed ourselves.”
She took away even the excuses that remained like small embers. The name Baal, which he wrapped
around his heart like a shield, slowly faded away and Agnus felt dizzy. However, he endured it,
acknowledged it, and accepted it. Then he felt more at ease. He felt his already cracked heart being
completely smashed and then put back together.
“We have to atone for the rest of our lives. That is our responsibility.”
So be my successor.
Betty took the opportunity to persuade him. Agnus stared at her and abandoned his stubbornness. “I
understand.”
Don’t just stop at hating my past self.
Just like the woman caressing the memphis she is taking out of the iron cage, I also have many
responsibilities to bear.
So I have to move forward.
“Is it really okay...?”
Noe’s face was still full of anxiety as he hovered by Betty’s side. He saw the skinny bodies of his
wounded kin and hid his bulging belly with his front paws out of shame. Of course, there was no way he
could cover it up. The belly that protruded from between the round paws that seemed to be wearing
white gloves was eye-catching...
“Grrrung...”
“Kyaaaack!”
The memphis had long lost their words. They were unable to bear the pain of their wounds and just
groaned or cried like an animal. It sounded heartbreaking.
Deep sadness and anger were felt. They hated the bodies that Baal had damaged. They hated the world
they were born into. They were like Agnus in the distant past. Or perhaps they harbored only despair,
just like the people Agnus had harmed.
“Yes, it is okay.”
Agnus’ face stiffened while Betty smiled. It was the first change in facial expression of a person who
seemed to have lost her emotions. It was purely an effort to reassure the memphis. She might not want
to smile, but she was smiling for others.
Agnus watched silently from the side. He was touched when thinking about what Betty’s actions meant.
It was to learn the attitude toward life that needed to be changed in the future.
His senior—she was right.
“Let’s do surgery.”
She was an undead, so she was used to the structure of bones. She researched, experimented, and
gained experience with numerous creatures. It was time to put her research into practice. She held the
fiercely resistant memphis in her arms and started to pull out all sorts of tools and medicines. The
sounds of bones being crushed came from her chest and waist, but she didn’t shake in the slightest.
She turned a blind eye to the pain she felt because the suffering of the memphis who experienced this
type of thing would be much greater. She wasn’t in a position to express her pain in front of them.
“You, the arm...”
Agnus couldn’t just watch and intervened. It was because Betty’s arm shook like it was about to fall after
she was bitten in the arm by the memphis.
Betty confessed, “I brought the parents of these children here.”
It was hundreds of years ago. She followed Baal’s orders. She captured the memphis of hell and locked
them up here. The sight of the memphis being tortured after that... it was the second of the 17
nightmares she had every night. It was infinitely repeated even though she became an undead who
couldn’t fall asleep. She was tormented for hundreds of years by the nightmares that emerged from her
subconscious even though her eyes were open every night.
“This is what I am responsible for.”
It wasn’t to end her nightmares.
“It is my duty.”
“......”
***
The people who watched the landscape of hell in the sky was a small number compared to the total
population. Most people still couldn’t raise their heads as they walked around. It was highly likely that
anyone watching the events in hell was a player and even then, they only watched the scenes with Grid,
an apostle, or a tower member.
The rest of the scenes... they understandably turned away from them. It was because there was no
benefit to looking. Was there anything to be gained by seeing people being horribly hunted by demons
and demonic creatures other than feeling anxiety.
“Ken...? Is he the strongest one among the tower members?”
The fighter, Ken—he was one of the tower members and he produced particularly bizarre situations.
The demons and demonic creatures blocking his way all had their heads exploded before they died.
They exploded like a bomb had originally been installed. It was a sight they couldn’t understand with
their eyes.
In the end, analysis videos were uploaded throughout the communities. It had to be played hundreds of
times slower before there were blurry traces.
The fighter, Ken, appeared to have ‘struck’ the demons with his feet or fists. It seemed he had a passive
skill that added tremendous acceleration the more he linked his movements and it was assumed that
the movements included even the most meaningless actions, such as small chin gestures. This explained
how a constant speed was maintained.
“I think those giants are a lot stronger.”
At first, people thought Abellio was the strongest. A person who fought by manifesting Grid and Hayate
through his paintings—the number of people who changed class to a painter grew exponentially and
public awareness of Picasso increased dramatically in just a few hours. The world’s leading companies
that were excited about the future of Picasso competed to offer sponsorships. Abellio was so great that
he created a social phenomenon in a matter of seconds.
However, he had a clear weakness. There was a limit to the power that resided in a painting and the
bigger problem was that it wouldn’t exert much power if the act of painting itself was blocked. The
evidence was that he suffered a setback once he started being sniped by the 8th Great Demon,
Barbatos.
On the other hand, the giant brothers always boasted overwhelming strength. Radwolf boarded a super-
large magic machine that was nearly 15 meters tall and remotely controlled 10 separate magic
machines. It was literally a legion of robots. The demons couldn’t exert any power over him. They even
turned their backs and ran away. It was natural. It was because before the expedition to hell, Radwolf
optimized the magic machine to be an anti-evil weapon rather than an anti-dragon weapon.
There was nothing to say about Fronzaltz. The seats of the Tower of Wisdom weren’t in order of skill,
but the 2nd Seat was the exception. The reason Fronzaltz was the 2nd Seat was because he had the right
to represent Hayate. Recently, he regained almost all his strength thanks to Grid.
God’s Circle—the strongest artifact of all time that symbolized perfection and led the ancient giants in
their prime. It was Fronzaltz who inherited the will of the fallen giants. It would be a sin if he wasn’t
strong.
“I’m glad things are going well overall. There is a real chance of winning.”
The power that Baal showed was overwhelming. They were convinced that Grid and the apostles
wouldn’t be able to deal with him even if they fought together. However, the secret society they never
knew about was giving strength to Grid. The members of the Tower of Wisdom led by Dragon Slayer
Hayate—they were strong as one.
Hope that never existed started to sprout. If there was just one unexpected problem...
“I’m a bit worried that Grid is struggling.”
It was the existence of the 20th Great Demon, Eligos. Now people weren’t stupid. They immediately
recognized that Eligos possessed a strength unrelated to his rank. He fought fiercely against Grid. He was
a powerful being who easily transcended a single digit great demon.
The cause seemed to lie in a special power. It was the ability to control the trajectory. For example, let’s
assume that Eligos was standing in a huge room. The size of the room was irrelevant. Eligos would
launch any ball flying at him to the trajectory he wanted and hit it toward the desired point. Eligos also
directed the direction the ball would bounce in.
Infinite trajectories—Eligos endlessly received Grid’s attacks and shifted them, allowing him to maintain
a favorable situation at all times. He counterattacked against Grid without receiving much damage. The
still intact Grid seemed like a much scarier monster than Eligos, but in any case, Grid’s feet were tied up.
Grid’s first goal was to rescue the people trapped in hell, so he would be under psychological pressure.
People were worried, but...
‘It will be okay. Time is on my side.’
However, Grid wasn’t anxious. He regarded the situation positively.
First of all, most of the people currently trapped in hell were players.
Secondly, a small handful of NPCs, including the different species kings, were conducting rescue
operations as the top priority with Zik. The moment they fell into the magic trap, Zik had told him not to
worry, so he had faith.
Third, it was Mercedes’ role to find the location of the hell moon anyway. It was a position where they
had to wait until she accurately captured the location of the moon.
Fourth, the God Hands were growing rapidly. The number of God Hands had risen to 100 and they
partially offset Eligos’ strength by spreading the artificial senses and using Tai Chi. At first, it was difficult
to respond properly, but there was gradually a clear sense of adaptation. It was like watching and
learning from Eligos.
‘This is an experience that will be hard to meet again.’
Grid, who had the artificial senses broken and allowed the incoming spear to hit, laughed as he repaired
his armor with a hammer.
Eligos... he was getting tired. An armor that couldn’t be pierced no matter how hard the stab—he tried
hard to crack it, but it was immediately repaired. Therefore, he had no answer about what to do...
At the same time, the surface...
“......?”
A chill went down the spines of those walking on the surface while looking at the ground. It was because
a large, dark shadow covered the earth and gave the illusion that night had come. It was evidence that
something ridiculously large had appeared above them. There was only one existence they could think
of unless the floating castle in the legends was real.
Kurarararara!
A dragon.
[The Evil Dragon, Bunhelier, has appeared!]
It was a world message with only one line, but the ripple effect was enormous. It was even more than
Grid’s epics. The minds of all the people on the surface became blank.
Chapter 1655
Almost every player would think of Bunhelier when it came to their perception of dragons.
The first dragon to make a direct appearance was Bunhelier. It was even in the National Competition
watched by billions of people. His absolute stats and destructiveness were revealed to the public and
the world was filled with astonishment. Perhaps that was the quietest day on Earth since the birth of
humanity.
“Hiik!”
“It’s over! It is the end!!”
“I need to log out and organize the stocks first.”
People learned that dragons were extremely powerful and ferocious. It was due to Bunhelier. Now at
this moment, Bunhelier appeared again. The ripple effect was different from when he invaded the
server of the National Competition. A significant number of players fled to the most hidden places they
knew or logged out without hesitation.
Very few players stayed in place. They were people who had responsibilities to bear and people who
were stubborn.
“The number of viewers is a jackpot.”
“This is a scoop.”
On the other hand, those who made broadcasting their business chased after the shadow of Bunhelier.
“Don’t worry. Father will protect you.”
NPCs and people who had families stayed by the side of their families and protected them.
“Take out all the dragon harpoons in the warehouse.”
“It is a war! Issue an emergency conscription notice right now!”
Knights or those with aristocratic titles led the soldiers with a more powerful voice than usual. In the
sky, Bunhelier could see all the conditions of the ground with his eyes. He didn’t feel sorry for the bugs
who saw him and ran away, nor did he become angry with the attitude of the bugs who held the idea of
resisting him. He could annihilate them at any time with one breath.
The thing that Bunhelier wanted was a deeper anxiety. He was only slowly crossing the continent, but he
expected the bugs to be crushed by themselves. There was plenty of time. If it didn’t break, flap his
wings several times until it broke.
The moment the atmosphere was at its most ripe, he intended to go down and choke their necks. He
would tell them to offer 1,000 males and 1,000 females each. Then he would eat them slowly while they
were still alive in front of the watching bugs and despair and fear would spread. Once he finished eating
them, he would ask the bugs to increase the number of offerings by two times the next day. It would be
quite funny to see those who dreamed of the future in exchange for the sacrifices of their fellow people
once again fall into despair.
In the end, Nevartan would wake up by the time the bugs finally chose to resist, so it wouldn’t be a bad
idea to leave the finishing touches to him. He wouldn’t even give a chance to the bugs who squeezed
out their courage to fight against him. Despair and fear would be mixed with anger and the chaos would
be completed.
Grrrrr...
Demonic energy flowed from the gap in Bunhelier’s snout as he twitched. Each particle had a destructive
power that crushed magic power and sword energy, and extinguished the spark of life. The dark sky,
where the scenery of hell was intertwined, turned yellow.
One century ago—would a nation’s night sky be like this when there were no means to clean up air
pollution?
“What is he doing?”
“He doesn’t seem to want to attack...?”
Bunhelier was an Evil Dragon. They might’ve never experienced it themselves, but he was likely to be a
villain in the setting. Many people speculated that he was the final boss in the worldview, so they
naturally worried that the surface would become a sea of fire after seeing the message of his
appearance.
However, it was so quiet. Bunhelier simply kept flying and took no action other than that. If there was
one characteristic, it was that he was very fast...
By the time a whisper arrived saying a sight of him had been captured over Reidan, he had already been
seen over Reinhardt. It was speculated that the time it would take him to cross the continent would be
in minutes. If Bunhelier had just slightly lowered his trajectory as he flew, the ground would be
devastated from the shockwaves of the sonic boom he generated.
He was literally a creature from another dimension—a disaster to be avoided, not something to fight
against.
Those who stayed in place remembered the level and stats of Bunhelier that were revealed during the
National Competition and chills went down their spines. They lost the willpower to resist. This was even
though Bunhelier was just flying. The absence of Grid and the apostles played a major role. People once
again realized how much they relied on Grid.
Kurarararara!
Bunhelier’s roar was heard from a great height. The sound of the echo was like laughter. It was close to
the feeling of laughing at them right now. Of course, this was just a delusion of persecution. There was
no way Bunhelier could examine their complexions from so far away.
Moreover, the human population was in the billions. The population might’ve decreased significantly in
the aftermath of the Great Human and Demon War, but it wasn’t a number that Bunhelier could see
with one glance. It meant it was physically impossible to read and laugh at their overall mood.
Of course, this was all based on human common sense. Bunhelier was too great to be bound by the
common sense of insignificant humans. His senses spread across the continent. It was more closely
intertwined than a spider’s web and Bunhelier felt in real-time the reactions and expressions of all
beings on the surface that was clearly transmitted through it.
He took it all as information and acted more effectively. For example, when passing over the sea, he
deliberately raised waves to attack the nation of the water clan or he carried the smell of human flesh
on the wind as he passed over the huge Chaos Mountains, causing the monsters to become frenzied.
He made people living in hot regions sick by inducing the transfer of cold, while people living in cold
areas were forced to take off their clothes due to the transfer of heat. He even moved the Arctic
icebergs or desert sand to the middle of the city. No magic was used. It was a confusion caused solely
through the act of ‘flying.’
In the midst of humanity’s growing unrest and confusion...
[......]
Bunhelier stopped flapping his wings for the first time since he appeared. The sword energy that rose
past the tip of his nose stood tall like a pillar and gradually collected the demonic energy scattered
around. Rather than being eroded by Bunhelier’s demonic energy and disappearing, the sword energy
instead reversed it. It was the only Dragon Killing Sword in the world.
[Dragon Slayer.]
Bunhelier’s dark pupil’s grew slightly bigger. It was so huge that it felt like seeing a thumbnail of the
expansion of the universe. This was the case when being directly in front of him. There was a
transcendent feeling felt through a simple change in the pupils and all this created a sense of pressure.
Maybe Hayate’s voice would tremble.
Hayate’s figure, as he stood silently with concern, was elegant. He didn’t look like someone who was
trying hard not to show his fear. Therefore, Bunhelier smiled when looking at him.
[A thousand years isn’t too short for me. Yet you, who have lived in hiding for longer than that, now
dare to stand in front of me?]
Contrary to Hayate’s thoughts, the old dragons weren’t very interested in Hayate. To be precise, they
gave up long ago. It was because the sword of the Dragon Slayer acted as a dragon’s unique
incompatibility. The seals over the tower, built by Hayate and the tower members, weren’t something
the dragons could handle.
The most accurate way of describing it was that they couldn’t identify it because they were dragons.
Putting aside their desire to eat him to nourish themselves, it meant it was impossible to search for
Hayate. Now he boldly blocked the path himself.
[You seem to have something you believe in. Did you even wake up Nevartan?]
Nevartan was obsessed with Bunhelier. The cause of Nevartan’s madness was Bunhelier’s betrayal. Even
after losing his sense of reason, faint remnants of memory remained and he seemed unable to forget
Bunhelier. It meant Nevartan was one of the few beings who could threaten Bunhelier.
[It is quite a pity.]
Bunhelier’s voice was mixed with harsh breathing. It was a reverberating breath. The nervous Hayate
focused on why this phenomenon was occurring and barely figured it out.
‘Rage.’
There was no precursor to the activation of Dragon Rage, but Hayate guessed it and trusted his
judgment. He blocked Bunhelier’s tail, which rushed in like a huge dam, and was vigilant as he prepared
in advance for the shockwaves that would overlap. As expected, it was Dragon Rage.
Bunhelier just swung his tail once, but a total of five shockwaves occurred in a row and struck Hayate.
There was no time difference at all. Hayate failed to absorb the fourth and fifth attacks properly. It was
because the dragons he fought so far could only stack a maximum of three attacks. He hadn’t expected
five overlapping attacks.
The same Dragon Rage exerted a greater effect when used by an old dragon. Hayate immediately wiped
the blood flowing down the corners of his mouth with sword energy and endured it without revealing
pain. He managed to repair the organs in his body that were crushed by the shock and let out a small
breath.
Hayata was the only one seen in Bunhelier’s elongated pupils, which had become smaller again. It was
the aftermath of erasing the landscapes of hell that filled the surrounding sky with his power.
[Certainly, it is worth it if it is you.]
Bunhelier did the calculations. Should he avoid Nevartan’s pursuit and create chaos according to his
original purpose? Or should he cling to the Dragon Slayer in front of him and risk getting caught by
Nevartan? His judgment should be fast. After waking up, the time it would take for Nevartan to appear
in front of him would be extremely short.
[I need to eat you.]
The Dragon Slayer’s achievements were unique in the world. The value to be gained from killing him was
comparable to the value he would get when collecting millions of chaos. Moreover, he could gather
chaos at any time, but he didn’t know when he would meet Hayate again. It was an opportunity that
couldn’t be missed.
[You will die to me.]
The Dragon Words became a prophecy. He approached with an irresistible fate and put great pressure
on Hayate. Hayate was able to resist with the will of a Dragon Slayer, but he couldn’t get rid of it
completely due to the constant pressure. He had to be constantly focused in order to endure, and the
mental power consumed here was intense.
Hayate’s expression stiffened as he had a hunch that he wouldn’t last long. He would die before the
search magic machine he sent to wake Nevartan up from hibernation would pay off. The question to
consider here was what goal to set.
How much of a blow could he inflict on Bunhelier? How long must he endure in order for the world to
be safe when Grid and the tower members returned from destroying the hell moon.
The waves of the Dragon Killing Sword, that adorned the night sky more brilliantly than hundreds of
constellations, started to gather at a single point. It aimed at Bunhelier’s heart in response to Hayate’s
will.
The destruction of the dragon heart. He never dreamed of a complete destruction. The goal was to
inflict enough damage to put Bunhelier into a deep sleep. The price would be Hayate’s life. It was a goal
that couldn’t be achieved without this much sacrifice.
Kurarararara!
Bunhelier read Hayate’s intentions and reacted sensitively. Perhaps his self-esteem was hurt, but he
roared and cast hundreds of magic at the same time. In an instant, the Dragon Breath overlapped five
times and was fired, blocking any evasion paths.
Hayate’s expression darkened sharply as he slashed the Breath with the Dragon Killing Sword. The
surprisingly cunning Bunhelier used human magic. Some of the magic cast simultaneously had a
structure that was difficult to cut with the Dragon Killing Sword.
Through the gap in the black Breath that split apart like the Red Sea, all types of magic bombardments
poured out. Only two of them constrained Hayate’s movements. It was magic that worked through
incompatibility. It forced him to use magic power separate from the Dragon Killing Sword, but Hayate
couldn’t easily generate any magic power. It was because old dragons interpreted and absorbed all
energy other than that of the Dragon Killing Sword. They reversed the power that their prey used to
resist them and became more powerful in an instant.
He hesitated because he couldn’t overlook this. However, fleeting hesitation in a fight between
Absolutes was a deadly poison. The tail that seemed to stay on the horizon was now right in front of his
eyes. The area was so large that evasion was impossible.
Bunhelier’s eyes flashed from the bottom of Hayate’s field of view as he was forced to raise his sword.
The long neck that had fallen down now swelled up to the fullest. It was a precursor to a Breath...
It was precisely aimed at a situation where it was hard to dodge. Hayate was preparing for a serious
injury when someone’s voice entered his ears.
The reinforcement who just arrived at the scene—he gave off a sensation that Hayate was familiar with.
The Sword Saint of the present age awakened the swordsmanship of cutting the wind and cut off the
Breath. It was a divine skill he gained after cutting down the Elemental King of Wind.
[The target’s skill casting has been canceled.]
All the magic and Breath of the breathless Bunhelier stopped working for a moment. Hayate managed to
take a breath thanks to this.
Kraugel told him, “I’m going to confess this honestly in case you expect too much of me, but all I can do
is assist in this way.”
The opponent was too bad. He never expected to meet a dragon at the stage where he came back after
experiencing growth.
Kraugel obediently cleared his mind. However, he was aware of one truth—Hayate couldn’t die. He was
one of the few hopes of the world along with Grid.
“Look for an opportunity and run away.”

Hayate was always in a position to show his back. Yet at this moment, he saw the back of another
person. It was Kraugel who followed after Grid.
The descendants of a distant age were guarding the Absolute.
Chapter 1656
The dragon heart spun and the refined magic power was shot out into a breath that caused certain
phenomena. This was a Breath. It was why it had powerful attributes.
Heart and breathing—the operation of the Dragon Breath included two concepts that were regarded as
the source of life and this source was usually an attribute.
[You are a Sword Saint. However, your disposition is different from the idiot in the tower.]
There was a rumor that Biban cut the already fired Breath with physical force. On the other hand,
Kraugel cut at his breathing, so this stopped the Breath itself. It meant the exercise of his willpower was
blocked in advance. It was a humiliation never experienced before by the great old dragon, who had
existed since the beginning.
The wavelength was huge. Kraugel’s achievement that was beyond a legend caused his status to rise in
real time.
However, Bunhelier didn’t show any signs of uneasiness. He pleasantly evaluated the human being who
developed using himself as a stepping stone.
[You are different from Muller. You forged your own path even though you had a predecessor to watch
and learn from.]
“......”
Bunhelier’s attitude shook Hayate. The fact that an arrogant old dragon—it was even the Evil Dragon—
showed interest in a human was an astounding event. He even mentioned Muller’s name. However, it
wasn’t a favorable attitude at all when Hayate recalled the story that some of the old dragons treated
Muller as a mutant and hated him.
Bunhelier was obviously chatting pleasantly on the surface, but he was obviously hiding a lot of killing
intent in his heart.
[It isn’t a very good variable. It would be better for your talent to disappear.]
Grruk, grruuk...
Bunhelier’s voice spread along with his rough breathing and it shook the entire continent. A tsunami
occurred in the sea, lava erupted from a volcano, and the ground where Garion was missing from had
consecutive earthquakes, causing canyons to form on the plains. The voice of the Evil Dragon and the
demonic energy, which contained blatant killing intent, spread and it became a disaster in itself.
The biggest victim was Kraugel. He suffered from all sorts of abnormal conditions. Among them was the
most fatal abnormal condition.
[Bunhelier’s Dragon Words have extinguished your talent.]

[Most passive skills are temporarily sealed.]
His passive skills were sealed. Kraugel was crushed by the sheer pressure and recalled the situation a
little while ago. He hadn’t been able to discern Bunhelier’s huge body until Hayate stopped Bunhelier’s
tail and caused him to stiffen for a moment. It was due to his speed. Even though Bunhelier was in view
from a distance, he kept losing sight of the movement. The limit was just faintly catching a glimpse of
him using the assistance of super sensitivity. Additionally, the super sensitivity of the Sword Saint was a
stat, not a passive.
Not yet—he could still fight.
“I don’t think I will be as helpful as I thought. Please take that into consideration.”
It was true that his status has increased after cutting off Bunhelier’s Breath once. However, for Kraugel,
transcending status was a concept he had long been used to.
He fought against the half-gods of the East Continent; defeated the Elemental King of Wind and succeed
in purifying a dimension; returned to the surface and was chased by a blind swordsman who claimed to
be a disciple of a master swordsman; went to war with the subordinates of the leaders of the No
Offspring Tomb, who controlled what was believed to be Muller’s tomb; and finally, he climbed Grenier
for a class quest and had to go through the trials of the Mountain King.
Kraugel had experienced and resolved major incidents one after another and had built up his own status
several times. It meant he understood that rapid growth wouldn’t happen just because his status rose
by one level.
Irresistible—Kraugel clearly realized this fact as the presence of the Evil Dragon Bunhelier grew, and he
lowered his goal. Rather than just assisting Hayate, he instead urged him to retreat immediately, “It
seems wisest for you to step back while I buy some time.”
Hayate shook his head. “I must not back down.”
He was the only Dragon Slayer in the world. It was his obligation to stand up to the Evil Dragon that had
started to run wild. Even if he had encountered this situation in the past when he was hiding out of a
fear of death, he still most likely would’ve done the same as now.
Kraugel stared at Hayate’s determined expression and nodded. “Do as you wish.”
It was a few months ago—by the time he cut down the Elemental King of Wind, Kraugel was in a
situation he didn’t understand. The Pioneer’s qualifications, which should’ve belonged to Grid, were
transferred to him. He thought there must be a reason, and now he realized why.
“However, please be sure to survive. I will die on your behalf.”
A sacrifice—it was the role that Grid should’ve originally played. It was just that Grid had taken on too
much responsibility, so he was chosen as the next best one.
Kraugel, who grasped the situation, didn’t resent it. Instead, he took it as an honor. He was willing to
share Grid’s responsibility.
Hayate expressed his gratitude with a nod and explained, “I am going to aim for the dragon heart. This is
the only way to kill the dragon’s momentum.”
One of the decisive reasons for the cause of Fire Dragon Ifrit’s death was the overlapping of multiple
Breaths. She wasn’t an old dragon, so she was in a different position from Bunhelier, who stacked up
five Breaths when using Dragon Rage. The burden every time a Breath was overlapped caused the
dragon heart to be overloaded. She lost her horn and suffered irreversible fatal injuries in her weak
state. It was safe to say that she was virtually dead by the time she arrived at the lair of Fire Dragon
Trauka.
What if a direct blow was inflicted on a dragon heart? Even an old dragon would have to devote decades
to recovery. Of course, they could be active forever without worrying about their wounds, but... an old
dragon’s competitor was an old dragon. They didn’t want to become a target of another old dragon in
their incomplete state and experience a crisis.
[Aiming for my heart?]
There was no particular reason why Hayate spoke openly about his aim. The Dragon Killing Sword that
looked like a galaxy condensed into a straight line. It was Hayate’s sword energy and willpower.
According to Hayate’s intention, the direction of the blade changed in real time and it explicitly pointed
at Bunhelier’s heart.
This meant that Bunhelier couldn’t be unaware of Hayate’s intentions.
[Then why don’t you give it a try?]
The smiling Bunhelier openly displayed his chest proudly. It was as if a wall had spread out in the sky.
[My heart is here.]
Just as Hayate didn’t hide his thoughts, Bunhelier had no intention of hiding his heart. It was because he
was strong. It was to the extent when he could thoroughly trample on Hayate’s willpower.
[......!]
Bunhelier had been talking confidently, but now his expression stiffened for a moment. It was due to the
sharp blade that pierced his skull and gave him the sensation that his brain matter was being stirred.
The Heart Sword—Sword Saint Kraugel’s ultimate technique. It inflicted damage proportional to the
target’s maximum health. Of course, it didn’t have a significant effect on targets who had a higher status
than him. In fact, the sensation that Bunhelier felt when he was hit by the Heart Sword was more an
awareness of a foreign object, not any pain.
However, that was enough. The agitation that lasted only 0.001 seconds—there was a man who was
skilled enough to take advantage of that gap.
“......”
Kraugel was fascinated. The polluted night sky had transformed into space. It was bigger than the
universe in Bunhelier’s pupils. Celestial bodies existed everywhere in his field of view, all of which were
the waves of Hayate’s sword energy. It was a wave caused by the aftermath of slashing the dragon’s
chest.
By the time Kraugel recognized the changed landscape, the results had already occurred. Hayate was
still standing behind Kraugel, but the Dragon Killing Sword had already split apart the chest of Bunhelier,
who was hundreds of meters in front of him. It was a mystery, not swordsmanship. It seemed that the
only technique that could be compared to it was the Heart Sword.
‘The Dragon Slayer...’
There was no record of a dragon’s skin and scale being cut by Muller. Of course, it had to be taken into
account that most of the records about Muller had been lost. However, it was common sense from the
beginning that a dragon’s skin and scales couldn’t be pierced by anything. Yet today, it was terribly split
apart.
Black demonic energy poured out like blood from the cut that stretched from Bunhelier’s shoulder to his
abdomen. The amount was so great that it seemed like the rivers on the ground would flood.
“......?”
It was an overwhelming sight that he might never see again in his lifetime. Kraugel stared blankly at
Bunhelier’s body, which was tilting at an angle, only to become stunned.
His vision turned a few laps. He was drawn to Hayate. The shoulder caught in Hayate’s hand couldn’t be
leaned back, so his body rotated like a spinning top. He couldn’t react even with his super sensitivity. He
didn’t feel any signs at all.
Kraugel became desperately aware of the gap he had with an Absolute, but he only focused on the
situation in front of him. He recalled the role he had promised Hayate and predicted the reach of his
body that was spinning. He drew his sword and raised it.
At this moment, Kraugel was Hayate’s shield. He was used like this. He protected Hayate from the attack
of the long-haired man who emerged from the dragon’s torn stomach.
‘Keuk.’
He had to swallow back his screams. The shock delivered through the White Tiger Sword after it collided
with the man’s fist penetrated deep into his bones. The sound of wrist bones being crushed was much
louder than the sound of grinding teeth. He might’ve managed to block it, but he lost nearly half his
health.
[You have suffered the ‘fracture’ abnormal condition.]
[However, a Sword Saint can handle the sword perfectly in any circumstances.]
[The demonic energy of the Evil Dragon Bunhelier has penetrated into your body.]
[The health lost to Bunhelier can’t be restored until the end of the battle.]
“Hahahaha! Using a human as a shield? As expected of a guy who has been hiding for over a thousand
years!”
The unidentified man—Kraugel couldn’t accept the identity of the laughing handsome man with black
hair reaching his pelvis. He was dumbfounded even after checking the name floating above the man’s
head.
“It is Polymorph.”
Hayate’s voice echoed in his ears. It felt more like he was talking to himself than explaining to Kraugel.
Kraugel understood the situation. Bunhelier gave Hayate his chest as if to be cut and Hayate aimed at his
carelessness. He fired a blow with all his strength. It was a trap. Bunhelier used Polymorph to reduce the
size of his body, so the position of his heart changed dramatically. The thing that Hayate cut was just the
remnant of Polymorph, not Bunhelier’s heart.
‘He is cunning.’
Not only was Bunhelier strong, but he also knew how to use tricks. Wouldn’t he be the biggest challenge
for Grid, who had a slightly simpler side?
Kraugel was suddenly worried. Kraugel put all his strength into his trembling hands. He felt that Hayate,
who managed to take a breath while he was the shield, was still behind him.
“You must achieve your purpose. He is someone who shouldn’t meet with Grid.”
“I agree.”
“......!”
Kraugel re-measured the distance to Bunhelier, who had transformed into a human, and became
startled. It was because Bunhelier’s hand suddenly appeared in front of him and quickly became huge. It
made all his calculations useless.
Bunhelier, who used Polymorph to change to a human form—he acted by replacing part of his body with
a dragon’s body. It was virtually impossible to respond when he turned his outstretched fist into a
dragon’s claw. The forelimb, which looked infinitely small when in the form of a dragon, became
abnormally large on a human body. The range of the attack was so wide that there was no way to avoid
it.
Kraugel’s body was pushed back as he was about to recite the poetry that praises the sword. Once
again, he was drawn back to Hayate. He was grabbed by the nape of his neck and felt Hayate’s hand
gently pressing on his back. Kraugel understood the other person’s intentions and pointed his sword
forward.
This time, he was Hayate’s sword. Kraugel’s sword sneaked through the gap in Bunhelier’s claws. He
couldn’t get through the skin, but he managed to widen the gap. It was in the realm of his calculations. It
was the result of Hayate moving Kraugel, who couldn’t show his skills in a fight between Absolutes.
The Dragon Killing Sword dug in through the gap. The startled Bunhelier returned his arm to human
form. The feet he raised were in dragon form. It rushed like a great mountain.
The Dragon Killing Sword lost its target and immediately changed its trajectory. It blocked the dragon’s
massive feet. The wave from the Dragon Killing Sword caused Bunhelier’s actions to stiffen for a
moment, but it didn’t have a great effect.
Bunhelier’s feet seemed to become smaller again and before he knew it, the five stacked Breathes
flooded in front of him. It was shot when Kraugel couldn’t read it, so he couldn’t stop the breathing.
“I understood it at the end of my admiration.”
Kraugel used Poetry that Praises the Sword. He was convinced that Hayate couldn’t use Shunpo. At
present, Bunhelier’s senses were spread all over the world. There was a high probability that the path of
Shunpo would be read and he would be hit by a fatal counter.
As expected, Hayate didn’t use Shunpo. He left the Breath to Kraugel as if he had anticipated Kraugel’s
judgment. At the same time, the Dragon Killing Sword was in the form of a ring. There were a total of
eight rings. Each and every one gave off intense waves.
Poetry that Praises the Sword was practically invincible. He replaced his defense and health with the
sword’s attack and durability, ignoring damage and abnormal statuses in return for the sword being
consumed. However, there wasn’t much of an effect on Bunhelier.
Kraugel sacrificed dozens of swords but could endure only one Breath. Meanwhile, Bunhelier’s stacked
up five Breaths without a time difference. It completely turned Kraugel to rags. However, he managed to
save Hayate. Kraugel’s eyes shone even after consuming his immortality. He believed in the power of
Poetry that Praises the Sword and swung the White Tiger Sword sharply.
“Space Sword.”
[The effect of Poetry that Praises the Sword has increased the skill’s attack power by 15 times.]
Was it pity after seeing him being trampled on all the time? After a long time, a jackpot occurred.
“......!”
Bunhelier’s eyes widened slightly. Blood flowed down his cheek as he tilted his head to avoid the sword
attack. His smile disappeared from his beautiful face for the first time. Bunhelier’s expression crumpled
like a piece of paper and his gaze as he glared at Kraugel was unusual.
‘It is over.’
Even if it was a stab, it was a stab that hit the world’s strongest monster. Kraugel might really have to
quit the game if things went badly here.
Kraugel’s expression stiffened as he clicked his tongue. He watched as the ringed Dragon Killing Sword
occupied all directions around Bunhelier. They were the same Dragon Killing Sword, but they each took
a different form. Some of the rings became Bunhelier’s tails, claws, and legs, while others were shot
with a flash like they were a Breath.
He implemented some of the deadly moves that Bunhelier showed in the last few seconds. This was the
power of a Dragon Slayer. It took the dragon as its prey and completed the analysis of the prey.
“Where did your roots go? Dirty bastard with no honor.”
How dare you try to reproduce me?
The shaking Bunhelier became huge. He sensed that his state of absolute defense was intermittently
nullified by the waves from the Dragon Killing Sword and abandoned his human form. He once again put
on his scales. Bunhelier’s massive body shook as he allowed simultaneous blows. This was followed by a
series of thunderous explosions.
It was only then that people saw Bunhelier’s image properly. It was only a few dozen seconds after he
first appeared. He moved at a speed that the naked eye couldn’t keep up with and caused all types of
disasters. Now that shadow stayed in place for more than one second for the first time. Exclamations
burst out everywhere.
Bunhelier—it was the aftermath of discovering the Dragon Slayer fighting the monster, who had
embedded great fear and anxiety in people’s hearts ever since he appeared in the National
Competition’s server. Gradually, more and more people clenched their fists and chanted Hayate’s name.
However, silence soon fell again. The burning hot atmosphere cooled down like it had been a lie.
The world that the Space Sword split in half slowly collapsed. It was the greatest ever trolling. Garion’s
vacant spot was painfully realized. As people glared at Kraugel, who was caught by Hayate and being
swung back and forth, the situation of the battle changed in real time.
Bunhelier used Dragon Fear and blew up all the images of what seemed to be a silver dragon attacking
him. Then he started a counterattack. The appearance of the dragon and Hayate once again became
indistinguishable. Lights flashed throughout the battlefield where the entire sky was the stage. It looked
like a scene of constellations being formed.
Rainwater fell on someone’s face. The person wiped it with curiosity and found it was blood. It was the
commonly known dark red blood. It was definitely human blood. It was the blood that Hayate and
Kraugel shed.
It happened as people’s anxiety was growing again...
A shadow appeared that blocked the blood. It was with a gorgeous black parasol with blue decorations.
“Not bad.” A woman wiped the blood off the parasol with her thin fingers and smiled softly. It was a
beauty that transcended imagination. Could it be that the red eyes that were like rubies contained some
type of magic power?
The people present were fascinated, regardless of their age or gender.
[Vampire Duke ‘Marie Rose’ has appeared.]
Chapter 1657
The act of absorbing blood wasn’t inherently a means of survival. The vampires who coveted the blood
of other species to live were just defective products. The proof was that Braham’s actions weren’t
disrupted despite not partaking in the absorption of blood. He regained the power of a direct
descendant and became a vampire again, but he didn’t covet the blood of other species. It was because
there was no need for it.
“Not bad.”
The blood wiped away by slender fingers—the dark red blood that poured from the sky happened to be
Hayate’s blood. It implied that the Dragon Slayer, the last bastion of humanity, was struggling. However,
no one knew it. They couldn’t properly watch the battle between Hayate and Bunhelier.
There were some people who even saw it as a game of go. They perceived the polluted sky as a scene of
the black and white stones trying to surround each other. It was because their movement was so fast
that the figures could only be distinguished by color.
Bunhelier was black, while Hayate was a silver that resembled white. The series of processes where the
colors chasing each other formed lines and dots, repeatedly uniting and spreading out, seemed like the
process of creating constellations. At first glance, it was beautiful. They wouldn’t have hesitated to enjoy
it if it wasn’t for the loud explosions that occurred one after another.
Every time the color and color, or light and light, appeared dozens of times, the roar that followed was
so loud that it was incomparably greater than thunder. The echoes were sent through the crumbling
ground and caused a bigger earthquake.
People were afraid. It felt like the world was on the verge of the end. They would’ve fallen into great
anxiety if they discovered that Hayate, their support, was suffering serious injuries one after another.
However, the situation was rather good for Marie Rose. Unlike Braham, she inherited all of their
mother’s abilities and knew how to truly utilize the deed of blood absorption. Marie Rose brought her
bloody finger to her lips. Her red lips shone in a bewitching manner and attracted people’s attention.
Her beauty caused a serious problem.
It made those who were thinking about the end of the world forget the crisis and fall into a trance.
Therefore, it could be used for the purpose of leading people to euthanasia. It felt more like a curse than
a blessing. In particular, it seemed to be a great curse for the person concerned.
The people who were fascinated by Marie Rose felt sorry for her. They quickly imagined that she could
never truly communicate with anyone because she was so beautiful. The complicated impression she
gave of being dignified yet pitiful and bewitching yet innocent naturally aroused a lot of their
imagination.
Marie Rose didn’t care. She was accustomed to having the eyes of others on her and just savored the
blood of a Dragon Slayer.
‘It isn’t as sweet as my dear husband’s.’
The taste was like perfume. It wasn’t that it was on the level of being bad. Based on the memories of her
mother that remained in her mind, it was said that the blood of a high status being was sweet. Yet
strangely, it didn’t taste good. Maybe it was the aftermath of tasting Grid’s blood first. She became
accustomed to the taste of Grid, so she became dissatisfied with the other tastes.
‘Ahh.’ Marie Rose’s eyes curved while her white cheeks turned red. She felt complete restraint. She was
chasing Grid from her mind and spirit to her body, so she felt completely dominated. Up to now,
countless beings were obsessed with her and tried to control her, but Grid, who avoided her, was the
one who dominated her. It was obvious that a certain pope, who turned his back on the faith he built up
all his life and locked his soul in a coffin, would lament after knowing this.
“Eh...?” The people who had been staring blankly at Marie Rose suddenly came to their senses. It was
because her collar fluttered and silver waves occurred that were centered around her. It was
reminiscent of the aura of a Dragon Slayer, who was fighting fiercely high in the sky.
People’s bodies started tilting. The people who fell to the ground eventually realized that the spot
where Marie Rose had just been standing had formed a pit. It was like the surface of the moon. A huge
crater was created.
Did the aftermath of the black dragon’s Breath that cut the sky in half manage to reach this far? People
were filled with worries and doubts, only to realize the strange sight a moment later. A closed parasol
lay neatly in the center of the crater. There were no signs of it being swept away by any explosion.
***
Bunhelier had reigned since the beginning. He swallowed the demonic energy of hell and developed
even further, becoming an almighty being. In addition to his high magic power, he was able to utilize all
types of evil energies. Therefore, he believed he was invincible and had no doubts. Of course, he had no
intention of fighting with other old dragons, but he was confident that he could easily escape a crisis
even when faced with an unavoidable situation.
That’s right—most of the crises that Bunhelier imagined came from beings in the same level as him. He
wasn’t particularly conscious of anyone unless they were an old dragon or god of the beginning.
The Dragon Slayer? The only Absolute among the human beings? He believed he could easily trample on
the Dragon Slayer once they met.
However, the actual situation was very different from his beliefs. This human wasn’t an easy opponent
to trample on. The wounds on his body would increase if he didn’t maintain the proper tension. It was
very unpleasant.
The absolute defense—he often felt naked when the innate power that protected him in most situations
became powerless. There was a slight sense of crisis when the skin and scales that were covered by this
defense were cut.
The Dragon Slayer was just as intimidating as his crazy name. It was to the extent that Bunhelier became
a bit annoyed at meeting him.
‘It should’ve been someone other than me who dealt with this guy.’
It would’ve been a very interesting sight. He would’ve enjoyed watching it. However, he was reduced to
being the spectacle. His anger soared when he thought about the other old dragons who would be
watching the situation in their sleep right now. His composure was shaken by the thought that they
might be laughing at him.
It was a side effect of hell’s demonic energy. The source of demonic energy was chaos that was mixed
with anger, hatred, sadness, and confusion. Bunhelier had been eating chaos as food for quite some
time and couldn’t easily control his emotions compared to other old dragons. It was a completely
different situation from Trauka, who enjoyed the overt expression of emotions.
Unlike Bunhelier, who only claimed to be invincible after absorbing the demonic energy of hell and built
up the confidence to escape any crisis, Trauka was crazy. He believed himself to be invincible from the
moment he was born. He didn’t foresee that a crisis would arise during his existence. At the same time,
he was unexpectedly cautious, so he seemed to be bluffing... in any case, Bunhelier couldn’t even afford
to bluff.
He was often immersed in his emotions. It was a weakness that he was aware of himself. This was the
reason why he was extremely reluctant to associate with the Insane Dragon Nevartan.
‘Calm down. There is no reason to be anxious.’
Bunhelier controlled his heart. He struggled to stay calm even though he suffered humiliation several
times by the Dragon Slayer, who dared to act recklessly. He was confident that he could get rid of
Hayate before Nevartan broke into the scene. Hayate had surprisingly good skills, but he didn’t post a
real threat to Bunhelier. This was the case until a moment ago.
[......?!]
He just needed to maintain a speed that Kraugel couldn’t recognize and Kraugel wouldn’t be able to
interrupt his activation of the Breath—Bunhelier was aware of this part and flew at the speed of light
while releasing a Breath. Then he came to a sudden stop.
The Breath’s trajectory wasn’t completed in the aftermath of the high-speed movement, so the
momentum weakened even further and it was split into branches. It wasn’t something he could care
about.
Bunhelier’s senses were all directed downwards. Another Dragon Slayer was heading toward him. It
wasn’t an illusion. It was real.
[You—what is this?]
It was a situation where his absolute defense and scales alone couldn’t promise complete protection.
Bunhelier endured the humiliation and surrounded himself with a magic power barrier. Then he stared
at Hayate as if he was going to eat this human.
This was how shocking the situation was. There were two Dragon Slayers, not one. This person had
deceived the world...
Bunhelier had no choice but to think this way. It was hard to believe that no one had ever noticed the
truth, so he had to be very vigilant.
That’s right—Bunhelier didn’t feel Marie Rose’s aura at all. It was only after she drank Hayate’s blood
and reproduced some of the power of the Dragon Slayer that he noticed she was nearby. It was the
aftermath of accepting the demonic energy of hell. The Three Evils of the Beginning, who were in the
position of dominating demonic energy, had a natural antipathy to him. The secret shackles that Baal
placed on Bunhelier were working in Marie Rose’s favor at this moment.
The wave of silver light flowing around the delicate hands pierced through Bunhelier’s barrier from
below. It was the Dragon Killing Sword, but it was different from the Dragon Killing Sword. It wasn’t in
the shape of a sword, but took the form of five claws. At the same time, it tore apart the magic power
and the weak parts of the body.
Bunhelier’s demonic energy was disturbed. The barrier of black magic power had no effect and was
shattered.
[You...!]
Bunhelier trembled when he saw the face of the uninvited guest who appeared at eye level with him.
Long black hair and red eyes—the pointed fangs that gradually appeared as the corners of her mouth
rose revealed her true identity.
[Beriache’s...!]
Just then, the real Dragon Killing Sword fell down and cut Bunhelier’s scales. It was aimed at the nape of
the neck, but it ended up grazing the shoulder. It was because Bunhelier tilted his head back and his
neck swelled up greatly. It was the precursor to a Breath. It was an angle that aimed at both Hayate and
Marie Rose, who attacked at the same time.
A dopo fluttered behind Hayate’s back as the sword that had been lowered diagonally was raised. It
belonged to Kraugel.
[The target’s skill casting has been canceled.]
It was the moment when the sword that cut the breathing finally came into effect. Marie Rose’s
unexpected intrusion presented a big opportunity.
“Hmm.” The smile on Marie Rose’s mouth grew even deeper. She saw Hayate rushing forward without
worrying about the precursor of the Breath, so she also moved forward without hesitation. Then a
human did a great job. It was a familiar person. He was the human who was most active after Grid, so
she had heard a lot of rumors here and there.
“Sword Saint. You aren’t bad either.”
Roars occurred in succession. Hayate’s Dragon Killing Sword took the lead and slashed Bunhelier. Thanks
to this, Kraugel’s ultimate skill was also slightly effective.
Marie Rose assisted. She used the magic power borrowed from the Dragon Slayer’s energy and more
effectively suppressed Bunhelier’s demonic energy. This made the attacks of the two men even more
powerful.
[......!]
The evil dragon Bunhelier swallowed his scream. It wasn’t just an effort to save face. It was because he
was conscious of Nevartan. He deduced that Nevartan would arrive even quicker if the turmoil increased
beyond this. He avoided the Dragon Killing Sword that aimed at his heart using Polymorph.
He used the details of the human body to launch a counterattack. However, a satisfactory result wasn’t
obtained. The demonic energy that was mixed with magic power wasn’t controlled. Rather, it was fatal
because it responded to Marie Rose’s will.
In effect, his magic was sealed and the movements of his body became dull.
[Baal...!!]
The more he became aware of his condition, the more Bunhelier resented Baal, not the enemies in front
of him. He developed a grudge against Baal.
In hell, Baal laughed.
Chapter 1658
The absolute nature of a dragon was innate. They rightfully reigned with their innate body, magic, and
powers.
Then what if that innate absoluteness became useless?
‘It is annoying.’
First of all, his freedom was suppressed. He couldn’t show the speed of crossing the continent with just
a few flaps of his wings.
Hayate responded. The Dragon Killing Sword not only often neutralized his absolute defense, but also
blocked his movement. The waves contained in the blades that pierced that scales caused the body to
stiffen. It was safe to say that Hayate’s very existence was a contradiction to the dragons.
Rumors were usually exaggerated, but in his case, it was the complete opposite. The rumors were far
short of his actual skills.
Then what about Marie Rose, who broke in one step later? She was the rightful successor of Beriache.
She had an ability with a low chance of mutating, blood absorption, and was equivalent to the Three
Evils of the Beginning, but she suffered no penalties on the surface. This was extremely threatening.
Did she consume some of the blood that Hayate shed to embody some of the power of a Dragon Slayer?
There seemed to be no exaggeration to the rumor that Beriache exerted the power of 10,000 demons
alone when she fought against Baal for supremacy of hell.
Marie Rose’s intervention made Bunhelier feel like he was dealing with two Dragon Slayers. His
movements were blocked more easily and his absolute defense and scales became neutralized more
often. He used a Breath to try and reverse the situation, but even the result of that was disappointing.
The influence exerted by the Sword Saint, who was still a child, was slightly annoying.
Was his name Kraugel? He interacted with Hayate’s sword energy and read Hayate’s intentions. It was
like a sword that moved on its own. He was a person that Hayate wielded along with the Dragon Killing
Sword.
The performance of the one who cut at Bunhelier’s breathing at every moment and stopped the
activation of the Breath was fatal when combined with the performances of Hayate and Marie Rose.
There weren’t many means Bunhelier could rely on to escape this frustrating situation.
First, magic. Dragons could cast multiple spells that they understood without any restrictions. It was a
talent with a very good compatibility with Bunhelier, who was an old dragon and liked planning. By
studying the magic of species inferior to him, Bunhelier could cast hundreds of thousands of spells
simultaneously. He used this ability to easily put Hayate into danger.
However, Marie Rose’s presence put limits on his magic. The magic power that was mixed with demonic
energy failed to disobey Marie Rose’s will and rebelled against Bunhelier. He couldn’t complete the
magic.
Second, physical strength. An old dragon was huge and fast. It was safe to say that there was no limit to
the power exerted by a body that reached up to several hundred meters, including the tail. Additionally,
he was like an immortal creature and had the ability to regenerate at high speed. It meant that there
was no problem even if his absolute defense and scales were pierced and he got hurt. A natural disaster
would occur if he wielded this invincible body and the enemy would naturally be killed.
It was only a story of when the attack hit. It had a large attack area, so the dragon’s hit rate was
practically close to 100%. It was just that the opponents were too bad this time. Both Hayate, who had
advanced to the point of facing Martial God Zeratul head-on, and Marie Rose, who controlled the flow
of magic power, didn’t easily allow any attacks.
‘They are like flies.’
The winged beast thought while spitting. In the end, there was only one answer.
Dragon Words—he had to reverse all the disadvantageous situations with the strongest of a dragon’s
powers. Of course, it wasn’t easy. If Bunhelier could use powerful Dragon Words like other old dragons,
then the situation wouldn’t be so disadvantageous.
Unfortunately, there was a flaw in Bunhelier’s Dragon Words. It was even worse than the Dragon Words
of some of the top dragons. It was natural. As Cranbel had said, Dragon Words were something
tempered through the fulfillment of the covenant.
It was the only power among all the powers that a dragon was born with that needed training. Bunhelier
had enough problems with his heart to the point of degenerating to an evil dragon, so the number of
times he fulfilled a covenant was naturally small. This meant his Dragon Words didn’t grow properly.
‘I have to train it this time.’
Bunhelier saw the crisis as an opportunity. He vowed to use today’s humiliation as a stepping stone for
transcendence.
[I will kill 10,000 humans.]

It was sudden nonsense. The moment Bunhelier spoke, Hayate’s group felt their bodies becoming light.
They realized that the pressure of the Dragon Words that had been crushing them was gone.
“......!”
“Hmm.”
Marie Rose, Hayate, and Kraugel immediately noticed Bunhelier’s intentions. Their level of
understanding was the same, regardless of the level of their skills. It was their reaction that was
different. Marie Rose just yawned, while Hayate immediately descended to the ground. Kraugel...
He broke the White Tiger Sword. The ultimate in growth-type items that was made with Grid—he
permanently lost the myth-rated item that had developed with him over the years. It was in order to
protect Hayate.
The reason why Bunhelier failed to maintain the speed of light was the Dragon Killing Sword. He was
only temporarily slowed down before he became stiff whenever he collided with the Dragon Killing
Sword. Outside of the range of the Dragon Killing Sword, Bunhelier was still free. The speed of the
bastard who aimed at a place without Hayate couldn’t be perceived by the civilians at all.
“......?”
It felt like the black dots that flashed in a dizzying manner and embroidered the sky became slightly
larger. By the time the humans on the ground had this thought, Bunhelier’s shadow was already
covering the ground.
The sight of the giant dragon just in front of them frightened people. However, the speed of the storm
was much faster than their screams. It was a storm created by Bunhelier who simply ‘moved.’ It swept
away the crowd before people could even scream. It contained a destructive power that could easily
tear apart human flesh and bones. It happened as people’s skins were cracking and blood flowed...
Hayate chased after Bunhelier and landed among the crowd. He enveloped the people with the waves
of the Dragon Killing Sword that was split into particles and spread. The people were protected thanks
to this.
However, Hayate revealed a gap. From the perspective of Bunhelier, who was simply trying to
strengthen his Dragon Words by fulfilling the covenant, it was an unexpected windfall.
Killing 10 thousand human beings—his Dragon Words wouldn’t grow dramatically even if he fulfilled this
covenant. In a situation that was unfortunate for him, Hayate’s actions became self-defeating. This was
a great fortune for Bunhelier.
He immediately slammed his foot down toward Hayate. He accurately grasped that Hayate had
weakened in the aftermath of dispersing the waves of the Dragon Killing Sword and he quickly targeted
it.
However, the attack failed. Fragments of something that was as transparent as glass combined with
Hayate’s strong self-defense. The fragments of the White Tiger Sword filled up the gaps in the sword
energy.
Sword’s Sacrifice—sacrifice a sword to protect a target. The utilization was low due to the restriction
that the target needed to have sword energy, but the stronger the rating and power of the sacrificed
sword, the greater the effect. Thanks to this, Hayate was able to hold on for a long time even after being
trampled by Bunhelier’s huge foot.
“There is no one normal among the old dragons.”
“......”
People couldn’t close their mouths. The dragon’s foot that was bigger than a house—they stared blankly
at the back of the Absolute, who lifted something that should’ve crushed him like he was an ant.
The scattered Dragon Killing Sword gathered again and took the form of a sword. It was held in Hayate’s
hand and dug into the sole of Bunhelier’s foot little by little.
“You don’t even know honor. It is disappointing.”
[A rat who has been hiding for over 1,000 years is talking about honor?]
Bunhelier reacted emotionally. It was proof that he had little room for relaxation in his mind. It was
because the senses he spread across the continent noticed Nevartan waking up. That guy was coming
soon. It was impossible to get rid of everyone in front of him.
However, simply retreating was a serious problem. There were too many witnesses. The act of fleeing
would become the achievement of those who participated in the battle and he would suffer a great deal
of damage to his status. He could even regress.
The point was simple. It was enough if he didn’t seem to be running away.
[I will punish you.]
Bunhelier spoke with rough breathing before his momentum changed in an instant. It was the result of
focusing all his senses that he had spread across the continent. Hayate, who had been pushing Bunhelier
away little by little, became startled and stepped back. Then Bunhelier’s gaze shifted upward.
He caught sight of Marie Rose, who had become quiet at a certain point, dozing off. Bunhelier tried to
ignore it. He stared at Kraugel, who had become ragged and couldn’t even breathe properly.
“......!”
Hayate read Bunhelier’s aim and was about to jump out in a hurry, only to stop. It was because
Bunhelier utilized the magic power that had been freed after Marie Rose was struck by the Curse of
Sloth. Hundreds of thousands of spells were cast at the same time and aimed at humans. Hayate
couldn’t ignore them.
In the sky, Kraugel was smiling. It was as if he was saying not to worry about him.
A dark pillar soared. The Dragon Breath turned Kraugel’s body into ashes. At that same time, Hayate
screamed in a desperate manner as he cut down the magic shot at the humans.
It was the moment when the winner and the loser were decided. The people who hadn’t been able to
read the flow of the battle in the first place perceived the winner as Bunhelier due to this moment.
[Look forward to the next punishment.]
Bunhelier turned his back, spread open his wings, and left. He was clearly running away, but in the eyes
of the people, it became glorified as the winner’s leisure.
Hayate couldn’t chase after him. The Dragon Killing Sword might have a superior advantage over a
dragon, but Hayate’s body was weak when compared to Bunhelier’s body. Every time he collided with
Bunhelier, he felt pain as if his bones and flesh were separating and his physical strength was rapidly
consumed. Even if a human transcended and became an Absolute, how could they compare to an old
dragon?
Just as Bunhelier was nervous due to being conscious of Nevartan, Hayate was nervous because he
knew his physical strength was limited. He realized that he couldn’t buy enough time if he chased after
Bunhelier in his current state.
‘I would’ve pursued him if the vampire duke was with me.’
Unfortunately, he couldn’t expect anything from her, who was already half asleep. Hopefully, Nevartan
would succeed in chasing Bunhelier and they would deal devastating blows to each other.
Hayate’s face was full of remorse as he stood still and looked at the horizon.
Kraugel—the present day Sword Saint and Pioneer. Hayate lamented that Kraugel sacrificed himself for
Hayate while helping, rather than being able to rely on Hayate.
“I am fine. It is enough as long as you are safe.”
“......”
Kraugel quickly returned to the scene thanks to the close resurrection spot and cooled the atmosphere
for a moment, but there were no major problems. Hayate understood the characteristics of the players.
In any case, Kraugel’s expression wasn’t bad. He might’ve lost his sword and more than half his
experience bar, but he gained a higher status and a title. It was a right that he earned by fighting an old
dragon to defend Hayate. It was safe to say that it would be a benefit in the long run. Of course, this was
the story when trying to interpret it positively. Unlike his outward appearance, Kraugel’s insides were
burning.
‘My sword...’
It was the ideal sword that Grid had made according to his wishes. It was a sword that developed
together with him from the normal rating and was reborn as his soul companion. It meant he had lost
his most precious treasure.
Kraugel was comforted by the fact that he helped Hayate, but it was hard for him to be in a normal
mental state...
Chapter 1659
People believed that Hayate was the strongest. He might be a character who only recently appeared and
had never played an active role, but he was naturally recognized as the strongest. There was no doubt
about it.
Dragon Slayer—the only Absolute in human history. Who would question his ability?
There was a section of Grid’s 18th epic that portrayed Hayate as a frightened hermit, but people didn’t
care. They understood the solitude and fear of the Absolute, while naturally looking forward to the
power of the Absolute. They purely welcomed Hayate and cheered for him, who relied on Grid to come
out into the world.
It could be interpreted that Hayate’s performance today was a response to their support. He bravely
faced a dragon that caused a disaster with a single flap of the wings and in the end, he managed to
protect the people. He fulfilled the responsibilities of Grid and the apostles while they were away from
the surface.
"...Uwaaaaahhhhh!"
The place where the dragon left—it was only after Hayate put away his dazzling sword that people
started cheering. They finally realized that the hellish battle was over. They surrounded Hayate as he
roughly wiped away the blood on his body that had almost been torn to shreds. It was to the extent
where they seemed like they would toss him up.
There was the sound of an explosion coming from the direction Bunhelier had left in and it was quite
loud. However, the noise was only heard in Kraugel’s ears. People didn’t sense it and were excited. For
them, the outcome of winning or losing didn’t matter. The fact that they survived was the important
thing.
“......”
Hayate’s expression was as calm as always. He was very calm as a noble aristocrat. However, he was
inwardly very puzzled. He had been fighting alone for over a thousand years, so he was very unfamiliar
with the cheers of people. He might be in a daze, but his heart was tickled.
He was happy... he thought this expression could be used. Suddenly, he had a certain wish. He hoped
that his colleagues who were fighting in hell would be able to feel the same way he was feeling right
now.
‘Please come back safely.’
Now they could stand proudly in front of people. A world had arrived where Biban didn’t need to be in
charge of cleaning the bathroom even if he went around the neighborhood and talked about his
identity. It had already happened so they should enjoy it.
A series of explosions were heard from further away than before. It was the sound coming from the
fight between Bunhelier and Nevartan, who had encountered each other. Fortunately, the battle took
place in a remote location. It was according to Hayate’s calculations. The dragons were instinctively
drawn toward the forest where the magical remnants of the dead myth predator were drifting.
“It is you who defeated the Gale of the Great Forest,” Hayate spoke to Marie Rose, who had just
descended to the ground.
Marie Rose didn’t answer. Her eyes were half closed as she picked up her parasol and opened it. It was
even though it was late at night now. It was a sight that proved her parasol wasn’t intended to block the
sun. It was meant to cover up her beauty.
People were easily making this guess when Marie Rose merged with the darkness and disappeared. She
didn’t even look at Hayate and Kraugel. She didn’t seem to feel anything even though they stopped the
invasion of the old dragon together.
Hayate and Kraugel had expected her attitude. From the moment she fought Bunhelier to the present,
Marie Rose’s gaze had often been turned to one direction of the sky. It was the direction where Grid was
being shown. Her only concern was for Grid. They were impressed by the way she smiled brightly and
looked back at Grid every time she did something, like a child longing for praise.
“I am worried about Grid,” Hayate stated after he stared at the spot where Marie Rose had disappeared.
The people at the scene didn’t hear him. It was because they were all bedazzled by their fascination with
Marie Rose and were crazy.
On the other hand, Kraugel wasn’t distracted and cocked his head in a puzzled manner. “Is there a need
to worry? Putting aside her mature appearance, she is a woman with a pure side. I don’t think she will
harm Grid.”
Kraugel was the player after Grid who had built up the most affinity with NPCs. As the former 1st ranked
player, he changed his words and deeds according to the nature or circumstances of the subject. It
meant he tailored his style so that he could easily get the affinity of the other person. Therefore, he
spoke more politely than usual. It went well with the appearance of his dopo. He seemed like he was
shooting a historical drama with Hayate.
Meanwhile, the people came to their senses and focused on the conversation between the two of them.
“You misunderstood. I am worried about Grid’s attitude, not Marie Rose.”
“What is Grid’s attitude...”
“There are so many women by his side.”
“......”
“The momentum is enough for him to have at least 10 people.”
People listened even more intently. Grid’s colorful love life with women had been famous for a long
time. People expected that Hayate, who had lived for over a thousand years, to criticize Grid’s attitude.
They took the old tales as an example and believed that the more a person was a hero, the more they
should give mature advice, such as to watch out for beauties or to be single-minded. They were already
inwardly feeling refreshed.
However, Hayate’s next words were very unexpected. “They come from various backgrounds. All their
bloodlines are unusual, so it is expected that there will be a fierce battle for succession. In order to
prevent a great disaster, it is necessary to hold the center so that the wives can get closer. However, he
goes out too often.”
“......”
“Of course, the world is also at fault for not leaving him alone, but Marie Rose isn’t weaker than Grid. It
isn’t a problem to always have her with him wherever he goes. I can’t easily understand why he is
neglecting her.”
Hayate was a nobleman from a thousand years ago. He might reject the custom of a man having
multiple wives, but he didn’t criticize it. Perhaps he had the most open mind in the modern world.
‘Shit...’
‘Grid is the worst man. Right?’
The moment that Hayate said something completely different from their expectations, the disappointed
people trembled with jealousy. It was proof that their daily life, which had collapsed overnight, was
faintly returning.
***
In the background of the people of the surface gradually regaining a bit of their daily lives, there was
naturally the activities of the hell expedition. The situation in hell flowed in real time even as Hayate and
Kraugel were fighting fiercely against a dragon.
The Overgeared Guild, the apostles, and the tower members operating in various parts of hell were
gradually reducing the number of demons. There was hope in a situation where there had been nothing
but despair.
That was just a little while ago.
‘Ugh.’ Mercedes swallowed back a groan. She discovered the location of the body of the hell moon with
her Keen Insight and unexpectedly pierced the ground rather than the sky. Then she found a great deal
of demons blocking her path. They were different from the great demons or Baal’s henchmen and were
closer to the original demons.
The closer she got to the hell moon and the deeper she headed underground, the more often the old
demons appeared. They had gray hair and their skin was full of wrinkles. Their age could be felt just by
looking at them. Maybe that was the reason they all had strong skills. It reached the point where the
legs of the steadily advancing Mercedes came to a complete stop.
“”This place... can’t be reached... with that much...status...""
How long had it been since they opened their mouths? The dry voice that cracked every time they spoke
gave her goosebumps.
Mercedes’ expression became even more serious. Her face, which had hardened since discovering that
the identity of the hell moon was a creature made of countless souls, suddenly cooled down. “What
exactly is being done in this place?”
““You... aren’t qualified... to hear it.””
Sword energy surged every time the demons waved their dry hands. It took the form of a clear sword
and the color was green like the shade of a tree.
A forest of swords literally bloomed.
Mercedes’ eyes twitched. Her transparent pupils became cloudy and tears of blood flowed down.
‘This?’
The souls of the demons were overlapped. To be precise, it felt like another soul resided in the bodies of
the demons. However, the souls were very similar to someone.
Biban.
‘Sword Saint?’
It was the Matchless Swordsmanship, but it was a bit different from Biban’s swordsmanship. This
swordsmanship was being embodied at the fingertips of the demons.
The sword energy that formed the forest swept forward like a gust of wind as they responded to the
demons’ swords and Mercedes’ blood scattered. Mercedes’ body was pierced in its vital points and she
was pushed back greatly. She barely managed to stop in place by sticking the bottom of her shield into
the ground. Then she glared at the demons as if she was going to kill them.
She realized that the armor Grid had made for her with great care had become a mess. The fact that the
black engraving next to her left shoulder had been erased made her angry. It was because Grid’s initials
there had been erased.
“It seems you have been experimenting with transplanting the souls of legends.”
On the ‘day’ she fell asleep while looking at the magnificent view of the Chaos Mountains, which had
been stained red with the blood of monsters, Mercedes had heard a story while being hugged in Grid’s
arms. It was a story about the Behen Archipelago. It was a great story, but Grid’s expression was very
gloomy. He seemed concerned that Pagma, who contracted with Baal, used the souls of the previous
legends to create the death knights.
“It is an experiment based on the experience of the contractor.”
“”The order... is wrong. It is... a trivial reasoning.””
Shadows came. Mercedes responded by spreading out her silver wings and made the contrast clear. She
read the path of the assassin rising from her shadow and stabbed her sword. However, she couldn’t
pierce the dark shadow. The fluttering cloth dulled the blade of her sword. It was surprisingly heavy.
Mercedes grasped the material of the cloth with Keen Insight and was a bit flustered. It was because it
was a metal fabric.
A stab resembling Grid’s sword dance dug into Mercedes’ side. At this point, the people on the surface
also noticed what the old demons of this dark and deep crypt were doing. They were embodying the
legends of human beings.
“”Don’t... overlook that... we are just... gatekeepers.””
They pretended to be kind, but a demon was a demon.
Seven demons completely surrounded Mercedes. They seemed to have no intention of letting her leave
smoothly.
The situation of Mercedes, who was surrounded by seven legends, was serious.
“...Sigh.” Mercedes’ deep breathing stimulated the demons’ sensitive senses.
The demons attacked Mercedes almost reflexively. The sight of the seven demons simultaneously using
seven types of techniques that belonged to legends was overwhelming. It felt like the greatest moments
of human history were being recreated simultaneously.
This sight was clearly captured in Mercedes’ transparent eyes.
Keen Insight—the talent that even the gods were wary of fully bloomed and destroyed the legendary
techniques, slashing at the demons’ throats.
Chapter 1660
An ordinary person wouldn’t know about Keen Insight. Even though Mercedes’ blue eyes sometimes
shone transparently, they just thought it was beautiful rather than giving a special meaning to it. They
thought of it as an optical illusion that changed depending on the angle of light. This was why they didn’t
understand it.
A forest of sword energy in a narrow and long tunnel—shadow soldiers soared from the shaded space of
the forest. A metal cloth that fluttered in a dizzying manner and narrowed the field of view and space. A
noble sword dance that was as invisible as a demon’s dance and the arrows that were shot silently.
They couldn’t understand Mercedes’ ability to avoid and counterattack all the techniques that
symbolized the legends of humanity.
It was natural. Her evasive movement was like a flowing stream. She didn’t use Shunpo, so it wasn’t fast.
Hayate’s movements when fighting the dragon a little while ago were perceived as flashing lights, while
her movements could be vaguely read in people’s eyes.
Nevertheless, not a single attack reached her body. It was an incomprehensible realm. It seemed like she
was something beyond a legend. People dared to question if she had become a protagonist of a myth
like Grid or Braham, or had reached the realm of the Absolutes.
Surprisingly, it was the same for the demons.
“”What type of trick is this...?””
The red moon that was projected not only to the sky of hell, but also the sky of the surface—its body
that was covered with countless eyes was sleeping here underground. If the river of reincarnation was a
place associated with the essence of hell, then this was a place that contained the secrets of the
corrupted hell. It meant that it was more important than the river of reincarnation for Baal.
It was the reason why the old demons were placed as gatekeepers. They had been living since close to
the beginning and they were very powerful. It was to the extent that they gained Baal’s trust, so they
were asked to guard this place. In return, fragments of souls had been transplanted to them.
As the years passed, they became stronger and those who could be their enemies were rare. However,
there was only one human being active. She was an existence who made the weight of the years
accumulated by the seven demons become worthless. A woman with no wrinkles on her face read and
blocked the thousands of years of experience and wisdom contained in each movement of the old
monsters. She looked like a monster even in the eyes of these old monsters.
“”It is a human, right...? Recite the genealogy of your bloodline.””
“”I’m curious about the depth of the lineage.””
She wasn’t an ordinary human. There was no way her lineage could’ve originated from the surface. She
was most likely related to hell or heaven.
Mercedes asked the speculating demons, “Do demons know about genealogy?”
It was an attitude of dealing with an unfounded, miscellaneous thing. It wasn’t particularly demeaning,
but that made them even more upset.
“”The fact that Baal is the son of God Yatan... it must be common sense that even humans know about...
why do you think there would be no genealogy?””
“”Are you an idiot who lacks common sense...? It is understandable. You were born with the talent to go
against the heavens in this human body... you can’t handle it...””
Was it because they were demons who had lived for a long time? They seemed particularly obsessed
with bloodlines. She wondered if they were the ancestors of a great family of hell.
Mercedes couldn’t understand it. “Baal betrayed Yatan. I don’t know why demons who serve such an
immoral being as their master are obsessed with lineage. You are the same immoral being, so you
shouldn’t care about lineage.”
“Immoral...? Breaking the right path? The right path is a concept that only applies to human beings...””
“You are talking about lineage without knowing about following the right path?”
Braham, Huroi, Pon, Vantner, etcetera—there were many people who spoke very harsh words next to
Grid. There were also many people with a very strong ego like Lauel, Damian, and Regas. It was difficult
to develop the habit of being considerate when conversing with others.
Mercedes was also affected. In the beginning, she had been the number one knight of the Saharan
Empire. The first time she met Grid, she had quickly given him an order to get down on his knees. She
didn’t bother to consider the other person’s feelings before speaking. Of course, she was kind to those
she liked, but she was indifferent and cold toward her enemies.
The wrinkles on the faces of the old demons twitched ferociously.
“”You are from hell.””

“......?”
Just like that? Mercedes cocked her head as the demons came to an absurd conclusion. She had a
confused expression on her face when her hair became disturbed like a gentle wave and there was the
roar of an explosion.
A demon, who was silently shooting a bow from the back, attempted to openly snipe her. An arrow with
an immensely powerful air wave was fired at an unprecedented speed and reached the middle of
Mercedes’ forehead. However, it only skimmed against the skin.
Mercedes triggered Keen Insight and dodged. The arrow flew into a wall and caused the tunnel to shake.
Then the forest of green sword energy rushed like a tsunami.
From a third person perspective, the scene was chaos itself. All types of energies and techniques
intertwined. The ground rose up and down as explosions occurred and the ceiling collapsed. It was clear
that Mercedes’ vision would be as dizzying as riding a roller coaster.
Even so, Mercedes didn’t lose her balance. Even in the midst of the chaos that twisted left and right and
reversed up and down, her movements were neat and tidy. She sharply operated the sword with the
breath of Matchless Heart Technique and raised a huge shield like a wall to block the attacks of the
demons.
It was a shield filled with Grid’s care. The diagonal lines at the top of the shield weren’t just for
decoration, but were for the purpose of obtaining visibility. It was used by Mercedes to observe the
enemy beyond the shield. The diagonal lines in the middle of the shield were intended to give an
opportunity for a reversal.
Mercedes’s sword protruded through the diagonal gap and pierced the abdomen of the demon who had
been narrowing the distance.
That alone wasn’t enough. Mercedes was a legendary knight who grew stronger every time she wrote a
chivalric code. She was also an apostle of the Overgeared God who became stronger every time she
armed herself with an item created by Grid. It was just that the profession of knight itself was inherently
limited.
Her offense and defense balance was perfect, but there was nothing special about it. Mercedes could
further increase her offensive and defensive capabilities according to the situation by using Keen Insight.
However, it was difficult for her to show a distinct strength against an opponent in a higher basic weight
class than her. In the first place, having a good balance only acted as a strength when overwhelming a
weaker opponent. In order to defeat an enemy stronger than herself, she had to abandon her balance
and deal a finishing blow.
However, Mercedes didn’t have that. All her stats were equal and there was none that was
extraordinary. This was why she couldn’t win against the old demons. She could just hold on in a stable
manner. This was both her strength and her weakness.
If only there were the other apostles or Grid by her side at this time. No, if there were the elite members
of the Overgeared Guild present, then the battle would’ve changed greatly. They would’ve taken down
the demons one by one while she read and stopped the offensive of the demons.
There was just little she could do alone. She couldn’t move forward.
‘It is hard in this state.’
Mercedes’ mission was to find a way to destroy the hell moon. She was the only one who could analyze
the principles that it used to project hell to the sky of the surface and come up with a solution. Now she
was on the verge of stumbling right before the threshold. She would be able to get some clues if she
went in a bit further, but she was overwhelmed by the lack of strength. In the end, it meant she lacked
skills.
She felt a tremendous gap between her ideals and reality. Why did she openly reveal her killing intent
toward Martial God Zeratul? She wanted to punish Zeratul for daring to insult Grid. Yet the reality of this
moment was telling her how arrogant she was at the time.
She definitely realized it. She had the power to observe abnormalities in herself. In other words, she
didn’t have the ability to cut down Grid’s enemies.
The level of the enemies rose abruptly. It felt like Grid’s extraordinary growth rate, which overshadowed
the years, raised the level of the world. The reason why Baal suddenly opened up the Asura Road must
be because he was conscious of Grid. She also needed to make drastic changes to adapt to the
accelerated world flow...
[Your apostle ‘Mercedes’ has created a new chivalric code.]
Nothing changed as the wounds on Mercedes’ body increased. However, a change occurred when
Mercedes’ sword failed to increase the wounds on the demons’ body. It was a dramatic and continuous
change.
First of all, Mercedes’ sword energy that formed her silver wings, changed. The feathers dispersed and
became blade fragments. They rotated like a wheel and wrapped around Mercedes’ body or sword. If
they wrapped around her body, they exerted the power to reflect the enemy’s attack. If they wrapped
around her sword, they exerted the power to destroy the enemy’s defenses.
The silver wings used to assist Mercedes with acceleration and agility had achieved an aggressive
evolution. Mercedes’ swordsmanship also changed. A sword trajectory wasn’t followed by the shield,
but another sword trajectory. Every time she wielded her sword, the shield that used to pressure the
enemy or guard her side was now being used as a foothold. It was appropriate to say that it was being
used as a topographic feature.
The position of the shield was constantly changing dynamically and it added anomalies to her
swordsmanship. The shield itself was so large and strong that it had the role of blocking the enemy’s
movement.
“”......””
The expressions of the demons changed. They had been quite surprised by the performance of Keen
Insight, but slowly regained their composure after confirming there would be no change to the final
result of them winning. Now shock slowly appeared on their calm faces.
It was evidence that Mercedes had achieved a dramatic rise. She was different from before.
First of all, her mindset had changed. It was different from the awareness that she had to break through
these gatekeeper demons. It wasn’t due to the mission she was doing now. The reason she had to cut
them to death was because they were beings who might be a threat to her master one day in the
future...
“A dramatic victory.”
Defeat the enemy and win the battle—the declaration that contained Mercedes’ new mindset was
embodied as a substantial force. The sword started to emit a brilliance as it rapidly became huge. Then it
devastated the forest of sword energy. It stretched out, disturbed the demons’ camp, and slammed
deep into the tunnel. The entire underground area was shaken.
Mercedes’ transparent eyes as she descended from the collapsed ceiling gradually turned red. It was the
aftermath of the red thing lurking in the darkness.
Overgeared 1661
Chapter 1661
The god of war—Ares was very fond of his alias.
It wasn’t because he was obsessed with the title of ‘god,’ but because he purely liked the word ‘war.’
He admired generals from an early age and watched all the movies where soldiers were active. Then he
came across the classic Korean movie, The General’s Son. He was fascinated by the street fighting and
couldn’t take his eyes off it for a while, but...
Eventually, he shifted his attention back to the world of generals commanding an army. He looked away
for a while, so he realized the value and was even more fascinated.
This was when Satisfy was released. It was set in an era of war where the focus was on actual combat
and not a button to launch nuclear missiles. He was naturally interested. In order to become a ‘general’
that didn’t exist in the class column introduced by the S.A Group, he believed in Satisfy’s high degree of
freedom and enlisted in the military.
He might’ve started out as the lowest ranked soldier, but he dreamed of becoming an incomparable
general. He didn’t outwardly express his dreams. He didn’t want to be put into the same category as the
ordinary military enthusiasts. He pretended to be indifferent on the surface and acted like an uncle who
lived according to the flow.
However, he worked harder than anyone else, earned the alias of a god of war, and eventually became
the founding king of a kingdom. He recalled the time when he was at war with the Saharan Empire.
It was a time when Valhalla’s elite 5th army was repeatedly defeated by an army led by the Red Knights.
The atmosphere in Valhalla at the time wasn’t bad. In particular, he judged the empire to be a much
easier opponent than the Overgeared Kingdom. It was because he discerned the capabilities of the 1st
knight, who was in control of the military power of the eastern part of the empire, a fierce battlefield at
the time.
Mercedes—she possessed a powerful swordsmanship as rumored and was a death god in the
battlefield. The incident where the 1,000 elite troops led by Scott and Luck were defeated by her alone
was still talked about as a nightmare in Valhalla. Yes, it was just one person. The commander-in-chief,
Mercedes, drove away thousands of troops without using any of her own troops. She took the lead and
crushed the enemies with pure force.
It was at this point that Ares realized that Mercedes wasn’t a good general. It was due to her own
tendencies, not because she had flaws in her ability to move the troops or her strategies. She was a
warrior based on overwhelming martial talent. For her, there was little reason to use the army and Ares
properly penetrated her psychology.
He reduced the scope of the battlefield. He led the eastern army of the empire to take her orders on the
same battlefield as her. As expected, the enemy’s active force was reduced and the Valhalla Army
performed better than expected. They might have been eventually defeated, but it bought enough time
to fully grasp the empire’s strength and gave them the opportunity to pursue the next step. In any case,
the conclusion was—
“This is her essence,” Ares insisted as he lay in the hammock and looked up at the sky. It was a sky that
showed the violent image of Mercedes smashing everything around her with a giant sword of light.
“It is in her nature to get rid of a crisis before it happens, rather than sitting still and responding to a
crisis.”
There was no sense of crisis in his amused expression as he sipped on a cola-flavored drink. It was in a
situation where the Asura Road opened by Baal caused chaos on the surface and the hell expedition
repeatedly struggled. He had a relaxed attitude even after hearing the news that a dragon appeared and
nearly destroyed the world.
It was because the rumored Dragon Slayer handled the dragon and he believed in Grid and Mercedes
when it came to the hell situation. They had fought together as enemies or colleagues, so he was
confident that he knew the strength of this couple better than anyone.
“Can I call them a married couple?”
“Isn’t it okay as long as you are careful in front of Empress Irene and Empress Basara?”
“Haha, yes. I don’t want to seem hateful to the other wives, so I have to be careful.”
Ares crushed the 22 ounce iron cup with one hand and stood up. The cup crumpled like a wad of tissue
paper and fell onto the sandy beach. Ares’ eyes caught something ‘running on the sea’ as he started to
make his way to the shore.
“There are 300 people who have mastered the water walking light footwork technique.”
The followers of the Martial God—those who had been training in the East Continent started a large-
scale activity. They crossed the Red Sea toward the West Continent and seemed to be moving under
Zeratul’s oracle.
It was unfortunate. A god who threatened the human world by taking advantage of the chaos caused by
the worst demon called Baal.
‘There is no one who is right. After this, the only god who can be trusted is Grid.’
If Grid hadn’t advanced to the myth rating—
If there were fewer opportunities to get a glimpse into the reality of the gods who didn’t feel a sense of
crisis—
The 2 billion players would’ve been in a great crisis even after winning the war against hell. It was highly
likely that the gods, who hid their essence, would take advantage of them. They would be divided into
those who doubted the gods and those who didn’t. Simply put, they would’ve been hit hard by the stab
in the back and fall into a desperate situation. They would’ve only noticed the reality of the gods after
losing most of their strength to resist.
“That friend, Grid, he is really amazing.”
“So suddenly?”
The sandy beach started to shake as Ares reached the shore. It was the aftermath of tens of thousands
of horses lining up behind him. It was the continent’s strongest cavalry, armed with the Overgeared
Empire’s weapons and armor. They radiated the same energy like they were one. Their momentum was
so great that it made the followers of the martial god hesitate for a moment.
The moment the 300 followers stopped moving unexpectedly, a tsunami occurred. Waves that soared
like walls rushed toward the shore.
Ares and the mounted soldiers weren’t bewildered. They stared at the rapidly approaching waves
without any fear. The followers showed off the water walking light footwork technique again and were
getting closer on the waves.
“Are they surfers?” Ares burst out laughing before giving a command, “All forces, annihilate.”
There was one reason why Ares went to the front himself the moment he heard about the massive
advance of the followers of the martial god. It was in order to win.
The army he directly commanded was four times stronger than usual. A huge 13 buffs were stacked up.
Additionally, the name of one of these buffs was none other than Peerless General.
Ares made his dream come true.
***
“”Catch her...!””
A demon who had been implanted with the soul of the Sword Saint—he noticed that Mercedes’s sword
energy had changed. No, it wasn’t appropriate to say that it had simply changed. It felt closer to
uncovering what had been hidden. It felt like they opened a box that shouldn’t have been opened.
“”Is it right to chase? Wouldn’t it hate it if we invaded its territory?””
The chatter of the old demons gradually grew faster. It could be that their vocal cords, which had
hardened due to long years of silence, were finally loosened, or it could be because the situation was
tense.
“”It isn’t the time to argue about that. It is a conflict, so it is right to cooperate.””
The more the demon with the transplanted soul of the Sword Saint spoke, the more the expressions of
the other demons shook. It was a bizarre reaction. It had to be so. The thing that lurked beneath them
was a monster. It was a monster made up of millions of souls. It wasn’t in the realm of understanding, so
it couldn’t be opposed. Then what did it mean by a conflict?
“”Che.””
The demon with the soul of the Sword Saint eventually went out alone. He left behind the demons who
weren’t ready to rush forward and jumped underground. Was it because he had a strong sense of duty
alone? No. His soul was hoping for a fight with Mercedes. It was an instinctive attraction.
***
Duguen, dugeun, dugeun!

At the deepest underground of hell...
A red sphere lurking in the darkness was pulsating. It was like the heart of something. However, it
couldn’t be. It was ridiculously huge. It would be hundreds of times larger than a dragon heart.
How long had she been falling? The moment that Mercedes landed on the ground, a shockwave shook
the entire underground. She was as small as an ant as she stood in front of the red sphere. Her gaze
failed to capture the sphere with the strange eyes. It wasn’t a problem. Even though she knew this
would be the case, she got closer. Her Keen Insight had already finished the analysis of the sphere.
‘The hell moon.’
This was the original form of the hell moon. Like the moon that shone on the surface, this red sphere
was being projected onto the skies of the surface and hell. It was something artificially created, unlike
the real moon in space.
‘It is a huge chunk of flesh.’
It was at the moment Mercedes defined the identity of that something... A faint light started to appear
all over the chunk of flesh. It was a red light that flowed like blood. In the sky, an infinite number of
bloodshot eyes were visible. Each one was someone’s soul. Was it depicted as bloodshot eyes because
there was a strong resentment?
Mercedes was thinking with a heavy heart when a red light shot at her. It was filled with a very
threatening force.
Mercedes remained silent. There was no evasion or defense. It was because she knew there was no
need for it.
Kyaaaak!
The light shot was the soul of a woman. The memory of a woman who lost her child screamed and
pierced through Mercedes without causing any damage.
“It is a low-grade trick,” Mercedes spoke coldly.
A trick—the previous attack was just a deception. If the person wasn’t Mercedes, it was highly likely that
this would’ve been perceived and reacted to as a powerful threat before being subjected to some type
of linked attack. The red flesh was discreet and cunning in a way that didn’t fit the huge mass.
Duguen, dugeun, dugeun!
Did it understand her words?
The flesh pulsated even more violently after hearing Mercedes’ accusation and shot out multiple lights
this time. It was seen as a baptism of red beams in the eyes of the people. However, each light was
perceived differently with Mercedes’ Keen Insight. The wave of an innocent child, the killing technique
of a cruel murderer, the awkward swordsmanship of a nameless soldier, the hand plow of a farmer, the
magic of a magician, the embrace of an old man who missed his children, etc. Some were threatening,
some were warm, and some were sad.
Mercedes was generally expressionless except in front of Grid, but now her expression was changing
every moment. She accepted the light with a faint smile and frowned slightly when it cut off. It was a
scene that couldn’t be understood at all from the perspective of a third party.
“”This monstrous person.””
Then a sword rose from below Mercedes’ feet. The demon with the soul of the Sword Saint had arrived
at the scene.
“”Let’s fight fairly with swordsmanship,”” the demon spoke with a cracked voice and his sword energy
raged fiercely.
It was a swordsmanship with a trick that made it difficult for Mercedes earlier. There were thousands of
possibilities for the sword, so it was difficult to respond even after she read it with Keen Insight. It was
because it was a swordsmanship that transformed in real time as soon as it was read with Keen Insight.
Mercedes’ giant sword, which still contained a huge light, cut that swordsmanship in an instant and
disrupted it. It was an unchallenged force, an overwhelming violence.
“Get lost.”
There was nothing awkward about the harsh words that flowed from her lips. It was surprisingly well
suited to her noble face—the demon had this thought as he leaned slightly to the side and kicked off
against the ground. He lost one shoulder from being cut by a sword and shot out faster than an arrow.
The two hilts held in one hand stood out. He used skillful hand movements and crossed the two swords
like scissors. It seemed to have the momentum to work properly.
However, was it really a threat? Mercedes, who was habitually wary of any swordsmanship she had
never seen before, suddenly got rid of her vigilance. It was a law that everything was relative. No matter
how strange and threatening the swordsmanship, it was enough for her to suppress it with greater
force.
It was a belief instilled by the conquering sword energy of a dramatic victory. Mercedes recovered her
sword and swung it again. Then her sword energy cut the space horizontally this time. It cut the demon’s
sword energy from above and below in half and reached the demon’s neck.
The demon hurriedly tilted his body to avoid it and was forced to pull out his secret technique.
Chapter 1662
“”Space Sword.””
It had to be tolerated even if this space was destroyed and ‘that’ was touched. It was urgent to get rid of
the monster wearing a human mask and who grasped the reality of that...
The demon who received the soul of the Sword Saint made a decision. There was just something he had
overlooked. It was that Mercedes had witnessed the complete Space Sword several times. It was Sword
Saint Kraugel’s Space Sword. The Space Sword he was using could be more powerful than Kraugel’s one,
but it couldn’t be perfect. The demonic energy that had accumulated in the demon who lived since close
to the beginning was strong, but the soul transplanted into him was nothing more than a fake.
‘It isn’t Muller.’
Then why did he believe that Muller’s soul was transplanted in him?
Mercedes threw the shield and plugged it into the wall. Then she used the handle as a rod. She held it in
one hand and turned her body to dodge the Space Sword. It was a feat that happened in an instant. The
entire backdrop behind her was split in half, making it even more gorgeous.
People cheered and the demon’s face crumpled.
“”You avoided it?””
The Sword Saint had to cut the target. The representative technique for proving this law was Space
Sword. It was an ultra-wide range technique that cut down the center of the world by taking the target
as the vanishing point rather than the ultimate target. The moment the world was cut apart, it was
natural for the target to be cut with it.
However, it was avoided. The demon belatedly noticed it—the world wasn’t exactly split in half, it was
split diagonally.
‘I got the vanishing point wrong.’
How could he make this mistake?
Mercedes spoke to the demon who was criticizing himself, “It is natural that you can’t do it right.”
““......?””
“You’re not a Sword Saint.”
“”That... this is something I know myself. It doesn’t make sense as a provocation.”
He had been transplanted with only a very small part of the soul of Sword Saint Muller. He could only
understand and use the techniques of the Sword Saint. He wasn’t actually a Sword Saint.
‘This is why it is impossible to be perfect and it is natural to make mistakes.’
How he dealt with the mistakes was important...
The demon sublimated the enemy’s provocation into enlightenment and smiled with satisfaction. He
calmed his mind and heart. Then his composure was broken right away.
“The soul you have been transplanted with isn’t the Sword Saint.”
“”...What?””
The demon’s eyes shook. The colors of his pupils, which were half blue and half red, gradually turned
red all over. Blue seemed to symbolize intelligence and red seemed to symbolize anger.
“”Once again, it is pointless. It is useless no matter how much you provoke me...””
“The Sword Saint cutting the world isn’t an abstract expression. It is real.”
Mercedes stomped her feet lightly. It was a gesture that indicated to the land that had been split by the
demon’s sword.
“It isn’t scribbles like this.”
“”Scribbles? How insolent.””
The demon knew—the trajectory of the sword he just used went around all of hell. It really cut the
world. It wasn’t at a level that could be disparaged as scribbles. Eventually, the blue color completely
disappeared from the demon’s eyes. The way he roared and rushed like a beast made him seem like an
ordinary demon.
The rumors buried in his memories were messing with his mind. They were the rumors that Muller was
still alive. It was a rumor that shouldn’t be true. If Muller was still alive, then the fragment of the soul
transplanted into the demon wouldn’t really belong to Muller.
There was a series of nervous noises. It was a scream that emerged every time the demon’s sword
collided with Mercedes’ White Tiger Sword. The quality of the weapons themselves was different.
Moreover, the current White Tiger Sword was filled with the dramatic victory sword energy, thus the
demon couldn’t bear it completely. The more he couldn’t overwhelm her in swordsmanship and the
more the wounds on his body grew, the stronger the doubts that arose in the demon’s mind.
“”If it isn’t the Sword Saint... what is it?””
What was this in his soul...? The demon was unable to bear the fear and finally asked this question, only
to become stunned.
Mercedes’ transparent eyes were turned to the huge piece of flesh behind him. That was her answer.
“”This... it can’t be...! Absolutely not!”
The demon acknowledged that Mercedes’ eyes could see through the soul. In fact, she wasn’t deceived
by the soul bombardment of this chunk of flesh. Therefore, he couldn’t deny Mercedes’ answer. He just
refused to believe it.
“”My life shouldn’t be insignificant...!””
The demon lived in the Age of Mythology. It was the era when Yatan stayed in hell. At that time, hell was
a shelter for the dead who hadn’t ascended to heaven. The demon sympathized and cared for the dead
according to the will of God. This was until God disappeared all of a sudden one day.
Eventually, around the time when Beriache was expelled and hell was deformed, the demon entered
seclusion. He denied the new hell. Even so, the reason he accepted Baal’s request to protect this place
was for the sake of the future. In order to fight on the side of his God who would one day return, he
coveted the power that Baal had given him in return for fulfilling the request.
In silence, he cut off communication with Baal and worked hard to train his strength. Yet that power was
fake? Then the years he endured were meaningless...
“”Kuek...””
A dark shade appeared on the wrinkled demon’s face. It was a total defeat. The fact that he was unable
to subdue a swordsman with swordsmanship further increased the suspicion that filled his mind. He had
long lost his composure. He wasn’t able to fully demonstrate his incomplete skills.
Mercedes added a cruel truth to him, “That chunk of flesh can fuse souls.”
The souls fired earlier when the flesh attacked were independent individuals. However, Mercedes saw
traces left in those souls. They were like traces left on torn paper. No, to be more precise, they were
traces that had stuck to something and then came off.
“The soul implanted into you is also a work that was made.”
Perhaps the souls of the swordsmen who were killed by a Sword Saint were fused with the souls of
unnamed great swordsmen? This was why it could create a soul that remembered the techniques of the
Sword Saint and vaguely imitate it. It was scary and horrible.
“That is why I have to get rid of it,” Mercedes persuaded the demon. It was a situation where even a
little bit of help might not be enough to win, so she felt a certain sense of betrayal when she saw the
demon’s inner thoughts.
“”......””
The demon couldn’t easily answer. Despite feeling the same sense of horror as Mercedes, as well as a
terrible sense of desolation, he didn’t have the courage to antagonize this chunk of flesh. It was because
he knew the truth that Mercedes didn’t know.
“”That... it is better not to touch it. It is because that thing is probably a god.””
“A god?”
“”I noticed at first sight that it resembled Demon God Sitri.””
Demon God Sitri—a god who screamed and wandered, created by the accumulation of souls who lost
their place.
“”If it was Baal who made it... the usage of it would definitely be dangerous. Maybe it is linked to Demon
God Sitri. The moment you harm it, the pain and anger might be transferred to Sitri. This can be an
opportunity to awaken Sitri into a cruel being. Then hell would really be over.””
The demon didn’t think that Baal would use it to make himself a god. It meant he understood Baal’s
personality very well.
“It could be a vessel for creating a completely new god. Then I have to get rid of it.”
“”A new god... isn’t that impossible even for Baal?””
Baal was a direct descendant of God Yatan and the ruler of hell. He wielded great power, but he wasn’t
omnipotent. If even the heavenly gods weren’t omnipotent, how could the child of a god be
omnipotent? It was the demon’s idea that it was impossible to create an entirely new god.
However, he couldn’t convince Mercedes.

“I think I have to get rid of it now.”
Now wasn’t the time to drag things out. No matter the reality of this thing, it was true that it was
currently performing the role of a hell moon. It was the culprit that turned the surface into an Asura
Road. This was the overriding goal of this expedition and Mercedes had an obligation to get rid of it. To
be honest, she didn’t care what happened to hell.
“”...You aren’t a character who needs a conversation.””
The demon clicked his tongue and stepped to the side. He had lost the will to fight Mercedes. Originally,
his anger and resentment had been directed at Baal for many years. He had just turned away while
waiting for the right time, but now he couldn’t turn away any longer.
“”You should hurry. Five of the six demons above have long become Baal’s henchmen.””
The ones with the souls of human legends like himself. No, the old demons who had been transplanted
with false, fused souls. They also longed for the hell of the past and held a deep resentment toward
Baal. However, this had changed over the years. They were intoxicated by the easily acquired power and
forgot about the past. They would never be as easily persuaded as himself...
The demon advised and Mercedes nodded. She was no longer hindered and ran toward the chunk of
flesh. The chunk of flesh fired the souls to resist, but it didn’t stop her. It was cut by the sharp and huge
sword, and writhed bizarrely. It was incompatible with Keen Insight, which distinguished between souls.
It happened as Mercedes was gaining momentum...
[Do it, in moderation.]
One of the cut pieces of flesh took a human form and attacked Mercedes. Mercedes immediately
sensed killing intent and twisted the trajectory of her sword to fight back. However, the latecomer’s
technique wasn’t easily blocked. In exchange for acting first, she was cut first and flew far away with her
shield.
“......”
Mercedes’ expression hardened as she got up and wiped the blood from her mouth. It was because the
human figure formed from the chunk of flesh resembled Grid at first glance. However, he had fangs that
came down, white skin, and red eyes. It was a deceitful and demonic figure. It was the blackened Grid
who once roamed through hell.
[Killing intent. I, kill you.]
“......!”
Mercedes hurriedly extended her sword. She was wary of the layers of souls around the blackened
Grid’s body. It was undoubtedly powerful. He used not only swordsmanship, but also magic. It was
noticed that at least dozens of souls of great swordsmen and great magicians were accumulated and
attached to him. He showed a martial power that transcended legends.
‘Ugh.’ It was the moment when Mercedes swallowed down a groan after being hit and coughed up
blood again...
“...Let’s end this.”
Grid’s eyes sank coldly as he floated above the river of reincarnation. The Sanctuary of Metal was
unfolded. The 100 God Hands that were moving dizzily stopped in unison and grabbed swords. It was a
spectacle that couldn’t be seen anywhere else.
The already tired Eligos felt shock. To be honest, he was fascinated. Grid’s high charm and dignity stats
combined with the situation to exert a powerful effect. However, Eligos didn’t show it. He asked in a
calm tone, “Why are you in a hurry to win all of a sudden?”
“I have a place to go to.”
“...Then just go. I will let you go.”
“You want to hit me in the back of the head, but it won’t work.”
“You can sign a contract with me if you don’t believe me. You know that a demon bound by a contract
can’t lie.”
“......?”
At the Dog’s Mouth that connected hell and the surface...
Eligos, the Black Knight who guarded the river of reincarnation where souls were bound—one of the
strongest beings in hell and who overshadowed the concept of hierarchy was now requesting a contract
from Grid.
It was a crazy situation that even Baal couldn’t have predicted.
Chapter 1663
There was one reason why Black Knight Eligos was ranked 20th—it was due to the belief that the right to
protect the 20th Hell, Dog’s Mouth, lay only with himself. He was concerned about another demon
other than himself taking care of Dog’s Mouth. He feared that the doorway between hell and the
surface would open and close on a petty whim, turning hell into a cheap marketplace.
Therefore, he didn’t yield his position or seek ascension. He just stayed in place with Cerberus.
Why did he have to put in such effort? It was because Eligos was surprisingly a worshiper of hell. Hell
was the source of a great being like himself. He had a very strong sense of pride. Yet at some point, he
became fascinated by Grid.
The ability to control the trajectory—Eligos’ power to neutralize all the enemy’s tactics while exerting his
own armed might as an absolute law was beyond the natural course of things. His innate talent was so
outstanding that he was exceptional enough to be counted on one hand among all those in hell. Even
Baal and Amoract respected him.
Those Eligos himself considered to be his enemies were rare. Apart from undefeated beings like Baal,
Amoract, and Leraje, and some unknown beings, he believed he was close to invincible. However, he
had the feeling that the Grid he encountered today was more in line with the word ‘invincible.’
The one who wore dragon scales as armor wasn’t easily cut. Even if it was barely cut, it quickly
recovered again and again and exhausted Eligos in reverse. It was both mentally and physically.
Eligos glimpsed the 100 black-gold hands that moved non-stop while using Grid as the source.
Metal that never broke—the world’s most powerful substance that could be subdued and restrained,
but couldn’t be bent or broken.
That’s right—in Eligos’ eyes, Grid looked like metal, not a living being. There was a corner of him that
found it futile to resist. The problem wasn’t the armed might, but the difference in thought that fighting
against such an opponent itself was a loss.
At this time, Grid seemed to be in a hurry to win, showing that his heart was urgent. The question of
whether he needed to fight spread like inspiration in Eligos’ mind.
“...Make a contract?”
“Yes.”
Usually, when it came to a contract with a demon, there was a strong perception that the soul had to be
sacrificed. However, it was completely different in reality. Based on what was shown in the relationship
between Yura and the red demon, it was more common for a demon’s contract to be conducted in a
more simplified way. Usually, when a demon offered a contract to a human, it was because they were in
a bad position.
How shameful would it be to ask for a soul when they had given up their pride and offered a contract?
The rumor that a contract with a demon required a soul was a type of prejudice spread by incompetent
black magicians.
“Perhaps the urgency has something to do with the moon.”
Grid was communicating with his apostles in real time. Mercedes was Grid’s knight, lover, and family.
The environment of hell and the distance from here were interfering with communication, but he
vaguely noticed the situation she was in. It was the same logic as that.
Eligos, one of the monarchs of hell, was faintly aware of the events taking place somewhere in hell at
this moment. He put himself in Grid’s position.
“If you want to leave, I will let you go. I will sign a contract, so you can trust my promise, and the content
of the contract is simple. I won’t harm you unless you harbor the intention of harming my territory. As
an added bonus, I will send you to the place you want to go in a single breath.”
“Isn’t that one-sidedly advantageous to me?”
Grid’s vigilance grew even deeper. The content of the contract could be interpreted as a favor to him
and it was very suspicious.
“I'm afraid of you,” Eligos told him honestly.
“......?”
“...I also feel sorry for Cerberus who is groaning.”

Yip, yiip...
The huge Cerberus, who was almost like a dragon based on the size of his body, made a groaning sound.
He turned his three heads and looked at Eligos with resentment. It was as if he was scolding Eligos to not
talk nonsense. Eligos ignored it. Eligos stroked his neck and urged, “Isn’t it convincing? How long are you
going to hesitate when it is so urgent?”
“Yes, I will accept the offer.” Grid didn’t hesitate for long. He nodded the moment he confirmed there
were no problems with the contents of the ‘Contract with Eligos’ that appeared in front of him.
“It is a great choice.” A smile spread across Eligos’ face.
All of this was being recorded in the Overgeared God’s epic.
Cerberus, the mythical monster who had been guarding the entrance of hell for eons, was frightened by
the majesty of the Overgeared God and withdrew...
An extraordinary passage was added to the 20th epic that was hard for anyone to believe unless they
witnessed the situation themselves.
***
The more she exchanged blows with the blackened Grid, the more the sword energy of dramatic victory
shook like it was going to be extinguished. The remnants of the scattered sword energy couldn’t gather
again and dissipated. The sword energy that soared up for tens of meters was reduced to the level of
just covering the White Tiger Sword. In a series of successive battles, an unexpected and formidable
enemy appeared and Mercedes’s physical strength soon reached her limit.
[It wasn’t, wise.]
The blackened Grid spoke as if to rebuke Mercedes. He seemed worried. Of course, this couldn’t be the
case.
Mercedes deflected the sword of the blackened Grid and was filled with doubts. ‘That’s right. It wasn’t
wise.’
Mercedes’ original purpose was to locate the hell moon. It was right to report it to Grid the moment she
found out where it was. Dealing with the moon was something that could be done after Grid and the
apostles joined. However, Mercedes wasn't satisfied with just finding the location of the moon. She
dared to go underground, and in the end, she tried to get rid of the chunk of flesh herself.
It wasn’t a big problem until she went underground. Until then, Mercedes had been acting on the basis
of rational thinking. It was because she was the only one who could grasp the horrible identity of this
chunk of flesh. Mercedes felt the need to pinpoint this accurately before bringing Grid and the apostles
here.
The problem happened after that. Mercedes became obsessed with the chunk of flesh. She was
overcome with the anxiety that she needed to get rid of that red chunk of flesh right away. She lost her
composure without being aware of it. It had to be so.
I’m scared... Sad... Help me... It hurts... I’m cold... Save me...
The baptism of souls shot by the chunk of flesh wasn’t easy to avoid. It was because it was very fast and
the number rushing at her at the same time was in the tens and hundreds. The best Mercedes could do
was to distinguish between the dangerous and non-dangerous souls and avoid the attacks of the
dangerous souls.
Souls that didn’t harm people—the souls with no aggression and simply harbored a grudge were
accepted without being avoided. It was obviously the best solution. This best solution was the problem.
Mercedes unknowingly fell under the influence of the souls. The pain, anger, and sorrow of these souls
were engraved onto her soul and she developed a grudge against hell and this chunk of flesh. It gave her
the strong willpower to get rid of it.
The pincer attacks of the blackened Grid and the chunk of flesh were very threatening. The armor that
Grid had made and put on her was repeatedly torn apart. The flesh that was revealed through the cracks
in the armor was red, not white.
Mercedes was already covered in blood, but she was more concerned about Grid than her own
situation.‘My Liege, this—it is dangerous.’
It wasn’t an object that could be targeted by distinguishing the forms of the rushing souls. No matter
what form it took, the baptism of souls from the chunk of flesh was equally threatening in the end.
During the battle, damage was bound to accumulate. Even Grid and the apostles wouldn’t be able to
withstand the mental blow.
Additionally, the more the chunk of flesh was cut, the more enemies there would be. The chunk of flesh
was able to use the flesh that had fallen from its body to realize the master of the soul.
...Wait, master of the soul?
Mercedes’ expression was filled with surprise as she blocked the sword of the blackened Grid and
exchanged looks with him. She watched the eyes of the blackened Grid shake when they had previously
only seemed cold.
[You should have, run away.]
“......!”
The blackened Grid was a byproduct of Grid. It was just a trace of Grid’s clone that had blackened and
wandered through hell without perishing. However, he was gradually getting smarter. His years of
wandering through hell grew longer and he started to question his own existence. He tried to perceive
himself as ‘I’ and not someone else’s byproduct.
Did he have a soul since then?
The blackened Grid raised his knees to Mercedes’ abdomen as she was feeling shocked by the
realization. Then he wrapped his arms around her neck. He squeezed her neck tight and whispered.
[Mercedes, I saw you, through the eyes, of the moon.]

The soul of the blackened Grid who had been killed by Grid and fell back to hell—his soul was held by
that chunk of flesh and he often peeked at the surface. Every day that the hell moon remained on the
surface, he kept his eye on the life of the main body that was his origin.
What that guy hated and what he loved—he watched with jealousy all the time but he sometimes felt
empathy.
[I love, you.]
Chill.
[After this, you will, be mine.]
Mercedes felt the hair all over her body stand up. She struggled as she felt the twisted emotions of the
blackened Grid, who tightened his grip around her neck like a giant snake. However, the blackened
Grid’s obsession was beyond her imagination.
[For, ever.]
Die.
Die...! Die!!
Your soul will be with me, trapped in that eternity...!
It was around the time when the cry of the blackened Grid, tinged with madness, gradually grew
louder...
““You?””
She heard the scream of the demon who believed that he had been transplanted with the soul of the
Sword Saint. He had lived for a very long time, so he shouldn’t be surprised by anything. Therefore, this
astonished response was strange.
Mercedes was gradually losing consciousness without grasping the situation when her body suddenly
floated in the air. A breath of the thick air of hell flowed into her lungs. She came to her senses and took
a falling posture. She landed on the ground as gracefully as a butterfly, regardless of her wounds.
Then she saw it. The appearance of two Grids confronting each other.
“Good job, Mers.”
Grid’s breathing was a bit rough as he spoke with his back to Mercedes. It was proof that he was quite
tired. On the other hand, the distorted face of the blackened Grid was full of relaxation. The red chunk
of flesh was giving him more souls.
[Grid, I glimpsed, your life.]
Gasp.
Some of the fragments of flesh that had been cut by Mercedes earlier flew and were caught in the hands
of the blackened Grid. They quickly took on the shape of sword and armor. It was a form that closely
resembled the equipment Grid was currently armed with.
[The stronger you became, the stronger I became.]
A black energy started to spread around the blackened Grid. It looked like demonic energy at first
glance, but it wasn’t.
“”Divinity...!””
In the midst of the astonishment of the witnesses—
[I deserve, to take away, your life.]
The Sanctuary of Metal was opened. A canyon where there was a chill rather than heat, where there
was despair rather than majesty—it was the mental world of the blackened Grid.
Chapter 1664
He was born unwanted. He didn’t know who he was and he didn’t learn how to live. He had no choice
but to be shocked when he barely reached the surface after wandering aimlessly through the hell filled
with violence and malice.
Society, culture, nature, and affection. Things that weren’t in hell. The surface was overflowing with
concepts that he had never learned or experienced.
It was unfair. Anger boiled up on its own and burst out.
In the end, he was killed. It was the end of the filth that emerged from nothingness. It was a life he
never wanted to go through again.
However, the world was cruel to him. He had a soul. Due to that, his death wasn’t the end. He was once
again stuck in hell. He was swallowed by the ball of red flesh. He lost the sense of self that was his only
comfort and became a part of the chunk of flesh rather than ‘I.’ This caused him to develop greater
resentment and anger.
It was at that time that the Great Human and Demon War broke out. He became one of the eyes
projected on the surface’s moon and was able to observe Grid’s life. A perfect life that he couldn’t even
imagine. He envied Grid.
[I will, take away your life.]
The Sanctuary of Metal used by the blackened Grid was red. The canyon, which seemed to have been
built out of hardened blood rather than metal, spread out everywhere. There was no straight path. The
hundreds of thousands of paths that stretched out like blood vessels were all precarious slopes. A vast
majority were cut off along the way, while others were blocked by the walls of the canyon.
It was different from Grid’s sanctuary, where there was a path that passed through the canyon rising to
the left and right. Grid had firm convictions, so he knew the path to go. Meanwhile, the blackened Grid
was going through chaos. He was blocking his own infinite possibilities.
“That… he is inferior.”
It was on a road that was too cramped for even one person to stand upright. Mercedes stood with her
back to Grid and spoke calmly. She was releasing pressure that was howling like a beast and it seemed
like she would curse, but her breathing had calmed down. She barely persevered.
How dare this person imitate her liege’s mental world and divinity, defiling her liege’s life? It felt like her
ears would rot at the heinous declaration of the blackened Grid and she wanted to spit out curses that
told him that he was trash. The problem was that Grid was nearby. She put up with it because she
wanted to look innocent as much as possible in front of Grid…
‘She is cute.’
Grid stared at the back of the trembling Mercedes and smiled. Now, he was close to being sensitive even
in relation to the opposite sex. He was able to see through Mercedes’ inner thoughts because he had
experienced it with Yura, whose eyes shone on rides even though she tried not to show it outwardly.
Grid took a step forward. He stood boldly on the crumbling slope that couldn’t even withstand the
weight of light steps.
“You tried hard.”
“……?”
[……?]
Both Mercedes and the blackened Grid looked bewildered. It was because the person that Grid praised
was the blackened Grid. In this moment of silence, Grid reviewed Mercedes’ report again. It was
information relayed through sound transmission as soon as he arrived at the scene.
First of all, this mass of red flesh was the body of the hell moon. It was projected onto the moon through
some magic, while the souls held in the chunk of flesh acted as eyes that looked all over the surface. It
seemed that the souls used their instincts to chase after the memories of their lives. It wasn’t known if
the hell moon was like this from the beginning, or whether it took away the role of the hell moon from a
certain point onward.
Additionally, there was a type of inconsistency in the type of soul caught by the flesh. From infants with
a weak self-consciousness to famous, great figures in history, all types of human souls were trapped in
the mass of flesh.
Why use an unspecified number of souls instead of selecting the souls of powerful beings? It was easy to
guess. It was simply to gain the ‘eyes’ to look at a wider variety of places. Thinking a little deeper, it
would be to build up divinity. The reason why the blackened Grid had divinity after separating from the
chunk of flesh was because it was highly likely to be worshiped by those souls.
The blackened Grid was simply a being derived from Grid and the concept of divinity wasn’t something
that could be easily built up. Therefore, Grid could tell that the blackened Grid had been working hard
on its own.
“You… you must’ve tried to become like me while observing me. The other souls worshiped you because
they witnessed you acting like that.”
What effort could be done while in a soul state? Mental discipline? Did he make Grid a virtual enemy
and repeated the shadow boxing? In any case, it wouldn’t have been an ordinary effort. He must’ve
been worshiped as a hope and an example to the other souls.
‘If you resemble me, then you deserve it.’
Grid was feeling a strange sense of pride when the blackened Grid growled out toward him.
[Don’t talk, nonsense.]
The blackened Grid didn’t seem to know his condition. He didn’t understand the essence of divinity, so it
was natural that he didn’t know it. He seemed to believe that everything he had came from Grid. It was
like denying himself.
“It is bittersweet.”
Grid drew his sword. He stared at the red chunk of flesh that was behind the blackened Grid.
‘How many gods are inside it?’
There wouldn’t be much of a reason behind the fragments of the chunk of flesh turning into the
blackened Grid. It wasn’t that it watched the blackened Grid carefully and gave him a chance. It was
closer to the feeling of simply taking out a card that suited the situation. Grid made a guess while feeling
the mental world of the terribly indifferent chunk of flesh and used Item Combination.
The blackened Grid responded immediately. Swords made from fragments of the chunk of flesh—they
were put together one by one and looked exactly like Grid’s divine swords. The sight of a bunch of veins
protruding from the swords that intertwined with each other and wriggling at the end of the sword was
bizarre.
[You, are smiling.]
Did he have the awareness that this was nothing more than trivial imitation? The complexion of the
blackened Grid became even paler. It was as if he couldn’t bear the shame. Yet soon, his eyes sharpened
like a knife. Unlike his fierce air, the hand holding the hilt loosened. The posture of standing quietly with
relaxed shoulders seemed good for performing a sword dance at any time.
Grid didn’t feel any dislike toward him. When they met in the past, Grid was displeased with the way
this person looked like him, while also feeling sympathy and disgust for the way the clone resented him.
Now the blackened Grid was just pitiful. The fact that he had become a god in some form was also a bit
praiseworthy.
“For your sake as well, I will surely purify hell.”
There were countless souls who hadn’t been reincarnated and were bound to hell. It wasn’t just Pagma
and Alex. The vast majority of those Grid knew directly or indirectly were suffering the same pain as the
blackened Grid. The soldiers who had fought alongside Grid, and also their families, were screaming as
they were trapped in this chunk of flesh or the river of reincarnation. The existence of the blackened
Grid harshly showed that reality.
“Sky,” Grid declared himself as the sky.

He rode the Breath that was shot backwards and rushed toward the blackened Grid. He took the lead
using the Serve sword dance, which depicted the sacrifice of the Overgeared God. It was a sword dance
he only recently learned, so it was unfamiliar to the blackened Grid.
Grid seemed like he was stumbling, so when the blackened Grid saw Grid approaching, he responded
with surprise. He also used the Sky sword dance before starting to unfold Pinnacle. He lowered his
sword with all his might, while hoping to make Grid regret the distance he had given up.
However, his sword couldn’t reach Grid. He was overwhelmed by this secret technique and froze for a
moment. Then he was pushed back. The Pinnacle sword dance was canceled at the casting stage.
Grid ascended. He pushed his shoulder forward against the blackened Grid’s solar plexus and at the
same time, he swung the sword in the opposite hand from the bottom up. The great power of the
dragon weapon, which couldn’t be replicated even by the red chunk of flesh that produced divinity on
its own, combined with the Dragon sword dance to erode at the dark energy of the blackened Grid.
He was soon cut.
[……!]
The blackened Grid became dizzy. It was the sense that its existence was cut off after being denied. It
was the pain he felt when his divinity was damaged.
Grid had always endured. It was from the moment he became the Overgeared God to the present.
There were few moments that were comfortable for him, who fought until he was ragged every time.
The luck that others saw as being easily obtained was actually gained because he endured such pains.
Therefore, only Grid could understand the blackened Grid. Had all the souls caught the red chunk of
flesh developed like the soul of the blackened Grid? He was certain it was a no. It would only be a
fraction of the blackened Grid. This guy deserved respect.
“I will let you ascend to heaven later, so stay dead until then.”
[You…!!]
The canyon melted away. The blood that was flooding it changed into hundreds of thousands of
weapons. They all aimed at Grid and fired. It targeted the rear of the defenseless Grid, who was
exchanging blows in real time with the blackened Grid.
Of course, Grid was in a state where he had spread out his artificial senses in all directions. He was using
the God Hands orbiting around him to operate the particles of silver thread in real time. He felt the
traces of the approaching weapons. He grasped the form, trajectory, and intent behind them.
The blackened Grid also knew it, so he swung his sword more and more. He used the Revolve sword
dance to buy as much time as possible. He forced Grid to focus on him. He calculated the fact that Grid
had a total of 30 God Hands.
Divine objects that couldn’t be realized even with the Sanctuary of Metal—no matter how freely they
moved, how could they handle the heavy rain of weapons, which was dozens of times more than them?
It was physically impossible.
‘I can inflict heavy damage or cause him to consume the rain of battle gear.’
That’s right—the blackened Grid was inducing a war of attrition. He planned to take advantage of the
fact that his physical strength was infinite as long as he had the red chunk of flesh behind him. There
was just something he overlooked.
[……?!]
It was that Greed multiplied infinitely. The mass of Greed that Grid always floated above him was
enough to make a flying ship, so depending on the altitude, it could appear as a black sun. Yet in order
to get a flying ship, it was better to receive help from the giant brothers. It had to be set as a long-term
project.
Therefore, Grid consumed the surplus Greed in a different manner. An additional 70 God Hands were
produced. Now there were a total of 100 God Hands that Grid possessed, including the God Hands
spreading out the artificial senses. The sight of them spinning at the same time and releasing a sword
dance… it was spectacular.
The blackened Grid seemed to see the power of a ‘ruler,’ which was different from that of transcendents
or Absolutes. It was overwhelming.
[Re, ign…]
Thousands of swords were stabbed into the body of the blackened Grid, who was watching the sight
with wide eyes. The sight of him being stabbed like a hedgehog by the weapons he made in his own
mental world proved that his mental world was imperfect.
However, in the end, he didn’t fall. It was because the source of the blackened Grid was Grid. He was
filled with persistence. He started a five fusion sword dance with his pierced bodies and Grid told him in
response, “One day, start over as ‘you.’”
[Shut… up! I…! You will be…!]
They were the same. If they fought with the same sword dance, then Grid wasn’t a match for him. The
opportunity would come to him, who had the upper hand in recovery. It happened the moment when
the blackened Grid noticed that the strides and sword path of Grid were the same as his own and
completed the sword dance with hope…
Step.
Grid took a further half a step.
[……!]
Grid’s six fusion sword dance swallowed up the blackened Grid’s five fusion sword dance, splitting apart
the dark divinity and cutting the red canyon in half.
A glowing sunset divinity flooded the world.
Chapter 1665
[Cough...! Kuaaaack!]
The blackened Grid was swept away by the storm of the six fusion sword dance and let out a sharp
scream. Due to the help of the red chunk of flesh, his torn body was being repaired in real time. Thanks
to this, he could at least let out a scream.
He didn’t feel thankful at all. It was because this terrible pain was being repeated. He would’ve been
happier to die immediately.
‘It is terrible.’
Grid’s heart sank even further. The red chunk of flesh was forcibly holding onto the souls of the dead
and wielding the souls to its heart’s content. It used the souls as constant eyes, while producing
weapons like the blackened Grid, and ultimately, using it as a tool to produce faith.
In many ways, it was a villain. Grid wanted to explode it right away and kill it. Putting his personal
feelings aside, he felt an obligation to get rid of it.
‘But...’
The situation wasn’t favorable. That was a ‘world.’ It was to the extent where it made the captured souls
the inhabitants of the world to produce faith. This meant Grid wasn’t confident about handling it alone.
He couldn’t attack recklessly even if he glimpsed some odds of winning. It created weapons like the
blackened Grid from its cut off flesh. He didn’t know what type of monsters would appear after the
blackened Grid.
It was a situation where the six fusion sword dance was consumed to defeat the blackened Grid alone.
Then what if more monsters popped out? Just imagining it was terrifying...
“We have to step back first. I alone can’t offer much help to Your Majesty,” Mercedes insisted. Her
closed lips and long eyelashes trembled slightly. She looked like she was trying to hide her anger.
“All I can do is distinguish between the types of souls that it shoots out, but even that doesn’t mean
much...”
Even a non-threatening soul caused damage to accumulate every time it touched the body. Mercedes
had experienced it for herself. She still vividly remembered the sensation of the resentment of the souls
gradually encroaching on her. It was an emptiness that she didn’t want to go through twice.
The premise of waging a long-term battle against this red chunk of flesh was to not allow a single soul to
shoot at them. It was impossible for Grid who was operating 100 God Hands. It was because the number
of souls held in the flesh was immeasurable. Even if only some of them were fired at the same time,
they contained the principle of ‘always hitting the target.’
It wasn’t just Grid and the apostles. The tower members and Overgeared Guild members needed to
gather together to have any hope of resisting it. Grid would be freed when there were more shields to
receive the souls instead.
“Um... Does this thing have a weakness?”
“The soul that becomes the core is the weakness.”

It was a place where a soul like the blackened Grid was born. The red chunk of flesh naturally had a soul.
It was the root of the chunk of flesh that set it apart from the souls forcibly captured. However, it was
difficult to track it even with Keen Insight because it changed the location in real time and erased its
traces by repeatedly fusing with other souls.
[The blackened Grid has been defeated.]
[The five fusion sword dance performed by others will inspire you...]
[The possibility of creating a sword dance has opened up.]
[Your level has ri....]
......
...
At the same time, the blackened Grid died. It wasn’t annihilation. The body was erased, but the dark
soul remained. He was absorbed into the chunk of flesh again. It was unfortunate seeing him trying to
resist. Then the fragments of flesh that made up the body and weapons of the blackened Grid fell to the
ground. The way they moved and were drawn to each other in a wriggling motion resembled the
regeneration process of slimes.
“”That...?””
The demon who believed he had received the soul of a Sword Saint—he had a bewildered expression on
his face ever since Grid broke in. He had stiffened without being able to shut his mouth when he saw
Grid using the six fusion sword dance.
Now he suddenly came to his senses. He pointed at the pieces of flesh that started to unite as one.
“”Sword Saint...! It is the Sword Saint!””
Since when could anyone be called a Sword Saint? Grid thought that Biban and Kraugel would be very
offended. It was the same for Muller, who would be underground...
‘...No, is it true that Muller is dead?’
Grid suddenly had doubts. At this point, he wondered if it was right to believe that Muller was alive.
According to Chreshler, the reason that Muller wanted death was because he wanted ‘rest.’ However,
death wasn’t rest. Hell was degraded by Baal and the reincarnation of souls was blocked.
Did Muller not know about this? It was impossible. It would make no sense if the person who saved a
myth predator that civilians didn’t know about wouldn’t know what was lurking after death. Muller
must’ve realized it at some point—the fact that being dead was worse than being alive.
Should he ascend to heaven with no memory and become a soldier of the gods, or fall to hell while
retaining his memories and suffer for eternity? Would he have accepted death easily if he knew these
were the only options available after death?
‘Many of Muller’s records were lost, but in the end, Muller wasn’t forgotten.’
It was true that in the distant past, Muller had prepared for death. The evidence was that a large
number of records related to him were erased. Nevertheless, Muller wasn’t forgotten. This was
evidence that at some point, Muller had rejected death. Of course, this was just speculation.
However, Grid could be sure that the owner of the new body that the flesh was creating wasn’t Muller.
It was because Muller wasn’t cheap enough to make an appearance in the world through this type of
process.
“”S-Sword Saint...! Muller?!””
The demon’s thoughts were different. He kept making a fuss. Contrary to his serious appearance, he was
quite a thoughtless guy.
There was a flash of light in Grid’s eyes as he was clicking his tongue. It felt like lightning speed. At first
glance, it resembled Mercedes’ Keen Insight, but it was completely different. It was far from mysterious
and very daunting. It was Overgeared God’s Observation.
[Once you check the target item, your understanding of the item will increase greatly. You can confirm
the stats value and options and copy them.
However, in order to copy the item, you must use an item that you have created yourself as the
material.
Additionally, the difference in rating of the target item and the item used as the material must be within
one grade and the item used as the material can’t be recovered.]
Etc, etc.
At first glance, it was Pagma’s Eyes with just a name change. However, the effect was strengthened a
bit. The cooldown time was drastically reduced and the applications had become more extensive. The
name of a god was included in the skill name, so evolution was inevitable.
[You have failed to contemplate the target.]
‘As expected, it didn’t work.’
He was inspired by the fact that the fragments of flesh had formed weapons. He tried to see if he could
contemplate the chunk of flesh itself, but it failed like he was trying to eat for free. It happened the
moment Grid was feeling regret...
[You have succeeded in contemplating the target.]
It was when the flesh had fully taken a human form. The information of the armor and sword that this
person was equipped with was dug out in detail using Overgeared God's Observation.
‘Elder’s Falchion’ and ‘Elder’s Armor’—they were legendary items with very high performances. They
were somewhat inferior to what Grid made himself, but they were much better than the items that
were dropped by bosses. Grid didn’t feel much excitement about the performance itself. However, the
problem was in their item information. They were described as the sword and armor used by a Sword
Saint Killer.
‘A Sword Saint Killer?’
Was a Sword Saint actually a punching bag? The only special ones were Muller, said to be the strongest
Sword Saint; his teacher, Biban; and Kraugel, a genius who Grid admired. In fact, a Sword Saint wasn’t
much different from normal legends.
Elder rushed toward the thinking Grid. He greatly tilted his upper body and the sword that was launched
was extremely fast.
Blood oozed from Grid’s eyes. It was the feeling of being cut at the same time that he read the sword
with the artificial senses. Grid would’ve suffered a serious injury if he hadn’t read the information of
Elder’s sword in advance. It was the information that it ‘increased in length’ in the event of an attack.
Elder’s face was pierced. He believed in the function of the weapon and showed a loophole where his
upper body was tilted when the distance wasn’t enough. This meant he allowed Grid’s Kill sword dance
that was used when Grid moved forward with Shunpo. The narrowed distance turned Elder’s elongated
sword into a weakness. It didn’t advance enough and only the lower part of the sword barely touched
the corner of Grid’s eye.
‘Immortality.’
Elder didn’t die even though his face was partially damaged. It was a respite obtained by immortality. It
was evidence of a legend from a long time ago. The red chunk of flesh quickly healed his wounds.
Elder staggered while bleeding and his movement of recovering the sword itself acted as a threatening
swordsmanship. It grazed Grid’s side, but it was somewhat lacking in power. It wasn’t enough to
penetrate the dragon armor.
Grid’s large hand covered Elder’s face. Elder was slammed into the ground on his back. Grid looked up as
he completely suppressed Elder with his knee. Then he stared at the red chunk of flesh. Some of the 100
God Hands were restraining Elder’s limbs. Exactly five seconds later, the struggling Elder was beheaded.
A simple legend couldn’t go against the Overgeared God at all. The legends of the distant past were
being forgotten in the era where the standards were rapidly rising.
““Uh..? Uhh?””
The demon, who read Elder’s sword energy and believed him to be a Sword Saint, was now completely
dumbfounded. Grid’s overwhelming force was unrealistic for him. It was like this when he thought of the
myth of the Overgeared God that he vaguely heard.
‘Is this the level of someone who became a god just a few years ago?’
The sight of the 100 black-gold hands using swordsmanship just a little while ago was replayed in the
demon’s mind. Unknowingly, he felt awe toward Grid and his feelings were recorded in the Overgeared
God’s 20th epic.
“Let’s retreat. We’ll have to join our other colleagues,” Grid looked away from the chunk of flesh and
urged Mercedes while barely enduring it. In his heart, he wanted to wage an all-out battle with the
chunk of flesh right away. It was a situation where the hell moon that was being projected to the surface
could only be eliminated by destroying the chunk of flesh. He naturally had to fight it and get rid of it.
Grid’s wish was to get rid of it as soon as possible to make Irene and the people, who were still suffering
at this moment, feel comfortable. Yet as stated before, there was only a small possibility of winning on
his own. It was also a problem that he already consumed one of the six fusion sword dances. He needed
to proceed a bit more calmly...
“Yes.” Mercedes nodded. She witnessed Grid, who was cold with anger for the first time in ages, and her
heart pounded in a manner that didn’t match the situation.
‘Are they both crazy?’
The demon read the pink airflow with his keen senses and clicked his tongue. Meanwhile, the red chunk
of flesh took back Elder’s soul and was once again taking on the form of another human being.
Thousands of souls were being scattered like a torrential rain, as if the chunk of flesh was yelling that it
wouldn’t let them go. It was blocked by the God Hands using the Revolve sword dance.
Every time the cooldown ended, they joined together and raised a barrier. They even used Tai Chi as a
last resort when their barrier was pierced and it was often useful due to the nature of the soul. The souls
with an aggressive nature were subdued by the softness. A soul was a spiritual concept, not a physical
one. Meanwhile, the God Hands themselves resembled Grid and were surrounded by divinity. They
could interfere with any concept.
‘Will I get an offer to appear in a martial arts movie like this?’
Grid went beyond the level of implementing Satisfy’s techniques in reality and started to implement the
techniques of reality in Satisfy. There was no controversy over him. It was because many players had
already shown such changes.
Chapter 1666
Grid’s apostles had a common characteristic—they showed greater value in team play. It wasn’t because
their character was suitable for assisting others. It was simply that their abilities were extraordinary.
The energy of nature ruled by Piaro energized his allies, while Mercedes’ shield skills and chivalric code
instilled a firm belief while protecting them. Braham’s very existence benefited all allies who used magic
power while being a disaster for his enemies. Sariel’s divinity erased the fear of their allies, while
Nefelina...
...In any case, among the apostles, the one who harmonized the most with their allies was Zik.
The time when he was Zikfrector, not Zik—in other words, from the days when he was just the
‘incarnation’ of the seven malignant saints, he mastered all types of martial arts and magic and was
praised as the grandmaster. He basically boasted extensive knowledge.
He had a wisdom that could see through providence and could perfectly understand the structure and
psychology of human beings. On this basis, he provided a buff suitable for each of his allies. He even
adapted to the changing situation in real time. As a result, the Overgeared members who were in a party
with Zik experienced a miracle.
[The meaning of the rune written on you has changed.]
[The attack power increase buff is released and your evasion rate has increased.]
“......!”
The buffs that changed in real time were also a type of hint. The Overgeared members could perceive
what type of situation they were in based on the contents of the changed buffs. It was the same for
Peak Sword. He had cut the body of the demon who got close to him before hurriedly bending down,
preparing to draw his sword again. He didn’t understand what was going on, but he rolled forward first
before taking a look. There was a feeling that he looked somewhat unseemly.
-In any case, it doesn’t matter because you already don’t know dignity.
He was angry from Iyarugt’s scolding, but in any case, Peak Sword trusted Zik. He knew that the buff Zik
gave him was based on a clear idea.
It was as expected. A magic bombardment fell on the place where Peak Sword had just been. The
problem was that the direction in which Peak Sword rolled was included in the bombardment range.
Fortunately, the evasion rate increase buff meant he avoided a fatal injury. However, Peak Sword’s face
turned deep red.
‘I shouldn’t have rolled.’
If he was going to get hit anyway, he would’ve rather stayed still or cocked his head to the side. Then he
would’ve looked as cool as Grid or Kraugel.
“Cool!”
Contrary to Peak Sword’s concerns, the reactions of the others were good. It was because from the
perspective of a third person, it seemed like Peak Sword had rolled and escaped the magic. Thanks to
Ruby, who healed him while praising him, Peak Sword calmed his anger.
He widened his stride and took a lower posture. Iyarugt was drawn from the sheath. Blood swirled
around the transparent red sword.
It had already cut. The swiftly drawn sword split one side of the battlefield in half. The target demon’s
body was split from side to side and the demons around him turned to gray ash as they ran. The buff
applied to Peak Sword also returned to the attack power increase buff right away.
Peak Sword gave a thumbs up to Zik in the distance. “Hey! You are the best! You are really the best!”
Would this cry be heard? The battlefield was very noisy and the distance between Peak Sword and Zik
was too far.
Zik’s gaze was to the front, not the side. From the beginning until now, he had been advancing while
staring at the toad at the end of the enemy’s formation. Nevertheless, he constantly gave new buffs to
all the Overgeared members scattered throughout the battlefield. It was as if he had eyes attached to
each and every Overgeared member.
At this point, they wondered if he had the same vision as Jishuka. It was a vision that could see the
entire battlefield.
Just then, arrows fell. As if shot from the clouds, the baptism of arrows fell in a straight line, not a
parabola, and was like a torrential rain.
A faint smile appeared on Zik’s face as he made his way along the path that was opened.
‘It is comfortable.’
He remembered the days when he roamed the battlefield with his six companions before he received
the stigma of the seven malignant saints. His companions always paved the way for Zik and with their
help, Zik was able to defeat many of his enemies.
In retrospect, the enemies were all innocent. It was because the war that Zik and his companions fought
was by no means a holy war. It was nothing more than lowly violence that was wielded to fill the god’s
stomachs.
Therefore, Zik didn’t deny the moniker of Seven Malignant Saints. He wielded enormous power in the
days when he was behind the Saharan Empire, but he didn’t change the history associated with the
Seven Malignant Saints. It was because they committed too many sins to claim that the Seven Malignant
Saints were wrongly framed.
That’s right—Zik’s ultimate goal wasn’t to appease the vengeful spirits of his colleagues. It was just an
incidental wish. His real purpose was pure, just as he stated before Hanul. It was to condemn the
despicable gods and create a world that was more beneficial to humans.
Therefore, he was a hero. A great hero was supporting Grid. A god who didn’t put the words ‘holy war’
in his mouth and existed solely for the sake of humanity—Zik hoped the Overgeared World would cover
the entire world.
“Croak...! Your arrogance is skyrocketing!” Chepardea exclaimed ferociously. One of the human beings
he should be most vigilant about—while he acknowledged Zik’s skills as one of the Seven Malignant
Saints, it wasn't the same when it came to Zik’s ideas.
“I’ve seen countless human beings with the same eyes as yours! They are the eyes of a fanatic! Croak!”
He saw it at the Yatan Church. The humans who served Yatan, the one who abandoned hell a long time
ago, rather than the great Baal, the new master and only king of hell. The people who were completely
misled by Amoract had no answers. They didn’t argue about right or wrong and only blindly believed in
Yatan. That was the case with ZIk now.
The upright look in his eyes without a single doubt was so annoying that it made his stomach ache. Zik
spoke as he finally succeeded in narrowing the distance with the one who reacted more sensitively than
necessary, “You have doubts.”
“What nonsense...?! Croak!”

Chepardea’s long, thick tongue moved downwards. It smashed and dug into the hard ground. Shortly
thereafter, it soared up from Zik’s feet.
A pus-like mucus was emerging from the bumpy skin on his large face. It was a mucus with a strong
toxicity. Not a single drop touched Zik. It was because one of the many runes surrounding him had the
meaning of immunity.
“What type of alienation do you feel in your relationship with Baal?”
Zik moved his sword and cut off Chepardea’s tongue. The blood that gushed out like a fountain turned
into a foggy mist and was sprayed. It was a bloody fog that blocked the enemy’s vision and senses,
poisoning them.
Chepardea’s body was made entirely of poison. Ordinary people would die just by breathing in the same
space.
However, Zik knew that Chepardea had crossed the continent with Agnus, Baal’s former contractor.
Originally, every path that he walked should be filled with human corpses, but this wasn’t the case.
Calling him Baal’s right arm was a bit mild.
“Or are your instincts starting to reject Baal?”
“Stop talking nonsense, croak!”
Chepardea couldn’t understand it.
On what grounds does this person use to sever my relationship with Baal?
Baal is great. Only Baal can claim to be the master of hell and deserve my allegiance. I am ready to
dedicate everything to him.
...Wait? So what is the difference between that fanatic and I?
Chepardea’s big eyes fluttered as he felt great doubts. There was a worry that he would explode from
the way his body was bulging and rolling around.
“Do not serve a deceiver.”
Even the heavenly gods had deceived humans. Would the master of hell be any different? Considering
Baal’s disposition, there was a high probability that most of Baal’s close associates were in a miserable
position like the Seven Malignant Saints of the past.
This was what he thought and expressed in words. He didn’t have expectations that Chepardea was a
good being. This advice just came from a simple sense of similarity. However, his hands didn’t show any
mercy. Zik had a golden opportunity to catch and kill Baal’s closest subordinate, which Zik couldn’t miss.
Of course, Chepardea’s resistance was also intense. He used the mucus that surrounded his body to
cause Zik’s sword to slip off. He immediately regenerated the severed tongue and spread open a net. It
was used so that even one attack from the demons could reach Zik. He even summoned three great
demons skilled in magic in an attempt to destroy ZIk’s runes.
At first glance, he saw through Zik’s tactics, which seemed invincible. This was why it was hard to ignore
old beings. The experience and wisdom accumulated from a long life couldn’t be ignored.
“......”
Zik was worried that the time would be delayed when he suddenly made eye contact with Yura.
Nod.
There was no need for any conversation. The two of them weren’t particularly acquainted, but they
knew each other well. Zik noticed the relationship between Grid and Yura and had been keeping an eye
on her. Yura had heard a lot about Zik from Grid. It wasn’t difficult to guess what the other was thinking
as long as they were on the same battlefield.
Zik’s sword pierced Yura’s abdomen.
“......?!”
“......!!”
It was a completely incomprehensible situation. It wasn’t just the Overgeared members. Chepardea and
the great demons were astonished as well.
‘Black magic...! Yes, he must’ve been subjected to black magic! His Highness Baal has helped! Croak!’
It happened as Chepardea interpreted it as positively as possible...
Zik’s sword, which had just pierced Yura’s abdomen, ended up piercing Chepardea’s large back. It
contained immense power. Runes were wrapped around the Saharan Sword, Zik’s sword that pierced
Chepardea. They were runes that made up destructive words. Not only was Chepardea’s mucus easily
destroyed, but his skin and bones were split apart like tofu. Even the regenerative power was
suppressed.
“Cowardly, bastard...” Chepardea barely managed to speak as he coughed up blood. He belatedly

discovered that there was a black hole opened in front of Yura’s abdomen. It was the application of the
Hell Leap skill. Zik’s sword, which he thought had pierced Yura, had actually only been swallowed up by
the Hell Leap where the destination was Chepardea’s back.
From the standpoint of the victim, it was a perfect collaboration that could only elicit curses. It was
cowardly even from the perspective of a demon.
“I can see why my god likes you.”
“I understand why you are trusted.”
Zik and Yura’s swords crossed with Chepardea in the center as they praised each other. It happened the
moment when Chepardea’s eyes were turned upside down as he was cut into three parts...
“Wait.”
A hand protruded from a crevice in Chepardea’s severed body.
Duguen!
The atmosphere of the battlefield changed. The bodies of all the Overgeared members and the kings of
the different species, stiffened like stone statues.
Zik’s eyes narrowed. Who should be protected? A single word filled his mind as he contemplated Yura,
Jishuka, and Ruby at the same time—annihilation.
[The 1st Great Demon, Baal, has appeared.]
Shock and horror—the Absolute of hell, who appeared while tearing apart Chepardea’s flesh, made
everyone lose their minds. However, Baal wasn’t interested in the invaders. He only put his fingers into
the head of Chepardea, who was smiling at him even at the moment of death, and wriggled around in
his brain.
“It is no fun if you die like this.”
“Ugh...? Baal...! Baaaal!!” Chepardea’s eyes had lost their light and were dying, but now they suddenly
widened. His gaze filled with anger and hatred was directed at Baal, not Zik. “You..! To God Yatan...!”
The memories he had forgotten filled his mind. It was along with the memories of being ridiculed and
murdered hundreds of thousands of times by Baal. However, Chepardea felt more desperate and angry
about the insults that his master had suffered than the pain he had suffered. He hated himself for
cursing and forgetting his true master.
Baal’s expression hardened. “It doesn’t change no matter how many times it is repeated.”
This was the end. Baal, who trampled on Chepardea’s efforts, dragged his body to the ground and
burned it with the flames of hell. Then he disappeared without a trace.
“That bastard is ignoring us now...! Oof oof!”
Vantner was shouting in a thunderous voice when he was suddenly silenced.
[The meaning of the rune written on you has changed.]
[The abnormal status resistance buff has changed to the ‘silence’ state.]
Surprisingly, it was done by Zik.
“......!”
The dumbfounded Vantner tried to argue with Zik, only to stop. He noticed the cold sweat that was
pouring down Zik’s body like rain. It was even more shocking because he knew Zik’s strength. Baal felt
like a wall that was endlessly high.
Chapter 1667
The tower member, Betty, succeeded in healing the wounded memphis. Later, she encountered
Chepardea while escaping with Agnus and Noe. It reemerged right after his death was confirmed, so
they wondered if it was a setting where they were brothers. However, based on the consistency of his
abilities and habits, they confirmed it was the same individual.
The appearance of Chepardea, who scoffed at Agnus and Betty for being ‘broken toys,’ was different
from his miserable appearance just before he died. He showed a strange appearance of praising Baal,
who killed him a little while ago, before being killed by Betty and Agnus.
Meanwhile, the tower member, Abellio, joined the tower member, Ken, by chance. The great demons
avoided Ken and the demons who advanced without hesitation were annihilated every time Abellio
made a stroke with his brush. Looking at the movement path, it was estimated that they would soon
encounter Grid’s group in the south.
Meanwhile, the tower member, Jessica, was in pursuit of the great demon Barbatos. Barbatos, who was
sniping at Abellio, fled shortly after Jessica appeared and showed a weakness in his sniping ability. It
seemed that an effect of Echo Magic acted as a counter.
The tower member, Radwolf, succeeded in taking over the sky. The magic power bombs from the army
of magic machines covered the dark sky of hell with a pure white light... all types of flying demons folded
their wings and died. A total of three great demons set out to intercept Radwolf, but they failed. The
instantaneous acceleration ability of the magic machine that Radwolf was boarding was at the level of a
transcendent and he was presumably using Shunpo. Additionally, based on the level and firepower of
the armor, there was no disagreement in the assessment that it was an anti-dragon weapon.
The tower member, Fronzaltz, killed the 9th Great Demon. He stayed in the 9th Hell and searched the
area. It looked like he wanted something...
Several demon armies rushed out to suppress him, but he didn’t care. Several experts agreed that
Fronzaltz’ strength was likely to be the second highest among the tower members.
The tower member, Jurene, was having a long conversation with the great demons in the 20s. The
conversation couldn’t be listened to, but it had a very friendly atmosphere that didn’t fit the bloody
landscape of hell.
The tower member, Biban, continued to wander around the remote regions. He was personally proving
that there were many different types of landscapes in hell and didn’t show any battles for a long time. It
couldn’t be confirmed if the demons were avoiding him or if he was avoiding the demons.
The apostle of the Overgeared God, Zik, joined the Overgeared members and succeeded in ensuring the
safety of the crystal castle. The atmosphere that cooled down after Baal’s brief appearance was restored
(?) quickly due to Vantner and Peak Sword.
Huroi spread propaganda through Euphemina’s magic and succeeded in communicating the situation to
the people. Players who were hiding all over hell started to move to the crystal castle in droves.
The Overgeared God’s apostle, Nefelina, was lurking in a corner of hell. Her location was similar to the
location where players were hiding, so it seemed her intention was to help people escape...? Maybe it
was due to the Dragon Fear that the hatchling could release imperfectly, but the demons didn’t come
near her.
The Overgeared God’s apostle, Piaro, was engaged in farming in hell... There were already four areas of
hell filled with golden wheat fields and acted as milestones for players. It was confirmed that one of the
trees he planted was exceptionally large and had a red fruit that demons were obsessed with.
The Overgeared God’s apostle, Braham, had an encounter with the great demon, Leraje. He wasn’t at all
intimidated by Leraje, who proclaimed to be the Supreme King. In the face of an unpredictable and
fierce battle that was expected, Leraje instead guided Braham to her palace. Her expression of ecstasy
and submission after placing Braham on the throne made her look quite silly. Of course, the experts
argued that there might be some other hidden setting, but it was difficult to be convincing because they
couldn’t provide any evidence.
Overgeared God Grid and the apostle, Mercedes, succeeded in escaping back up to the ground after a
great battle underground. It seemed that the raid of something huge and red would be saved for a later
date. The demon swordsman who had a close battle with Mercedes followed Grid, so it seemed that
Grid had succeeded in taming another monster.
...This was the current situation in hell. It was due to this that the shock and horror that Baal brought to
people after he briefly appeared soon calmed down. The overall situation was good, except for the fact
that Baal was too strong and the red chunk of flesh was too sinister.
The performances of the apostles and tower members were great. There wouldn’t be any major
problems as long as they didn’t run into Baal. Yes, unless they encountered Baal...
However, was that really a normal wish? The master of hell was Baal. He was the goal of Grid’s party.
No, humanity’s end goal would eventually come down to defeating Baal. So why assume that they
wouldn’t encounter Baal? It was too... maybe it was due to this vague wish?
The victory announcements repeatedly rang out, but on the contrary, people’s anxiety grew. This
couldn’t continue.
“We will join the war.”
Large crowds started to be attracted to Reinhardt. The rankers and players who were going to use the
hell elevator rushed in like a tsunami at the last minute. The Overgeared Guild didn’t stop them. Why
would they refuse volunteers to fight with them?
The fact that Grid’s group didn’t intend to fight Baal right now wasn’t particularly important. Those in
hell needed help right away. They needed manpower so that players could safely evacuate to the crystal
castle. The latecomers had stayed on the surface and closely watched the situation in hell so they could
perceive the players’ current positions and situations. It meant they could plan enough to know how to
evacuate them.
“However, please keep this in mind. At best, you who are going as reinforcements shouldn’t die.”
Laella, the master of the Overgeared Magic Tower—she was Reinhardt’s acting lord and cautioned the
people.
“Your death will create a stronger demon.”
Contrary to her worried expression, Laella’s magic power was burning like a flame. It was as if she was
going to burn and kill them if they went to help, died, and made things worse. It was actually a threat.
Was it because she was an idol? There was a perception that Laella was almost the only kind person
among the Overgeared members. Maybe it was just people’s wishes.
Laella was also a member of the Overgeared Guild. She was even part of the former Tzedakah Guild. She
also had a temperament of ruling by force. If she was kind and gentle like her external image, then she
wouldn’t have been able to become a ranker in the first place, nor would she be able to mix in with the
rough Tzedakah Guild.
The people realized it again and hurriedly nodded.
Laella smiled gently at them and gave them one more piece of advice, “I am going to hand out anti-
magic seals from the Reidan Alchemy Facility. The effect is strong, but it only lasts for 0.2 seconds. Use it
the moment the elevator arrives in hell and the doors open. Then you won’t be forcibly transferred.”
They wouldn’t be forcibly transferred... there was no certainty about this. The anti-magic seal created by
the Reidan Alchemy Facility and the Overgeared Magic Tower was very powerful in return for being very
restricted, but there was no guarantee that it would perform perfectly in hell. There was no forced
teleportation during the time Laella was with the hell expedition, so there was no room for
experimentation.
‘If I knew this would happen, I wouldn’t have come back first.’
Just before Baal came to the surface, Laella had returned there first. It was because the workload of the
magic tower was so heavy that she couldn’t be away for a long time. The reason she participated in the
first place was to secure resources she needed for an experiment. It was a well-known fact that there
were quite a few types of resources that could only be obtained in hell.
In particular, it was estimated that there were many beneficial resources for magicians. It was obvious
from the constantly appearing magic tower quests where they could study new magic if they secured a
certain resource. Among them, the ‘fruit of good and evil’ stood out in particular. Despite being a
material item, it was classified as myth rated. It was said that the fruit was very red at night and green
during the day...
Wouldn’t it resemble that one?
“...Eh?”
Laella’s eyes widened as she looked up at the sky again after putting the new volunteers into the
elevator. Her eyes were drawn to a particularly large tree in the video of Piaro. It was a tree that was
half as large as the world tree. At first glance, the great tree that seemed to support the sky had only
one fruit. It was very red. She saw the demons rolling their eyes and rushing at the fruit. It was even
though they knew they would be Piaro’s prey the moment they stepped into the surrounding wheat
fields.
“T-That...!”
“C-Crazy!!”
Laella was feeling astonished when the screams and groans of people rang out. Laella was surprised by
the intense reactions and noticed it one step late.
A dragon appeared in hell. It was the Evil Dragon Bunhelier. One of his wings and his tail had been
ripped off. The appearance of an Absolute that he had shown during his fight against Hayate had faded
away.
Kurarararara!
“......!”
“......!”
The faces of Laella and the people turned pale.
“God!” Sariel screamed out a prayer while clasping her hands together. The place where the dragon
appeared was above Grid’s head. The dragon even fired a Breath at Grid’s group the moment he
appeared. It was such a quick surprise attack that they were worried if Grid would even be aware of it.
Grid’s party was swept away by the Breath. The faint smoke completely obscured the screen.
The situation was worse than people thought.
[Baal...!]
It was because Baal appeared in the spot where Bunhelier had emerged. He seemed to have rushed
over after reading Bunhelier’s energy. It was shortly after killing Chepardea. It revealed why he ignored
Zik and the Overgeared members on the scene and left in a hurry.
“You are a very unlucky guy.” Baal laughed when he found Grid, who had been hit by the Breath and
turned into rags. He seemed to be enjoying the situation itself.
Grid’s response wasn’t much different. Grid hadn’t been able to hide his fear during his previous
encounter with Baal on the surface, yet now he was smiling in this desperate situation.
“Let’s see who is the unlucky one?”
He was grateful for his high luck stat. Grid shook off the dust and raised his body. Then he tapped on his
armor with a hammer. Mercedes and the demon swordsman weren’t by his side. They had left the
scene with the God Hands the moment Bunhelier appeared.
“I’ve been thinking about it ever since I heard the words ‘Crazy God and Crazy Dragon.’”
The sight of Grid pulling out two dragon weapons and holding them caught the attention of Baal and
Bunhelier at the same time. No matter how weak he might be, the figure armed with dragon weapons
and armor was bound to shine in a special way.
“The most suitable dragons for the tale of the ‘Crazy God and Crazy Dragon’ are Nevartan and Bunhelier,
the craziest dragon and the second craziest dragon. Isn’t that right?”
Grid’s gaze shifted to Bunhelier in the sky. Bunhelier’s eyes, which had been filled with anger and killing
intent, slowly stabilized.
[I can’t deny it.]
Chapter 1668
The hell moon was always a full moon. It was because it was just artificially overlaid. The sight of the
moon changing to a waning moon and waxing moon every time Bunhelier moved was unfamiliar.
“There are some people who will be quite surprised.”
Bunhelier was covered with obsidian-like black scales. From a distance, Baal admired the unrealistic
appearance of the old dragon, which could be seen as a shadow covering the moon. It wasn’t an
overwhelmed look. Not the slightest bit of tension could be seen. It was an abnormal reaction.
Grid speculated more closely about the relationship between Baal and Bunhelier.
‘Is Baal superior?’
Grid hadn’t logged out ever since arriving in hell. It was because it wasn’t the promised time. He didn’t
know the situation outside. It meant he hadn’t heard the news that Bunhelier suffered a great defeat by
Marie Rose and that Baal was the reason for her fatal effect against Bunhelier.
Nevertheless, he had a vague guess. It was through the resentment, anger, and killing intent that
Bunhelier was emitting toward Baal. Bunhelier had a clear hatred of Baal.
He wondered if Bunhelier had been hit hard in the back of the head and if it had something to do with
the episode where Bunhelier was reborn as an evil dragon in hell.
‘I’m certain. In the process, Baal put some type of shackles on Bunhelier.’
This was the only way he could understand Bunhelier’s anger. Then Baal’s relaxed attitude even in front
of an old dragon was understandable...
A huge shadow was cast around the thinking Grid. It was a shadow that grew as Bunhelier got closer.
[Baal, this guy played an insignificant trick. I knew from the beginning that you didn’t take anyone in
your eyes, but is it the point of deceiving an old dragon that existed from the beginning? Do you have
ten lives?]
Bunhelier was agitated. Unlike the gourmet dragon and other top dragons, who were aloof and awe-
inspiring, he clearly expressed his emotions. This attitude didn’t feel cheap. It was purely overbearing.
Grid became dizzy from the messages of his transcendent senses that reacted every time Bunhelier let
out a breath.
Bunhelier’s small actions and words were making his transcendent senses feel a sense of crisis in real
time. Baal’s expression as he accepted the killing intent directed at him was still calm.
“That is a strange question. Did you forget the insane dragon? I have been deceiving you for a long
time.”
Baal was the size of an ordinary human, unlike when he appeared on the surface not so long ago. It was
said that he had a different appearance depending on the viewer’s mind. His pale, smooth-looking skin
gradually became as hard as stone. The three horns on his head soared high and his body also grew
huge. He wasn’t inferior even standing side by side with Bunhelier.
Grid was watching him with an astonished look, only to become startled. He suddenly realized that the
‘fear’ abnormal status had been applied to him and gritted his teeth.
‘Don’t be scared.’
There was Bunhelier by his side. It was an old dragon with the momentum to kill Baal immediately. This
was a golden opportunity to ride an old dragon as part of the ‘Crazy God and Crazy Dragon’ tale. It was a
truly unexpected opportunity. Unexpectedly, a Baal raid might be possible.
He tried to control his mind several times, but it was useless. The fear that Grid felt toward Baal was a
systemic problem. A source of evil that threatened even the transcendents and gods. Therefore, he
couldn’t help being afraid...
Besides, it was difficult to trust Bunhelier. Bunhelier read and responded to Grid’s intentions, but this
didn’t translate directly to favor. This meant he could change his mind at any time depending on the
situation.
First of all, he was an evil dragon. Simply put, he was a villain. He wasn’t someone he could build up a
trusting relationship with.
‘Yet from my current perspective, he is the only one I can rely on.’
Bunhelier’s position wasn’t much different.
[Overgeared God... don’t even think about betraying me. If you betray me, I will take everything away
from you.]
Bunhelier landed right next to Grid and gave a clear warning. He also didn’t trust Grid. However, he had
no other option, so he slowly leaned his head forward while showing his dislike. It was so that Grid could
climb onto the nape of his neck.
That’s right—the contents of the Crazy God and Crazy Dragon story were also known to Bunhelier. It was
the same for the other old dragons. However, there would be no old dragon other than Bunhelier who
felt the need to become the main character of Crazy God and Crazy Dragon at this moment and in the
future.
This fact brought Bunhelier a great deal of shame and skepticism. Still, what could he do? The moment
he arrived in hell, Baal came to him as if Baal had been waiting. This meant it was an event within the
scope of Baal’s prediction. Bunhelier needed a variable that would make Baal’s predictions go awry and
that was Grid here.
This one who helped Ifrit deal a big blow to her father. Grid endured the Breath he shot as a test, as if
this wasn’t a falsehood. He didn’t weaken the Breath’s aura like Hayate, but endured it. It was more
than a Dragon Slayer in terms of being tough. To be honest, this was the first time he had seen such a
person. It would surely be helpful...
“I won’t betray you,” Grid declared.
Black blood spilled out every time he opened his mouth due to the aftermath of being hit by the Breath,
but his expression was serious. It was a god’s promise. It was to an old dragon who could fully
understand the weight of it.
[I won’t betray you this time either.]
Bunhelier read Grid’s sincerity and also made a pledge. Would it be kept and sublimated into Dragon
Words, or would it be scattered and reduced to a worthless thing as always...? Even Bunhelier himself
couldn’t predict it. He didn’t mean to brag, but he himself didn’t know in which direction his vicious
heart would be shaken.
[One of the world’s greatest and most monstrous dragons has bowed his head in front of the
Overgeared God.]
All these scenes were being recorded in the 20th epic. Naturally, most of the scenes were interpreted in
Grid’s favor. Bunhelier simply bowed his head to let Grid board, but in the epic, it was portrayed as if he
had submitted.
Grid felt embarrassed, but he acted brazen-faced.
‘I’m not deliberately distorting it.’
Just as God wasn’t the author of the Bible, the myths were originally written by humans. It would be
funny if Grid directly corrected the contents. He didn’t even have the authority to correct it in the first
place.
[I will surely destroy humanity one day...]
Bunhelier noticed the situation and uttered scary words. Grid felt almost thankful that Baal made a
surprise attack just in time to disperse Bunhelier’s attention.
“Keuk.”
He failed to get on Bunhelier’s neck and crashed. It was difficult for him to control his body properly due
to the fear abnormal status, so he was properly hit by Baal’s surprise attack.
‘Is swordsmanship the main force?’
Baal was similar to Hayate. Just like Hayata made the Dragon Killing Sword with energy, Baal crafted a
black sword with demonic energy. It possessed an unchallenged power. The more he approached a
subject that was beyond being powerful, the more status abnormalities that would occur. It was literally
a demonic sword.
The most threatening aspect of the demonic sword was the debuff ‘destruction of the status immunity.’
The status immunity that he enjoyed and took for granted ever since becoming Pagma's Successor was
gone and most of his immunity functions became weak.
‘I knew this day would come eventually.’
It would be weird if one of the final bosses didn’t do this much. He had a duty to overcome this trial.
Stay calm. There was no need to despair. It was just the same conditions that most people felt.
It happened as Grid was controlling his mind...

Baal recovered the sword that had been swung sideways and struck at Bunhelier’s Breath. Then he
reached out his other hand and fired magic. Dozens of magic circles were unexpectedly created. It was
impossible to destroy all of them with the effects of Duke of Wisdom and the Castration Eye.
Damage accumulated again to the falling Grid and Baal’s offensive didn’t stop there. He slammed down
a huge heel and struck the top of Grid’s head. Suddenly, his fingers, which were resting on Grid’s
shoulder, were tearing apart the dragon armor like it was a sheet of paper.
In the aftermath of the impact, his collarbone and shoulder blade were fractured. Grid’s body leaned
forward as his abdomen was torn apart by the demonic sword. Grid’s mind went blank. It wasn’t just
due to the pain. It was because there was no time to think about anything.
Baal’s unstoppable offensive was so swift and complicated. He mastered all areas of swordsmanship,
martial arts, and magic, like Zik, but his power was beyond Zik’s.
‘What is this demon bastard?’
It was no wonder that the Absolute of hell was strong. Grid just hadn’t expected that he would even
know all these techniques? In the first place, wasn’t the demon a being who neglected learning and
depended on their innate power? Most of them were like this with the exception of a few special cases
like Dantalion and Iyarugt. It was hard to understand why Baal would learn and train in something when
he pursued pleasure.
Baal read Grid’s eyes, which were filled with confusion and consternation, and explained, “Most of the
history of humanity that remains on the surface are records of the winners. Many things were lost. On
the other hand, hell covers the history of all the dead. It means I am more familiar with the knowledge
and skills that humans have accumulated than you human beings.”
He seemed to find it pleasant. There wasn’t a single flaw in Baal’s movements. It continued non-stop. He
seemed to be a creature that lived in a single breath that lasted forever as he linked all sorts of
techniques together without a time difference. He also appeared to have no joints.
All the attacks were coming from completely unpredictable trajectories. Grid wouldn’t have been able to
avoid a single one if it wasn’t for his artificial senses and his transcendence.
[What are you doing?]
The ferocious looking Bunhelier frowned. Then Grid abruptly came to his senses. His urgency to stop the
attacks meant his distance with Bunhelier imperceptibly widened. He felt a sense of strangeness.
Baal’s body had become so huge that it was comparable to Bunhelier. His outstretched hands and feet
reached a distance of several dozens of meters. Considering that Grid’s location was initially beside
Bunhelier, Baal’s attack range should’ve included Bunhelier as well, not just Grid. Yet Baal’s attacks only
touched Grid.
Grid focused. He carefully observed the scene happening in front of him. Baal’s massive body
overlapped with Bunhelier’s body every time he moved. Even so, Bunhelier didn’t react to it. In fact,
Baal’s arms and legs were going through Bunhelier’s body like ghosts without any physical force.
Did Bunhelier use any fluidization technique? No. Baal’s huge body was just a fake.
Grid recalled it. The reason why Baal looked huge was because Grid was afraid of him. Baal’s actual body
wasn’t as huge as Bunhelier’s.
‘Don’t be fooled... first of all, I have to measure the distance properly.’
Taang, taang, tatang, tatatang...
Grid noticed the intervals in the impacts to his artificial senses. At first glance, it seemed to occur
simultaneously. It was because Baal’s arms were much longer than the range of his artificial senses.
Baal waved his arm just once and it felt like it had passed through the whole area of his artificial senses.
The truth was different. There were a very small number of gaps. He only barely noticed it when he
raised his concentration to the extreme. It was simply fast.
‘3 meters, 1 meter...’
Grid estimated Baal’s actual size and the length of the demonic sword based on the transmission speed
of the impacts and tilted his head to the left. His command values were reversed due to the aftermath
of the confusion abnormal status. His head tilted to the right.
Visually, it was suicide. It seemed like he was sticking out his head toward the demonic sword wielded
by Baal. However, the blade couldn’t cut or pierce Grid’s neck. It passed by like an illusion. In fact, Baal’s
blade still wasn’t in a position to reach Grid. It had just reached his earlobe.
He felt like he was in an environment where the ping bounced randomly while his body was moving
contrary to his thoughts. Putting aside Baal’s blows and attacks that penetrated his absolute defense,
causing tens of thousands of damage, the difficulty and fatigue of the battle were too high.
Then for the first time, Grid’s sword and Baal’s sword interlocked. The demonic sword failed to cut Grid
and was blocked by the dragon weapon.
“...The adaptation is fairly fast?”
Baal’s eyes were half open. He obscured some of his pupils with his eyelids so they couldn’t be seen. It
was a habit unique to Baal. It was a reaction he showed when admiring something, but no one knew it.
It was because he didn’t usually feel admiration.
‘How much strength does he have?’
Grid clicked his tongue. It was because he witnessed that the dragon weapon’s body was slightly white.
His loudly convulsing arms were an added bonus. He was laughing at the absurdity when Bunhelier
appeared behind him. Hell was currently operating a magic that blocked most movement techniques,
but the teleportation of an old dragon couldn’t be sealed.
[Get on!]
Bunhelier urged. His voice was quite mild, unlike the beginning. Baal wasn’t the only one who admired
Grid’s fighting abilities.
Grid leapt up. First of all, activating the Dragon Knight effect was the urgent priority.
“Where are you going?”

Baal caught up. He pressed the dragon weapon, still engaged with the demonic sword, with force and
created a close-range battle. The magic and skills fired from a close distance approached Grid as an
unstoppable threat.
Baal’s smiling face, which showed his sharp teeth, approached right in front of Grid’s nose. Then a
Breath was shot from Grid’s mouth.
Chapter 1669
A disaster was encountered and there was no chance of survival—this was the common idea of
everyone. The dragon that appeared suddenly fired a Breath, Grid coughed up blood after being hit by
the Breath, and Baal attacked. People watched the series of events that took place in an instant and
naturally predicted Grid’s death. The Evil Dragon Bunhelier, who overwhelmed Hayate, Marie Rose, and
Kraugel and left leisurely.
Baal, the ruler of hell and the source of evil. Expecting Grid to survive when he was surrounded by the
strongest in the worldview was something that even an Overgeared God Church believer couldn’t do. In
other words, it was a wish with no conscience.
Of course, Grid deviated from people’s expectations as usual. He was hit by the Breath and attacked by
Baal, but was still alive five seconds later. It meant he hadn’t consumed his immortality yet. Bunhelier
even bowed his head as if to pay homage to him. Finally, a beam shot from Grid’s mouth. This...
By this point, he was already the protagonist of a courageous work...
No, what was this?! As people were feeling astonished, an explosion occurred around Baal’s head. There
was a cloud of dust. The effect was intense as a Breath was fired right in front of him. It would be a
convincing sight even if Baal’s head had been blown away.
However, there was a strong energy contained in Baal’s demonic sword that was still interlocked with
the dragon weapon. It didn’t waver at all as it endured all the power that Grid had built up over the
years, as firm as a great mountain. It was natural. Baal was one of the first beings created by the Gods of
the Beginning. He was the ruler of hell, the last world where all living things would reach after they died.
No matter what attack was tried, he wasn’t an opponent to prevail against.
Grid knew it as well. He just didn’t want to admit it. It was because he wasn’t an individual. He had the
hopes and fates of many people behind him. There was a sense that he shouldn’t be denied in such a
vain manner.
“...Ohhhhh!” Grid shouted. It was a reflexive reaction. It was an effort to encourage himself and to shake
off his vague fears. He used the full buffs right away. He screamed and squeezed out all his strength, but
he couldn’t shake off Baal’s demonic sword. He crossed the two swords held with both hands and
pushed. It was just that Baal’s demonic sword didn’t move like it was nailed to the air. Little by little, it
slowly dug into Grid’s chest.
[The durability of Valhalla of Infinite Affection has decreased by 470.]
[The durability of Valhalla of Infinite Affection has decreased by 399.]
[The durability of Valhalla of Infinite Affection has decreased by...]

Sparks flew up noisily from Grid’s chest. They were the tears pouring out of the armor that finally
started to be cut and torn apart by the demonic sword. The choking smoke caused by the aftermath of
the Breath’s explosion was dissipating.
Soon, Baal’s intact face was revealed.
“......”
His eyes were still half open. The man, who covered three small pupils with his lowered eyelids and
revealed only one pupil like a human, stared at Grid. He had only Grid in his dark eyes.
Grid trembled. The fact that the ruler of hell was fully conscious of him. He felt a certain sense of
fulfillment even in this urgent situation.
‘He is conscious of me.’
Grid recalled Baal’s behavior. This guy wanted stimulation. The greater the stimulus that threatened
him, the more joy and excitement he would receive. Such a person was blocking Grid’s path several
times as if to prevent Grid from riding that dragon. The meaning was great.
[You have received the ‘poisoned’ and ‘bleeding’ abnormal statuses. Your health will continuously
decrease and your weak points are easily exposed.]
In the end, the demonic sword opened up the armor and started to cut Grid’s chest apart. It was
precisely where the heart was. Fortunately, Grid was able to buy some time thanks to Skin of
Transcendence.
Grid tilted his head back as much as possible. He ignored the screams coming from his broken bones and
bent his waist more than 90 degrees. Baal was persistent. His demonic sword was still crushing the two
swords that Grid had crossed in front of his chest. It dug deeper into Grid’s flesh.
Grid didn’t use Revolve carelessly. He considered the level of the skills that Baal used, the background
from which he acquired the skills, and the fact that Pagma’s soul was now in Baal’s hands.
‘This guy might also be able to use Revolve.’
The reason it was hard to react to a counterattack skill was because it was a sharp counter. Then what
about a counterattack against a counterattack? It would be really hard to react to. It was an
unpredictable trajectory even for the party who counterattacked the counterattack. Not only did it
make the attack out of control, but it also added tremendous acceleration.
It was a systemic decision. A counterattack was precious for a reason. Moreover, the current Grid was
experiencing the confused status condition. If he tried to move his body to the left, he would end up
moving to the right. Even his senses such as hearing and vision would be perceived as opposites. If the
average person was confused, then it would be difficult for them to even walk.
If Revolve was counterattacked in this state... Grid was convinced that he would receive a fatal wound
regardless of his level of transcendence or his artificial senses.
“You are refusing to yield.” It had to be shaken off with pure force. He endured with such a judgment.
Then in the end, his back bent at a strange angle and Baal ridiculed Grid, “I don’t think it is the time to
hide this and that. Try to be a little bit more certain.”
Grid didn’t mean to just fight ignorantly. He naturally used the God Hands and magic. However, the God
Hands couldn’t approach Baal after a certain distance. The demonic energy surrounding Baal’s body
became tangible like the demonic sword and shook off the God Hands.
It was the same with magic. It had no effect and disappeared. The demonic energy worn by Baal
thoroughly neutralized the lower level concepts. It was impossible to harm Baal with the God Hands that
only had 30% of Grid’s stats and low to intermediate level magic.
[Che.]
A man with long, black hair broke in between the two of them. It was Bunhelier, polymorphed into
human form. Grid could be swept up if he attacked with a dragon’s body or a Breath, so Bunhelier
reduced the size of his body. It was the flow that Baal had forced. This bastard’s behavior that
overlapped closely with Grid constrained Bunhelier in many ways.
“Are you really going to cooperate?” Baal was kicked away from Grid’s abdomen and left his spot.
Bunhelier’s hand, which swept through the afterimages of Baal’s movement, quickly turned into a
dragon’s hand. In an instant, he narrowed the distance to the far away Baal. A loud roar burst out. It was
an explosion that occurred the moment Baal’s demonic sword blocked Bunhelier’s hand, which tried to
dig at his chest.
All the oxygen around the explosion point was burned. The air was crushed by the pressure of the
explosion and pushed to the periphery in a series of shock waves. Even Grid had to build a barrier out of
the God Hands in order to handle the aftermath. The fireball soared high and died down while the area
entered a vacuum state. The surrounding air rushed to fill in this void, causing an airflow that created a
mushroom cloud.
‘This is crazy...’ Grid’s pupils shook as he exhaled the breath that had been blocked. It was a clash of
pure strength against strength, magic power against magic power. This alone caused a phenomenon
that was like a nuclear explosion? Maybe he should say goodbye to the souls of Pagma and Alex
forever...
Grid was feeling seriously troubled when Bunhelier shouted toward him.
[Avoid it!]
It was Bunhelier who had a black magic power at the tip of each of its six claws. The moment these
spheres collided with Baal’s demonic sword, they caused an explosion that created the mushroom
cloud. However, it was Bunhelier who suffered a lot of damage.
Baal, who appeared through the clouds, had only a line of blood flowing from his forehead while
Bunhelier had one hand blown away. Baal’s strength and magic power didn’t only overwhelm Grid. It
also clearly transcended Bunhelier. Of course, it had to be taken into account that Bunhelier wasn’t in a
perfect state. Not only was Bunhelier at a disadvantage against Baal, but he was also seriously injured by
Nevartan. Nevertheless, it was true that he was better than Grid.
No one thought that Grid, whose armor hadn’t been fully repaired, would be safe from Baal’s next
attack. Millions of people watching the scene from the surface groaned or screamed. There were many
who couldn’t open their tightly closed eyes.
‘There will be a celebration.’
Beijing, China.
Hao frowned as he watched the situation through the news. Unlike most countries that gave Grid
absolute favor, China still tended to be hostile to Grid. It was because there was a sense of damage due
to China’s reputation being tarnished because of Grid.
Was it because they were robbed of a medal every time they met Grid in the National Competition? This
was a very minor issue. The shameful thing for China was that a significant number of Chinese people
changed to an orc and became Grid’s people. Additionally, diplomatic damage was suffered.
In fact, the expression ‘damage’ was funny. They just failed when trying to forcibly undermine South
Korea’s sovereignty. In any case, the Communist Party wasn’t very fond of Grid. This had been the case
since South Korea became known as Grid’s nation and exerted a great influence in the international
community.
The people were also bound to be affected. There were still many people who hated Grid. If it was just a
few days ago, cheers would be heard all over Beijing’s city center. They would’ve felt a lot of fun
watching Grid who was about to die. However, not anymore.
“......?”
Surprisingly, groans erupted all over the streets. There were many people who felt pity for Grid’s plight
and supported him. It was the power of Tai Chi. Grid, who learned Chinese martial arts one day and
preached its greatness, won even the hearts of the Chinese anti-fans.
“I see... Grid, you thought this far and actively used Tai Chi.”
Was it for the unity of humanity?
How far ahead did you look, Grid?
“He is truly a great man. I have no choice but to respect you.”
It was at a time when people all over the world, including China, were cheering for Grid with one heart
and one mind.
“......!” Baal’s eyes were half open again. The demonic sword, which collided with the two dragon
weapons, couldn’t suppress Grid like before. It bounced off in a normal manner.
“Bunhelier!” Grid broke through Baal and shouted fiercely. He was biting a lollipop in his mouth. It was
the greatest item in the reputation store that could only be used five times per account. It was the
Sweet Candy. It increased all stats by 30% for 5 minutes.
Bunhelier responded. He instantly regained his dragon appearance and flew toward Grid. Baal’s baptism
of magic struck Grid’s back dozens of times. The ragged armor was completely removed. It wasn’t
destroyed. Grid took it off on his own along the way. He swapped to the Holy Light Armor to minimize
the damage caused by the magic.
The price was harsh. He was cut by Baal’s sword, who had been approaching since the time he shot the
magic, and lost hundreds of thousands of health. Grid fired a Breath from the hands that stretched out
backwards. The Small Breath didn’t hurt Baal, but it gave Grid some momentum.
He quickly closed the distance to Bunhelier, who wasn’t far away. Baal was persistent. He moved one
step faster than Grid and blocked Grid’s way. This was predicted. From the time he fired the Small
Breath backwards, Grid was already performing the Serve sword dance.
A sword dance depicting the sacrifice of the Overgeared God. The dreams and wishes of countless
people and the splendid determination of the wounded god who carried their fate caused even Baal to
stiffen for a moment.
“......!”
It was only 0.2 seconds. Baal only flinched for this moment. However, even 0.1 seconds was an endlessly
long time for Absolutes, who split it into dozens of units.
[You have boarded the Evil Dragon Bunhelier.]
[The effect of the only one title in the world, ‘Dragon Knight,’ is activated.]
[All your stats are increased by three times and your status is increased...]
[......!]
[......!!]
[......!!!]
[...The target you are riding is an old dragon!]
[Your status has greatly increased!]
[Resist all status abnormalities that you are currently experiencing!]
“...Crazy God and Crazy Dragon.”
An evil dragon joining forces with a god, a god who joined forces with an evil dragon. There were two
guys here who were as crazy as he was. Baal laughed like it was ridiculous as one of his arms flew away.
He was cut by the sword of Grid, who was riding on Bunhelier.
The earth shook.
Chapter 1670
The popular opinion was that it was rare for Baal to have any opponents. It was easy to guess based on
Satisfy’s worldview. The hundred of billions of souls caught in hell. No, he was perhaps a being that held
and controlled more souls than this in his grasp.
Baal’s importance was different from that of Martial God Zeratul, who simply had the setting of
‘powerful.’ If there was a day when Baal’s death came, this would be proof that Satisfy’s story was
moving toward the end. He could never be an easy opponent and the real Baal was as powerful as
people expected.
He was literally invincible. It was a level where he overwhelmed Grid and Bunhelier alone. It seemed
impossible to defeat him even if the apostles, tower members, Hayate, and Marie Rose joined.
That had been the thought until just now. Blood rose like a fountain from Baal’s right shoulder. His long
arm was cut off along with the demonic sword in his hand and hovered in the air. It was done by Grid. To
be exact, it was by Grid who climbed onto the neck of a giant dragon.
“...He is riding a dragon?”
People were shocked. Their response was the same, regardless of age, gender, or position. Shouting
cheers was just the basics. A lot of them shot up or stomped their feet and a New York Times reporter
even used the phrase that the earth was shaken. It was a truly shocking sight.
Hayate, Marie Rose, and Kraugel joined forces and barely managed to tie up the feet of the Evil Dragon
Bunhelier. Grid was riding the transcendent being as powerful as the stats that were revealed in a
previous National Competition. It wasn’t at the level of fighting and winning. It was a concept far higher
than victory and it was a shock. The expression that it was ‘beyond imagination’ was a cliche.
“Crazy. This is seriously crazy...”
Dragon Knight—the emergence of an only one title equal to Dragon Slayer showed a tremendous ripple
effect. At this moment, Grid’s appearance was nailed to the minds of everyone. The mythical figure
scattering orange divinity on the neck of a dragon who was scattering black demonic energy.
People sensed it. They would never forget Grid’s appearance that they saw just now. From now on, they
would be plagued for the rest of their lives by the desire to resemble Grid.
『 This… isn’t this more than a Dragon Slayer? 』
The commentators from different countries, who were mesmerized for a while, spoke very carefully. It
was a question that denied Hayate, the Dragon Slayer who was believed to be the strongest human
being. They would accept any criticism. However, no one criticized them. It was because everyone had
the same thoughts. One who killed a dragon and one who ruled over a dragon. To put it bluntly, the
latter would naturally be superior.
At this moment, Grid wasn’t the Overgeared God.
Dragon Knight—people called Grid a new name. In fact, it didn’t matter what he was called.
Blacksmith, emperor, god, dragon riding knight. No matter what, it was a name that meant Grid in the
end. The present reached by an ordinary young man—in the end, he was Grid.
“Baaaal!”
Bunhelier’s high speed flight. Grid completely controlled the speed that even Hayate barely reacted to.
It wasn’t possible just because his stats increased by three times. Grid was communicating with
Bunhelier. They read each other’s will and meaning.
Bunhelier responded immediately every time he felt that Grid’s intentions were plausible. He flew in the
direction that Grid desired. Thanks to this, Grid was able to quickly approach Baal. He safely pierced
through the magic bombardment that swept in from all directions and slashed his two swords
horizontally and vertically. It was a sword dance that was used on the dragon’s body rather than the
ground.
[The Dragon sword dance is newly interpreted.]
It was in the process of using Drop Dragon Pinnacle Link Kill Wave. It was immediately after neutralizing
Baal’s guard, who was using his severed arm like a sword while drawing dozens of magic circles, using
the Dragon Breath. The moment he danced the Dragon sword dance after Drop, a notification window
flashed in Grid’s point of view. It came like a flash of lightning.
The new Dragon sword dance. Grid felt an obvious change. He had a feeling that he had to do the sword
dance from the beginning again. Therefore, he retracted his sword.
[This monkey-like guy...!]
Bunhelier’s rant followed. He fired the Breath according to the timing of the sword dance, but that guy
Grid suddenly took back the sword. He thought this human was quite useful from the moment Grid got
on his neck, but it was a misjudgment. He was ignorant like a god of insignificant human origin. He
thought that missing this opportunity was like a monkey falling from the tree.
Grid ignored him and took the posture of the sword dance again. He forced Bunhelier to move forward
once again. Bunhelier was forced to respond. Baal had recovered from his wound.
In the short time when Grid took back his sword, Baal stuck the severed arm to his shoulder while
asking, “Are you still not in sync?”
Bunhelier took a deep breath and regained his composure while thinking that this guy was really
unlucky. Once again, a Breath was fired according to the timing of the activation of Grid’s sword dance.
However, Baal didn’t suffer from it twice. He previously confirmed that the Breath couldn’t be
weakened even after using all types of barriers and sealing techniques. Therefore, he slashed at the
Breath this time by wielding the sword itself.
The trajectory of the dark sword changed dozens of times in the air. It was to repeatedly suppress, cut,
and deflect the momentum of the Breath that was stacked five times. It was like watching a potter
cutting pottery. It was enough to feel the spirit of craftsmanship.
In the end, the Breath’s trajectory was completely twisted. It was divided into five stems and scattered
in all directions without reaching Baal. In the eyes of people, it seemed like the laser that stretched out
in a straight line was dispersed spontaneously just before it touched Baal. It meant they couldn’t even
properly see the sight of Baal wielding the sword.
Grid wasn’t much different. If it wasn’t for his transcendent senses recognizing Baal’s sword energy as a
threat or if his artificial senses hadn’t read the flow of the wind, Grid would’ve also missed Baal’s sword.
Nevertheless, it was okay even if he missed it.
Grid had predicted that Bunhelier’s Breath wouldn’t have much effect. He anticipated it and was
prepared from the moment Baal’s arm was restored.
“......!”
Baal was astonished. It was because a Breath that was the same as the one had just faced was right in
front of him.
[What?]
Bunhelier was also surprised. ‘His Breath’ was shot from Grid’s mouth, so it was natural to be surprised.
Of course, the power wasn’t perfect. However, it was a reproduction of an old dragon’s Breath. Even if it
wasn’t perfect, it had a destructive power that was on a different level than the Breath that Grid had
shot earlier.
It happened as Baal wielded his sword and cut the Breath again...
Bunhelier crouched down greatly. The nape of his neck that Grid was riding was angled toward the top
of Baal’s head. Grid had the top of Baal’s head in his sight as he swung the two dragon weapons. Once
again, it was a six fusion sword dance. It was just that the action was different from before.
To be precise, the Dragon sword dance had changed. It was completely different from the old Dragon
sword dance, which tried to simply reproduce a dragon’s momentum, or Pagma’s Dragon, which
admired the noble appearance of the blue dragon. This was the sword dance of Grid cooperating with
an old dragon.
[The Dragon sword dance has evolved into the sword dance of the evil dragon.]
Evil Dragon Bunhelier—one of the old dragons that had existed since the beginning of time. At this
moment, his very existence that was communicating with Grid at the same level was an inspiration to
Grid. It was suitable to be used as the source for the new sword dance.
[Dragon - Bunhelier]
[A sword dance that recreates the power and momentum of the evil, old dragon, Bunhelier.
It causes his ‘madness.’
Charges at the designated target, causing 20,000% physical attack and inflicting at least two status
abnormalities. The status abnormalities that will occur are random.
If the target’s status is low, then there is a 99% of instantly killing the target.
Skill Sword Energy Cost: 800
Skill Cooldown Time: 1 hour.]

“......!!”
People were dumbfounded. It wasn’t because they witnessed Grid’s twisted smile. Their attention was
attracted by the sight of the orange divinity being dyed black and spreading like dragon wings, so they
had no time to pay attention to the change in Grid’s expression.
[What is this guy?]
Bunhelier’s big eyes shook as well. He was evil, so he was sensitive to divinity. From the moment he first
saw Grid, he was able to clearly define what type of god Grid was.
A god who existed solely for humanity. He was a noble and upright god, unlike the heavenly gods. Thus,
Bunhelier felt an instinctive disgust. He was forced to work with Grid to kill Baal, but he could assert that
Grid was the second most hated existence after Baal...
Yet at this moment, it changed. He felt a great sense of unity and sameness, as if he was looking in a
mirror. Then Baal’s voice was heard.
“I recognized it from the beginning.”
That you aren’t normal.
The talking Baal fell down. He couldn’t fully withstand the force of the evil dragon that Grid had
reproduced.
Jingle...
The sound of bells was heard.
“What is your potential?” Baal smiled softly as he asked a question. It was in the same falling position as
he was hit by the six fusion sword dance.
Ultimate Martial Art—it was often mistaken for Chiyou’s favor, but its identity was far from a favor. The
potential that would one day blossom. In other words, it was the future.
Baal was curious. What type of future would the person in front of him have to reach this point even
though Grid couldn’t even handle a part of his consciousness just a few years ago?
Grid and Baal’s swords intertwined in a dizzying manner. It was so dazzling that people wondered if it
would be like this if color was added to the flowing wind.
“Baaaal!”
Grid didn’t answer Baal’s question. He had no intention of responding to the conversation. Only his
anger grew. It was so pure that it could be called the influence of exaltation or madness.
Yes. Grid purely hated Baal. He had been dreaming for a long time about the moment when he would
catch and kill Baal. Now—
Now he got a golden opportunity that might not come twice and felt an obligation to get rid of Baal.
Wounds started to appear on both Grid and Baal’s bodies. It was caused by the shock waves that
occurred every time their swords collided. They weren’t fatal to Grid. It was bearable. Baal’s wounds
were even more trivial. They were just scratches. However, these scratches were serious to Baal.
[Ultimate Martial Art has been triggered!]
Grid’s ultimate move caused Baal to fall into a stunned state.
“...Hat!”
[The target has received 503,691,044 damage.]
Two dragon weapons pierced and tore at the chest of Baal, who was smiling with his eyes half open. It
was Grid’s six fusion sword dance, which had the effect of Dragon Knight behind him and showed the
sword dance of the evil dragon. It only hit Baal at the end, but it exerted a formidable power on its own.
Overgeared 1671
Chapter 1671
Hayate’s Dragon Killing Sword was a weapon crafted by gathering sword energy. Baal’s demonic sword
was similar.Baal’s magic power wasn’t just a medium for using magic, but also the medium that made
matter real. It was a type of energy that came from a mental image. It was a technique that was also a
symbol of an Absolute.
Couldn’t he make armor if he could make a sword?
The black light that shot out in all directions as Baal was facing Drop Dragon Pinnacle Link Kill Wave was
a sign of the destruction of the armor that wrapped around his body in real time. It was armor made
from the mental image of a strong self-defense. It was the mental image of the Absolute of hell. Yet it
was pierced. It was torn apart.
“......”
Baal’s original body had a different weight from his fragments of consciousness. He didn’t show any
ugliness like coughing up blood. He slowly raised his body while swallowing the gushing blood.
The wide field of view spread out in front, behind, to the left, and to the right as he confirmed that his
fingertips were slightly trembling. He looked again at the senses that were spread throughout hell and
found that this trembling was real, not false. It had been a long time since he had seen his heart
personally.
Baal stared at the wounds on his chest that were recovering quickly with the power of super fast
regeneration and immediately smiled.
“Finally.”
Baal felt a joy that was more intense than the fires of the hell river. It was because the tension he had
been longing for had finally arrived after so many years.
“I found the right toy.”
Baal had witnessed more deaths than anyone else. In a contradictory manner, he dreamed of death as
he watched every being, who died and fell into hell, yearning for a new life. Didn’t even these
insignificant beings realize that life was precious after dying?
He naturally developed a curiosity about death. The unfulfilled curiosity degenerated into twisted
desire. Baal wanted to die. If he couldn’t die, he wanted to feel a near-death crisis once again. For
example, like when he confronted Beriache. It was in order to realize that he was alive.
[It is nasty nonsense.]
Bunhelier heard Baal’s story and made an expression like his ears were going to rot. Grid didn’t even
respond. From the beginning, he didn’t have the expectation that Baal would have a special story. It was
because Baal was pure evil. It was different from the situations of three-dimensional characters who had
detailed stories. It was just garbage. He had to be erased.
Would Baal’s death accelerate Satisfy’s ending? The ending...
Where was the ending? Did the world he live in have an ending?
“...The world.”
“?”
“It is a world without you!!”
The yelling Grid once again unfolded a sword dance. From a single sword dance to a five fusion sword
dance, he almost went on a rampage. He was influenced by the madness and gained the debuff ‘unable
to identify the enemy.' Even so, he consciously avoided the use of Revolve in the midst of the confusion.
[What is this guy doing?]
Bunhelier struggled in a startled manner. It was because Grid’s sword was stuck in the middle of his
forehead. That’s right. Grid couldn’t distinguish between Baal and Bunhelier. He even forgot that he was
enjoying the effects of Dragon Knight and mistakenly thought that the existence he was standing on was
also an enemy. It was the influence of the madness.
Grid felt like he was fighting two Baals. He couldn’t tell what was real, so he just attacked and tested it
randomly. Whether it was because of the madness of Baal’s craftiness, Grid had no way of knowing.
“You have done something crazy like embodying demonic energy with divinity, so it can’t be helped. It is
a situation where you should be considered lucky that you didn’t degenerate into a demon god.”
The sword dance that reproduced the power and characteristics of an old dragon—it was powerful, but
the side effects were too great.
Baal clicked his tongue and moved his fingers. Long fingernails rubbed against each other, releasing
frost-like fragments. A chill filled the area. A bone-chilling cold came unknowingly. It was a temperature
that was hard to experience in hell where a river of hot fire flowed. The master of hell was denying the
ecosystem of hell.
“It is still too early. Come when you are a little bit better.”
Among the legends, the reason why Sword Saint Muller was so highly regarded wasn’t because his
swordsmanship had reached the realm of being unsurpassed. The perfection of technique was
something that ordinary humans, so-called craftsmen, could do. The biggest existence in hell that lost to
Muller was Hell Gao, the 9th Great Demon, but the reason why they couldn’t forget and feared Muller
was purely due to the ‘Heart Sword.’
Heart Instant Kill—the realm of cutting the target as soon as they made up their mind. In other words,
Muller was someone who completed the mental image. It was like the Absolutes such as Baal and
Hayate.
“......!”
Black ice trapped Grid. Grid froze without even being able to scream. His breathing stopped and the loss
of health was uncontrollably fast. The items he was equipped with stopped functioning altogether. The
dragon armor was no exception. Even the items made of Greed, which had infinite durability, stopped
functioning due to the frozen effect.
It was Baal’s mental image.
[Hey...! Hey!! Wake up!!]
Bunhelier, who had been struggling while swearing at Grid for going on a rampage, glided. He shouted at
the frozen Grid a few times. However, it was useless. Grid couldn’t shake off the ice of death wrapped
around him. It was even after becoming a knight of an old dragon and raising his status by several levels.
I lent you the back of this body, but you are hit by something like this?
Bunhelier was offended and felt like his own value had been decreased. His ego was so hurt that he
gritted his teeth badly. However, he couldn’t swear at Grid.
Grid—this guy was a lot younger than a hatchling. He was young even for a human being and had only
been a god for a few years. In fact, it was fortunate that he didn’t make a crying sound like a newborn.
Was I relying on this guy?
Bunhelier realized it again and laughed at the absurdity. Then he uttered Dragon Words.
[You are great.]
He didn’t make a promise he wouldn’t keep. He also didn’t attempt to increase his self-world by
demeaning others.
Bunhelier—an evil dragon who was unable to train his Dragon Words because he broke the oath of the
covenant every time. For the first time, his Dragon Words were used for the benefit of others. It was
quite strange. Awkward and unpleasant emotions welled up, but it wasn’t particularly difficult.
Bunhelier merely acknowledged Grid. It didn’t take any effort to do this.
The effect appeared immediately. The truth acknowledged by an old dragon, who had existed since the
beginning, became providence. Cracks started to appear on the surface of the ice that froze Grid. They
were cracks that cut off death.
“You did something pointless.”
Baal frowned for the first time. He didn’t like Bunhelier’s intervention. He had predicted Grid was at his
limit.
It was understandable. The candy that Grid was biting in his mouth had melted away and his
consciousness wasn’t intact. During the rampage, his wounds had increased quite significantly. It was
minor compared to the wounds Baal had suffered, but it had to be taken into account that Grid’s body
was weak compared to Baal.
Baal’s skin was as hard as dragon scales. Instead of absolute defense, he had the ability to recover and
proliferate at a very fast speed. On the other hand, Grid was a human being. His physical condition
wasn’t significantly different from humans at the transcendent level.
Yet he was in a ragged state. He was a toy on the verge of breaking. It was impossible for Bunhelier, who
forced Grid to move, to look good.
“Bunhelier, don’t overlook the reason why I am keeping you alive...” Baal took a step back as he spoke
coldly. No, he accelerated two and then three steps. He gradually moved back and replaced 80% of the
magic circles he was creating with defensive technique.
A rain of battle gear fell toward him. Each one had the power of a mental image. Then the high canyon
rising to his left and right caught his attention. It was the Sanctuary of Metal. It was the mental world
opened by Grid, who came to his senses thanks to Bunhelier’s Dragon Words. He had suppressed it due
to the thought that it would’ve been useless before he received the effects of the Dragon Knight, but
now it was different. He believed in the elevated status from riding an old dragon.
In fact, Baal failed to block Grid’s mental world.
“A canyon of black iron...”
Is this your mental world? It is a world of lifeless metal. You are more desolate than me.
Baal had a surprised expression on his face, only to notice it one step late. The energy that rose from the
center of the canyon—it was the energy released by the heart of the Red Phoenix.
Grid’s mental world was warm. It was different from Baal’s mental world that was frozen cold.
“Haha... Kuhaha!” Baal finally burst out laughing. He felt a certain fate with this toy he expected to be in
a position to confront him. It was so much fun that he was ecstatic.
“However, it is too early.”
Baal stopped laughing and made a serious expression.
The canyon of black iron—black iron alone couldn’t do much harm to him. This person obviously needed
more time. Baal was convinced again and extended the hand holding the demonic sword. Baal made
sure his field of view captured Grid, who was restoring his breathing while staring at him, and the stupid
old dragon carrying Grid on his back.
“One Million Army Massacre Sword.”
Undefeated King Madra—a human being who was expected to be chosen as an archangel. Yet
surprisingly, he didn’t ascend to heaven. Perhaps it was due to lingering regrets, but the soul that
remained on the surface for some reason was captured by Pagma.
Thanks to this, his soul ended up in the depths of hell and the knowledge and skills he accumulated
during his lifetime belonged to Baal. The sword energy with supreme power stretched out. It was a
sword energy that would cut everything that entered Baal’s field of view in a single breath. The canyon
of black iron was cut without being able to resist, exposing a cross-section. The canyon turned into a
plain.
Bunhelier’s absolute defense, magic, and scales were also cut helplessly. Bunhelier looked at the sword
energy heading toward his neck and glimpsed death. It was Grid who protected him.
Valhalla of Infinite Affection—this was the form the cut black iron canyon took. Hundreds of thousands
of copies of Valhalla rose in front of Grid and Bunhelier, protecting them from the sword energy. Every
time they were cut and broken, they were reshaped and protected the two of them.
‘Khan, I actually knew it.’
I realized that your armor is gradually becoming useless. The bigger the world I lived in, the stronger the
enemies. The increasingly difficult reality forced me to take off your armor. The reason I couldn’t make
new armor and wrapped myself in your armor is probably because I want to rely on you.
The first friend I ever made. The family member who only cared about my safety until the moment you
lost your breath. Your affection and kindness still sustain me.
“...What?”
There shouldn’t be anything that couldn’t be destroyed. This was the Undefeated King’s swordsmanship.
Yet the armors that made up Grid’s mental world weren’t easily cut. Even if they were destroyed, they
immediately reformed.
Baal noticed it. The fact that this was the source of the mental world that Grid relied on the most.
Grid shot through the fragments of armor that were broken and assembled repeatedly. He gained
acceleration due to the Breath he fired from his hands. He moved in front of Baal, whose movement was
restricted in the aftermath of using One Million Army Massacre Sword.
“Serve Dragon Pinnacle Wave Kill Link.”
This time, Baal was cut from the beginning.
Chapter 1672
There was a sense from the hand when fighting. Most of the time, it was a sensation that was
accompanied by the sentiment such as ‘this attack has properly hit.’ It could be felt in classic games that
used a keyboard or mouse. Even without knowing the exact specs of the opponent, they could often
have a hunch that the target was about to fall. Most of these sensations were based on the experience
accumulated.
In that sense, Grid’s foundation was very solid. It was because he had fought countless enemies.
Why did others use the phrase ‘he overshadows the years’ when evaluating Grid? There was nothing
wrong with it. It was thanks to the fact that he gained a lot of experience in a short period of time. Grid’s
one year was more valuable than someone else’s 10 years or 100 years. This was the greatest strength
of those who used persistence as a weapon.
Grid met many enemies stronger than himself even after becoming a god. Nevertheless, he didn’t fall
into a sense of collapse or frustration. As always, he resisted without knowing how to give up. This all
became experience.
‘It isn’t enough.’

Therefore, he felt it. Even as he tore Baal’s body to shreds, he noticed that Baal wouldn’t die. Baal’s
health gauge was depleted in a single breath, but this amplified his anxiety instead.
‘This… something is definitely wrong.’
The current Grid was in a full buffed state. Except for the Sweet Candy that had just melted, all the other
enhancement effects were stacked on top of each other. It was from the active skills such as Duke of
Amplification to enhancement potions manufactured at the Reidan Alchemy Facility. Additionally, his
status had risen significantly due to the effects of Dragon Knight. This meant he could activate all four
hidden symbols attached to Cranbel’s Horn.
The Serve Dragon Pinnacle Wave Kill Link that tore Baal’s body to shreds could be called the strongest
sword dance ever. There was a high probability that it would be the strongest sword dance of all time.
This would be the first and last time he boarded an old dragon. But...
Was it enough to kill Baal with a single blow? Grid was convinced this wasn’t the case. He declared that
Baal was unnecessary to this world, but he didn’t deny Baal’s power.
[The target has received 33,333,333,333 damage!]
At the same time, the total amount of damage inflicted emerged in the notification window. A chill went
down Grid’s spine. It was because he came up with a keyword that pierced Baal’s essence based on the
numerical figure that shouldn’t come out: Deception.
Baal had betrayed even the god who created him. From the standpoint of the existence who deceived
his sister, Beriache, who was born on the same day, and his closest subordinates who trusted him, it
wasn’t strange for him to deceive others.
“Did you notice? I wanted to see you rejoice. It is a pity,” Baal’s flesh, which had been torn to tens of
thousands of pierces, squirmed and spoke with a ‘mouth.’ The sneering laughter that emerged had a
terrible pitch.
Grid frowned. The messages indicating that most of his buff effects were over or coming to an end were
filling one side of his field of view.
Bunhelier grasped Grid’s state and stopped flapping his wings. He slowly retreated from Baal.
“Was it a mimicry?” Grid asked this question when he recalled how Amoract had been obsessed with
Yura and relentlessly sent a mimicry until Baal established a new law in hell. Then Baal’s ridiculing laugh
grew louder.
“I have already confessed my desire to experience death.”
He was afraid of death, so he put forward a mimicry. Baal’s squirming and giggling flesh quickly gathered
at a single point. Then it took shape again. The sight of Baal being resurrected without a single wound
made Bunhelier groan. Baal shrugged and swept back the hair flowing past his horns, neatly arranging it.
“There is no need to be discouraged. It is because a while ago, you definitely killed me. It just doesn’t
mean much.”
[Don’t talk to him.]

Bunhelier hastily interrupted Baal’s words. He was concerned that Grid would fall into despair and cause
a greater upheaval.
Bunhelier recognized Grid as someone with a shared fate. He understood that if something went wrong
with Grid, it would go wrong with him as well. He was seriously injured due to Nevartan and recognized
the fact that he was being pushed by Baal. It was already overwhelming enough to endure the pressure
of the entire hell that seemed to reject him. He hoped that Grid would buy time, at least until his
wounds were fully healed.
“Does it have anything to do with why people perceive you differently?” In fact, Grid was calm. Far from
being frustrated, he showed no signs of agitation at all. It was because he predicted the current
development from the time he cut at Baal.
Bunhelier found it strange, but Baal laughed as if he was satisfied. “That is it. As long as you fear me, I
won’t die.”
Baal had appeared in history in all sorts of ways. Grid had also encountered him several times. It wasn’t
the real Baal, but the fragments of Baal’s ego. In other words, it was only a small part of him. Even so, it
came as a great fear to humans. Human fear turned into something that made up a part of Baal. It was
also intertwined with his ability of proliferation. It was the cause behind people perceiving Baal
differently. Baal became one, but also many.
[As expected, humanity must perish.]
Bunhelier murmured as he immediately understood the reality of Baal. It wasn’t nonsense. It was
serious. He thought it would be good to be cruel to humanity who interpreted his attitude at will.
‘I won’t die with Baal.’
Grid’s expression as he stared intently at Bunhelier was gradually becoming calmer.
Baal’s head cocked at an angle. “You aren’t acting. You aren’t agitated at all. Surprisingly, do you have a
personality that gives up quickly?”
Baal’s pupils were repeating a slow rotation to the left and right, only to suddenly stop. They slightly
expanded to represent his mood. He was excited. The reaction that was hard for even an Absolute to
understand was interesting and enjoyable in itself. Grid raised the sword and gripped it.
[The duration of Overgeared God’s Rage has ended.]
[The cooldown time of Duke of Amplification hasn’t ended.]
[The duration of Belial’s Power...]
[The duration of Berith’s Power...]
......
...
It felt like he was weakening in real time. Naturally, Baal also felt it. Absolutes were, in other words, top
predators. In Baal’s case in particular, he easily recognized beings other than himself as prey. Hunters
were sensitive to changes in their prey.
“No. I was desperate.”
Had Grid lost his dreams and hopes? Baal had expected him to be a great toy, but he ended up following
the same path as others.
“It is a real pity.”
This halfway power became poison.
If only he didn’t have the power to kill me yet.
If he hadn’t realized my infinite power, he would’ve struggled while feeling hope.
“I missed an interesting sight...”
Baal suddenly shut his mouth as he was speaking. It was because he found the divinity around Grid to be
unpleasant. Since when did it become so dazzling? Wasn’t it just as precarious as a lantern in front of
the wind? It was just trying not to be swallowed up by the demonic energy of Baal and Bunhelier...
[In the end, God punished the king of the demons.]
“If one of your sources is the fear of human beings—”
“What...?”
Baal started to step back. Was the rain of battle gear pouring down again? No, the sky of hell was quiet.
There wasn’t a single star and there was only the red moon in the dark sky. The reason that Baal took a
step back was simply psychological pressure.
“It is enough to erase the fear.”
[The king of the demons trembled and turned away from God.]
“...It is a scam. This is an obvious distortion.”
Baal had only lost his body once. He quickly restored it and obviously put pressure on the Overgeared
God. Grid was on the verge of falling into the abyss of despair. However, the humans on the surface who
witnessed the situation with their own eyes didn’t accept reality and instead distorted it.
They worshiped the Overgeared God just because he killed Baal once. They shook off a great deal of the
fear they had harbored.
This… it was clearly wrong. It felt like the whole world was working together to scam him.
Bunhelier’s voice permeated the bewildered Baal’s ears.

[Certainly. He deserves to shine so much in the eyes of human beings. Grid is the one who got the
approval of I, the great old dragon, Bunhelier. He climbed onto my neck and cut you down. From this
point on, it doesn’t matter what the outcome is.]
The Grid reflected in the eyes of human beings must have been infinitely holy. He would’ve shown a
brilliant future even if he was defeated by Baal in the end. However, Baal didn’t kill Grid right away. Far
from killing Grid, he stood there and spoke to Grid. This allowed humans to interpret the results in the
way they wished.
The aftermath was great. Baal’s status was damaged in real time. His life, which would’ve reached
infinity, would’ve also been greatly reduced.
[You said you wanted to die, so you tightened your own noose.]
“Stupid dragon.” Baal finally had a serious expression. He was agitated to bring out his usual radical
thoughts in front of the party involved. At this moment, Baal was different from usual. He didn’t enjoy
the situation that was happening and regarded it unpleasantly. It wasn’t because he was afraid of death,
but because it was too absurd. Honestly, he was flustered.
...It was a mistake. He was sure there would be people who misunderstood him as someone with all
bark and no bite, like Bunhelier. The unimaginable shame made Baal’s face redden.
Baal’s demonic sword was swung hard. It was a manifestation. The sword rotated wildly and the area
quickly expanded. Baal was in the center of a storm. It was a storm of black frost.
“Get lost.”
Baal was the ruler of hell. Just as Grid grew stronger in the Overgeared World, Baal’s demonic energy
and mental world were strengthened in hell. It exerted an influence that was close to perfect. The
moment Baal created the great frost storm, all the invaders except for Bunhelier froze in place.
Fortunately, the targets frozen by Baal’s mental world couldn’t be interfered with by anything other
than Baal. The tower members, apostles, Overgeared members, and players active in all areas of hell,
escaped the fate of dying immediately. They didn’t lose their health, unlike Grid who had been frozen
earlier.
No matter how great Baal’s mental world was, it couldn’t kill targets that were hundreds of thousands of
kilometers away. If that was possible, he would’ve been proclaimed to be ‘omniscient and omnipotent,’
which even the gods of the beginning were reluctant to mention. It was like those heavenly fools.
“I will admit my mistake this time.”
“......!”
The people looking up at the sky from the surface, as well as the viewers watching the scene from
outside the game through the media, felt a chill go down their spines. Baal’s gaze seemed to be looking
at ‘me.’ Then the storm that Baal wielded again blew away the frozen bodies of the invaders
It was a gesture to banish them from hell. He had the power to detain them in hell, so why shouldn’t he
have the authority to banish them?
[Kuock...!]
Bunhelier’s hastily outstretched tail wrapped around the block of ice containing Grid. He also intended
to be expelled. He knew what type of harassment he would face if he was left here alone.
[Baal! It will be different the next time we meet!]
Baal looked at Grid, not Bunhelier, as if he wasn’t the one talking. Trapped in the ice, Grid’s eyes were
staring straight at Baal. His eyes were as sharp and ferocious as the eyes of a raptor aiming for prey.
[The Asura Road has been closed.]
The hell moon, which was projected into the sky of the surface, closed its numerous eyes. The
landscapes of hell scattered and vanished.
Irene’s face lit up as she put her hands together with Lord’s while praying. The heroes returned one by
one and a huge shadow colored Reinhardt black. It was the shadow of a dragon. The dragon returned
with Grid on the back of his neck.
The wide-eyed people were dumbfounded. They were the people who didn’t know about Grid’s actions
because they were active in hell. In particular, the king of the half-draconians, Bunsdel, passed out with
his mouth foaming.
Chapter 1673
“It is ordinary.”
Those who were active in hell were burdened with all sorts of restrictions. They couldn’t escape, they
couldn’t use movement skills, they couldn’t communicate over a distance, etc. The tower members even
experienced the debuff where their stats dropped dramatically. They suddenly entered hell, so they
didn’t have a chance to raid Hell Gao. They weren’t in a perfect condition. Therefore—
“Hell is no big deal. It is rather trivial compared to the surface where transcendents and dragons roam,”
Biban muttered nonsense.
It was around the time when the Asura Road was closed and the heroes returned one by one. In the
midst of those who felt relieved, delighted, or moved, Biban alone spoke indifferently.
Jessica poked him in the side to make him notice, but it was useless.
“T-That...”
The king of the half-draconians, Bunsdel, frowned. Biban’s dismissive attitude, which was unlike
everyone else who was covered in wounds or burns, was very unpleasant. The hell expedition was
active, no matter how big or small. Some of them might be relatively less active, but they shouldn’t be
blamed. It might be a small performance, but it was true that it was definitely helpful. Additionally, they
all suffered the same risk to their lives.
Bunsdel had been with them in hell, so he knew it well.

Half-draconians, a species with the lineage of Evil Dragon Bunhelier—Bunsdel was their king and
recognized humans as an inferior species, but he respected those in the hell expedition. He couldn’t get
over the nonsense of Biban, who seemed to deny their hardships.
“I heard that there are many humans who become senile when they get old. This is exactly the case with
you. How pitiful your life is for you to grow old with no shame.”
“What?”
Biban’s eyes widened when he heard the sudden harsh words. In fact, Biban was also dejected in his
own way. He had thrown himself into hell with the determination to die for humanity, but he couldn’t
even properly meet a demonic creature, let alone a demon. The hell he experienced was a surprisingly
calm and peaceful world. It was after properly killing the 6th Great Demon, Valefor, who had interfered.
It was because there was no one blocking his path in hell. It was natural. For the demons and demonic
creatures of hell, the Sword Saint was one of the few objects of fear. Wasn’t Biban the teacher of
Muller? The demons heard rumors that he killed Valefor and deliberately avoided him. They ran away
with the thought that they would die as soon as they encountered him.
This was why Biban wandered around without meeting demons. After overcoming one crisis, he only
enjoyed peace and had no choice but to misunderstand hell. Of course, he would’ve doubted the
situation if he was a person capable of normal things, but there were some flaws in Biban’s wisdom.
“Now I can see that you are a half-draconian. Your founder and I are in the same hierarchy, but you
don’t recognize people and are presumptuous. Even if you have the madness that resembles your
founder, you are definitely crazy.”
“Do you know who my founder is to talk nonsense like this? He is the evil dragon, Bunhelier. Don’t you
dare insult him. He is wicked, but he isn’t as crazy as you.”
It was an explosive situation. It was while they were returning home in glory. As people warmly
welcomed and cheered for the hell expedition that returned unharmed, the two Absolutes cooled the
atmosphere. That’s right. From the perspective of the general public, Biban and Bunsdel were Absolutes.
They were god-like beings who could kill or save a person with a single, careless gesture. Many people
wouldn’t be able to bear it if they fought in the middle of the city.
“I beg you, please calm down the Sword Saint...” Lauel politely requested of the tower member near
him. It was the 6th Seat. It was the fighter, Ken, who had the most aggressiveness among the tower
members.
“Why? All those who have inherited Bunhelier’s blood deserve to die anyway.”
“Not necessarily...”
“Huh? What is that on your wrist? Why do traces of a dragon repeatedly appear and disappear?”
“Ah, that is the black flame dragon that is sealed in my soul...”
“I need to interrogate you.”
“Wait. Wait a moment. I was joking.”

The people enthusiastically cheering for the return of the heroes, Biban and Bunsdel who were ready to
fight right away, Nefelina who was terrified for some reason, the frightened Lauel, Jurene who absurdly
appeared with great demons, the dozens of memphis that Betty brought with her, etc.
The scene was a mess. It didn’t calm down at all and the commotion only grew. It wasn’t much different
from when the Asura Road was opened. Just then—
Kuwooooh!
A huge shadow appeared over Reinhardt. It was the shadow of a black dragon.
"Waaahhhhhhhh!"
It was finally the return of the protagonist. The people who had witnessed the performance of Grid and
Bunhelier from the surface cheered and welcomed them. So much blind faith and affection poured out
that it was reminiscent of a gathering of fanatics.
The wide-eyed expedition members were dumbfounded. They suffered from the hell penalty of being
unable to communicate across a distance, so they weren’t exposed to Grid’s epic. Their position was
different from Grid, the protagonist of the epic.
“Bunhelier...!”
Apart from Fronzaltz, the other tower members screamed and took a battle stance. Somehow, the great
demons who stood by Jurene’s side also prepared to fight in response to Jurene’s will. They had
trembling expressions on their faces, but they couldn’t refuse.
“Calm down.” Fronzaltz, the highest ranked tower member with the exception of Hayate—thanks to
God’s Circle, he denied some of Baal’s laws and was exposed to Grid’s epic. Therefore, he tried to calm
down the tower members. It was just that they couldn’t be easily calmed down.
It was the appearance of an old dragon. It was also the old dragon Bunhelier, who was considered the
second most dangerous after Nevartan. Bunhelier’s atrocities were famous among the tower members.
He wasn’t communicative like the gourmet dragon, nor did he value his dignity like the fire dragon. He
was no different from the insane dragon.
“Founder...! Our founder has appeared to punish the ignorant!”
Bunsdel was trembling. Who in the history of the half-draconians had faced their founder? Based on
what Bunsdel knew, they were the first. He was greatly moved by the sight of the founder who
appeared the moment the madman insulted the half-draconians. However, this only lasted a moment.
‘Will he harm human beings?’
A moment later, Bunsdel’s face turned white as he remembered that Reinhardt would become a sea of
fire and the Overgeared Empire would perish in history. He didn’t want to see the people he had
defended die. He was also afraid of the Overgeared God's rage. Confusion grew inside Bunsdel.
Then Prime Minister Lauel suddenly fell to his knees and bowed his head while hundreds of knights
raised their swords in unison. The people and soldiers who filled the city bowed in a near-fierce manner.
It was like they were receiving the Overgeared God.
It was understandable. They saw a great dragon. Bunsdel was both proud and concerned about the
response from the humans.
‘Please think of them in a good manner....?’ Bunsdel was bowing his head in a prayer when he stopped.
In the solemn atmosphere, the murmurs of the tower members were growing louder. Bunsdel and the
tower members had to see it. The person riding on the neck of Bunhelier, who was gradually getting
closer.
It was Grid.
“......”
Bunsdel was shocked in many ways and literally fainted. The half-draconians rushed to him and wrapped
around him to support him, but they were one step late. Everyone witnessed the ugliness of the king of
the half-draconians fainting with a foaming mouth. Even so, few people cared.
It was because everyone’s attention was focused on the Crazy God and Crazy Dragon. There was no way
their attention would be distracted just because the king of the half-draconians showed an ugly
appearance.
“Now he is riding an old dragon...”
“It is also Bunhelier.”
The tower members grasped the situation and laughed. Their gaze toward Grid resembled when they
looked at Hayate. Their eyes were filled with infinite respect. Age wasn’t an important concept when it
came to respecting someone.
A very warm atmosphere was being created.
“T-Traitor!” Then Nefelina shouted with her small fists clenched. There was resentment in her voice.
It was a natural reaction. To her, Bunhelier was the enemy who made her father insane. From the
moment she was born, her purpose was to kill Bunhelier. Yet Grid, who was believed to be her only
companion, returned while riding on Bunhelier’s neck. An overwhelming sense of sadness and betrayal
came over her...
Her mind was so dizzy that her vision became hazy.
“......”
People looked at Nefelina with bewildered expressions. It was shocking to see a hatchling shed tears like
chicken poop. There were many people who sighed with pity at the sight of the big, round eyes filled
with tears. It was because Nefelina’s appearance was that of a small, cute girl.
Now most people knew who she was, but they still dared to feel sorry for her.
“Nefelina, you misunderstood.”
Grid jumped down from Bunhelier’s neck, approached Nefelina, and comforted her.
“It is true that I worked together with Bunhelier, but we didn’t become friends. So let’s kill him together
later. Yes?”
“Kuek... Uwaah!”
Was she relieved? Nefelina lost her dignity and started to cry as she hugged Grid tightly. It was definitely
a father-daughter relationship.
As people were feeling moved by the friendship that transcended species, Bunhelier’s expression had
become rotten.
[As expected, I have to kill everyone here...]
This was Bunhelier, who felt the need to wipe out humanity. Yet a death notice was issued in his
presence. The existence of the tower members also offended him. Initially, the cooperative relationship
with Grid was temporary. At this point, he felt it was right to kill them all.
[......!]
Bunhelier was alone in the midst of humans when his expression suddenly hardened. It was because he
read the form of the still weak magic power contained in Nefelina’s heart.
[You—Nevartan’s child...?]
It happened at the same time as his realization...
Bunhelier spread out his wings and hurriedly flew up.
Flash!
Just then, a light that appeared in the distance caught the attention of the people. Some transcendents
noticed the wavelengths that the light produced. They felt the shockwaves that shook the clear sky,
which regained its blueness after the hell moon disappeared, drawing nearer.
“A Breath...!”
The tower members had a lot of experience fighting dragons. They soon felt the presence of the Breath
and dispersed. Yet along the way, they changed their behavior. It was because they remembered the
faces of the countless people at the scene. In the end, they changed their direction and ran toward the
Breath.
All the magic that existed in the world was unfolded throughout Reinhardt. They were the magics that
the tower members cast to stop the Breath and the magic that the apostles and Overgeared members
cast to protect the people.
[Insane Dragon Nevartan has appeared!]
It was the worst case scenario.
The faces of the tower members paled. They had just returned from hell and were in an exhausted
state. There was no one who wasn’t nervous about an enemy that was difficult to deal with appearing at
this time.
Grid’s tension was the greatest. The person who consumed the most strength was none other than Grid.
“Father!” Nefelina screamed.
The body of a giant dragon that was bigger than Bunhelier appeared there.
Chapter 1674
People didn’t know much about dragons. They couldn’t afford to study and understand the
transcendent species that could destroy human civilization with a single flap of their wings. This had a
huge impact on players as well. The information about dragons depicted in literature and quests that
players could access was limited.
However, everyone knew about the Insane Dragon. An incredibly ferocious and powerful dragon. In
other words, it was the Insane Dragon Nevartan who made up the image of a dragon that was passed
down to people.
Nevartan’s recognition was unique among the dragons. Neither the Fire Dragon Trauka, who occupied
the dwarf city of Talima, nor the Gourmet Dragon Raiders, who was known to enjoy human food, were
Nevartan’s opponents in terms of awareness.
It was because Nevartan’s activity level was the highest among the dragons. It was only a few activities
in a hundred years, but it was many times more than other dragons. He caused all types of incidents, but
the content was inconsistent. In some cases, the people at the scene weren’t all wiped out. This was the
reason why many dragon records, which were only a few in human history, used Nevartan as the main
protagonist.
“This… what should we do...?”
The hundreds of thousands of people who gathered to welcome the return of the heroes all panicked in
unison. Apart from a very small number of people, they couldn’t keep their sanity. The madness was
contagious.
People started to mistake their colleagues, friends, and family as the demons and monsters they feared
and attacked them. If it hadn’t been for Sariel hurriedly scattering their divinity to calm them down, an
unprecedented situation would’ve occurred where fratricide would cause the capital to collapse.
‘What is his condition?’
Grid quickly searched Nevartan’s large body, which seemed to overlap with the distant hills. He recalled
the fact that Bunhelier was seriously injured when he fell to hell. It was right after Bunhelier had fought
against Nevartan. Based on the fact that Bunhelier’s condition was much worse than it seemed, there
was no way Nevartan could be fine. Both sides must’ve been seriously injured in the aftermath of the
battle.
“...He is fine?”
Grid was so flustered that he let out a shrill noise. Contrary to his expectations, he couldn’t find any
wounds on Nevartan. He almost wanted to argue with Bunhelier. Grid turned his head to the other side
and found Bunhelier, who had become just a dot.
Did Bunhelier feel the gaze? Bunhelier’s voice was directly transmitted to Grid’s mind.
[What?]
It was an imposing attitude like he felt no shame at all.
Grid couldn’t reveal his feelings to Bunhelier, who questioned him. The one in the unfortunate position
now was Grid.
“Great old dragon, Bunhelier! I need your help!” Grid’s voice rang out loudly. He had obtained the
reward for the 20th epic he wrote in hell and his status had risen by a huge four levels. Grid, who had
risen in status to a level comparable to when he was riding a top dragon, praised Bunhelier in front of
the humans who served him and asked for help. It was even next to the Overgeared World. He had
qualifications of the chief god.
The aftermath was great.
Bunhelier trembled. He felt the sensation of his status rising a level, just like when he absorbed the
demonic energy of hell and became an Evil Dragon. Of course, from Bunhelier’s perspective, it was a
reward he deserved. How hard had he struggled in hell with this human on his back?
[You are crazy.]
They were words that Bunhelier had heard the most in his life. He never thought he would be saying this
to someone else. Bunhelier frowned at the emotion he felt and blamed Grid.
[Asking for help when you just announced that you would kill me? Do you have no such thing as
shame?]
“......”
[In the first place, I have no reason to help you. Keep in mind that our alliance was only temporary.]
The flapping of Bunhelier’s wings didn’t stop as he snorted. He moved away in real time. He didn’t use
any magic like teleportation. He wanted to avoid grabbing Nevartan’s attention.
‘I am lucky. I can’t miss this opportunity.’
It was shortly after arriving on the surface. Bunhelier was stunned when he felt Nevartan’s presence
rapidly approaching. He, who had existed since the beginning, had to face the crisis of death three times
in one day. It was once to Nevartan, once to Baal, and once to Nevartan again. He felt more skeptical
than ashamed. He was naturally afraid at the thought of losing the eternity he had enjoyed.
Nevertheless, he survived. To be exact, he was saved.
‘He became distracted after knowing about his child.’

Nevartan’s child. A dark smile spread across Bunhelier’s face. It was because he thought he had great
luck in exchange for losing his honor. The luck naturally referred to Nefelina.
‘A child… it is a child. There must be plenty of ways to take advantage of it.’
Nevartan’s mind inherently fluctuated. He was always crazy, but there were occasionally times when he
overcame it and became sane. Was it a coincidence that he came to his senses the moment he met his
daughter? There was no way. The affection he had for his daughter was real.
It happened at the time when Bunhelier’s evil smile was growing deeper...
“Isn’t this a chance for you?”
[......!]
The flapping of Bunhelier’s wings stopped. It was to avoid being swept away by the wavelengths that
occurred right in front of him. The gray light that rose like a haze gradually became solid. It took the
shape of a sword. It was a sword imbued with the will to kill a dragon.
[Dragon Slayer ‘Hayate’ has appeared.]
“Why don’t we join forces to seal Nevartan?”
He didn’t say to kill. He avoided empty words as much as possible. He showed his sanity in order to
persuade Bunhelier. Bunhelier’s breathing became rough.
[Judging from your attitude, it seems that the time has come for the world to perish. A Dragon Slayer is
asking the dragon to cooperate? The one who was hiding not long ago isn’t ashamed and is able to act
proud...]
“I gained courage from Grid. Additionally, Grid is here as well.”
[......]
“You can’t be unaware that this is a chance that will never come again.”
The Tower of Wisdom tried to curb the proliferation of the insane dragon iron. It was because they were
wary of situations that would happen when the Insane Dragon’s energy was revealed to the world.
Nevartan was a common target of the old dragons and they were attracted by the energy of the Insane
Dragon. The longer Nevartan was active, the more likely it was that a war of dragons would take place.
This would result in a disaster of continental proportions.
The Insane Dragon… it was right to return him to his lair as soon as possible. It was especially
noteworthy that he was still unharmed even though he had often been attacked over the past several
hundred years.
‘Nevartan must be the strongest among the old dragons.’
This was how he ended up unharmed. Now that Nefelina was drawing his attention, it was an
opportunity.
Was it due to a desire to recreate a dragon’s death throes? The Dragon Killing Sword was crying out
viciously. Bunhelier stared at it in disgust and quickly shook his head.
[It can’t be done.]
“......?”
It was an unexpected answer. Wasn’t it Bunhelier, not anyone else, who most wanted Nevartan to be
sealed? It was Bunhelier who drove Nevartan to hell and drove him insane. Based on this grudge, he was
chased by Nevartan for hundreds of years.
Then why was he rejecting this great opportunity? The reason was simple.
[I don’t want to admit it, but that guy’s level is a bit higher than mine. The difference is like a sheet of
paper. It was because of the black dragon’s innate power that uses all attributes skillfully and uses it as
the law. Even the madness is accepted as a power. He is a very cunning guy.]
A berserker—Nevartan became stronger the more he was hurt and he recovered faster. It was a
structure where he was forced to suffer damage when fighting. The one who was already superior had
evolved even further...
[Besides, he doesn’t have any appreciation for the arts, just like most dragons. It means he is very
different from me, who silently watches your cute actions and enjoys it as a joke.]
Cute actions? Joke? Wasn’t it pretty desperate to put it this way?
Bunhelier swung his tail at Hayate, who was feeling puzzled as he recalled the moment he fought against
Bunhelier
[Get lost.]
“......”
Hayate’s well-groomed eyebrows twitched slightly. It was because Bunhelier’s tail literally pushed him
away. It was a far cry from a murderous attack. It wasn’t something that the Evil Dragon Hayate had
seen and heard about would do. He couldn’t believe it even after experiencing it himself.
“Was the time you spent with Grid special to you?”
Hayate noticed the change in Bunhelier. The realization that he had been used by Baal would’ve played
a major role. The experience of him and Grid relying on each other while feeling a sense of crisis about
how to survive this difficult world must’ve been great learning.
[......]
Bunhelier made a subtle expression. In fact, he was just tired. He wanted to get away from Nevartan and
take a break. However, this made Hayate misunderstand him. He judged that this was the only way he
could quickly leave this place without having to collide with Hayate.
It was as expected.
Flap.
Hayate no longer stopped Bunhelier’s flapping wings. He was a hero who tried to protect even one more
person, so struggling to win the favor of an Evil Dragon was like grasping at a straw.
Bunhelier wanted to laugh at Hayate but for some reason, laughter didn’t come out. He quietly left the
scene.
“......”
Hayate’s attention focused on the ground after Bunhelier left. Nevartan’s condition wasn’t like his usual
self. The time he stayed sane was much longer than expected.
***
It happened as Hayate was trying to persuade Bunhelier after sensing the appearance of the old
dragon...
“Father...”
On the ground, Nefelina and Nevartan were enjoying their reunion. In fact, it was too subtle to express it
as a reunion. The Nefelina that Nevartan remembered was an egg that had yet to hatch. To be honest,
the father and daughter met for the first time today. However, Nevartan recognized instantly that
Nefelina was his own flesh and blood.
[Poriorderporonopitonojiodebe.]
“......!”
“......!”
The people who were watching their situation held their breaths. Nevartan didn’t show any signs of
aggression after shooting the Breath when he appeared. However, people didn’t forget that he was
insane. They were wary after he chanted a strange spell and prepared a defensive posture.
It was the same with Grid. He ran straight to Irene and wrapped himself around her.
Toddle.
Then a life-sized kid wearing sunglasses made of ether came forward. It was the king of the evil eyes. “As
expected of the one who reigns supreme even among dragons, you learn the principles of the world as
soon as you are born. Do you know me, an evil eye?”
“......”
Grid stiffened as he took back the barrier he made with the God Hands.
Poriorderporonopitonojiodebe—he remembered that it wasn’t some spell, but the name of the evil eyes
king. It was a name he hadn’t heard in a few years, so he had forgotten about it.
...To be more precise, he didn’t forget it. It was that he didn’t remember it in the first place. His name
that appeared in the status window of the evil eyes king was ‘king of the evil eyes.’ The real name was
missing due to the limit on the number of characters in the name field.
Grid only heard the name when the king of the evil eyes first introduced himself and at that time, Grid
didn’t have a very good memory. Thus, he couldn’t remember the name in the first place. He usually
used the words ‘hey’ or ‘friend’ rather than the name, so he had less chances to remember...
“You just have to remember it from now on.”
Irene said with a smile after reading Grid’s uncomfortable expression and understanding the situation.
She held Grid’s hand tightly as if comforting him not to be so disappointed, but her fingertips were
trembling slightly. She tried not to show it, but unfortunately, she couldn’t fool Grid’s senses.
Grid gently wrapped his hand over her little hand. He adored her strong heart that pretended to be fine
in order to reassure the people. The conversation between Nevartan and the evil eyes king was
continuing.
[I have watched from afar as you searched for my egg.]
“...Why did you keep me alive?”
[I knew your purpose. I thought you were the right people to protect my egg and I was right.]
Nevartan slowly raised his arm. A long, large finger, that was around the same size as two spires of the
Overgeared Castle put together, was carefully placed on top of Nefelina’s small head.
[I’m glad you hatched safely.]
“Father...”
[I don’t like this name because I feel a sense of distance. Call me Papa.]
“P-Papa...” Nefelina’s tears finally flowed down like a waterfall. Contrary to her worries, the father she
had long imagined was kind and warm, so she was happy. There were many things she wanted to say.
She wanted this moment to last forever. However, reality was cruel. Nevartan immediately prepared for
the goodbye.
[Beware of Trauka. Unlike Bunhelier, he isn’t stupid and he is also very obsessed with power. The
moment you become an adult dragon, he will try to eat you. Try to hunt before that.]
A voice as warm as Sariel’s divinity spread throughout Reinhardt. The appearance of a father caring for
his daughter. The position of the father, who was forced to leave soon due to his madness, made
people’s eyes redden.
[It isn’t easy to keep you by my side, so you must be careful with yourself.]
“Yes...”
[But there must be limits. Unfortunately, you aren’t likely to lay my eggs. If I think you are really in
danger, I will eat you before you become an adult dragon. Until that day comes, try to increase your
strength as much as possible so that there is less inferiority.]
“...??”
“...???”
This was a bit...
Did they hear it incorrectly? People doubted their ears.
Meanwhile, Nefelina wasn’t flustered at all. She slowly nodded like she had foreseen it. “I understand. If
that is for the best. I will work hard.”
[Yes, that is good. I love you.]
Nevartan’s giant claws stroked his daughter’s head again. However, Nefelina could no longer smile. Then
a dark shadow fell on the little girl’s face. There was a hand pulling at her.
“Stop the nonsense.”
It was naturally Grid’s hand.
[You...]
Nevartan looked at Grid for the first time and responded like it was difficult to understand.
[Why are you intervening?]
“It is a family matter.”
[Family...? My daughter? Ahh, are you dreaming of being the founder of a new species, like the human
females who were with Bunhelier? Forget it. The dragon god species is an inferior product that isn’t
much different from the half-draconians. Besides, my daughter won’t have any reproductive capacity
until she becomes an adult.]
Don’t listen.
Grid whispered and blocked Nefelina’s ears with both hands while staring at Nevartan.
“Are you saying this because you are crazy?” he asked in a cold voice. It was while pondering on
Braham’s words that there was a chance of winning if he lured Nevartan to the Overgeared World.
Nevartan’s golden eyes slowly darkened.
[My dear daughter. Stay as far away as you can. I wasted my time on a fool and my madness is about to
take over. It seems that this place will disappear today.]
The death sentence was dropped.
Chapter 1675
It was a touching father-daughter reunion. The sight of Nefelina crying emotionally at the sight of her
father made Grid’s nose feel clogged.
Nevartan’s will to overcome his madness for a while also made Grid become solemn. A curse placed
through the cooperation between the Absolute of hell and the heavenly gods. He overcame the most
powerful curse in the world with his determination to talk to his daughter. It was the willpower of a
father that deserved to be respected by everyone.
That’s right—Grid clearly felt the love and affection between blood and flesh. He forgot about the
precarious situation for a moment and cheered for Nefelina with a happy heart.
Thus, he tried not to see it. The desire that slowly filled Nevartan’s eyes as he scanned his daughter.
Grid pretended not to hear. The sophistry of eating his daughter, who was unable to bear his eggs.
Grid believed it wasn’t sincere. Wasn’t this right after showing true affection? He thought that Nevartan
was affected by the madness and was speaking nonsense against his will. Then Grid saw Nefelina’s
expression and was forced to admit it. Nevartan hadn’t fallen to madness yet. He was uttering disgusting
nonsense with a normal mind.
Grid felt a boiling rage. Of course, he didn’t show it outwardly. He was reminded that dragons were a
different species from humans. He tried to understand because he knew that the common sense and
morality of humans shouldn’t be enforced on them.
He realized that provoking Nevartan would endanger tens of millions of people and their loved ones. He
even considered the fact that he wasn’t confident what Nefelina would face hundreds of years in the
future. It meant he was thinking very realistically.
“Stop the nonsense.” However, he couldn’t stand it. He pulled Nefelina to his side because she looked so
sad and distressed.
Grid remembered. Nefelina had lived with humans from the moment she was born. It wasn’t just him.
Irene and Lord also treated her as family. The Overgeared members were her friends. A dragon’s
standards shouldn’t be placed on her.
Would she suffer pain in the future that would come hundreds of years from now? Was it at a time
when he didn’t exist? This didn’t give him a reason to turn away from her. He felt a duty to take
responsibility for her to the end since she lived a human life because of him. Additionally—
-How long are you going to just watch? Why don’t you try to win when there is a chance?
Braham was urging him to kill a dragon. The Overgeared World was located in the heart of Reinhardt—
in that place, Grid and the apostles were rapidly strengthened. It might be a bit inferior to Baal, who
showed off his invincible majesty in hell, but there were also the tower members here.
-Make the tower members your believers. If you make them inhabitants of the Overgeared World and
you fight together, killing a dragon isn’t a dream...
Braham’s eyes as he persuaded Grid again were filled with anger rather than the desire to kill a dragon.
Before he met Grid, the only one he loved and admired in the world was his mother, Beriache.
Therefore, he understood and sympathized with Nefelina’s pain. It was because he also had the
experience of being abandoned by his mother. Of course, she had good reasons behind her
abandonment. He was exiled due to the tragedy of killing his kin.
On the other hand, Nefelina did nothing wrong. She was forced to make sacrifices simply because she
was a child. The heart that dreamed about revenge for her father was thoroughly trampled on. She was
miserable.
For the first time, Braham felt pity for the hatchling who only ate all the time.
[It seems that this place will disappear today.]
Nevartan looked at Grid’s provocative gaze like it was hard to understand, before suddenly making this
declaration.
The heart of the empire—it was a declaration that he would destroy this place full of the history and
connections that Grid had built up.
Grid shouted, “You don’t understand Nefelina’s feelings!”
[Understanding my child’s feelings? It is an unnecessary act. I gave birth to that child, so she belongs to
me. It is my right to treat her according to my will.]
“What is the difference from parents who ignore their children’s dreams and only let them study?!”
Did South Korea still have such an environment these days?
Some players clicked their tongues while Nevartan’s golden eyes quickly became black. The focus
disappeared. At first glance, it was like a gaping hole. No sign of intelligence could be seen in it. It was
tainted with complete madness.
“Now.” Braham gave a signal. He added his characteristic arrogant expression that made it seem easy to
lure someone with no sense of reason.
Nevartans’ giant hand struck at Grid. It didn’t contain anything special. It was close to an action of simply
dealing with an annoying bug. However, it was insanely fast.
Grid barely responded by using all his buff skills and crossing the dragon weapons in front of him. He
faced Nevartan’s hand without avoiding it. There was no way to avoid it. There were still countless
people behind him. The Overgeared members and knights hadn’t finished evacuating all the people.
“Ah...!” Screams burst out from everywhere. It was because they vaguely witnessed the bizarre bending
of Grid’s waist. The moment he confronted the dragon’s hand with his swords, the back of his head was
almost touching the ground. They wondered if he would die with his body folded back. This was what he
showed when he fought Baal.
People sensed Grid’s crisis.
“Uh..? Uhh?”
It was different for the people who stood behind Grid. Thousands of people clearly witnessed it. It was
the sight of Nevartan’s hand slowly being pushed back without crushing Grid.
“...Ohhhhh!” Grid’s shout of concentration grew louder and Nevartan’s hand moved away from the
ground. The two dragon weapons were enduring the strength and weight of Nevartan’s hand and
pushing it away.
[Power of Not Knowing Defeat]
He wasn’t aided by Saleos’ power. He couldn’t win against the top three great demons, gods, and
dragons with Saleos’ power. It would be a tie at best. The force that was currently sustaining Grid was
the reward for writing the 20th epic.
[God has proven that he is unbreakable.]
Grid couldn’t withstand the power of the demonic sword wielded by Baal. Every time he exchanged a
blow with Baal, he groaned as his arms bent or his back was heavily bent back. Baal’s sword would
eventually crush Grid along with his sword and armor and Grid looked as precarious as a flower.
People thought that Grid would break, but he never broke. He gritted his teeth and held on. In the end,
he wasn’t defeated by Baal. The narrative of that time, which was witnessed by all, sustained the
present Grid.
Grid wasn’t broken. He stood up to an overwhelmingly immense force and wasn’t crushed by it. Such a
law was established. It was a law made by one passage of the epic.
In the end, Grid completely shook off Nevartan’s hand and leaped forward. He headed toward the
Overgeared World.
Kurarararara!
Nevartan chased after him while shooting a Breath. The Breath’s shockwave ruined the city’s buildings.
Fortunately, the buildings were empty. Everyone had gathered in the square to welcome the returning
heroes. The collapsed buildings were immediately restored by Garion.
Grid used Shunpo and immediately rushed into the Overgeared World. At the same time, the Breath hit
him. The Breath’s speed caught up with the speed of Shunpo.
“Grid!!”
“Your Majesty!”
Those who witnessed Grid being swept away by the Breath screamed. Most people imagined Grid
turning into ashes. However, Grid stood intact in the place where the Breath passed through. Only a few
drops of dark red blood poured out. Serious injuries such as the loss of certain body parts were avoided.
Things were different now compared to when he lost his arm in the aftermath of Cranbel’s Breath. Grid
was currently armed with the dragon armor. After writing the 20th epic, he became a lot stronger than
before. Additionally, Nevartan didn’t use Dragon Words. Behind Cranbel’s Breath seriously injuring Grid
was the power of Dragon Words. Grid was under great pressure at the time and had all his stats reduced
by nearly half.
On the other hand, he wasn’t influenced by Dragon Words when he was hit by Bunhelier’s Breath in hell
or at this moment. He survived because he endured the Breath without being under a weakening effect.
‘A being who moves by instinct can’t use Dragon Words.’
The Insane Dragon—Nevartan was crazy. Rational judgment was impossible. The fact that he followed
Grid without delay proved it. This guy entered the Overgeared World on his own. He entered the divine
world and wasn’t much different from Martial God Zeratul, who descended to the surface and suffered
humiliation.
“It is absolutely a lizard.”

Braham, who had already arrived in the Overgeared World, performed the magic he had prepared. It
was magic that was unfolded with purple magic power. Magic power with the power of a mental image
aimed at a being who could naturally resist magic.
The spear of light that was created was so huge and sharp that it pierced Nevartan’s body diagonally.
Nevartan stiffened for a moment and coughed up blood. Then a meteorite fell toward Nevartan’s head.
All types of great magics were linked together without a time difference.
The title of the 20th epic was ‘Hell.’ Just like Grid, the narrative of the apostles who were active in hell
was also recorded in the epic. The 20th epic was a means of strengthening not only Grid, but also his
apostles. It was easy to understand if one thought of Hayate, who was included in Grid’s epic and
regained his full skills.
“Decoy.”
Nevartan was angered after being successively hit by magic and his wrath turned in the wrong direction.
He was deceived by the clones created with Braham’s magic power and shot Breaths at them. The
Breath’s momentum was weaker than before. Even if he was an old dragon, he couldn’t quickly adapt to
the environment of the divine world that was born not long ago.
On the other hand, Braham’s magic was far more complete than when he used it outside the
Overgeared World. The clones created by his magic power had the same characteristics as Braham and
Grid. It was enough to trick this insane lizard.
“G-Grid...!”
Nefelina had an anxious expression as she chased after them to the Overgeared World. There was no
certainty in the voice that was calling Grid’s name. Was it right for Grid to fight her father for her?
Everyone was in danger because of her...
Her trembling voice was filled with doubt, anxiety, confusion, and sadness.
“It will be okay,” Grid answered with a smile. The sunset divinity that spread throughout the Overgeared
World was gathering at the tip of his sword.
-The cooldown time of all skills is removed for the Overgeared God and his subordinate gods within the
Overgeared World.
-If a target that isn’t allowed by the Overgeared God enters the Overgeared World, their status will be
greatly weakened and all stats will be reduced by 50%.
It was the dimensional effect of the divine world. It was also an indication that the Asgard conquest was
impossible, so he didn’t feel very comfortable. Still, in any case, Grid was almost invincible here.
Penetrating head-on.
Striking down and piercing through.

“Transcend Linked Dragon Pinnacle Kill Wave.”
Creating a new sword dance and striking up. This was possible thanks to the deity gained as a reward for
the epic.
Penetrating again.
Pressing down again.
“Transcend Linked Dragon Pinnacle Kill Wave.”
Striking up again.
It couldn’t be repeated endlessly. The sword energy that almost seemed infinite due to the fast recovery
speed was now quickly depleted. The continuous use of the six fusion sword dance was burdensome.
Kurarararara!
Nevartan didn’t lose momentum even though his scales were brutally shattered and his limbs severed.
He opened his huge snout and fired a Breath at Grid right in front of him. Grid was slowed down in the
aftermath of the depletion of sword energy, but his complexion didn’t change. The Dragon Killing Sword
that shot up under his feet stopped the Breath.
“I joined the Overgeared God Church.” Hayate stood behind Grid and smiled softly while the apostles
and tower members were lined up on his left and right. The protagonists of the 20th epic—they were
also residents of the Overgeared World.
Chapter 1676
Grid’s status after the 20th epic had risen to a level comparable to when he rode a top dragon. This
didn’t mean that the need to rely on Dragon Knight was gone. It was because Dragon Knight’s strengths
weren’t just limited to a rise in status. It was an increase in his stats by three times and the
implementation of the Breath.
The biggest advantage of Grid riding a dragon was purely the ‘getting stronger’ part. The current Grid
was weak compared to when he fought Baal. He used the immense power of ‘skill cooldown time
erased’ with the effect of the Overgeared World behind him, but the power of each six fusion sword
dance was incomparable to when he was riding Bunhelier.
Of course, Grid had performed the six fusion sword dance a total of six times. It was while keeping the
Sweet Candy in his mouth. He momentarily demonstrated enough firepower to kill Baal of hell more
than once. The problem was that Nevartan’s defense and health surpassed Baal’s.
The dragons were the ultimate of the giant and transcendent species. The old dragons were the pinnacle
of the dragons. Regardless of the power of Absolute Defense, their stats themselves were the strongest
in the worldview. The scales on their body mitigated all types of damage. They weren’t opponents who
could be easily harmed.
It was a completely different case from Bunhelier, who suffered severe internal injuries from Nevartan
and was severely restricted against Baal. In fact, Nevartan was hit by the six fusion sword dance and was
still unscathed. He restored his severed limbs at a visible speed while swinging his long tail to smash the
temples of the Overgeared World.
The deep lake in the center of the Overgeared World repeatedly exposed its bottom again and again in
the aftermath of the shock of the Breaths, which were being fired non-stop. The bodies of Grid, the
apostles, and the tower members were drenched by the lake water that soared up high and poured
down like torrential rain.
It was proof that there was no room to relax. Normally, the apostles and tower members didn’t get wet
even if they were in the middle of a rainstorm or a blizzard. It was virtually impossible for foreign
substances to touch them when they freely operated energy and magic power.
However, they couldn’t prevent the lake water from splashing and became like wet mice. It was because
he was in a hurry to handle Nevartan’s attack.
“Kuek...!”
Was it the effect of the insane mental image? Nevartan’s Breath was different from that of other
dragons. It stretched out in a straight line but repeatedly changed the trajectory along the way. The
damage radius was greatly extended when it soared like a spinning wheel or sprayed in all directions. It
was correct to express it as crazy beyond the anomalous level.
“Can’t you stop his breathing?” Hayate’s feet were tied up from trying to cut and stop the Breaths that
Nevartan was constantly shooting. He couldn’t help asking Biban this question.
Biban cocked his head as he made a huge stone sword by absorbing the fragments of the broken
temples to his sword. “Stop his breathing? Nevartan’s Breath?”
“Don’t let him shoot the Breath.”
“Huhu, if I could cut the neck, why would I choose to cut his Breath? It isn’t appropriate for you, who is
usually very serious, to joke in this situation. Did you become very excited after meeting strong
comrades?”
“I see.”
Hayate didn’t bother to tell the story of Kraugel. It was because it seemed that Biban, who was getting
worse due to dementia, would have a reaction that was hard to handle. He felt worried about Biban
while missing Kraugel, who had been with him for a short time...
“Nevartan is adapting to the dimension.” Mercedes’ urgent voice was heard. Her Keen Insight had an
accurate grasp of the situation as she relentlessly targeted Nevartan’s side.
An old dragon. They were creatures that hunted the celestial gods until the ‘convention.’ Would it have
been possible for them to run wild in Asgard if they were hampered by the dimensional effects? Asgard
was a divine world that had existed since the beginning. It was a powerful divine world that was
incomparable to the Overgeared World, which was established only recently. After adapting and
resisting Asgard’s oppression, the level of the Overgeared World was too weak to forever suppress an
old dragon, who had entered like this was his own house.
[The invader ‘Nevartan’ is destroying the ecosystem of the Overgeared World!]
[Be careful, the Overgeared World might perish!]
Nevartan was threatening beyond adapting to the environment of the Overgeared World. Every time he
rampaged and destroyed a temple, the status of the god was dangerously shaken. In particular, the
condition of the fishing god Lars was bad. It was the influence of the depth of the lake water becoming
shallow as its bottom was revealed again and again.
The weakening of Lars, who had a rare healing ability, hindered the activities of his allies.
“I didn’t think it was possible to resist the oppression of the divine world...” Braham frowned.
Hayate, a person who had already reached Braham’s goal for a thousand years.
Grid, the strongest in this new era, was acknowledged by such a Hayate.
There was also Zik and Fronzaltz.
There were many strong people here whom Braham was forced to acknowledge. He judged that
Nevartan could be destroyed by taking advantage of the dimensional effect of the Overgeared World. It
was a misjudgment that happened because he didn’t know much about dragons. Nevartan was far more
powerful than he expected.
Boooom!
Braham’s body floated in the air. He was hit by the tail that broke through dozens of layers of magic
shields and his arms and waist were bent at bizarre angles. His broken ribs dug into his intestines,
causing terrible pain.
‘Too fast...!’
It was possible for him to sense the crisis based on the divinity and transcendence he accumulated over
the years, but it wasn’t possible for him to react. He was already hit by the attack the moment he
realized that an attack was coming. His immortality would’ve been consumed immediately if it wasn’t
for the shields that were deployed all the time.
“Is it to this extent when he is moving according to his instincts?”
Zik flew in while creating runes for recovery, regeneration, and acceleration and supported Braham.
Was it a coincidence? Braham became Nevartan’s target as soon as he cast great magic. As a result, he
was seriously injured and suffered from a magic power reflux. The timing was too exquisite to be called
a coincidence.
“......!”
The surprised Zik left his position. The tail that had passed by after hitting Braham came back and
devastated the area. Zik was able to react thanks to the runes of detection, navigation, and acceleration,
but his expression was rarely dark.
For a natural hunter, instincts might actually be a blessing. In his opinion, madness wasn’t a factor in
weakening Nevartan. He didn’t think there were any flaws in Nevartan’s combat ability now compared
to when his mental state was intact.
Fronzaltz said, “It is true that he has been weakened by madness.”
He was indeed a wise giant. He read Zik’s thoughts based on his expression and reaction.
“The fact that Dragon Words has been sealed is no different from having a limb amputated in human
terms.”
“Is it to that extent?” A look of surprise appeared on Zik’s face. Braham’s expression was no different as
he hung from Zik’s shoulder like a piece of laundry. He realized the greatness of Grid who had fought
against dragons. He also gained greater respect for Hayate and the tower members.
At the same time, Grid was aided by Zik and Ken and was approaching Nevartan again. He triggered the
Sanctuary of Metal and used the six fusion sword dances in a row. The momentum of lifting and
smashing the undulating scales and digging into the thick flesh was fierce.
However, he failed to penetrate Nevartan this time. He was hit in the back by the claw that Nevartan
swung and flew toward the canyon he had built in his mental world. He slammed into it and the entire
Overgeared World was shaken.
Grid’s back as he immediately jumped up again was projected into the eyes of Zik and Braham.
It was an always phenomenal defense.
Grid’s voice entered the ears of Zik, who had flown and arrived near Grid. “Thank you for the
assistance.”
Zik’s runes were mostly concentrated on Grid. The dozens of rune words helped Grid by forming
sentences of different meanings in real time.
“We can’t do it alone,” Braham said as he got down from Zik’s back.
Grid’s expression was uneasy. The faces of the people currently attacking Nevartan along with Grid were
all gorgeous. Weren’t all the apostles and tower members gathered? Apart from Nefelina, who couldn’t
come forward hastily, and Hayate, who was concentrating on preventing the Breath, all the others were
launching attacks against Nevartan. Yet it wasn’t enough? The implications were too great to be
accepted smoothly.
Boooom!
At the same time, a huge sword that was tens of meters in size blocked the flying tail. It was the sword
wielded by Biban. It served to offset the weight on the tail. Grid’s sword appeared between the
fragments of shattered and scattered stones and exploded with a sharp burst of sword light.
Nevartan’s tail was cut off. Nevertheless, there wasn’t a single person who acted recklessly. They
already learned that the fastest regenerating part of a dragon’s body was its tail.
Nevartan’s tail immediately regenerated and fell toward the heads of the group. At this point, Grid was
forced to admit it.
‘He keeps getting stronger.’
It wasn’t simply due to adapting to the environment of the Overgeared World. Putting aside the status
he had lost, Nevartan was gaining dominance in all aspects of attack power, defense, recovery, and
resistance.
“Bunhelier’s assessment that Nevartan gets stronger the more damage he suffers is an unexaggerated
truth.”
Hayate aimed for the moment when Nevartan’s tail and the Breath’s paths overlapped and blocked it.
Then he came to Grid’s side and said this.
“The apostles and tower members should use their own means to survive.”
The reason why Hayate was in charge of Nevartan’s Breath was simple. The power of the Breath was too
strong. It was difficult to cut or block it unless it was weakened by the Dragon Killing Sword. The other
tower members and apostles had to put all their energy into it to handle Nevartan’s Breath. It meant the
efficiency was poor.
Hayate had wanted the others to destroy Nevartan with Grid while he faced the Breaths. However, he
came to the conclusion that it was impossible. If it was like this, there was only one option.
“Overgeared God, cooperate with me.”
Hayate’s white clothing gradually lengthened. The coat that touched the ankle dragged to the floor like a
cloak and fluttered like a veil. The dragon killing sword energy rose to the peak, glowed, and scattered.
Nevartan’s consciousness was focused on Hayate.
“Now.”
──!
Sound disappeared. The Dragon Killing Sword momentarily reached the speed of light and turned the
area into a vacuum.
Grid was crushed by the immense pressure and was flustered. Even so, he gritted his teeth and
somehow took a step. It was an effort to respond to the Absolute.
There were multicolored lights scattering in his vision. Nevartan’s roar and the Breath he fired and the
waves of the Dragon Killing Sword advancing toward him became entangled together and spread out
repeatedly.
On the other hand, Grid’s orange divinity was weak. It couldn’t move forward in a world without sound.
It was inferior compared to the Absolute. It was a world he hadn’t reached yet.
Grid was feeling bitter as he had to admit this, only for his feet to step on something hard and squishy. It
was Nefelina’s back after she released Polymorph. A young dragon dozens of times smaller than her
father predicted the path Grid would take forward and got in his way. It was a miracle that was
accomplished after communing as Grid’s apostle, friend, and family member.
[I...! I want to live with Grid!!]
Nefelina’s cry spread clearly in the world where the sound had disappeared. It was willpower, not a live
voice. It was Dragon Words.
[How did a hatchling...?] Nevartan was shocked. His eyes, which were black like there was a hole in
them, returned to gold in an instant.
A hatchling used complete Dragon Words. The extraordinary image of his daughter, who overcame
limits and achieved transcendence for the first time in dragon history, awakened his consciousness. It
might be distorted from a human point of view, but his love for his child was real.
[Your apostle ‘Nefelina’ has earned the title of ‘Transcendent Dragon.’]
[Some of the stats of your apostle ‘Nefelina’ are unlocked.]
[I!! I am going to be with Grid!!]
She was transcendent because she had lifted her limits. The sight of his still small and feeble, yet
dignified daughter made Nevartan smile.
[I’ll allow it.]
[You have boarded the transcendent dragon, Nefelina.]
[All your stats are increased by three times and your status is increased.]
The dying orange divinity rose like wildfire. It was the moment when Grid truly stepped into the world of
the Absolute.
[Your union.]
“......?!”
Boooom...
Chapter 1677
From Grid’s perspective, Nevartan’s position was very ambiguous. He was Nefelina’s father. They were
forced to be hostile when Nevartan was insane, but Grid felt very reluctant to be hostile when Nevartan
was sane. Of course, it was true that he didn’t like Nevartan’s way of treating Nefelina.
However, it was a priority to have a conversation. Humans and dragons were different from their
species. Effort was needed in order to understand each other.
In the first place, Grid’s emotions weren’t lacking enough to hurt a father in front of his child. This subtle
hesitation—
[I’ll allow it. Your union.]
“......?!”
Nevartan’s words maximized it. It was expressed in his sword dance. There was a slight shake in the
Drop Dragon Pinnacle Linked Kill Wave sword dance, which had been used to respond to Hayate’s rising
sword. It was a very small shake. It was at a level that even a passable transcendent wouldn’t notice.
Yet Hayate noticed it. The light of the Dragon Killing Sword, which was falling toward the top of
Nevartan’s head, changed its trajectory and struck Grid’s sword.
[The casting of Drop Dragon Pinnacle Linked Kill Wave has been canceled!]
An unchallenged power—the weight of the Dragon Killing Sword weighed down on the two dragon
weapons and stopped the progress of the sword dance. The reasons why it was possible—
[The energy of the dragon slayer has greatly weakened the beneficial effects of ‘Dragon Knight.’]
[The energy of the dragon slayer has greatly weakened the power of ‘Gujel’s Fang’ and ‘Cranbel’s Horn.’]
[The energy of the dragon slayer has impaired the performance of ‘Fire Dragon Ifrit’s Arm,’ ‘Fire Dragon
Ifrit’s Shoulder,’ ‘Cloaked Dragon Cranbel’s Pelvis,’ and ‘Cloaked Dragon Cranbel’s Head.’]
It was because of the power of the Absolute walking the opposite path to Grid, who interacted with
dragons. Dark red blood flowed down the corners of Grid and Hayate’s mouths. Hayate abruptly
changed the trajectory of the Dragon Killing Sword while Grid failed to trigger the sword dance due to
physical force. They both suffered serious internal injuries.
Hayate told the startled Grid, “Don’t do anything you will regret.”
Hayate’s clear blue eyes captured the image of Grid and Nefelina together. He was convinced that the
bond between the two of them would last forever.
“I understand your position.”
“Hayate...” Grid was greatly thrilled. Hayate had always been like this since the moment they first met.
He always understood and cared for Grid. The surface could be so peaceful because the only Absolute of
humanity was such a person. Hayate was clearly good.
Grid was once again convinced while Hayate reacted in an embarrassed manner. “It is embarrassing. I
also don’t want to have a bad relationship with Nevartan.”
Hayate also couldn’t define Nevartan as an enemy with certainty. Before he was called an Insane
Dragon—
Nevartan hadn’t experienced madness and he lived a much quieter life compared to the other old
dragons. Even after he became an Insane Dragon, it was rare for him to recklessly harm humanity and
he always left behind numerous witnesses. This was why most of the literature related to dragons was
about Nevartan. It might be a favor out of indifference, but it still couldn’t be ignored.
[...It would’ve been quite dangerous.] Nevartan, whose head was tilted due to the shockwave caused by
the collision between the Dragon Killing Sword and the sword dance, straightened his head and spoke.
He felt the energy of the dragon slayer disrupting the binding of his scales and the circulation of magic
power. Nevartan readily admitted that he would’ve suffered quite a bit of damage if he was stabbed by
the Dragon Killing Sword and was hit by Grid’s sword dance while his weaknesses were exposed.
[Good. At this point, you deserve to be with my daughter.]
Nevartan was wary of the madness that he didn’t know when it might come back. He immediately
turned around and flew high into the sky. It seemed like he was about to fly into space. He flew so far
away he became a dot in an instant. Grid shouted after him, “Nevartan! I know how to fix your
madness!”
[A method? I also know a method. However, who in the world can ask for her cooperation? It is futile. I
hope you will be eager to cherish and love my daughter.]
Nevartan didn’t delay for a moment. He said goodbye in a subtly softened tone and disappeared. Grid
understood Nevartan’s position while feeling great regret. How could they afford to have a conversation
when it wasn’t known when Nevartan’s madness would strike again? What if they delayed time and
there was an irreversible situation? Who would be held accountable?
The only thing that bothered Grid was that Nevartan didn’t say goodbye to Nefelina in the end. He was
afraid that Nefelina would be sad.
[Goodbye, Father.]
“......”
The worried Grid started grinning. Then he heard Nefelina’s surprisingly bright voice and realized it.
‘I hope you will be eager to cherish and love my daughter.’
Nevartan had already conveyed his feelings to his daughter. He loved her and wished for her to be
happy. It was definitely communicated to Nefelina.
“You will be able to meet again someday. Until then, I am your father.” Grid patted Nefelina on the
head. He thought that the round back of her head was cute even when she returned to her main body.
Then he called up the list of quests currently in progress.
[Marie Rose’s Blood]
[★ Hidden Quest ★
Get the blood of Marie Rose, the vampire duke, and give it as a transfusion to Nevartan, the insane
dragon.
Quest Clearance Reward: Nevartan’s madness is cured. Affinity with Nevartan will increase.]
It was a quest he got for satisfying the Gourmet Dragon Raiders. At that time, he only felt helpless about
how to obtain Marie Rose’s blood. Even if he gained the blood, he wasn’t sure how to transfuse it to
Nevartan. This was no longer the case. He was still afraid of Marie Rose, but it was no longer an
unrealistic quest.
‘Come to think of it, did Raiders want to help Nevartan?’
The maniac who took the world tree, the elves’ parent, as gourmet food in front of the elves. Grid didn’t
like Raiders, who wanted to destroy the Hilgram family, who had been making food for him for a
thousand years, simply because he was tired of the taste. He even wondered about the difference
between this guy and the Evil Dragon p.
Then he realized it after meeting several dragons. Raiders was a really gentle dragon. He seemed subtly
on the good (?) side based on human standards. It seemed rather natural for Raiders to show a
favorable attitude toward his kin.
[Father...?] Grid suddenly came to his senses. It was because he heard Nefelina’s murmur. [W-We need
to unite. Isn’t this pretty uncomfortable by human standards...?]
“What?”
[H-Huh? I-If you don’t mind, then I’m okay with it.]
“......? Yes, I’m glad you’re okay.”
The conversation between Grid and Nefelina was subtly misaligned. It was because they interpreted the
meaning of ‘union’ differently. However, Grid failed to notice anything particularly strange. The situation
itself was joyful and exciting. He was worried that Nefelina would be disappointed after finally meeting
her father, but everything went well.
She gained peace of mind by confirming her father’s love and would grow into a much better dragon in
the future. In fact, she got the title of transcendent dragon.
‘It is unfortunate that it isn’t Overgeared dragon, but it can’t be helped.’
In any case, he would be able to ride Nefelina in the future. He could enjoy the Dragon Knight effect at
any time. It happened as Grid was feeling a huge amount of joy comparable to when he became myth
rated...
[The stamina of transcendent dragon ‘Nefelina’ is at the limit.]
[Nefelina can no longer carry you.]
[Nefelina needs plenty of rest.]
“......??”
Nefelina’s large eyes suddenly turned into an X shape and her body drooped. Thanks to this, Grid fell off
her back and started to fall to the ground.
‘Is this real?’
Only one minute—the time Nefelina could transcend a hatchling’s limits and carry Grid was only 60
seconds.
***
“What type of compact car has a bad fuel economy?”
Grid had bought a luxury sports sedan for his first car and he had never driven a compact car. Thus, he
complained based on prejudice.
“Grid, sometimes you say things that are hard to understand.”
“S-Sorry, I was talking to myself.”
Grid smiled awkwardly and Nefelina looked at him curiously. The tower members and apostles
approached the duo, who had made an incredible achievement.
"Good work."
“You made even the Insane Dragon retreat...”
They all had strange expressions. They were reactions that seemed to have gone beyond the level of
admiration or astonishment and were more like they had seen something bizarre. It wasn’t much
different from when they first saw Hayate. They noticed that Grid had risen to the rank of an Absolute.
“That... I’m sorry.”
Braham abruptly apologized. His arrogant expression was as usual, but he avoided making eye contact
with Grid. It was inconsistent with having a clear conscience. It was natural.
Braham had almost killed everyone. His judgment that there would be a chance of winning if they
fought in the Overgeared World was what led to the battle. What if Nevartan hadn’t overcome the
madness at the end? All of Reinhardt and the Overgeared World would’ve been in ruins.
Grid took his head as his head was slowly lowering due to being crushed by guilt. “It’s fine. I would’ve
fought anyway even if you hadn’t persuaded me.”
In fact, there was a high possibility that Grid would’ve endured it... Putting aside the pitiful Nefelina,
Grid was in a position to make composed and wise judgments. However, Braham had trolled more than
once or twice. It hurt his mouth to point it out. Braham was already reflecting on himself so Grid could
only hope he would be more cautious in the future.
‘I would just be nagging him if I say anything else here.’
In fact, it was shameless to rebuke Braham. It was Grid who decided that Braham’s opinion was correct
and became determined to fight Nevartan. Shifting the blame onto Braham now would just prove that
he had a serious defect in his personality.
“Grid!”
“......!”
It was after the atmosphere had been cleared. The eyes of Grid’s party in the Overgeared World
widened. They were impressed by the camp that the Overgeared members put together. The knights led
by Asmophel and the Red Knights, the peasants of Bland, the evil eyes, the magicians and Ul Clan of the
magic tower, and the tens of thousands of troops lined up with the Overgeared Guild as the leaders.
Fronzaltz admired the Breaking Evil Arrows that embroidered the sky like starlight.
“The extraordinary thing is their true determination to fight the dragon. Is this the power that one
nation can have?”
In terms of armed force alone, it transcended even the heyday of a great nation. Putting aside Grid and
the apostles, it wasn’t an exaggeration at all.
Yura, Jishuka, Faker, Chris, Haster, etcetera—there were many legends in the Overgeared Guild.
Reinhardt wouldn’t take any damage even if the Yatan Church did the crazy act of summoning a great
demon in the middle of Reinhardt. The problem was that even the Yatan Church was mostly friendly to
the Overgeared Empire.
The world had changed so much. The people gathered here had changed it.
“Grid, let’s start with the granting of rewards according to merit,” Lauel, who had been staring in the
direction where Insane Dragon Nevartan disappeared for a long time with a mesmerized face, belatedly
came to his senses and told Grid.
His hands were still shaking. It seemed he thought the empire would be ruined today.
“Yes, let’s change places first. Prepare a banquet.”
The ceremony to grant rewards according to merit ended. The top 30 people in terms of merit at the
time that the Asura Road closed were announced and rewarded. It was a large-scale quest with a high
difficulty, so all participants benefited from it.
However, people honestly felt it wasn’t enough compared to the hardships they went through. The
national treasury played a role in filling that deficiency.
The empire—in other words, Grid had a duty to continue to motivate people. It was because he didn’t
want to be alone in this world.
After a while—
“You?”
At the square in front of the Overgeared Castle...
At the scene where hundreds of thousands of people gathered, including spectators, Biban found
Kraugel and wondered, “Why are you here?”
Kraugel was sitting where the people who made achievements sat and looked puzzled.
“Why is Sir Biban here...?” Kraugel cocked his head and responded.
The tower members said ‘What reward can we get from our junior?’ and returned to the tower. Biban
was the only one who stayed here.
“Hoh... Did I not do anything? In the eyes of the present day Sword Saint, is the Sword Saint of a
previous generation a has-been?”
“You are misinterpreting things. Your personality seems to have become even more eccentric.”
The atmosphere gradually became noisy and Grid covered his face.
“Someone should do something about Biban.”
Thousands of stars filled the skies of Reinhardt even though it was still bright daylight. They were the
cameras of broadcasting companies from around the world to capture the image of the heroes. It was
peace that came after a long time.
Chapter 1678
『 If Grid was from India, he would’ve been worshiped as a god in the real world. Additionally, the
temple that hosts Grid would have a steady stream of tourists. 』
The world’s first and the largest public broadcaster in the UK—the main news anchor of the
broadcaster, which had built up the best recognition in the world due to its long history and strong
public identity, became a hot topic. It was due to the reference of a god in reality in the closing
comments of the main news.
It was shortly after a reporter relayed the scene of Reinhardt. He seemed deeply impressed by the
performance of Grid, who corrected the order that Baal had broken and calmed the rampage of the
Insane Dragon. He criticized South Korea’s passive attitude by openly comparing the treatment Grid
received in South Korea with the Indian sports star who had become a Hindu god.
The repercussions were huge. Once again, emergency lights were turned on for the South Korean
government, who were trying to give a medal to Grid and win the favor of the people.
“Why did Shin Youngwoo go to the army so quickly? I would’ve given him a military exemption if he
hadn’t joined the army yet. Tsk tsk.”
“He must be a young man with a great sense of patriotism... Haha, should we build a temple?”
“In South Korea, the government took the initiative to worship an icon? Do you intend to be sworn at by
tens of millions of religious people? It might be different if a civic group set it up...”
They were at a loss. Grid’s performance in the past few years was incomparable to winning a gold medal
in the National Competition. He went beyond simply announcing the name of South Korea to the world.
How many times had he protected another world favored by billions of people?
His recognition was unrivaled and no great person in history was comparable to Grid. They wondered if
there was a joke that Grid was right after Jesus and Buddha. Every time presidents, prime ministers, and
stars from other countries visit South Korea, they earnestly requested to meet Grid.
Grid was the face and the pride of South Korea. He was a tool that the government had to actively use
and in order to use him, it was right to give him the proper treatment.
“The medal and foundation named after Shin Youngwoo was created right away. He is also authorized to
use the helicopter take-off and landing areas of the government offices at any time... what more than
this can we do? What is the gift he desires the most?”
“What about tax exemptions?”
“Give an opinion that the public can understand. Additionally, have you seen his tax records? He is more
likely to pay taxes that he doesn’t have to pay.”
It was a transparent tax history where no effort to save on taxes could be found. Additionally, his
donations increased every year. The thing Grid needed wasn’t money. In the first place, he would’ve
shot hundreds of commercials if he was the type to care about money. TVs and various platforms
around the world would’ve been plastered with Grid’s face.
“I think… we need to move the HID.”
“Huh?”
Suddenly, the name of the army’s intelligence unit appeared. It felt out of context with the conversation.
Operatives secretly dispatched to North Korea were suddenly mentioned as they were discussing what
type of gift to give Grid so that the government could establish a side and make Grid a clear ally.
In the midst of the turbulent atmosphere, the chief of staff’s words continued, “We need to thoroughly
analyze Shin Youngwoo’s tastes and figure out what he wants.”
“I... see...”
On this day, South Korea’s most elite troops were dispatched around Shin Youngwoo’s home. It was
purely a government effort to analyze Shin Youngwoo’s tastes. It was hard to give him a gift.
***
All the incidents that occurred during the Asura Road were broadcast live around the world. It meant
people closely watched who, where, and how they played. There were many witnesses who could tell if
the ceremony to reward people on their merits was right or wrong.
The empire was obliged to evaluate the performance of the Overgeared members as objectively as
possible. There was a risk of unnecessary backlash if they set up the merit ceremony and gave awards
based on personal feelings.
“You’ve worked hard.”
This was the result. Not a single player received more than the apostles and tower members. Most were
evaluated as having less merits than the kings of the different species. It was only Yura, Jishuka,
Euphemina, Ruby, and Kraugel who were recognized for their performance that was above the king of
the different species and received the Medal of Honor.
This alone was followed by enormous rewards. They had the right to use the Reidan alchemy facilities
privately, the right to use the imperial warehouse, and became the owner of a large territory, which had
several large cities.
The viewers were sufficiently convinced. If it wasn’t for Jishuka’s archery and Euphemina’s magic, would
the kings of the different species be able to enjoy moving through the enemy camp to their heart’s
content? It was impossible. Their ability to support from the rear shone at any time and in any situation.
It was the same when Zik joined. Thanks to them, Zik’s progress became easier.
There was no need to talk about Ruby’s support ability. The holder of the percentage heal, who was
considered the strongest healer in the worldview, had saved the lives of her allies several times. It was
right to assume that the Overgeared members who received her assistance had at least 10 lives.
Yura? Without her, they wouldn’t have been able to establish a base at the crystal castle. It was highly
likely that all the players who were active in hell would’ve wandered around without finding a place to
escape and would’ve been brutally wiped out. Her combat power was also comparable to the king of the
different species. Her identity was the strongest in hell until the arrival of Grid’s group.
Finally, Kraugel cut a dragon’s Breath. He performed so well that the Absolute, Hayate, missed him and
he astounded the world. Many people believed that their performances were greater than that of the
apostles. It was largely because Nefelina brought down the average of the apostles. It was because she
didn’t really do anything in hell.
If it hadn’t been for returning to the surface, putting Grid on her back and becoming the protagonist of
Crazy God and Crazy Dragon, there would’ve been criticisms that she was a pet who only ate food.
Did he still want to be free? Grid stared blankly at Kraugel, who refused to accept a territory. Then he
said with a smile, “I hope the banquet ends soon.”
He confirmed that Kraugel’s sheath was empty. Grid wanted to communicate with Kraugel again, just
like when they created the White Tiger Sword. The desire to learn new things through the process of
discussing and creating the sword with Kraugel sprang up.
He also understood why Kraugel wanted freedom. Kraugel didn’t know his limits yet. He didn’t want to
settle down in one place until he reached the limit—it was at the time when Grid, who was the one who
informed Kraugel of his limitations, was thinking arbitrarily.
“I’m sorry.” Kraugel gave an unexpected apology. “I didn’t protect the sword you tried your best to
make for me.”
“......”
Kraugel himself must be having the hardest time. He had lost the sword he had been using for so many
years, the sword he had grown from the normal rating to the myth rating. For Kraugel, the White Tiger
Sword would’ve been a precious treasure with all types of memories beyond a simple weapon. Yet he
was apologizing to Grid.
‘Why are there so many good people around me?’
Grid smiled and patted Kraugel’s shoulder, hitting him with a bit of force. It was often an expression of
friendship that a person did to a friend. However, Kraugel reacted with a serious expression. He was
almost frightened and dodged Grid’s gesture. It was a reflexive action. It was because his Super
Sensitivity perceived Grid’s light hand gesture as a ‘threat.’
Grid didn’t know the situation and said with an awkward expression, “The sword... let’s create a new
one together. Don’t take it too seriously.”
“...Yes.” Kraugel felt a sense of guilt. It was because Grid’s expression looked so sad.
***
“Does Kraugel not think of me as a friend?”
It was after the merit ceremony. The atmosphere of the banquet was heating up. Meanwhile, Grid
escaped to the terrace and lamented. The rejection of his touch came as a great shock to him.
Yura was beside him. “He thinks of you more as a competitor than a friend.”
Coincidentally, Yura also wasn’t good at human relationships. She might have a good social life, but she
had fewer friends than Grid. This meant she wasn’t a person who could give advice on Grid’s friendships.
This caused Grid to have a bigger misunderstanding of Kraugel and his sigh deepened. It was while
peeking at the scene of Kraugel laughing and chatting with Piaro on one side of the banquet hall. It was
pleasant to see the older brother and younger brother getting along, but it was also unpleasant. He felt
left out.
Just then, Jishuka came up behind Grid, linked her arm with his and told him, “You and Kraugel are
peeking at each other a lot ~ Are the two of you the only ones with a flower garden in your hearts?”
“...Did Kraugel keep looking at me?”
“Yes, he kept doing it until just now.”
Jishuka looked cute as she puffed up her cheeks like she was jealous. Grid couldn’t help touching her
cheek. Then he asked for the understanding of the two of them and approached Kraugel. “Let’s go to
the smithy right now.”
“Yes.” It was Kraugel who replied like he had been waiting. For the two people who moved non-stop,
even one day of peace felt too long. They felt uneasy in their daily life and were busy looking for new
tasks.
Grid was about to leave when Irene blocked him. She was smiling, but the twitching of her temples
made Grid feel uneasy. “Your Majesty, do you intend to leave them alone?”
Her gaze was in the direction of Mercedes and Basara. Mercedes was uneasy because of how unfamiliar
and uncomfortable her dress was. Basara was smiling as usual, but she didn’t look happy as she drank
alone.
“In particular, Her Majesty Basara took the time to visit us.”
“......”
Grid secretly glanced at Kraugel.

Kraugel had already grabbed the drink he had put down. “Family comes first.”
“The Sword Saint is indeed as noble as rumored.”
Kraugel said the correct answer. Irene’s smile while looking at him was bright. Kraugel sighed with relief
and signaled for Grid to go ahead. The smile that spread across his face was far from ridicule. He seemed
to be advising Grid to enjoy a bit more peace.
Grid smiled widely and turned to his family. He was frightened due to Sua, who followed Lord as a
shield, but he had a fun and fulfilling time until the next morning. It was the day when love, not the
smell of blood, spread around Grid. It was a day that he wanted to make part of his daily life someday.
***
“Marie Rose ended up helping...”
The next morning.
Grid returned from seeing off Basara and sat face to face with Kraugel. Both of them were haggard. Grid
shared too much love and Kraugel was affected by the aftermath of Garion tormenting him all night.
Simply put, they were out of energy. Grid was happy, but Kraugel felt somewhat resentful.
Stop splitting apart the land.
He suffered a lot because Garion nagged him to seal the skill he was using. Kraugel tried to turn away
from Garion, who was staring at him from a distance, and looked around. It was a smithy inside the
Overgeared World. The structure was the same as the smithy during the days with Khan. Grid’s longing
for his memories with Khan were still intact.
“Khan... is he in heaven?”
Kraugel was the person with the most knowledge after Grid. He understood the principle of the creation
of angels and naturally inferred where Khan was.
Grid didn’t bother to hide it. “That’s right.”
“Then heaven is the target after hell.”
Grid nodded like it was natural in response and placed Gujel’s scale on the anvil. The new dragon
weapon. It was the weapon material that would make Kraugel’s ideals into a reality. It was also the
material that would strengthen Khan’s final work.
“Will you help me?”
“Yes.”
Grid had seen Kraugel’s back and Kraugel had seen Grid’s back. They were the right people to trust each
other’s backs to.
Every time they shared their opinions over the hammering, the friendship between the two of them
deepened. The same thing came to their minds at the same time during the process.
White Fang—the dragon weapon that had been sleeping for a long time in Kraugel’s inventory. The
performance itself was of poor quality, but the material was clearly Bunhelier’s fang. Meanwhile, the
current Grid had the technique to smelt an old dragon’s fangs.
Chapter 1679
The White Fang was the legacy of the Great Demon, Drasion, who was sealed by Sword Saint Muller. It
was a weapon favored by the 11th Great Demon, so it was right that it was special. This meant it was
too much to question the fact that a dragon’s fang was used as the material.
Yet in recent months, Grid’s perception had changed significantly. The great demons were no longer an
object of fear apart from the Three Evils of the Beginning. He had accurately experienced a dragon’s
combat power and the performance of the dragon weapons. It was hard to understand why the sword
possessed by the 11th Great Demon and made from the fang of an Old Dragon had such a mediocre
performance.
‘Everything would’ve been questionable if I didn’t know Baal’s personality.’
Drasion’s identity was the fallen angel, Sariel. Was it just a coincidence that the White Fang was in their
hands? There was no way. It was likely to be Baal’s mischief. He must’ve given it to Sariel while knowing
that the fang obtained in the process of driving Nevartan crazy would be a medium to attract Nevartan.
The reason? Was a big reason necessary? He just wanted to enjoy watching the comedy of a stupid
fallen angel, who believed they were a demon, being eaten by the Insane Dragon.
‘Sariel was fortunate that they were sealed by Muller before Nevartan emerged.’
Grid had confirmed two days ago that Nevartan’s madness was contagious. If Sariel had been killed by
Nevartan, Sariel’s unstable soul would’ve been distorted into greater chaos.
‘Did Muller know Sariel’s identity...?’
It was a plausible guess. Considering Muller’s track record of handing over his status to the Mountain
King, he might’ve unexpectedly been deeply involved in the worldview. Wasn’t he the strongest Sword
Saint ever? He had been mentioned by many beings even after his death, so Grid thought it was
reasonable to give meaning to each action of his.
“Um...” Grid’s brow furrowed as he looked at the White Fang while immersed in thought. He didn’t
know about the past, but there had never been rubbish like this. Bunhelier’s Fang, to be more precise,
was simply at the level of a hilt attached to the ‘fragment’ of the fang. The reason it clearly looked like a
‘sword’ was because the shape of the fragment resembled a blade. It wasn’t known if this was a shape
that Baal deliberately created or if it had been broken into this shape by accident.
One thing was certain: this was an ‘unspoiled material.’ There was no sign of anyone attempting to
smelt or forge it with clumsy skills.
Helmis, the only blacksmith in hell, was very talented. He would’ve realized that he couldn’t smelt the
fang with his skills and didn’t touch it recklessly.
‘He wouldn’t have defaced a precious material with vain greed. It is because he was also a craftsman.’
Grid used the disassembly skill and separated Bunhelier’s fang from the coarse hilt. Then he opened his
mouth somewhat cautiously, “Kraugel, can I buy this?”’
It was the material of an Old Dragon. It was arguably, in the worldview, the best material for item
making that he might not be able to get again in the future.
Grid was purely greedy. Of course, he had a conscience, so he took Gujel’s Dao and Cranbel’s Horn out
of the inventory.
“I’m not just going to buy it with money. In exchange for one of these swords... no, I’ll pay with both.”
Kraugel was a Sword Saint. All sword-type weapons could be handled regardless of the conditions of use
and there were no restrictions at all. No, rather, he got a buff. Kraugel would naturally want the
strongest sword made of an Old Dragon’s material. The owner of the White Fang was Kraugel.
Grid knew that he was being greatly unreasonable. He just asked with the feeling of grasping onto a
straw.
“Yes.” It was an instant answer without a single thought.
“I understand. This naturally isn’t enough... Eh?” Grid thought he would naturally be rejected and
continued to speak, only to hurriedly close his mouth. He was dumbfounded.
Kraugel shrugged. The orange divinity of the Overgeared World moved along with his gesture. It felt well
without any sense of strangeness. As expected, people had to be handsome.
“I was going to hand over the White Fang to you from the beginning. You are the only person in the
world who can turn it into a valuable thing. How shameful would it be if I am greedy for it?”
"K-Kraugel...”
He is a man of deep thought. Besides, it is clear that he likes me rather than hates me...
Grid was thrilled when he realized this and reached out to Kraugel. Maybe it was because the scenery of
the smithy that contained memories of Khan stimulated his sensitivity? Grid’s eyes reddened and he
tried to hug Kraugel. It naturally failed.
Kraugel avoided Grid’s hug in disgust and continued, “I have no intention of taking away your weapons
while using the White Fang as an excuse. It is enough and I will be grateful if you make me a new sword
as planned.”
“Hum hum...” Grid coughed in embarrassment and nodded. It was with a deep smile. His heart, which
had been somewhat uncomfortable until yesterday, now swelled up and tickled.
This hell episode—people perceived that Grid and the Overgeared Guild had ‘won’ and ‘succeeded,’ but
in reality, it was only half a success. Grid had no personal achievements other than closing the Asura
Road and stabilizing the world. Not only did he fail to get rid of the hell moon, but he was defeated by
Baal.
Fortunately, thanks to the fraudulent 20th epic, his status had risen greatly, the level of his mental world
had risen, there was the creation of a new six fusion sword dance, and the ability to be unbreakable was
obtained. However, that was all. Each reward was too great to disparage it as ‘that was all,’ but in any
case, he didn’t get any physical rewards because he didn’t achieve anything. It meant he couldn’t get
any items.
He had built up an acquaintance (?) with the Insane Dragon Nevartan, the Evil Dragon Bunhelier, and
Black Knight Eligos, and he could take comfort in the fact that Nefelina had evolved into a Transcendent
Dragon. To put it bluntly, the epic rewards and the evolution of Nefelina alone were better rewards than
gaining a few dragon weapons, but it was still a bit disappointing. Then he got the White Fang. In Grid’s
eyes, Kraugel looked like Santa Claus.
From this day, the collaboration between Grid and Kraugel began. Grid understood the ideals of the
Sword Saint of this era and repeated the work of realistically envisioning it. It was clearly different from
when the White Tiger Sword was made. Grid’s current level meant he wasn’t immersed in Kraugel’s
ideals. He also gave advice in return and gave a better direction.
Taang, taang, taang...
From the moment Grid’s hammer started to strike the fang of the Evil Dragon, the divinity of the
Overgeared World shook. It seeped into the fang like being sucked into a whirlpool. The sunset seemed
to be engraved.
“Twilight.”
Grid and Kraugel spoke at the same time. They named it without thinking. It was suitable as the name of
the divine sword that would stain the fate of the enemy with darkness and finally bring them to an end.
***
Morpheus’s speculation came true after a long time. Grid fought Baal and didn’t win. There was just one
problem: the Overgeared God’s epic recorded it as Grid’s victory. It was obviously a scam, but it was out
of control.
Grid gained all the rights of the winner. In addition to closing the Asura Road, he also received
tremendous benefits as a reward for completing the epic. Additionally, there was the Fruit of Good and
Evil. However, nothing was free in the world. It was the law of equivalent exchange.
Grid paid the price for working together with the Evil Dragon Bunhelier. In return for cooperating with
Bunhelier in hell, he immediately pulled the aggro of the Insane Dragon as soon as he arrived on the
surface. According to Morpheus’ calculations, the probability of Reinhardt disappearing from the map of
the Overgeared Empire exceeded 89%. This was the case even though Hayate and the other tower
members gathered in Reinhardt. Grid would’ve lost countless things if Nefelina hadn’t awakened.
However, Nefelina awakened in time. Thanks to this, Nevartan overcame the madness again. Grid
defended Reinhardt without losing anything and got his hands on a Transcendent Dragon...
“Surprisingly, the win rate is low, but the results are always good.”
The staff members of the operations team were tongue-tied after they checked the combat records that
had occurred ever since Grid became a god. They estimated that Grid’s win rate wasn’t very high. There
were many times when he didn’t win when fighting someone. It was understandable given the level of
his enemies.
However, defeat wasn’t a failure for Grid. Every time, he gained a lot from fighting, even if he lost. At
this point, it felt like the entire universe was helping Grid.
“Grid’s power comes from his high popularity,” Director Yoon Sangmin explained to the employees who
were laughing at the absurdity. The distorted epic was the result of the wishes of those who believed in
and followed Grid, while the awakening of the Transcendent Dragon was the result of Nefelina’s
desperate efforts to help Grid.
Kraugel’s heart that cared for Grid was also behind the birth of the beautiful dragon weapon called
Twilight. Some people sympathized with Grid, saying that he always struggled alone, but surprisingly,
Grid was rarely alone. The affection and kindness of people toward him always strengthened him.
“Grid himself knows it best.”
Therefore, he had to overcome this trial well. The Fruit of Good and Evil that Piaro accidentally created
in the environment of hell would really attract many beings. Millions of people would die. The moment
Grid hastily embarked on the hell expedition, it was right to assume that Reinhardt would perish on that
day.
‘King Sobyeol...’
What type of repercussions would be provoked by the child of the God of the Beginning, who would use
any means and methods to completely corrupt his older brother, who had become a mass of red flesh?
A chill went down the spine of Director Yoon Sangmin.
***
“Um...” Major Baek Changho was still puzzled. As a member of the army’s strongest intelligence unit, he
had performed numerous missions so far. However, this mission was special. Gathering information
about the target, analyzing the target’s tastes, and thinking about what type of gift to give? The target
was Shin Youngwoo. In other words, it was a mission where he would’ve suspected there was someone
with no common sense in the upper ranks, if it wasn’t for the fact that the target was Grid.
Of course, there was nothing wrong with the difficulty itself. Major Baek Changho was also a master of
psychological warfare tactics, He was confident that he could successfully complete this absurd mission.
‘It is the same today...’
Shin Youngwoo’s pattern of behavior was extremely simple. He went out at 5:00. He met Yura or Jishuka
until 7:00 and went home after exercising. He met Yura or Jishuka at 19:00 and went home at 22:00
after dinner and a date. It was really the same every day, so there was no specific information to gather.
Shin Youngwoo’s hobby was exercising, and meeting Yura or Jishuka seemed to be his only pleasure. At
this point, it seemed best to report to his superiors, ‘I think it is a good idea to build a public exercise
space near the target’s home.’
‘Wait... did I miss something?’
Wasn’t there something a bit strange?
‘Does he usually have two lovers?’
Could it be that Shin Youngwoo’s wish...?
“......!”
Major Baek Changho had an absurd expression on his face when he became startled and rotated his
upper body. The process of reaching out and grabbing the target’s collar was like a flash of lightning. It
was in a situation where he allowed someone access right behind him. He got goosebumps and
reflexively used the jujutsu he had been practicing all his life.
‘Whoops!’
Throwing a person to the concrete ground would at least cause a serious injury. There was no possibility
that the subject, who approached him from behind without any signs, was a civilian, but he couldn’t
commit murder without knowing who it was.
“......?!”
Major Baek Changho’s face turned white as he hurriedly reached out to support the back of the subject
rotating through the air. There was no sense of weight. It was someone’s training suit that was
overlapped on his palm.
‘A pro!’
Major Baek Changho realized that the subject was at least the same level as himself and jumped like a
spring while taking a defensive posture. Then he became shocked when he saw the identity of the
subject. The person in front of him was Shin Youngwoo, the target of the mission.
‘He noticed the surveillance?’
Let’s say he made a hundred concessions and that it was a possibility. Then how did Shin Youngwoo get
out of the house without their knowledge? Currently, 21 members were monitoring the target’s home in
real time.
Major Baek Changho’s thoughts ended there. He was hit by Shin Youngwoo’s kick that came in his blind
spot and passed out. It was a Taekwondo technique commonly called a spin kick. It was a technique that
Regas often used, so he tried to copy it.
“I doubt they are bad people...”
The suspicious people who had been hanging around the neighborhood since a few days ago—Shin
Youngwoo couldn’t stand by, so he dealt with them, but at least they weren’t killers. If they had the
purpose of hurting people, they wouldn’t have reached out and supported his back just now.
“Hello? Is there a police station?”

Shin Youngwoo called 112. 21 people were knocked unconscious around his home. Surprisingly, their
identities were the members of the Republic of Korea Army’s elite unit. However, they couldn’t handle
the duo of Shin Youngwoo and Toon who were pushing the boundaries between reality and Satisfy...
Chapter 1680
Grid had no intention of staying away from Khan’s final work. It was only when he wore Valhalla on his
body that he felt secure. The affection and goodwill of Khan, contained in the work, were used as a type
of protection. It was ever since becoming emperor. It was common for him to take off Valhalla when
wearing traditional clothes from all over the world as a courtesy, but this was why he always wore
Valhalla in wars.
However, he knew from the very beginning that maintaining the original form of Valhalla was foolish
stubbornness. Didn’t he have a hard time when he ought Baal this time? Unfortunately, Valhalla’s
performance was far below that of the dragon armor. It was necessary to break this stubbornness. He
couldn’t commit the mistake of losing the current Khan by clinging to his memories of Khan.
‘I can’t let Khan be used by the heavenly gods forever. I have to become stronger and help him
reincarnate by any means and methods.’
Taang, taang, taang...
Valhalla of Infinite Affection—the main intention of this work was the safety of the wearer. Khan
designed Valhalla just for the safety and convenience of Grid. This affectionate heart was imprinted on
Grid’s subconscious mind and became the source of his mental world.
Grid had no intention of changing the basic structure of Valhalla. It was already complete and there was
no need for it. He planned to maintain the shape so it didn’t go against Khan’s intentions, but he would
replace the material with dragon scales. At first, he would start with the vital points and then progress
little by little, savoring the traces left by Khan as slowly as possible. In any case, the quantity of dragon
scales that he could obtain was limited.
‘We’ve been making frequent eye contact since last time.’
Grid felt a presence when forging Xenon’s scales and glanced out the window while waving.
Elnithana—she was one of the thousands of members of the Overgeared Guild. Her ranking was very
average, but she was especially noticeable. It wasn’t just because she was beautiful, but because the
background was special. She came from the Ryan Merchant Group, a subject of intensive observation.
She was heavily used by Lauel because her mind spun quickly. It had only been a few months since she
acted as Lauel’s aide, so she couldn’t help standing out. Additionally, the name Elnithana was obviously
taken from the name Nathaniel.
‘It is the name of the Rothschild family of this day.’
There was no way she could be Nathaniel, but since she was from the Ryan Merchant Group, there was
a good chance she had something to do with it. Lauel had repeatedly insisted that he needed to keep
her by his side to watch her. He had reached the stage where he was convinced that Rothschild was
beyond the Ryan Merchant Group.
For Grid, everything felt unrealistic.
The greatest victim of Nazism—Rothschild was a family that declined greatly in the 21st century after
suffering from massive wars and assets being divided. Many years later, rumors circulated that it had
revived and regained its old wealth and power, but they were just rumors. Even if the rumors were true,
why would they approach Grid through Satisfy? Originally, there were many conspiracy theories related
to Rothschild in the past. There was even a saying that they were the dark curtain that dominated the
world.
There was something absurd about being blatantly wary of them and doubting them.
‘In any case, Lauel said he would take care of it so I won’t worry.’
Elnithana had proclaimed herself a fan of Grid. It wasn’t just her. Those who hoped to join the
Overgeared Guild had a great liking for Grid and the main figures of the Overgeared Guild. There was
less chance that the word ‘fan’ was false. Grid didn’t dare to doubt her behavior of often watching him
from afar.
‘She must want to find peace of mind by looking at me.’
How much would she suffer while working under a chuunibyou boss like Lauel? He could fully
understand her desire to look at him and purify her eyes and heart.
That’s right—Grid was now used to people’s goodwill. Additionally, perhaps it was due to Insight, but it
was possible for him to vaguely see whether a person had disrespectful intentions just by looking into
their eyes. In his opinion, the way that Elnithana was looking at him was very favorable and pure. He felt
curious because she often looked very pitiful, but he didn’t feel uncomfortable.
Nefelina, who was spinning in place with an anxious expression, stopped and asked, “Are you really
going back to hell right away?”
Grid nodded. “Of course.”
Baal weakened and Grid became stronger. The aftermath of the 20th epic was great. This wasn’t the
end. Grid got the strongest dragon weapon of all time, Twilight, and was in the process of upgrading
Valhalla. He could trigger the Dragon Knight effect at any time.
Nefelina’s Transcendent Dragon effect was limited to just one minute, but it wasn’t a big disadvantage.
After all, Grid was in a position to aim for a short-term showdown. The only means by which he could kill
Baal was the six fusion sword dance. It took a few seconds to perform a six fusion sword dance rather
than a minute.
‘Of course, Baal had multiple lives, but the more he is killed, the weaker he will become.’
Grid was a player. His lives were endless.
‘It isn’t a loss at all if I die in exchange for taking Baal’s life one or two times.’
He didn’t have to worry about his level decreasing for now. Baal’s level and status were very high. The
experience value gained in the process of fighting Baal exceeded the experience value lost by death. The
fraudulent nature of the enlightenment effect acted as a shortcut.
‘In the first place, the chances of dying are low.’
Grid’s immortality was long. The emergency escape was also possible, so there was plenty of time to
escape. In the worst case situation where he died, he was unlikely to drop items. The probability of
dropping items was proportional to the infamy. This was why PK criminals were afraid of death.
Grid had a very high luck stat. The luck stat increased the probability of beneficial things happening and
lowered the probability of harmful things happening. It was such a vague concept and was hard to trust
because it was based on ‘probability,’ but Grid had been through too much. He now readily admitted
that he was lucky. It was a bit bittersweet that even his luck was gained through effort rather than being
born with it, but in any case, Grid believed in himself.
On the other hand, Nefelina’s anxiety was extremely high. “By what means should I escape?”
Let’s say that Grid escaped urgently... even if he died, he would be revived. Yet for Nefelina, death was
the end, Once Grid died and she was left alone, what means could she use to escape from Baal’s grip
and to escape from hell?
“Believe in Yura,” Grid reassured Nefelina, who was trembling as she imagined something terrible.
Yura’s Hell Leap had a different concept from the usual movement magic. Unlike magic such as Teleport,
which used coordinates as a reference to move around, the dimension itself was distorted to connect
the desired location and current location together. As such, Baal’s ability that sealed all movement skills
and magic couldn’t block Hell Leap.
“She will protect us.”
Somehow Yura would move them to the crystal castle. Of course, it wouldn’t be easy to get the timing
right, but Grid believed in Yura. It was because the Demon Slayer’s senses would clearly feel the
moment that Baal weakened.
***
The lake that exposed its bottom every time Nevartan released a Breath was filled with water again. The
temples that had been destroyed by Nevartan’s tail and feet also clearly mirrored the process of
restoration.
“......”
Kraugel was holding Twilight as he sat in the middle of the lake and meditated. It looked rather gorgeous
compared to Grid’s Twilight. It was because Xenon’s scales were forged by being folded hundreds of
thousands of times and layers of metal formed on the blade. The orange divinity that stained each of the
layers reflected each other. It looked like the setting sun had been cut to the size of a blade and
separated. It was so gorgeous that it caught people’s eyes.
Every time the people rushing back and forth in the Overgeared World passed by the lake, they stopped
and exchanged whispers. This sword was one of the two divine swords that Grid made a week ago and
the beautiful appearance matched very well with Kraugel’s appearance. They were full of praise.
People’s liking toward K raugel, who was second only to Grid, was sky high.
‘...Yes, let’s stay here a bit longer.’

Kraugel, who was blocking the outside noise with deep meditation, slowly opened his eyes. In fact, his
heart wanted to head to Muller’s grave right away. He felt the need to protect the tomb from the
subordinates of the Specter of the No Offspring Tomb, who seemed to be searching for Muller’s body.
He didn’t know what was the worst case scenario that would happen if Muller’s body was put into the
No Offspring Tomb.
However, there were two things that bothered him. The first was the blind swordsman who claimed to
be Muller’s student. This ignorant and uncouth person might also know Muller’s grave.
‘In the course of tracing my tracks, he might’ve figured out that I was fighting the evil spirits of the No
Offspring Tomb. He might’ve noticed that I will go back to the grave.’
There was a high probability that this person was waiting for him in the midst of the evil spirits and
monsters of the No Offspring Tomb that rushed in like the fog. He didn’t want to face this person yet.
The second thing was Reinhardt’s safety. The tower members had returned to the tower and the
apostles were immersed in their own matters. Piaro went on a trip with Laella and the Fruit of Good and
Evil, while Braham left to meet Marie Rose. Mercedes left to visit her home, and Zik somehow moved to
Cokro Island. Nefelina was scheduled to embark on the Baal expedition with Grid. The Overgeared
members moved to their respective hunting grounds. Perhaps it was due to what they felt in hell, but
everyone was desperate to grow stronger.
It meant that the only power remaining in Reinhardt was probably Sariel. Everyone seemed to have the
vague belief that Reinhardt would be safe, but Kraugel’s idea was different. The days when he was the
sky above the sky—he used to experience a crisis in every one of his most reassuring moments.
Satisfy would never allow the player’s carelessness. Of course, the Overgeared Guild was a thorough
organization. Grid estimated that the time it would take him to fight Baal and return home was
approximately 40 minutes. Lauel had plans in place for any eventuality that would occur in those 40
minutes.
Looking at the structures of the barracks that had been relocated around the Overgeared World in the
past two weeks, he was reminded of the expression ‘a heavenly fortress.’ It was a form in which the
troops could fight as much as possible with the buffs of the Overgeared World. It was a level that was
impenetrable by any great demon or archangel.
Then what if the intruder’s status was higher than expected? The Overgeared members would return
immediately and join the battlefield, but it wasn’t easy to communicate with the apostles unless it was
Grid.
“Teacher!” Lord spotted Kraugel and ran over with a smile on his face.
Kraugel wanted to protect the bright smile of the family member of a precious friend.
Overgeared 1681
Chapter 1681
[Twilight]
[Rating: Myth (Growth Type)
★ The attack skill usage speed will increase by 60%.
★ The power of attack skills will increase by 460%.
★ The absolute hit rate will increase by 50%.
★ There is a high probability of causing ‘blindness’ to the target with every attack.
★ Every time an attack is blocked with the weapon, there is a high probability of causing ‘bewitchment’
to the target.
★ There is an 85% chance of neutralizing the target’s defense skills, magic and powers.
★ Additional attack power is applied against great demons, archangels, gods, and dragons.
★ In dark places, the attack power of the weapon is increased by 80%.
★ In bright places, there is a normal probability of hiding the weapon. If the weapon is hidden, the
target has a high probability of failing to recognize the attack.
★ Can bind up to three magics or skills. There are no rating restrictions. However, there is a probability
of failure.
A sword made by the Overgeared God after smelting the fang of Evil Dragon Bunhelier. It possesses the
divinity of the Overgeared World. It will shine as the twilight that declares an end to the enemy and the
dawn of hope for allies.
Weight: 2,950]
A sword that would be recorded in the mythology for its power that was as great as its beauty—the new
dragon weapon seemed to contain the sunset and was beautiful from any angle. He was so happy just
looking at it that he didn’t even know that time was passing.
‘Twilight and Dawn... it would’ve been nice if Kraugel's dragon weapon was called Dawn.’
Twilight and Dawn—what a perfect match. In fact, Kraugel’s dragon weapon shone a bit brighter. Dawn
suited it. However, the system identified the two dragon weapons as ‘Twilight.’ It was natural since it
had the same form and intentions. The two swords were twins. It was the same weapon that Grid and
Kraugel discussed and designed together.
Of course, the material was different. Therefore, there were some differences in the production
method. Grid’s Twilight omitted the folding process. It was because Bunhelier’s fang itself was a
complete material. There was no need to remove impurities or strengthen it. If the forging was carried
out more than necessary, there was a great concern that the pure properties of the material would be
ruined.
On the other hand, Xenon’s scale was somewhat lacking. It was lacking when compared to Bunhelier’s
fang, so Grid felt the need to forge Xenon’s scale to perform as close to Bunhelier’s fang as possible. It
was because this was the way to repay Kraugel for giving him White Fang.
Thus, he tried thousands of folds. As a result, a wonderful work was born. Kraugel’s Twilight was
comparable to Grid’s Twilight, which transcended Hexetia’s Sword Short and was even judged to be a
‘growth type,’ and it was a divine sword among divine swords that was remarkable when compared to
Cranbel’s Horn. Simply put, Grid’s Twilight was a downgraded version of it. Of course, once Grid’s
Twilight evolved into the only one rating, the difference between them could widen by two or three
stages, but...
In any case, it was a huge result considering the quality of the material. It meant that Grid’s techniques
and Kraugel’s ability to envision the sword were that good.
‘I want to carry him in my pocket.’
It would be a big help if he could keep this person next to him to give advice every time he made an
item...
Valhalla’s gorget and Xenon’s scales placed around the heart—Grid touched the notches that Kraugel
had personally carved into it for him and felt the desire to use the Sword Saint for personal use.
Kraugel knew the characteristics of the weapon called the sword and the characteristics of most
swordsmanship. The pattern carved into the scales by him wasn’t deep, but fluid. It exerted the
performance of a sword breaker. Outwardly, Twilight was like a pure work of art, but in reality, it was a
weapon with terrifying power.
“Um.”
The dragon scales varied in size depending on the area they were from. Among them, the scales that
Xenon gave as a gift were from the area around the dragon heart so they were larger and thicker. The
quantity was just enough to make Kraugel’s sword and put it on Valhalla’s neck, chest, and thigh. For
convenience, the thigh protector that spread out like a short skirt had become a bit ornate. The dragon
scale was such a luxurious material that it looked like a coat made of gray silk attached to the armor.
“I am the heavenly demon,” Grid murmured in a low voice as he was engrossed in watching himself in
the mirror. It was a line in martial arts novels that he often listened to when jogging.
“What is a heavenly demon, nyang?” Noe suddenly appeared and asked.
The embarrassed Grid coughed and changed the subject. “Did you finish your training well today?”
“Of course, nyang.”
“I thought you would have a hard time, but you’re doing pretty well.”
“My charisma is so amazing, nyang. The kids are stirred and followed suit, nyang.”
The dozens of memphis suffering due to Baal were saved by Betty and Agnus. Betty healed their
wounds. Of course, she couldn’t heal the wounds in their hearts. Apart from three memphis, who were
somehow comforted by Agnus’ clumsy comfort, the remaining memphis scattered and hid in hell. It was
with the determination that they would surely get revenge on Baal one day.
Excluding them, the three memphis followed Betty and Agnus to the surface. No matter how much
Agnus cursed at them to go away, two of them, with the exception of one, stuck to him like gum and
settled in Reinhardt. The environment was too difficult for them to live in the Tower of Wisdom and Noe
seemed to like it a lot.
“I see. I’m glad the children are good.”
“It isn’t that they’re good. It is that my charisma is amazing!”
‘Based on the way he is so sensitive, it is clear that things didn’t go well.’
Noe was very young compared to the memphis who were rescued from hell. Noe himself claimed that
he was educating the memphis to adapt to human society, but from the sidelines, it seemed like the
memphis didn’t listen to Noe. The age difference was so severe that they treated him like the youngest
son.
Grid clearly noticed this and stroked Noe’s round head. “Yes, our Noe is great.”
“O-Of course nyang. Ahem.”
Randy looked with pity at Noe, who was puffing out his chest.
“Let’s depart.” Grid made up his mind and moved to the hell elevator. Yura was contacted in advance
and was waiting in front of the elevator.
“Are you sure it is okay?” Yura didn’t look very happy. There was no guarantee that Grid could fight Baal
and win.
In fact, Grid’s face was also stiff with tension. There was no Bunhelier by his side this time. Could
Nefelina, the newly created dragon weapon, and the reinforced Valhalla fill the vacancy of Bunhelier? At
the time of the fierce battle between Baal and Grid, it was true that the help of the Breath, which
Bunhelier frequently shot, was huge. Baal had to respond to the Breaths and thanks to this, Grid aimed
for the gaps he revealed.
This time, Grid had to fight alone. It would be a defeat if the six fusion sword dance couldn’t hit.
“I have to try and challenge it. If I can’t do it, then I’ll just escape.”
In fact, Grid had many options. He could go to the East Continent and unseal the Blue Dragon and White
Tiger, or he could go to the No Offspring Tomb to promote his growth. However, he wanted to believe in
the effects of Twilight. There was a high hit rate correction effect. He was convinced that he could kill
Baal on his own if he used his items properly. Most of all, he didn’t want to give Baal time to recover.
“Okay.” Yura listened to Grid’s insistence. She was always obedient to Grid. The cold-blooded
personality that once earned her the nickname ‘Witch’ was mostly applied to others except for Grid.
This didn’t mean she was rude to everyone. She only heard the question about whether she had a
personality problem a few times in her life. Even that was mostly heard from Jishuka. Therefore, Yura
was surprisingly proud of her personality.
The elevator carrying Grid, Yura, and Nefelina soon arrived in hell. There was a loud pulley sound and
the bloody landscape of hell unfolded beyond the crack of the doors that opened. It was no different
from when he came down a fortnight ago, except there was no forced teleportation.
‘Even Baal would be burdened when maintaining such great magic all the time.’
As if to laugh at Grid’s thoughts—
Flash!
The moment Grid stepped out of the elevator, the magic circle hidden under the dirt was triggered.
[You have been forcibly transferred to the 2nd Hell.]
“......!”
The scenery seen by Grid’s party changed in an instant. The world was made up of pure white marble
with endless land and towering mountains. It was too white to be hell and too cold and eerie to be
heaven.
-Overgeared God. You have come to accept my offer and make a blood oath. I have watched your
performance with great interest.
Rattle, rattle, rattle...
A woman’s voice was heard along with the faint sound of chains. At the center of the white world was
Amoract. Her entire body was bound with intricately stretched chains that hung like thorny vines that
had been neglected for hundreds of years. Her body was like the body of a human woman, while her
face was covered by cloth.
[The Great Demon of Conflict, ’Amoract,’ has appeared.]
‘This...’
Amoract didn’t invite me?
‘...What if Baal knew that Amoract was trying to make contact with me?’
It was 100% a trap. A chill went down Grid’s spine when he realized it and Amoract also read the hint. In
line with her movements of hurriedly swinging her hands, the chains rushed out like waves and
stretched out in all directions. It was an extraordinary sight. Her gestures created a chain barrier that
formed a complex structure like snow crystals.
-Child, take the Overgeared God and get away.
It happened as Amoract sent a whisper to Yura...

A crack occurred in the white world. It was due to a huge spear that slipped through the chains.
““Amoract, I didn’t expect you to crawl out of the castle. It is a harvest beyond expectations.””
He must’ve been pretty nervous. A demon who slowly raised his body while using the spear as a
support. Grid thought it was Baal due to the thrilling presence he gave off, but it was different. The one
looking back at Grid and smiling had the name ‘Asura.’
-Baal, the lunatic who pursues only destruction, is seeking to destroy even the last order of hell.
“”You are too good at proclaiming yourself as order.””
“......!”
Grid’s eyes widened. It was because he heard Baal’s voice overlapping several times with Asura’s voice.
It was too alike to say that it was simply similar. It wasn’t an illusion. Grid had been stuck in the smithy
for the last fortnight and he had replayed the battle against Baal hundreds of times. Baal’s voice
naturally lingered in his head every time and was clearly imprinted in his mind.
“You... what are you?”
“”A god.””
Darkness spread around Asura. The white world was blackened in an instant.
“It is an evil god.”
Clang!
The lunatic who dared to claim to be the God of the Beginning leaped forward. The movement of
narrowing the distance to Grid and stabbing the spear was completed with one breath. The attack that
broke through the complex barrier of chains was too swift to say that there was any waste in the
actions.
Grid narrowly read it with his artificial senses and responded by swinging his sword. The orange divinity,
which had become clearer due to the darkness that colored the world, was divided between his body
and Twilight. It was a scene as if the sunset was divided into two parts and was separated.
“”......?!””
Asura’s expression changed. It was easy to infer the meaning of his expression due to his clear features.
It looked like he was saying, ‘Isn’t this different from what I heard?’
Twilight slowly pushed back Asura’s huge spear. At this point, Asura grasped the situation.
“”A dragon weapon that gets stronger in the darkness? Did you anticipate and prepare for my birth?””
It seems the prototype of the hell moon and my fragments provided some clues.
Asura had a bitter smile and took back the darkness. The world brightened again. After all, this was hell
and Asura was the evil god. He was strong with or without the presence of darkness. Asura confirmed
that the glow of Twilight faded in the world that had turned white and stretched out his spear like a
flash of lightning.
“”......?!””
Asura’s expression changed again. It seemed to be saying, ‘Is this even possible?’
A blurred Twilight was cutting at his shoulder.
“”...I failed again.””
Asura frowned and his face and neck swelled as if he was about to explode. Soon after, he made the
sound of a pig as he threw up something—Baal.
As a result, Asura became only a shell and slowly turned to ash, scattering throughout hell. These
fragments would be re-established in the shadows of demons and demonic creatures.
“That was the worst failure ever, so erase it from your memory.”
Baal shook his head and held his demon sword. In an instant, the enlarged demon sword dug into Grid’s
neck. However, it was Baal who was cut first. The sunset on Grid’s hand was blurred and Baal was cut
without realizing it.
Baal’s eyes widened and he finally realized it. The Asura he threw away a while ago wasn’t a disastrous
failure.
“Was a fortnight in hell 15 years on the surface?”
It was just that the guy called Grid became stronger.
Chapter 1682
“Was a fortnight in hell 15 years on the surface?”
It was a half-hearted joke. It was Baal’s own effort to understand Grid’s rapid development.
Of course, the current Baal wasn’t complete. A substitute for Yatan—it was also right after he consumed
a considerable amount of energy while experimenting with creating a new evil god. Due to this
devastated mind, his mental image loosened. His condition was bad, his magic power weakened, he felt
numb and dull, etc.
Nevertheless, he was still an Absolute. He was in a position where he shouldn’t suffer a unilateral loss
twice in a row. However, he received a blow. It meant that Grid had truly become strong.
‘This is why the failure I experienced a fortnight ago was great.’
It was a failure, not a defeat.
The cooperation between Grid and Bunhelier—Baal had only died once to the Crazy God and Crazy
Dragon, who had reached the level of an Absolute. He could fight harder until he got the same result
thousands of times. However, Grid’s epic judged his death to be a defeat. It was pure nonsense. It was
an unacceptable defeat for Baal. Therefore, he described it as a failure.
‘It is a shame that my status was damaged back then.’

Why did he feel regret now? Of course, it was due to Grid. That guy’s growth rate was beyond
predictions. It was much faster compared to the previous steps in development that he made so far. He
was almost a threat.
“Whoa.”
Grid’s divine sword seemed like it had been created from the beginning to respond to Amoract. It was a
great combination with the pure white hell created by Amoract’s bizarre mental world. Every time it
moved, it blurred and erased its presence.
“The two of you look alike.”
Baal used the demon sword like Grid’s artificial senses. Based on the reaction of the dark demonic
energy surrounding the sword, he read and responded to Twilight’s approach.
“Both of you don't know shame.” A smirk spread across Baal’s face as he finally started to avoid Grid’s
sword dance in an easy manner. “A demon who tries to flatter a god and a god who deceives the
uncivilized human race. It suits you.”
“You must be very nervous seeing that you are making a personal attack,” Grid opened his mouth. It was
to buy a bit of time. Every time Baal’s demon sword struck, black demonic energy spread and covered
the area. The divinity spreading from Twilight deepened. The efficiency was bad even if he tried a
surprise attack. It was read clearly by Baal.
Grid instead switched to a defensive posture to take advantage of the increased attack power.
Then Baal asked him, “How is Hexetia doing?”
“......?”
“I still vividly remember the one who asked me to help bring a divine punishment down on Pagma. The
appearance of the god who was jealous of a mere human being and rushed to hell to ask for help was
ugly enough to make me vomit.”
This was the background of the previous Great Human and Demon War. Baal’s expression was pleasant
as he recalled that time. “You should know. The reason Hexetia gave you that sword as a gift is to erase
his ugly past, not for you. If you trust him, then you will surely regret it one day. The one who was
jealous of a single human would surely be jealous of you.”
“A gift? This?” Grid asked while pointing to Twilight and Baal shrugged.
Then what was this? He seemed to truly believe it was Hexetia’s work. It couldn’t be helped. Baal
couldn’t see the situation of Asgard in real time. Even if he knew that Hexetia had been imprisoned, he
would’ve mistakenly believed that Hexetia was released the moment he saw Twilight. It was because
Twilight was the strongest weapon ever. It was to the point where one would naturally believe it was
made by the blacksmithing god.
“I made it.”
“...Kuhahahat!” Baal eventually burst out laughing. His eyes, which were black without any whites,
started to emit various colors.
Uhhh...
A painful groan followed. Before anyone knew it, Pagma’s soul was in his grasp.
“I have Pagma’s discerning eyes. Are you lying when it is an obvious fact that you can’t make that sword
with your skills? You must have pretty low self-esteem. One day, you will get to the point where you will
be like Hexetia and be jealous of humans. It is just right to say that you will get along with each other.”
“Think as you please.”
Was it necessary to explain the details of the fact that he planned it and made it with Kraugel? Grid
snorted and restored his breathing. It was while reading the signs from Nefelina, who was standing
beside Yura in the distance.
It was a while ago when Baal, who had become part of Asura, invaded. Yura had ignored Amoract’s cry
to flee. She persisted without wasting her Hell Leap. Thanks to this, Grid’s path of retreat was still open.
Nefelina was on standby to cooperate with Grid at any time.
‘I have to think of it as a one time opportunity.’
Baal could use Pagma’s Sword Dance and the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship. Just like Grid, he had
both the skill crushing swordsmanship and counterattack swordsmanship. Even the six fusion sword
dance could be blocked if the activation was mistimed.
‘First... I need to light up my surroundings again.’
Currently, the area was blackened by Baal’s demonic energy. Twilight significantly lost its hit rate, while
its attack power was significantly increased. Baal responded to every swing. He needed to light up his
surroundings again. Using an attack that Baal perceived one step late was the only chance of winning. It
was because right now, there was no Bunhelier to draw Baal’s attention from Grid. He also couldn’t
expect Amoract’s cooperation. Grid didn’t trust her yet. In the first place, how could she help when she
was bound by chains?
“Flower.”
Grid established the Sanctuary of Metal and scattered the petals of sword energy. Under the influence
of Twilight, the aura of each petal, with the glow of the sunset, was so strong that it was incomparable
to before. It was at the level of vibrating the atmosphere and it was safe to say that every one of them
was a weapon containing the power of a deadly blow.
Of course, it wasn’t to the point of threatening Baal. Baal didn’t bother to avoid the fluttering petals. He
broke through without hesitation and narrowed the distance to Grid. He decided that it was better to
drag Grid into a deeper darkness.
It was as Grid expected. Grid was currently dual wielding. In addition to Twilight, he was holding a sword
that was the combination of Gujel’s Dao and Cranbel’s Horn. The two swords had a common effect. It
was the effect of ‘a high probability of neutralizing the target’s defense skills, magic,q, and powers’
every time an attack hit.
Demonic energy was a type of power. It was the power possessed by a demon rather than a power
innate to Baal. It was included in the target to be neutralized.
“......!”
Baal’s eyes widened as he was gradually narrowing the distance to Grid. The petals that exploded when
they touched his skin cleared up the darkness around them. For the moment, the demonic energy that
was scattered from his body blurred even the shape of the demon sword for a moment. In fact, the
power of the demon sword hadn’t weakened. His sword was basically based on his mental image and
demonic energy was just an additional concept. The problem was that the darkness had been lifted.
Baal felt a sense of crisis and raised his strength. He used the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship even
without securing enough distance. He unfolded the senses of the Absolute.
The whole area entered a vacuum state. In the world that seemed to have stopped, only Baal’s sword
rapidly stretched out.
Grid had to feel like he was submerged. It felt like he was wearing hundreds of cotton coats that were
soaked in water. His heavy, sunken hand couldn’t move. No, it was obviously moving, but it was slow.
On the other hand, he could only stare at Baal’s sword that stretched out rapidly.
‘I should’ve used the Dragon Knight effect from the beginning.’
It was in a world where even sound had disappeared. Just before his neck was cut by Baal’s sword,
which approached him like a flash of lightning—
Grid was rebuking himself for his mistakes when the feeling of hundreds of cotton coats wrapped
around his body was stripped away. It was at the same time as when he felt his feet touch something.
[You have boarded the Transcendent Dragon, Nefelina.]
[All your stats are increased by three times and your status is increased.]
“......!”
“......!”
Grid was amazed, while Nefelina was horrified. Yura had used the Hell Leap skill from the moment Baal
attempted to close the distance with Grid. As a result, Nefelina moved to under Grid’s feet. She stiffened
when she saw Baal in front of her, while Grid smiled. At this moment, he was a complete Absolute.
Baal’s demon sword cut the back of Grid’s neck. First of all, it touched Valhalla’s collar. Then it slipped
due to the notches and lost some of its power. After that, it was blocked by Cranbel’s Head. This alone
caused Grid to experience terrible pain. His entire brain shook like white lightning exploded in front of
them. At least half his health was blown away at once. However, it was enough to avoid an instant death
from decapitation.
“What?”
You are fine after having your neck cut?

One side of the completely surprised Baal’s vision was distorted. It was the aftermath of Twilight
crushing the atmosphere after unexpectedly revealing its presence. The six fusion sword dance started
to hit Baal.
“Kukuk...!” Baal responded with a laugh. He immediately restored the arms and legs that were cut off in
real time and wielded his demon sword. He grabbed Grid’s wrist and dragged it down as if to properly
put it in place. It was just that he couldn’t overpower Grid when Grid momentarily used Saleos’ Power
and it became a draw. Of course, Saleos’ power was only a one-off.
Grid’s wrist was eventually grabbed by Baal. The second six fusion sword dance was canceled during the
activation. Baal’s headbutt struck Grid’s face. It was a headbutt with three sharp horns. It was normal to
have holes in his face, but Grid was armed with an invisible helmet and crown. He only got a small
nosebleed.
Baal had an inquiring expression on his face. “Are you a monster?”
“The monster is you.”
A body that was immediately restored if it was cut or stabbed. Even his health was close to infinity. On
the other hand, this side had one life.
Grid barely held onto his dizzy mind and exhaled. At the same time when Baal’s vision was dazzled, he
used the third six fusion sword dance. It was a sword dance aimed at the blind spot in the field of view
by cutting from the bottom. It was Transcend Linked Dragon Pinnacle Kill Wave that showed the best
harmony with Twilight in a bright place. It was also a new fusion sword dance that wasn’t in Baal’s
information.
Baal was completely caught off guard and his body was split in two.
“You...!” Baal’s eyes were bloodshot as he bled from his entire body. He was clearly enraged that he had
lost another life. It was an unbelievable reaction for a guy who was talking about how he wanted to die.
It must be a matter of pride.
“Yura!” Grid shouted urgently as he pulled Nefelina’s little horn and made her turn her head. Yura’s skill
cooldown time was very short in hell. Each time another skill was used, the cooldown time of the
previously used skill was further shortened. She had been supporting Grid by using her skills and already
finished the preparations.
The Hell Leap skill was used in Grid’s movement path.
“Overgeared God!” Baal rebuilt the demon sword that had shattered at the moment of death and
restored his body. Then he chased after Grid. His demon sword stabbed at Grid’s heart from behind, but
it was a step late. Grid’s party had already used Hell Leap and left.
“......”
Baal was distracted for a moment and Amoract quietly chanted a spell. Then the length of the chain that
restrained her was suddenly shortened, pulling her back into the castle that stood tall behind her. On
the other hand...

[Your level...]
“Good!”
After safely arriving at the crystal castle, Grid hugged Yura and Nefelina and cheered. He had the idea
that he had properly caught a pushover.
Chapter 1683
He gained a huge 13 levels. As a result, Grid’s current level was 760. It averaged more than 230 higher
than the top 10 players in the unified rankings. It was equal to or higher than the level of named NPCs
that rose in proportion to the growth of players and it was a level that chased after the level of super
named NPCs, who were extremely rare.
‘The growth rate will be faster for the time being. Baal is a good opponent even if we fight 100 times and
I just win once.’
Of course, Grid’s stats fell far short of Baal’s. In order to threaten Baal, he would need to overlap all his
enhancement skills and use the six fusion sword dance with a deceptive item. On the other hand, Baal’s
potential was endless. As an extreme example, Baal was likely to utilize his Hell Leap skill in the next
battle. Today, he had suffered his second consecutive defeat thanks to Yura’s Hell Leap, so he would
naturally be conscious of it and try to pay it back.
‘It is right to say that Yura’s skills can also be used by Baal.’
Baal acquired the skills of humans who died and fell to hell. Furthermore, the soul of Demon Slayer Alex
was in Baal’s hands, as well as Pagma’s soul.
‘The good thing is that… he won’t be able to take full advantage of the Demon Slayer’s skills.’
A Demon Slayer’s skill structure was mostly focused on weakening and purifying evil. If Baal used the
skills, then it was equivalent to cutting at his own flesh. Therefore, he wouldn’t be able to use all the
skills. Even so, the fact that he could use Hell Leap was a big threat.
‘I have to be prepared.’
There would be consecutive defeats for a while. Baal was superior to him in every way. Fighting and
losing against him was a result that Grid should take for granted. No, let’s go beyond the normal level
and accept it happily. It wasn’t an exaggeration to say it was a gain if he fought Baal 100 times and won
once.
‘It isn’t a loss if I lose and it is a jackpot if I win once.’
Baal’s level was too high and Grid had a fraudulent passive skill called enlightenment. Grid had passed
on the position of Pioneer to Kraugel, but this didn’t mean he had lost his rights. There was Hayate’s
favor behind Grid attaining the status of 10th Seat of the tower rather than Pioneer. The 10th Seat was a
special status created by Hayate in order to benefit Grid without imposing any obligations on him.
“Yura, spar with me.”

At the crystal castle...
Ironically, the hell branch of the Overgeared Guild was the safest place in hell. There was a sense of
stability that calmed Grid’s heart, which had been raging with tension and excitement all throughout the
fight with Baal. Grid wanted to fight with Yura until the moment when the cooldown of his immortality,
which was consumed at the last moment, ended. It was a judgment that it would be great research if he
could experience how she used the Hell Leap skill from an enemy’s point of view.
Yura calmed him down. “Let’s go back to Reinhardt first.”
The empire had a great deal of enemies. There were even enemies on a transcendent level. In particular,
the celestial gods had the ability to observe the surface and they were unlikely to miss the gap when
Grid was away.
Grid fully understood her, but he felt a bit reluctant. “I think it will be hard to come back to hell the
moment I return to the surface...”
The enemy’s invasion of Reinhardt was just a ‘possibility.’ Furthermore, Reinhardt’s defense was close to
perfection. The apostles might be away, but Asmophel and the Red Knights, powerful soldiers, and even
Kraugel were prepared for an enemy invasion.
On the other hand, it was a predetermined fate that Baal would disrupt Grid. In fact, he had set up a
trap at the place where Grid got off the hell elevator. It was hard to predict what type of terrible traps
would lurk the next time he got out of the elevator.
Yura read his concerns and smiled widely. “Don’t worry. You have me, right?”
‘That’s right...’
Grid recalled Yura’s Hell Gate skill. It was a dimensional gate that moved between the surface and hell.
He heard that the level had increased significantly since she used it frequently over the past year. The
number of people she could take with her had increased to four and it was easier to specify the
coordinates. It was said that it was very rare for her to fall to an unexpected place and become lost.
‘The elevator is in a set position, so it is easy for Baal to place traps. Meanwhile, the hell gate is
different.’
The hell gate opened near a point designated by Yura. Even Baal had no choice but to specify the
location only after Grid’s group arrived in hell. It was difficult to dig a trap in advance.
‘There would be no answer if he leads an army to a trap or something.’
Baal was the master of the 1st Hell. He had an army of thousands of demons, each one said to be at the
level of great demons in the 30s, and an entourage comparable to the single digit great demons. There
were also the red chunk of flesh and Asura, who were as potentially as fearsome as Baal himself. The
power of Bal’s army wasn’t at the level that Grid could handle.
However, Grid felt certain. There was no possibility that Baal would move the army unless it reached the
point where Grid completely overwhelmed Baal. This guess was possible because he understood Baal’s
personality.
Baal was different from Chiyou. He wanted to ‘realize’ his death wish, but he didn’t really intend to die.
To Baal, the crisis of death was just a means to appease boredom and to obtain pleasure. His arrogance
pierced the sky. Additionally, in most cases, one’s arrogance was proportional to their pride.
He had to use an army to defeat just one god, especially one weaker than him? It was impossible.
“Okay... let’s go back.”
From this day on, Grid’s schedule was the toughest it had ever been. He fought against Yura, who
actively utilized her Hell Leap skill, until the cooldown of his immortality ended. Then as soon as his
immortality was available, he broke into hell again and fought against Baal.
He was defeated in the second battle.
He was also defeated in the third battle.
He lost the fourth battle.
Unlike Yura’s Hell Leap, which slightly increased the cooldown once it was used more than a certain
number of times, Baal’s Hell Leap skill maintained an extremely short cooldown. The demon sword he
stabbed toward Grid’s right side appeared from above Grid and the kick he aimed at Grid’s abdomen
came from behind Grid’s back. He almost peed in his pants when the waves of the One Million Army
Swordsmanship flying from in front suddenly disappeared and cut the back of his neck as they passed by
him. The basic attack speed itself was fast enough that Grid could only react by relying on his artificial
senses. Now that it was mixed in with some fakes, it wasn’t at the level that Grid could respond to just
by practicing.
“The God Hands are terribly useless.”
“......”
Did they understand Grid’s lament? The God Hands stopped moving in unison from where they were
always hovering beside Grid. Grid felt somewhat guilty, but another sigh emerged. Ever since the old
days, the God Hands had no power against enemies who were equal to or superior to Grid.
The God Hands themselves were an item that reproduced some of Grid’s stats, so it was unavoidable
that they were an inferior version of Grid. Against an opponent Grid couldn’t handle, it was impossible
for the God Hands’ attack or defense to be effective unless a great deal of luck followed.
Tai Chi? There was no chance. Fortunately, they now played a big role through the artificial senses, but it
was still a disappointment.
‘I think I could’ve won if Meteor had hit at that time.’
The mass of Greed that floated at a certain altitude. Grid called it Meteor while Braham called it an
ignorant piece of iron. It naturally didn’t hit Baal. It was read and avoided every time. Grid felt the need
to devise a completely different way of using Greed. Of course, he came to the same conclusion as
always. The conclusion was that the most ideal form of supplementary items that could be made out of
Greed was the God Hands.
‘The God Hands are better than a magic machine against Baal. The God Hands reproduces my skills,
while the magic machine has very few attack skills and the pattern is simple. Let’s just increase the
number of God Hands as much as possible.’
It was on the day of his 3rd defeat to Baal. Grid immediately returned to Reinhardt and split up some of
the mass of Greed that had been accumulating for a long time. Then he started making hundreds of God
Hands. He wasn’t nervous. He might’ve been defeated three times, but his experience bar was full. It
was enough as long as he didn’t die. From Grid’s perspective, it was at a level where he would
unconditionally gain if he fought unconditionally.
[If your class rating is myth, then you can use up to 300 secondary weapons.]
[...It is an amazing achievement!”
[The restrictions on the use of secondary weapons have been found by a player for the first time.]
[You have received the title ‘Do You Have a Conscience?’ as a reward for the first achievement.]
[Do You Have a Conscience?]
[Number of secondary weapons simultaneously used +10.]
“......”
Yura, Nefelina, Noe, and Randy looked at Grid, who had a total of 310 God Hands floating around him.
They were the ones who had struggled in hell with Grid for the past week. Their level had also risen
significantly. Yura and Nefelina didn’t have the enlightenment effect, but they escaped death thanks to
Grid’s efforts. They rose several levels based on the experience they gained on the first day they
defeated Baal. Then after that, they hadn’t lost any experience points. Noe and Randy shared a common
destiny with Grid. Once they joined the battle, they shared a portion of the experience that Grid gained.
“Are you into Buddhism these days?” Kraugel was responsible for analyzing Baal’s swordsmanship based
on the scars left on Valhalla. He was deep in contemplation as he thought of a new notch to be engraved
on Valhalla, only to belatedly grasp the situation and ask this question.
A body made up of a thousand hands and a thousand eyes that was said to be created by the
Bodhisattva Guanyin to save all living things. Grid’s appearance looked just like the Thousand Hands of
Avalokite?vara. It was just that he looked to be ruling by might rather than divine.
“Haha, Kraugel. I respect and love all religions in the world, not just Buddhism.”
“Why are you suddenly quoting a Korean textbook...”
“Haha, what are you saying?”
Grid was in a position where he had to be conscious that there were eyes and ears that saw and heard
him at any time and any place. He was loved by so many people that he couldn’t be seen as showing
favoritism for a particular religion. This was why he alternately sponsored not just churches, temples,
and cathedrals, but took turns supporting all religious organizations in South Korea such as Hindu
temples, Myanmar temples, Cambodian temples, and Mongolian temples.
It was Sehee’s advice and the effect was great. People from all walks of life sent special affection to Grid.
It was safe to say that Grid’s allied forces were spread out not only in South Korea, but also throughout
the world.
‘...Is he going to run for president some day?’
He was so diligent that he lived a very tiring life.
Kraugel shook his head and pulled out his sword.
Twilight—it was a dragon weapon that felt a bit more colorful and sharper than Grid’s Twilight. Kraugel
started to carve new notches on Xenon’s scales that wrapped around Valhalla’s gorget, chest, and thigh
area. The effect appeared immediately.
[The ‘favor of the Sword Saint’ has added the ‘immunity to same sword damage overlapping’ effect to
Valhalla of Infinite Affection.]
The biggest part of Baal’s dominance over Grid was speed. The rapid swordsmanship had a permanent
‘continuous attack’ effect. The moment one attack was allowed, he inevitably suffered from several
more damages overlapping. Now he became immune to it. Of course, the effect was limited only to
damage received from swords, but as long as Baal insisted on swordsmanship, the burden on Grid would
be greatly reduced in the future.
“Come back safely.”
“Yes.”
Grid shared a high five with Kraugel before taking Yura’s hell gate to fight for revenge. Unfortunately, he
was defeated again. Then in the sixth battle the next day, the battle became more intense. The day after
that, he won the seventh battle. The help of Yura, Kraugel, and the God Hands that had increased to 310
became a strong support for Grid. Nefelina started to be more courageous and she was naturally the
number one contributor to the victory.
Baal started to question it. What made this guy become stronger every day?
The lonely Absolute couldn’t understand Grid.
“......!”
“......!”
Grid and Yura, who had turned around and fled as soon as they killed Baal, suddenly exchanged looks
with wide eyes.
They heard the voices of souls. They were the souls of Pagma and Alex. They were the voices of the
souls who regained their sense of reason while Baal was weakened.
Chapter 1684
From the little things to the private details—there were many ways in which a couple checked their
compatibility.
In that sense, Grid and Yura were a well-matched couple. Not only did the two of them like every aspect
of each other, but their fates were intertwined, even in Satisfy. Their final class quest was similar. Grid
had to rescue Pagma’s soul from Baal, while Yura had to rescue Alex’s soul from Baal.
It wasn’t a very good thing to have in common. Their class quests were impossible for a single player to
handle. It was wise to give up while taking comfort in the fact that there was no guarantee the new skills
they would gain from completing the class quest was worth more than a few lives.
Unfortunately, the two people were persistent. Yura gathered information by interacting with demons,
such as Red Demon Glant, and she had been trying to rescue Alex’s soul without necessarily having to
fight Baal. Meanwhile, Grid had grown in strength with the idea of getting rid of Baal.
Baal was destined to one day clash with the two of them.
-This isn’t a very wise method since it is just accumulating experience for Baal.
-Baal is developing just as much as you are growing.
-Everything that Baal learns during his trials also nourishes that chunk of red flesh.
Pagma’s soul and Alex’s soul took advantage of Baal’s weakness to regain their sense of reason and to
speak. Their caution and warnings aroused Grid’s annoyance.
“Then what do you want me to do? Should I not fight and let go?”
The attitude of his seniors, who only gave warnings without providing a solution, was unpleasant for
Grid. This was nagging, not advice.
“If you have time for useless words, then you should let me know how to free you.”
-Hah... You are truly Pagma's Successor.
-What do you mean?
-His rude and ferocious personality really resembles you, Pagma. Doesn’t the fact that your personalities
are so similar even though you don’t have a blood relationship mean there is a problem with the sword
dances? It seems to have the side effect of making the user’s temperament more domineering...
-Stop the speculation.
-You said that your sword dance comes from a ritual that the yangban used for their ceremonies, right?
Ultimately, it must’ve been a means of contacting Hanul. Does this side effect mean that God Hanul
himself isn’t right...
-It is okay to curse Hanul, but I hate that you used it as a means to insult me. I would’ve made you shut
your mouth if I had hands and feet.
“......”
Grid and Yura’s steps as they headed for the hell gate right in front of their noses slowed down for a
moment. It was because the illusions they secretly had of the predecessors were shattered. Of course,
Grid knew that Pagma had a ruthless personality, but in any case, he was a hero who fought for
humanity. He hadn’t expected Pagma to be so blatantly wild and emotional. In the first place, it didn’t
match his elegant appearance. It was also hard to see Alex’s personality as good when Alex clearly knew
Pagma’s personality and provoked him.
Grid felt pure doubts and murmured, “He doesn’t have the personality to be friends with Braham...”
To put it bluntly, Braham had a bad personality. He had improved a lot these days, but in the past, he
didn’t care about others at all and lived purely according to his own tastes. A person naturally had to be
broad-minded to be friends with Braham.
‘Like me.’
On the other hand, Pagma’s personality seemed to resemble Braham’s. It seemed like they would growl
just by making eye contact with each other. Then how did it develop into a relationship where he was
Braham’s most trusted friend?
Pagma answered Grid’s question.
-As you know, Braham was arrogant and made frequent mistakes. It was easy to grab a weakness.
“......”
Was it a friendship built up by gaslighting? Grid was thinking about the crime of grooming with a
dismayed expression when Pagma’s bitter voice entered his ears.
-I’m glad he has a good friend like you, even if it is late.
Pagma’s soul and Alex’s soul had never actually lost their sense of reason. Rather, they had always
maintained a clear mind and felt Baal’s despair and pain. This was why they always screamed. Pagma
had watched in pain the sight of Grid fighting for others at any time and under any circumstances.
Grid was clearly different from him, who sacrificed innocent people under the pretext of a cause. It was
probably the result of the differences in their origin. It was said that Pagma had experienced the life of
the weak when living among the yangbans, but in the end, he was still different from a human. There
were many areas where he wasn’t emotionally compatible with them. Therefore, he often made the
wrong choice and repeatedly regretted it over and over.
On the other hand, Grid was a completely normal human being. He communicated with many people
much more easily than Pagma.
-Your existence isn’t a blessing just for Braham, but for all of humanity. I admire and envy you... Ugh...
Pagma’s words abruptly stopped. His groan, which sounded like he was being mutilated by a sword,
hinted at Baal’s resurrection. He was still alive and well despite already suffering a few deaths. Rather,
Baal, who became stronger as he learned, resembled a player.
Grid trembled when he realized how great Baal was. The strongest people in human history, who
dominated an era and eventually became legends, were captured by Baal in such an insignificant way.
Pagma and Alex, who trembled in pain without being comfortable for a moment, recalled the fear that
they had been trying to suppress.
There was a voice that awakened him. “Youngwoo-ssi!”
“...Ah.” Grid reflexively reached out. At the same time, the demon sword that pierced his abdomen
tilted diagonally just before it separated his upper and lower body. Grid was pulled by Yura and
succeeded in escaping to the surface through the hell gate.
“Y-Your Majesty!”
“God...!”
Unfortunately, the place where he landed was bad.
At the temple of the Overgeared God, in the Overgeared World....
The imperial subjects were praying under Damian’s leadership and they became agitated when they
witnessed the seriously injured Grid.
“Look at this! Our god has once again punished the evil demon Baal and returned in a dignified
manner!”
Damian and Sariel quickly acted. Damian took off his uniform and spread it out like a veil, hiding Grid’s
appearance. Meanwhile, Sariel used that short gap to restore Grid with magic. Then with Damian’s next
shout—
Ta da! Grid reappeared with the feeling of ‘aha!’ and was unscathed without a single wound.
It happened in an instant. People were confused, but they had no choice but to think the Grid they saw
a moment ago was their illusion.
‘Isn’t this the leader of a pseudo-religion?’
Grid clicked his tongue as he watched Damian secretly smiling. Then he waved toward the cheering
people as a response. After a while, he arrived at the smithy and told Yura his honest feelings.
“Is there no answer?”
“......”
In fact, he had noticed it little by little. Just as Grid’s level got higher the more he fought Baal, Baal had
also learned combat skills. The number of times that Grid’s six fusion sword dance missed in vain
gradually increased. Still, it was okay.
If he killed Baal a few more times, then Baal’s status would be undermined at some point. From then on,
Grid would gradually gain an advantage... he used this thought as consolation, but there were no signs
that Baal’s status was being undermined. Additionally, he learned the shocking truth that the red chunk
of flesh was learning from Baal’s experience.
He didn’t show it on his face in front of Pagma’s soul, but honestly, he felt his vision darken.
Grid lowered his head with a sense of loss. Yura quietly stroked his head and spoke cautiously, “How
about not giving Baal a chance to learn?”
“...Through what means?”

“Fight in a different way every time. For example, equip an item with a different function every time you
challenge Baal. Then Baal won’t have a chance to adapt... I’m sorry.”
Yura was eagerly explaining only to hurriedly close her mouth. It was because she knew the pain of
creation. How easy could it be to create new and different items every time? She felt guilty when she
realized that she had almost imposed too much responsibility on Grid.
Grid grabbed her hands. “Thank you.”
Creating something out of nothing and forcing a new attack strategy on the target—it was a method
that could only be used by Overgeared God Grid and the blacksmithing god Hexetia. Of course, it was
true that the burden was high. It required infinite deliberation. Even so, Grid didn’t mind.
“That’s right. I forgot the most basic thing.”
He should actively utilize his strengths. Was it because he relied on Request to Stand With Me through
the fight against Baal? He became accustomed to borrowing the power of the apostles and tower
members and didn’t consider using items. It could be a side effect of perceiving the items he was
currently armed with as endgame items.
Grid stood up. Yura was shocked to see him preparing to leave even though the immortality cooldown
hadn’t ended.
Grid reassured her, “I am going to the East Continent, not hell.”
There were still two of the Four Auspicious Beasts that Grid hadn’t saved. Among them, Grid coveted
the Blue Dragon. It was judged that the Blue Dragon’s lightning was the most suitable attribute to hurt
Baal’s mental image that harbored a cold chill.
‘Another method is to ask Braham to attribute lightning magic to Twilight.’
However, there wasn’t the lightning attribute among the great magic that Braham used. It meant he
would have to receive an insignificant magic if he wanted Braham’s help to attach the lightning attribute
to Twilight. This was very regrettable. On the other hand, the Blue Dragon was the god of lightning.
There was a limit to the lightning power gained from the Blue Dragon’s Boots, so it didn’t have much
power against Baal. However, he was sure that the lightning power he obtained from the Blue Dragon
would be different.
“Reinhardt’s defense?”
“There is Sticks, so it is fine. I can come and go at any time.”
“Ah...”
The transportation vehicle...
After a long and peaceful time at the Overgeared Academy, Sticks would once again be used as a tool.
***
“Request to Stand With Me.”

Grid arrived in Kaya on the East Continent with the help of Sticks and didn’t delay for even a moment.
“Keen Insight.”
He immediately borrowed Mercedes’ power to search for the exact location of the Blue Dragon. To be
precise, it was the location of the Blue Dragon Dao where the Blue Dragon was sealed. He naturally felt
a familiar aura. “Mir...”
A person he was unintentionally deeply connected with. Maybe he had been putting off saving the Blue
Dragon because he didn’t want to fight Mir—Grid had this thought and moved toward the center of the
desert that was covered with snow.
***
At the same time...
“It has been a while since I’ve given you my greetings.”
Mercedes returned to her home after decades and bowed her head like a criminal while giving her
greetings. It was a habit that arose from an early age due to the attitudes of her family, who hated
making eye contact with her. The days when her ‘eyes’ were weak. They were the days when she
couldn’t control it, so she unintentionally peeked into the secrets and innermost thoughts of her
precious family, to their displeasure. This was why they felt reluctant and fearful toward each other.
“What brings you here...?” They didn’t even welcome her or ask her how she had been. The elderly
couple treated their one remaining daughter like she was a complete stranger. Mercedes’ status as a
knight and the new emperor’s concubine give justification to the couple’s indifferent attitude.
“I would like to take the head of the family’s test.” Mercedes mustered up the courage to speak.
It happened shortly after she was asked to lend Keen Insight to Grid. This allowed her to temporarily
overcome her trauma and raise her head. For the first time, she could see her parents’ old and dwarfed
appearance, who flinched when they made eye contact with her.
“...Now I can bear the sins of our family.”
Most people didn’t know the truth, but the Vaintz family’s two swords actually meant slaughter. Back in
her childhood, it was something that was difficult to understand and handle for Mercedes, who was
taken by Piaro after being abandoned by her parents and raised to be a knight that protected the
emperor and the nation. Her Vaintz’ Swordsmanship differed greatly in form from the original.
However, this time she saw real demons in hell. She had a mission to destroy them, and she achieved
the sword energy of dramatic victory. She was ready to accept her family’s slaughter.
Chapter 1685
The rankers’ favorite method of growth were raids and quests. Unlike the boring hunts, it was
interesting and thrilling, and a lot of resources were granted at once. However, there were only a few
players who could grow by sticking to raids, such as Grid, Kraugel, Yura, Euphemina, and Zibal. Most
players were realistically obsessed with quests.
The same was true of Laella, the master of the Overgeared Magic Tower. She actively used her status as
a ranker, the magic tower master, and a high ranking noble of the empire. She opened communication
channels on various routes and collected all types of information to increase the quest collection rate.
The following was a quest obtained as the magic tower master.
[Key to Making Magic of Light and Darkness (1)]
[Difficulty: Unknown
In the chaotic environment of hell, the ‘Fruit of Good and Evil’ was rarely born.
There is a legend that it is a fruit made by the Evil God Yatan to corrupt the good gods and angels.
It is necessary to check if the Fruit of Good and Evil can change the nature of magic power.
Quest Clear Conditions: Secure the ‘Fruit of Good and Evil’ and transport it to a master level magic tower
laboratory.
Quest Clear Rewards: Unknown.]
A master level magic tower—there were only two such places on the continent: the Tower of the Sun
and the Tower of Eternity. Among them, the Tower of Eternity in Titan belonged to the empire. It was
the cruel experiment site where Goldhit, who claimed to be the ruler of magic in the past, studied
eternal life. It had a history of being burned down by Grid’s hands. It was now restored and operated as
a normal magic tower.
“Thank you again for handing over the Fruit of Good and Evil.” Laella arrived at Titan and politely bowed
again. During the journey, she must’ve bowed her waist 90 degrees at least 10 times.
Piaro waved his hand as if he was tired of it. “I told you many times that I am only obeying His Majesty’s
orders.”
“I am naturally thankful to Grid, but Piaro, you are the one who made this fruit, right? I want my
sincerity to be conveyed to both of you. By the way, was it really a coincidence?”
“You’re so persistent that you aren’t like a magician.”
The Fruit of Good and Evil was grown in the fields Piaro had made in hell. However, Piaro himself didn’t
know the principles behind how he grew it. It was because the environment of hell was so capricious. It
wasn’t an exaggeration to say that the weather, temperature and humidity changed every second.
Additionally, the density of demonic energy changed every moment. It was impossible for him to
accurately remember and artificially create the environment that grew the Fruit of Good and Evil. It was
an area of pure chance.
“That is too bad… in any case, I’ll do my best to make you feel rewarded, Piaro.”
“I’m looking forward to it.”
The reason why Piaro joined Laella’s trip to Titan wasn’t simply to act as an escort. The Fruit of Good and
Evil that made evil beings good and good beings evil—Piaro wanted to see with his own eyes how far the
benefits would go.
‘If the effect is really applied to magic power...’
Humanity would be freed from many constraints. The reason to sign a contract with demons to use
black magic power and the obligation to serve the gods to use divine power would disappear. The
repercussions would be huge. Most gods would slowly lose their influence and there would be less room
for demons to intervene in the human world. The Fruit of Good and Evil was a very important key to the
independence of humanity from all types of transcendent beings.
Of course, this was only a story of when the effect was real.
“Are you Lady Laella?”
The attitude of the magicians who came to meet their group was unwilling. They dedicated their lives to
magic and confined themselves to the tower, like monks, so they tended to be indifferent. Their only
interest was magic, so they weren’t impressed when they saw the famous Piaro, apostle of the
Overgeared God. They also didn’t particularly react to Laella.
The greatest magician on the continent right now was Braham, and right below him was Euphemina. It
was widely believed that magicians other than them were only a bit better than the 10 great magicians
of the past, no matter how strong. Additionally, over the past 20 years, the 10 great magicians hadn’t
made many achievements. Their performance on the battlefield was lacking compared to the
powerhouses currently considered the protagonists of the world. It wasn’t something the magicians of
the magic tower should aim for. They didn’t feel much respect.
Laella didn’t have much of a problem with their attitude. Rather, she was pleased. From being an idol to
a world star, people’s attention on her was heavy.
“...I think it is real.”
Piaro was about to enter the tower with the guidance of the magicians only to stop. His expression was
sharp as he spoke to himself while pulling out a sickle and hand plow.
“It is the enemy. Based on the source of the energy, they seem to be aiming for the Fruit of Good and
Evil. You should hurry up.”
“Yes, I understand.”
She didn’t insist on fighting together. It was as Piaro said. As long as the enemies were targeting the
Fruit of Good and Evil, she had an obligation to focus on her role. It was the obligation to check the
efficacy of the Fruit of Good and Evil, clear the quest, and find out how to use it.
In the first place, this was Titan. Basara, the politician Grid and Lauel trusted the most, was the lord,
while Lightning God Kyle was the guardian. It was the city with the largest number of troops after
Reinhardt. It meant there was no need to be agitated by every attack by the enemy. Laella had faith that
she didn’t need to go out.
“Is the master of the Overgeared Magic Tower running away?” A magician criticized Laella, who left
Piaro alone and started climbing the tower. Then he soon shut up. He was overwhelmed by the pressure
coming from Laella, whose body was encased in powerful fire magic.
“I don’t need to keep the line, right?”
“...You are absolutely right.”
The eyes of the magicians toward Laella changed in an instant. They felt an admiration that was the
same as when they watched the performances of Braham and Euphemina on the battlefield. It was a
reaction that proved Laella’s growth.
Meanwhile, Piaro blocked the entrance to the magic tower and looked up at the sky. Three angels with
four wings spread out were descending to the surface. Once their feet finally touched the grow, a divine
light shone around them and dazzled the people on the street.
“Hand over the Fruit of Good and Evil.”
“It is the fruit of the most evil being in the world. Human strength and desires can’t handle it.”
“Did you think we could handle the invasion of the demons?”
“......?”
“It is funny that those who only watched from heaven as the demons climbed up to the surface,
slaughtering humans, and starting a great war are talking like this now.”
“...You are truly low level as the apostle of a human god with no foundation. It is ugly to talk about
things that have already happened in the past. I heard you are going back and forth to hell with the
Overgeared God, so you must’ve become closer to a demon.”
“There is no need to talk any longer.”
Piaro recognized angels as no different from demons. He wondered how they were different from the
demons who were blinded by slaughter and couldn’t communicate.
He started his battle by sowing seeds in all directions.
***
“...I see.”
During the hell expedition not long ago, the tower member Fronzaltz fought in the 9th Hell. He defeated
the self-proclaimed 9th Great Demon, who usurped Hell Gao’s empty throne. After that, he stayed in
the 9th Hell for a long time and searched for something.
Zik found out about this by chance and upon returning to the surface, he immediately visited Cokro
Island. He investigated Hell Gao’s emergence point for a full month before becoming convinced.
‘Fronzaltz knew about it from the very beginning.’
Hell Gao, Furfur, Morax, Lepir, Kurson, and Drasion—the great demons who appeared on the surface in
the past and were sealed by Muller had something in common: they were reincarnated beings. They
weren’t demons from the moment they were born. Rather, they were humans or angels who died and
were reincarnated as demons. The fact that Drasion was the archangel Sariel was the first evidence. The
fragments of the fire stone that Zik just found were the second evidence.
‘Some parts of the fire stone resemble the Stone of Original Sin in a subtle manner.’
He had seen the fire stone before, but didn’t notice it because it was so insignificant. Now it was clear
after a detailed analysis.
‘...Is Hell Gao Bultar?’
Hell Gao’s obsession with the surface was an unsolved mystery. He repeatedly appeared in the dungeon
of Cokro Island despite constantly being defeated. As a result, he greatly helped humans. What if it was
the will of Bultar, one of the Seven Good People, rather than the Great Demon Hell Gao? The front and
back were right.
Zik recalled a story that Grid once told him. He had heard the voice of the 7th Evil, Corruption, when he
won the blacksmithing match against Hexetia. He had revealed the original sin of Hexetia and told the
old story of Bultar. Grid might not have known it at the time, but the real name of Corruption was
Bultar.
‘Maybe Bultar’s consciousness temporarily awakens during each and every short period of time
between Hell Gao’s death and resurrection.’
Maybe he was the one who made Hell Gao challenge Cokro again. It was like making an offering to
humans.
Zik’s expression darkened as he made this guess. He had believed that the souls of his companions were
sealed in the Abyss along with their bodies, but now he realized this wasn’t the case. Their souls were
separated from their bodies that were sealed in the Abyss, and wandered through eons of suffering. Just
like Sariel was banished from heaven and became a demon for revealing the sins of Goddess Rebecca,
they fell and became a demon, accumulating sin.
It wasn’t enough to frame the Seven Good People as the Seven Evils, but they also corrupted the Seven
Good People into real demons. What a cruel and terrible punishment it was.
Zik clenched his fists and his grudge against heaven grew further. Then he suddenly noticed something
new.
‘Muller knew.’
Was it just a coincidence that Sword Saint Muller defeated the demons and sealed their bodies?
Coincidentally, the six demons were special. Perhaps Muller had sealed Sariel and the Seven Good
People, who had forgotten their previous lives and were accumulating sins, so that they couldn’t
accumulate any more sins.
“Thank you... thank you...”
Zik held the fragments of the fire stone to his chest and shed a few transparent tears.
***
The snow that covered Kaya, the desert kingdom, was the embodiment of the Blue Dragon’s anger. It
was far from a natural phenomenon. The environment of impossible cold harmed animals and people or
forced them to leave.
Mir had condemned the situation. He lamented that it was very common for a god’s selfishness to harm
powerless human beings and that gods who deserved to receive the worship of human beings were
truly rare. It was also true of the gods in the Hwan Kingdom.
Maybe it was from that time on—Grid started to become vaguely fond of Mir after realizing he was
different from ordinary yangbans.
“He is really here.”
“The rumor that he went crazy after he became a god is true.”
The yangbans muttered to each other as they found Grid walking on a snowy street. They gathered one
by one, but none of them dared to block Grid’s way despite being in groups of dozens. However, there
was a sense of relaxation in their expressions. They probably believed in Mir. Mir was created to be the
opponent of Baal and Raphael, and his armed force was so transcendent in the eyes of the yangbans
that it was worth relying on.
‘As much as possible, I didn’t want to fight him.’
Grid took a deep breath as he stood in front of the tile roof house where he could feel Mir’s aura. He
remembered the moment when Mir had saved him. It was just that the grace he received at that time
and the resurrection of the Blue Dragon had to be calculated separately.
The determined Grid opened the huge gate. The most noticeable thing in the large garden was the
outdoor space for earthenware jars containing fermented food. Small birds were gathered on top of the
earthenware jars that were covered with white snow. He noticed that Mir often put food over here, but
unfortunately, that didn’t seem to be the case today. The birds searched anxiously, but not even a small
piece of millet could be found.
‘...It isn’t just today.’
Grid noticed that the cries of the birds were so faint that it wouldn’t be strange if they were
extinguished immediately. Therefore, he opened his inventory. He took out a piece of bread and placed
it on top of the jar. There were no deep intentions. It was just a natural thing to do.
Mir’s eyes were hazy as he sat in the main floored room and stared at him. He seemed to be reflecting
on a certain memory. However, it didn’t seem to be easy and his expression soon distorted.
“It has been a while.”
Grid gulped as he couldn’t express the happy words and his expression slowly stiffened. Mir’s eyes that
were looking at him were full of vigilance and contempt. It felt like he was dealing with an uninvited
guest he had never seen before. It was completely different from the attitude that Mir had shown in the
past.
“...What happened to you?”

Mir didn’t answer Grid’s question.
There was no more need to talk, so he drew the Blue Dragon Dao and rushed forward. The faces of the
yangbans who had climbed onto the tiled roof and watched the scene with interest, stiffened
unknowingly. It was because the Overgeared God was fine even though they expected his head to fall
off with a single blow.
Hundreds of black gold hands rose like ghosts to block the trajectory of the Blue Dragon Dao and to
strike Mir’s body at the same time.
“No, wait a minute. Calm down for a moment.” Grid stopped the God Hands that were beating Mir with
ruthless violence.
However, Mir aimed for that gap and attacked again. This caused the God Hands to react reflexively
again. The slaps to Mir’s lower cheek area occurred again and again. Mir only managed to shake off the
God Hands and back away after raising the energy of the Blue Dragon.
Grid realized it. ‘Have I become terribly strong?’
The reason he didn’t realize it until now was because Baal was so strong...
Chapter 1686
The quiet city was roaring with noise. It was due to the blue light that shone around Mir’s body. The
white snow pouring down burned out without touching the ground, leaving only a bit of moisture
behind. Additionally, the area where the electricity spread grew larger each time. It felt like Mir himself
was gradually becoming bigger.
It was the effect of Lightning God. Mir’s body was completely assimilated with the energy of the Blue
Dragon and became made up of lightning, not bones and flesh. He was truly a god.
The sound wasn’t heard until after the action was over. Grid was already under attack by the time the
lightning seemed to flash. It was a surprise attack from the Lightning God who literally ‘pierced’ through
the camp of more than 300 God Hands.
The Blue Dragon Dao, which stretched out like an incandescent long line, was blocked by a white beam
of light. It was the traces of the enhanced Magic Missile that Grid hurriedly fired. Lightning God was
immune to all physical attacks, but was vulnerable to magic attacks. It couldn’t resist magic at all and
suffered twice as much damage. However, the power of Magic Missile itself was low. This prevented it
from damaging Mir, but it was significant because it blocked Mir’s attack.
“......?”
Wasn’t it absurd when a ridiculous magic became the barrier that stopped a god’s advance?
Mir was startled and his next move didn’t connect. It was a gap of less than 0.1 seconds. Grid could take
full advantage of that time.
Twilight soared through the gaps in the fragments of the Magic Missiles that collided with the Blue
Dragon Dao and scattered. It was a blow that soared in a diagonal line. Then it moved in a lateral line
the moment it reached the target. It was a feast of lines that seemed to go on infinitely, the Link sword
dance.
“......”
Mir’s expression that could be seen between the blue lights that shook every time the sword wind
swept over it was calm. He searched for Grid’s gaps with the confidence that he wouldn’t be cut by the
sword.
It was just before Grid recovered the Twilight that had been extended. He wielded the Blue Dragon Dao
the moment Grid’s ribs were clearly visible.
Seeing through the weak spot. An attack there would induce a critical hit. However, it stopped just
before reaching Grid. The lightning that was making up Mir’s body dissipated without a trace.
It was due to Twilight. It was an inevitable result. Lightning God was the power of the Blue Dragon and
Twilight had a high probability of neutralizing the power of a target. It was Mir’s mistake in neglecting
the dozens of sword strikes of Link. The moment the Lightning God body was released, Mir received a
large cut to his shoulder and immediately pulled up the power of the Red Phoenix. The deep wounds
were healed by the heat of the Red Phoenix and a rain of flames poured down from the sky.
Grid was naturally the target.
“......?!”
Mir was about to cooperate with the rain of flames, only to stiffen like a stone statue. The flames that
reached Grid didn’t burn him but instead burned his wounds. The other nobles clearly witnessed the
sight of the small traces Mir’s lightning left on Grid’s body disappearing without a trace.
“The heart of the Red Phoenix...” Mir muttered after realizing the reason.
Grid’s head was tilted at an angle. His sharp eyes, which were like a bird of prey, became even fierce as
he looked at Mir, who was a bit taller than himself. He realized that the scar he had left on Mir’s face in
the past was no longer there.
“As expected, you are a fake.”
Don’t hesitate and let’s kill him...
“......!”
A chill went down Mir’s spine at Grid’s words and he leapt forward. The ground on which he had been
standing rushed like waves. It was the effect of Earth God. The ground, which turned to mud due to the
snow melted down by the lightning and flames, changed shape in response to Mir’s will. He rotated 180
degrees, flipping Grid’s view upside down and pouring out sharp stones. Was this how it felt to be
surrounded by giants? The cliffs that soared from side to side pressed down toward Grid.
Grid swapped items. He took off the armor bearing a dragon’s name for the first time in ages and
equipped the armor bearing the name of the White Tiger. He activated the effect of Earth God and
calmed the trembling ground. Mir’s attempt was unsuccessful.
“The Mir I knew didn’t rely on the power of the Four Gods.”
Mastering the power of the Four Auspicious Beasts perfectly—it was Mir’s greatest strength. However,
the reason why Grid felt a ‘wall’ when fighting Mir was due to his swordsmanship and other techniques.
Even if Baal’s magic power was infinite, would he have been so strong if he just wielded his magic
power? Baal was strong for countless reasons and it was the same with Mir.
However, today’s Mir was different from the past. He neglected his skills as if he had forgotten them
and only relied on the powers of the Four Gods. He was now fighting against Grid, who knew how to
deal with the power of the Four Gods.
“No matter how much I think about it, you aren’t Mir. There is no way a guy with an empty head like you
is Mir.”
Grid’s words and actions became violent. It was natural. It was difficult for his words to come out
beautifully from the time he was suddenly attacked. There was also a creepy hypothesis that made him
feel uncomfortable. The yangban were existences made by Hanul. It wasn’t strange if the old Mir was
wiped out without anyone knowing and a new Mir was created...
Grid thought up to this point and his expression gradually distorted with anger.
“You started from a human life and can admit that you aren’t perfect. To you, it isn’t shameful, but is
natural. I have no doubt that you will be reborn as an alarm for the other gods. You will probably change
many things in the future.”
“You are my hope.”
“I hope the gods can be an existence to truly rely on.”
“We might be enemies when we meet again in the future. Putting aside my support for you in my heart,
the authority to move me is usually with the god I serve.”
“However, today I am on your side.”
Grid was reminded of Mir’s previous words. He stood protecting Grid and honestly confessed his true
feelings in his heart as if he thought he might die. The reunion of this moment would take place after
that day.
Mir wouldn’t stare at him with this expression unless he forgot what happened that day.
Grid took a deep breath, barely held back his vomit, and opened his mouth, “The Mir I know… where is
Mir?”
There was no more mercy. Grid struck Mir, who had ignored the question and entered the Lightning God
state again. He approached using Shunpo while using the six fusion sword dance with Twilight, which
invalidated the effect of Lightning God and made it difficult for Mir.
The image of Mir being caught by the grappling technique and thrown to the ground made Grid realize
it. As expected, this person wasn’t Mir. If this was the real Mir, then Grid would be the one thrown to
the ground right now.
Grid gritted his teeth. Once again, he was swallowing his vomit.
From birth until now—Grid felt pity for Mir, who had devoted at least hundreds of years to the gods of
the Hwan Kingdom only to be abandoned. He felt dizzy and his stomach was churning because the gods
of the Hwan Kingdom were so disgusting.
“The world is full of sons of b*tches!” Grid shouted as he pressed his knee against Mir’s solar plexus
while holding his sword in reverse.
The killing intent that came from confusion and anger were pouring toward the fake Mir. Mir didn’t
resist. From the moment he was hit by the six fusion sword dance, he had been bound by hundreds of
God Hands. Furthermore, he was beaten and held down by Grid.
Now he had reaffirmed that it was meaningless to assimilate with the energy of the Blue Dragon. The
only way he could overcome the crisis was to use the White Tiger’s energy to strengthen his body. Of
course, even this was likely to mean nothing. The sword with the sunset had already cut off the power
of the Four Auspicious Beasts several times.
‘What god is he?’
Mir had his memories erased by the gods of the Hwan Kingdom. As a side effect, he lost the experience
he had accumulated over the years and Grid was a completely unknown being to him.
He thought of the famous Crazy God and Crazy Dragon based on the armed dragon weapon and dragon
armor, but it was only for a moment. It was because Crazy God and Crazy Dragon was a myth that was
only completed when the Overgeared God boarded a dragon. Additionally, the presence in front of him
was much stronger than the Crazy God and Crazy Dragon depicted by the three masters.
“You... who are you?” Mir asked as if he was vomiting hard.
Grid crushed him every harder as he struggled to shake off the approaching Twilight and replied, “The
one who remembers the real Mir.”
To be precise, he was the one who remembered Mir’s true feelings. The true feelings that no one would
know in the future.
Grid used Saleos’ Power. He held onto the blade of Twilight with both hands as Twilight was slowly
moved toward Mir’s neck. He found out that Mir was a fake, so there was no reason to hesitate. He
judged that killing Mir quickly and recovering the Blue Dragon Dao was beneficial to his mental health.
Just then—
“Stop!” A woman’s urgent cry was heard. Her name was Yeum and she ran out from among the
yangbans who were in a daze. She was Mir’s close confidante that Grid knew. “He is the real Mir...!”
“......?”
“He was taken away by the three masters and his memory was erased. He isn’t a fake!”
The person who was really shocked was Mir, not Grid. How far did his thoughts go after he heard
Yeum’s confession? He made a sad expression and released the strength from the hand that was holding
the blade of Twilight away from his body.
“......!”
Yeum’s eyes widened and she swallowed down her scream. She clearly captured the scene of the sunset
sword penetrating Mir’s neck, which was lying on top of the mud. Liquid where it wasn’t known if it was
mud or blood scattered in all directions.
“Ah... Ahhh...” Yeum sank down to the ground. She sobbed while feeling sorry for her brother who had
died with the loss of his precious memories.
The yangbans standing silently on the tiled roof left immediately. They ran away out of fear they would
be caught up in Grid’s anger.
“Is there a way to bring back this friend’s memory?” Grid asked Yeum, who was left here alone. Twilight
hadn’t pierced Mir’s neck. It only slightly brushed against Mir’s neck and was stuck in the ground.
Mir couldn’t refuse the hug of Yeum, who rushed over to him with relief, and muttered with a stunned
face, “Fri...end?”
A smile slowly spread on Grid’s face as he spoke bluntly, “To be precise, you were my lifesaver, although
I just cleared my debt. In any case, give me the Blue Dragon Dao first.”
He couldn’t hide his joy after knowing that the Mir in front of him was the same as the Mir he knew.
[’Mir’ has handed over the ‘Blue Dragon Dao’ to you.]
Mir’s memory loss ultimately worked in Grid’s favor. He easily secured the Blue Dragon Dao, which
wouldn’t have been handed over so easily if it was the original Mir due to his sense of duty.
Chapter 1687
“Even this guy is so strong. How can we deal with Mir in the future?”
“We are going to die right now? How do you have time to worry about the future? Did you seriously
injure your head because you couldn’t understand the situation properly?”
Old Sword Demon and Hwang Gildong were struggling to secure the White Tiger Spear.
After infiltrating the Pa Kingdom, they slowly approached the yangbans for half a year before finally
reaching the level of interacting with the guardian of the White Tiger Spear. They disguised themselves
as fanatical merchants who worshiped the yangbans.
Hwang Gildong was head of the Chivalrous Robbers, so he had a great deal of treasures that he had
taken away from corrupt officials. It wasn’t difficult to gain the attention and liking of the yangbans.
Even the yangbans with divinity couldn’t see through Hwang Gildong’s disguise.
The reason why Hwang Gildong was treated as a person of interest by the Hwan Kingdom wasn’t simply
because of his superhuman strength and deceptions he demonstrated. They were the wariest of his
unrivaled cloning and transformation techniques.
“Over there!”
“They already caught up? The yangbans are all good at tracking. It is like I’m always running from
invisible hounds.”
“It is because there is the history of missing Pagma when he fled to the West Continent in the past. The
pursuing skills they trained in order to avoid repeating the same mistakes are shining at this moment.”
“We were hit by the snowball rolled by Pagma.”
Old Sword Demon felt it was unfair for some reason and his expression crumpled. He glanced at Hwang
Gildong, who was running beside him. He was a fool whose identity was discovered after he presented
treasure that was actually goods stolen from the yangbans.
To be honest, he wanted to hit Hwang Gildong after hearing the silly excuse that he completely forgot
the source because it had been stolen 100 years ago. After spending half a year getting close to the
owner of the White Tiger Spear, they were kicked out without even finding an opportunity to steal the
White Tiger Spear. A lot of time was wasted, so it was natural for anger to boil up.
‘It is disappointing because there is a good hunting ground nearby.’
Thanks to this, his growth rate hadn’t lagged far behind in the past half a year. The problem was that
there was no opportunity to acquire items because there was no separate raid or quest. The people of
the Pa Kingdom obeyed the yangbans unconditionally and didn’t harbor any wishes. They naturally lived
like livestock. It was difficult for quests to occur in this environment.
“Two people,”Old Sword Demon stopped running in front of the high wall, drew his sword, and said,“My
limit is to shake off two people, even if I do my best. Make a plan for retreat while taking note of this.”
Old Sword Demon was a player. He could be resurrected again even if he died. On the other hand, death
was the end for Hwang Gildong. A legend might be able to suspend death for a while, but five seconds
was the limit. Putting aside Hwang Gildong’s usual annoying personality, Old Sword Demon was
obligated to make a sacrifice for him.
“I understand.” Hwang Gildong also understood. He didn’t hesitate to use Old Sword Demon’s shoulder
as a stepping stone to jump over the wall.
“That damn...”
Pain came from the shoulder that tilted heavily due to how hard Hwang Gildong stepped on him. The
wind blew around Old Sword Demon, who barely swallowed down his swear words. The wind was the
remnant of the technique left behind by Hwang Gildong.
Some of the yangbans who caught up with Old Sword Demon flinched for a moment due to the blowing
sharp wind and Old Sword Demon stabbed them through this gap. The fluid swordsmanship became
even faster with Hwang Gildong’s technique behind him. He persistently cut at the thighs and Achilles
tendon of the yangbans.
Of course, this was the Pa Kingdom. The guardian of the White Tiger Spear was in control. The yangbans
basically mastered the power of the White Tiger and turned Old Sword Demon’s aim to nothing by
hardening the point of attack so it was harder than stone.
If Grid hadn’t been able to unseal the Black Tortoise and Red Phoenix earlier...
If Old Sword Demon hadn’t obtained the opportunity to interact with two of the Four Auspicious Beasts,
Old Sword Demon would’ve felt helpless and would’ve been unable to penetrate the aura of the White
Tiger operated by the two people.
“This guy...” The faces of the yangbans stiffened at once. Every time Old Sword Demon’s sword touched
their skin, deadly poison spread from the place of the wound. It was a poison that weakened the energy
of the other Four Auspicious Beasts and slowed down their movements. They were forced to interpret it
as direct help from the Black Tortoise.
“A mere human can use the power of the gods...? It is a degenerate age.”
“It is nonsense about a degenerate age. The reason why humans worship gods while imagining they are
omnipotent is to crave the help of the gods. Therefore, the gods have a duty to help human beings. Isn’t
it a power gained from the worship of humans in the first place? It is natural for humans to be protected
by the gods.”
“Are you using sophistry when a god is born before humans?”
“Since a god is born before humans, they don’t have the obligation to help humans? By that logic,
wouldn’t those of you who are born later than humans not deserve worship? Ah, you are ashamed
because you know this yourself. Therefore, you can’t express your gratitude and run around wildly like a
dog.”
His level, skills, control, patience, tongue...
There were many things that Old Sword Demon had tempered during his years with Hwang Gildong.
Was it because he had dealt with the corrupt officials who sold their conscience to the yangbans?
Hwang Gildong had a habit of unknowingly speaking in a way that turned people upside down. Old
Sword Demon had been working hard in order to not be beaten by him. He had watched Huroi’s self-
edited videos hundreds of times.
The effect was great. It didn’t deal much damage to Hwang Gildong, but it was fatal for the yangbans.
They were angry with Old Sword Demon, who chatted without losing a word, and rushed out. It was the
moment when the pursuers’ aggro was dragged away by Old Sword Demon alone. He tied up the feet of
more than the two yangbans he had promised.
‘If I had known this would happen, I should’ve asked for more credit.’
From here on out, the key was how much time he could buy...
Old Sword Demon took a deep breath and raised his concentration. He prepared for the fight to last as
long as possible by planning the timing of taking buff potions with different effects and checking the
cooldown of his skills. Just then—
“Oh my!”
There was a loud noise. A wall behind Old Sword Demon had collapsed. The one who barely raised his
body in a staggering manner in the dust was none other than Hwang Gildong.
Old Sword Demon managed to suppress his soaring irritation and asked, “Why did you come back?”
“No, well, I was betrayed by my clone.”
“......”
Hwang Gildong was a master of the cloning technique. In particular, if the number of clones was limited
to seven, then each clone would have an independent ego. By this point, there were basically eight
Hwang Gildongs. It was virtually impossible to distinguish between the clones and the main body.
On the other hand, the disadvantages were clear. It was the fact that even the clones considered
themselves to be the real one. Every clone had an independent self, so they naturally believed they
were the real one. This meant they tended to prioritize their own safety first.
“This guy is the real one. I’m familiar with the signs.”
Beyond the collapsed wall, the owner of the White Tiger Spear appeared. It was a man who didn’t wear
an undershirt and only had a long dopo over his bare body. The large man, who exposed the distinct
muscles of his upper body, held a rope where seven Hwang Gildongs were tied. Each one was beaten to
the brink of death.
Hwang Gildong saw this and gritted his teeth. Old Sword Demon thought that Hwang Gildong cared
about the human rights of his clones. Of course, this was an illusion.
“You should just get rid of all the clones! Why keep them alive and make me look like this?!” Hwang
Gildong’s cry that was filled with great resentment caused a stir.
“......”
The clones were infuriated. If they hadn’t been tied by the rope, they would’ve rushed toward Hwang
Gildong right away. In the chaotic situation, the owner of the White Tiger Spear shrugged.
“It is true that the master of the Chivalrous Robbers is the most eccentric one.”
It was not a compliment. How could it be a compliment to say he was the most bizarre person in the
world? However, Hwang Gildong was in a good mood for some reason. Old Sword Demon wanted to
slap him when he raised his chin and smiled with satisfaction.
‘He is truly a madman.’
Was it really right to stay with Hwang Gildong forever?
It happened the moment when Old Sword Demon was seriously contemplating logging out...
One of Hwang Gildong’s clones, who was tied by a rope, muttered, “Well, this method is the best.”
He easily untied the rope around his body and threw a punch at Uram. The bodies that were tied up
beside him were sucked in as if swallowed up by him. The same was true of the Hwang Gildong who was
shouting by Old Sword Demon’s side. It was the Hwang Gildong who shouted that he was real and his
clones had betrayed him. In other words, the Hwang Gildong who had been working with Old Sword
Demon all day today was actually a clone.
Old Sword Demon realized this and felt betrayed. Then the real Hwang Gildong greeted him, “I am
finally seeing you after a fortnight.”
“A fortnight? You are such a damn jerk!”
Wasn’t a fortnight ago the time they started staying in Uram’s palace? Like usual, that jerk sent him to a
dangerous place by himself.
Old Sword Demon was angry after learning the truth while Uram slowly rose. He stroked the fist marks
of Hwang Gildong, which were clearly left on his abdomen. “Did you use my acknowledgment of you to
raise your status?”
“Yes. You might be a savage who can’t dress properly, but you are the number two yangban for a
reason. It was a big impact that you acknowledge me as the most eccentric one.”
“It wasn’t exactly a compliment.”
“That depends on the listener.”
“Well... it doesn’t matter. Still, I will correct you on one thing. I am no longer the number two.”
“Then?”
“Naturally, I am number one.”
Uram, the master of the White Tiger Spear—he was aware of the Three Masters’ mistake. He realized
that he had become the strongest yangban from the time the stupid Three Masters erased Mir’s
memory. It was a good thing. He managed to get something like this for free.
‘Now Chiyou has no choice but to rely on me. He will naturally try to teach me.’
In the future, he would become exponentially stronger. It would be at an incomparable speed to Mir,
who foolishly insisted on rejecting Chiyou’s advice and trained by himself. Sooner or later, he would
reach the point where he became stronger just by breathing and serve Hanul in a higher position than
the Three Masters.
Uram was full of joy and raised the White Tiger Spear high. His mind spun and he targeted Hwang
Gildong, who was standing in the same path as the yangbans. Then he swung the spear. It was a blow
with all his might and with the intention of slashing the yangbans as well.
“......!!”
“......!!”
The eyes of Hwang Gildong, Old Sword Demon, and the yangbans widened. The waves from the White
Tiger Spear tore apart the space and hit the ground, stretching out in a straight line. It would be
annihilation if it went on like this.
The moment that everyone on the field realized this...
A sunset was spreading on the horizon behind Uram. It was an abnormal scene. The sun was still high in
the sky.
Urem felt the unexpected change based on the sunset that had unexpectedly covered the world and
murmured in an empty manner, “...What type of dragon is this?”
A blue dragon made of blue lightning—for him, who had only witnessed the wounded and hidden
dragons, the immense and overwhelming aura of an old dragon was an incomprehensible realm.
A sword dance that recreated the momentum of Evil Dragon Bunhelier—this unknown phenomenon
was created by none other than Grid’s sword dance hitting the scene.
Chapter 1688
“You have to deal with him quickly.”
Mir advised a speedy process.
“The news that I was attacked and defeated by you will soon reach the Hwan Kingdom.”
He argued that Grid must take measures to secure the White Tiger Spear before the Three Masters
made a decision and moved.
He explained the relationship between the Blue Dragon and the White Tiger. It was before the gods who
were expelled from Asgard fled to the east. In other words, it was the days with the mythology of this
land was intact. Back then, the Blue Dragon and the White Tiger were rivals. They defended the
continent together, but they were very conscious of each other’s powers because they were wary and
jealous.
It was the same until now. It was the reason why the liberation of the two gods had to take place at the
same time. If either of them was released from the seal first, it wasn’t known what the one who was
released late from the seal would do due to pride.
“This is why it is a priority to secure the White Tiger Spear.”
In fact, Mir had realized from the very beginning that his condition wasn’t perfect. It was as if he had
consumed a large number of poppies with the Black Tortoise’s poison. His consciousness and memories
were hazy, to the point where he didn’t know who he was.
Then Grid appeared in front of him. The Overgeared God—the protagonist of Crazy God and Crazy
Dragon, and the target that the Three Masters advised should be killed with the highest priority at any
time and in any situation. The man he believed was his rightful enemy treated him as a lifesaver. It was
only then that his hazy consciousness cleared up a bit and some unanswered questions were resolved.
The clever Mir instinctively realized the fact that the ones he had to trust now weren’t the gods of the
Hwan Kingdom, but the Overgeared God in front of him. It was a conviction he got when he saw Grid’s
face, which was distorted with anger and killing intent, melted like snow the moment he heard Yeum’s
cry.
“Let’s go.”
Indeed, this conviction wasn’t wrong. Just as Mir trusted him, the Overgeared God trusted Mir. Grid
responded immediately without questioning Mir’s claims. Thanks to this, Mir let go of even the smallest
hesitation.
The bridge connected to the Pa Kingdom was brought to the ground.

The Magpie Bridge—crows and magpies crossed the bridge that formed the Milky Way with Grid to
reach the present day.
***
“Did someone so strong actually owe his life to me?”
Grid’s sword dance that reproduced the pressure of Evil Dragon Bunhelier impressed Mir. The owner of
the White Tiger Spear, Uram, failed to withstand Grid’s attack.
“What terrible trap did he fall into that he was helped by me, a servant who is less than himself?”
“What? Mir, at that time, you were stronger than him.”
“...It can’t be.”
“I-I’m telling you the truth? It is because you are so weak now.”
Yeum explained it, but Mir didn’t believe her. It was natural. It was because only half of Yeum’s words
were correct. At the time when Grid owed his life to Mir, it was right to say that Grid’s skill back then
and the present Grid was like the difference between heaven and earth. He was much stronger than the
Mir of the past. This meant that Grid’s growth rate was unusually fast.
Mir had no choice but to feel a sense of strangeness from Yeum’s explanation. In fact, Yeum was also
suspicious about whether her memories were wrong. The Grid she met in the past and the Grid she met
today were completely different beings. She used to think he was a monster, but now he was just great.
He had a greater divinity than the gods of the Hwan Kingdom.
‘Is he actually a child that the Gods of the Beginning hid?’
Or perhaps he was the incarnation of the missing Evil God, Yatan.
It happened the moment Yeum’s thoughts reached the point of absurdity...
“A sword dance... are you the Overgeared God?” Uram’s hoarse voice was heard.
The gazes that had been focused on Grid, who had the energy of the ferocious dragon, shifted to Uram.
They were looks ofastonishment. No one thought that Uram would be alive. The six fusion sword dance
with the power of the Evil Dragon was that fierce. It was at the level of giving definite death. It seemed
that a half-god wouldn’t be able to handle it but Uram endured it.
Grid’s reaction was calm. It was from the moment he captured Uram’s location with Barbatos’ vision
and used Shunpo. He realized that Uram had noticed his approach just before he linked the six fusion
sword dance. As expected of the yangban who was the strongest after Mir. His senses were excellent
and his judgment was quick.
He immediately raised the energy of the White Tiger to the peak and used White Tiger’s Posture.
Additionally, the White Tiger’s soul was sealed in the White Tiger Spear. The soul of the White Tiger was
led by the coercive force of the seal and couldn’t resist Uram’s will, giving him protection. As a result,
Uram’s body became hard enough to resist Grid’s six fusion sword dance to some extent. Yes, it was to
some extent.
“...Kuweek!” Uram paid a terrible price for asking only one question. Dark red blood and fragments of
his internal organs poured out of his mouth. It was a trace of an internal injury where it wouldn’t be
strange if he died immediately.
“Gasp... Gasp... Yes, I have been thinking that it was weird for a long time.”
Uram didn’t use the power of the Red Phoenix. He didn’t seek recovery and regeneration. He just held
onto the energy of the White Tiger.
Mir was the only one who noticed the reason. ‘The moment the energy of the White Tiger weakens
even a little bit, all the organs in his body will be shattered and he will die.’
Uram’s skills were not poor. He was the most powerful yangban after Mir and this meant he was
superior to a decent god. It was the basics to operate the energies of all the Four Gods at the same time.
Nevertheless, the reason why Uram was obsessed with the energy of the White Tiger was as Mir
speculated. He could only suspend death by using it.
“If Pagma was truly worthless, would Hanul have tried to raise him as a priest? The priest might not be a
god, but his status wasn’t insignificant because he was someone who communicated with Hanul.
Additionally, didn’t Chiyou personally help Pagma escape?”
A sword dance that was strong enough to tear a great mountain to shreds—Uram gripped the White
Tiger Spear, which he couldn’t let go of even after being cut by Grid’s six fusion sword dance. In the
aftermath of activating the energy of the White Tiger, his solid body became integrated with the giant
spear. He was like a stone statue.
“I thought that if I was to die one day, it would be due to Pagma.”
It was because out of all those who held a grudge against him, only Pagma had potential.
“It isn’t unusual to die to you, who has inherited Pagma’s power. It is just providence.”
Suddenly, the entire land was responding to Uram’s will. The soil and stones that made up the city rose
like a tsunami and ran wild. It was like looking at a huge sculpture. The waves of rocks covering the city
were so huge that there was no real feeling of them moving.
“I will transcend myself against your providence.”
Today, I will finally become a god.
If he fought and won against the Overgeared God, he would immediately become the protagonist of a
new myth. Even if he lost and died, he would become a fragment of a myth and would never be
forgotten. It was a gain regardless of whether the outcome was a win or a loss. The status of the
Overgeared God was that high.
“Ohhhhh!”
The waves of rocks, which seemed to have stopped, roared as they rose and fell rapidly. It meant that
they were accelerating at a tremendous speed. It covered the earth and the sky, reducing the view of
Grid and Uram, establishing a law prohibiting the use of Shunpo. This forced a head on battle.
Uram was hoping for a heroic death. He consumed all his Origin True Energy. The strength of the energy
he exuded stimulated Grid’s transcendence. It warned of danger and the scales of the dragon armor
repeatedly gathered together and released as if responding.
‘He would’ve been a tough opponent.’
Before obtaining the title of Crazy God and Crazy Dragon, there was a time when he was anxious to
unseal the White Tiger and the Blue Dragon. At that time, Grid had believed it would’ve been easy to
secure at least the White Tiger Spear. If Gaya and Pa weren’t connected by the Magpie Bridge...
If Mir was less likely to support the Pa Kingdom, Grid would’ve attacked without hesitation.
...It was arrogance. Fortunately, it didn’t happen. It might be a dying flash, but Uram was very powerful.
“Do you want to surrender?”Grid asked as the waves of rocks approached right in front of his nose.
“I have already declared that I would transcend myself!”
Uram’s willpower was solid. He would rather participate in a fight that might cost his life, than be
forgotten after surviving miserably. The momentum of the White Tiger Spear, which was hardened with
seemingly no end, caused a chill to go down Grid’s spine.
‘In the first place, it isn’t easy to convince a yangban.’
Mir’s case was unusual.
Grid controlled his disappointment and activated the Castration Eye. Some of the energy of the White
Tiger was deleted, while Duke of Amplification was activated and a Breath was fired. It hit the waves
that Uram was stepping on. The tip of the wave collapsed.
Uram’s fine form shook slightly and Grid’s sword aimed precisely at that gap. A series of horrifying
explosion sounds occurred.
It was right after Uram’s body had been cut dozens of times...
The White Tiger Spear pierced Grid’s abdomen. A spear infused with the weak myth containing the
hundreds of years of life of a half-god called Uram—it was much heavier than any other great mountain.
His body shot up and red blood poured from Grid’s mouth. It was mixed in with the orange divinity and
quickly became blurred, but Uram witnessed it clearly. Therefore, he smiled with satisfaction. He
regarded the bitter pain of his body being torn to pieces as pleasure.
“It was, an honor.”
Uram was born as a yangban and devoted his life to becoming a god, but he had always been uneasy.
One day in the future, when the Hwan Kingdom gained enough power and invaded Asgard—he was
worried that at that time, no matter what type of existence he was, he would just be described as one of
Hanul’s soldiers. It was because the worst myth of all times called ‘the War of the Gods’ would boast
such a massive scale that most of the gods, with the exception of a few chief gods, would be reduced to
something insignificant.
Uram was terribly disgusted and terrified that he would face such an end and be forgotten. Thus, he was
even more obsessed with gaining Chiyou’s acknowledgment. Unlike Mir, he didn’t dream of becoming
the Martial God. He just thought that if he became a god recognized by Chiyou, at least he wouldn’t be
forgotten in vain.
However, he met Grid today and realized how empty his goal was. Grid, who had passed Chiyou’s trial
only a few years ago, had already surpassed him. He thought it would have to be like this to get Chiyou’s
approval. It was the reason why Uram chose to abandon his long-held dreams and became a part of the
Overgeared God’s mythology. It was a bizarre and extreme choice that most people probably didn’t
understand.
However, Grid understood. “Live inside of me.”
[Overgeared God Grid is writing the 21st epic.]
[The beginning of the narrative comes from Grid’s determination to embrace the dying half-god.]
In the midst of Grid’s consideration...
Uram, who had a faint smile like he was moved, turned to gray ash.
“You guys feel pain as well.” Grid asked the yangbans who were in turmoil, “It is proof that you too can
understand the pain of others, right? For example, the pain of the humans who have been hurt by you.”
[He understood that there were bridles that had bound the half-gods.]
“......”
Unfortunately, there were no yangbans who answered hastily. However, Yeum had been watching Mir
by his side for a long time and she bowed her head. She realized something great. It was hopefor Grid.
Grid persuaded them, “Why don’t you hope for worship in a better way from now on? If you don’t know
how, then I’ll help you.”
He let go of the prejudices and grudges he harbored due to Garam in the past. He had an obligation to
make more people join humanity’s side.
[I kept my promise to become a god.]
[I have the right to embrace you.]
[He gave them a chance.]
[He made the half-gods hesitate when they didn’t know anything except how to reign.]
[The sight of their brother dying with a satisfied expression in his arms slowly moved their hearts.]
[Our god’s grace is like the rivers and the seas.]
......
...
[The 21st page of the epic has been completed.]

[As an epic completion reward, the intimacy between humanity and the yangbans has increased.]
[The yangbans’ sense of being chosen and privileged has noticeably decreased.]
[From now on, the yangbans will work harder to understand humans and their hearts will be gradually
conveyed to humans as well.]
[As a reward for completing the epic, the relationship between you and the yangbans has changed
dramatically.]
[In the future, before obeying the Hwan Kingdom’s orders, they will try not to go against your will.]
[The reward for completing the epic has greatly increased the chances of recruiting a yangban.]
[There will be a growing number of yangbans who want to become residents of the Overgeared World.]
[Your status has risen by one level as a reward for completing the epic.]
“......”
He hadn’t expected this much. The bewildered Grid was in a daze for a while. Meanwhile, the yangbans
exchanged looks and scattered in all directions. Only Mir and Yeum remained and bowed to Grid.
“You are truly the God of Virtue!”
Hwang Gildong’s applause gave life to the awkward space.
Chapter 1689
“Is Sir Mir’s memory erased?”
At the base of the Chivalrous Robbers...
This place was isolated like the Peach Blossom Spring and was one of the few places where they could
avoid the eyes of the gods. The entrance process was very mysterious. Hwang Gildong, who was leading
the group and wandering around in the usual places, greeted passersby he encountered on the way.
After repeating this several times, he naturally set foot into it. The overlap of conversations with real,
ordinary people, not members of the Chivalrous Robbers, naturally completed the technique.
It was an unbelievable structure even after experiencing it in person.
“I think the Three Masters made the worst move. Of course, it isn’t that I don’t understand their
feelings. Hanul’s sword felt liking toward the enemy of the Hwan Kingdom, so they would’ve been
wary.”
However, they must be lamenting by now because that action made their sword leave.
Old Sword Demon asked the smiling Hwang Gildong, “Can I hit you once?”
It was a surprise question like a master’s blow.
Hwang Gildong was a bit confused. “What unreasonable words are you saying arbitrarily?”
“I get angry when I see your smiling face. In any case, didn’t you sin against me? Please give me one
punch as a means of atonement.”
“I have repeatedly said that to deceive the enemy, the key is to deceive your allies... if you have to judge
the right or wrong after being deceived so many times already, I think there is a problem with you. Don’t
you think so, God of Virtue?”
“...I’m not the God of Virtue.”
“Would you like to relive old memories and be Pangea’sGod of Virtue?”
“I am the Overgeared God.”
“Hmm, I think God of Virtue seems better than Overgeared God. Just as the word ‘overgeared’ is strange
to me, I think the word ‘virtue’ is unfamiliar to the Overgeared God.”
“No matter whether it is unfamiliar or familiar, anyone can see that overgeared is much better.”
In fact, both weren’t good from a general point of view, but Grid was serious. Hwang Gildong had to get
used to the word ‘overgeared.’
Meanwhile, preparations for the ceremony were steadily progressing. Two of the Four Auspicious Beasts
sealed in the White Tiger Spear and the Blue Dragon Dao—the members of the Chivalrous Robbers were
preparing to unseal them at the same time.
A woman dressed in a beautiful, colorful striped hanbok[1], carefully opened her mouth, “It is autumn,
so the conditions for holding the ceremony seem to be easily met.”
It was said that the Blue Dragon loved winter and the White Tiger loved summer. Therefore, in order to
unseal the gods, they had to compromise by holding the ceremony in autumn or spring. Grid could easily
imagine how different the personalities of the two gods would be.
“Now God Black Tortoise and God Red Phoenix should’ve arrived safely at the shrine. Will the gods of
the Hwan Kingdom silently watch...?”
“Why do you need the help of the Red Phoenix and the Black Tortoise to unseal the White Tiger and the
Blue Dragon?”
Grid was the one who unsealed the Red Phoenix and the Black Tortoise. So it was a question that he
could raise.
The woman explained it, “It is because the possibility of a collision between God White Tiger and God
Blue Dragon can’t be ignored. It is only when God Black Tortoise and God Red Phoenix act as mediators
that we can calm the two gods.”
‘They aren’t kids.’
It felt a bit pathetic. However, it was physiology. It was right to acknowledge that the Blue Dragon and
the White Tiger had a bad relationship. It was as natural as the change of seasons and countermeasures
were put in place.
Jingle.
The sudden sound of bells caused Grid to stiffen. For him, the bells were a tool that reminded him of
Martial God Chiyou. Of course, Chiyou wouldn’t come here. The sound of the bells came from the bells
hanging on the woman’s fan.
“Come to think of it, it feels more like preparing for a ritual rather than a ceremony.”[2]
Wasn’t the woman dressed like a shaman?
He naturally thought of a ritual when he saw the statue of the Four Auspicious Beasts spread out behind
the ancestral altar and the jakdu provided on one side of the yard. [3]
“You’ve seen it precisely. We decided that a ritual was a more effective tool than a simple ceremony.”
A ritual was a means of taking in the essence of a god.
Unsealing the seals...
This was the target of Hwang Gildong and the Chivalrous Robbers.
Mir also thought it was right.
“The Blue Dragon is the strongest among the Four Auspicious Beasts. The gods of the Hwan Kingdom put
a lot of effort into sealing the Blue Dragon. As a result, the Blue Dragon was sealed much more
thoroughly into the Blue Dragon Dao than any of the other gods. Rather, it is more accurate to say that
they are united as one.”
It was impossible to unseal the Blue Dragon Dao just through a single ceremony. A separate ceremony
was needed, but the level of the offerings was low. It wasn’t known how many years it would take to
awaken the Blue Dragon’s consciousness just through offerings and prayers. This was why the force of
the ritual was needed.
“I see.” Grid respected the unfamiliar culture of the East Continent. He absorbed and understood new
concepts like a sponge.
‘Is a shaman also a hidden class?’
Grid recalled Khan in heaven, the Seven Malignant Saints sealed in the abyss, and the souls of Pagma
and Alex being held captive by Baal. As long as a shaman’s specialty was necromancy, Grid hoped that
he would be able to get help in many ways from them in the future.
Grid asked the woman, “Is it possible to call a target that exists in a completely different dimension?”
“Of course it is possible. It is a ritual that calls on the gods in the first place. Most of the gods are in a
place far away from the human world, so they aren’t limited by dimensions.”
“A ritual to call the gods... you can’t target legends or half-gods?”
“Yes.”
“......”
As expected, it wouldn’t be easy. Grid was smacking his lips with regret when he suddenly found a part
that bothered him. Two large jakdus were lying face up. They looked well maintained due to their shine,
but they were only shiny on the outside. Grid’s insight could tell that there were many dull parts.
‘Let’s sharpen their blades.’
The food for the ritual was almost all prepared and the traditional Korean percussion quartet, located to
the left and right sides of the ritual table, were striking the janggu, a traditional Korean drum, and the
kkwaenggwari, a small gong. The shaman at the center of the ritual area poured clean water and prayed
to the gods. Meanwhile, Hwang Gildong coordinated the overall situation with Mir. Only Grid and Yeum
were standing idly in the distance.
“Songpyon, rice cake steamed on a layer of pine needles, is delicious.”
Grid didn’t want to be treated in the same way as Yeum who was sitting and covetingsongpyon. He
naturally found something to do since his personality was originally so diligent. He started to sharpen
the blades using sandpaper without having to take out a hammer and anvil. It was easy because it was
the finest sandpaper made with corundum.
The shaman, who was praying while twirling with her palms together, soon slowly opened her eyes. Her
eyes were clearer like a person who had finished a long meditation. At first glance, it seemed like there
was a certain phenomenon being subtly revealed.
‘I can feel divinity, even if it is weak.’
Grid inwardly admired it. He saw the shaman who was possessed by the god she served and thought she
wasn’t a quack like other members of the Chivalrous Robbers.
“God Red Phoenix and God Black Tortoise are getting closer... I’m going to get started.”
The shaman was transformed into a completely different person. She spoke informally in the voice of an
old man who seemed to smoke more than three packs of cigarettes a day. It wasn’t enough that she
used Hwang Gildong as a servant when he was the head of the group, but she also yelled at Mir and
Yeum, calling them idiots.
However, not a single word was spoken to Grid. Rather, she consciously avoided him. She didn’t look at
him once and treated him like he wasn’t there.
-It has been a while.
-Welcome, Overgeared God.
Just then, the Red Phoenix and the Black Tortoise arrived at the scene. To be precise, it was their
‘consciousness,’ not their bodies. They descended through the Heart of the Red Phoenix and the Shell of
the Black Tortoise that Grid possessed. The situation was explained to them by Hwang Gildong’s clone,
who had left to pick them up.
The shaman had a satisfied smile as she spread out her fan and shouted, “Oh, how distressing! I feel
sorry for the Blue Dragon and the White Tiger, who have endured the humiliation for so many years! If
humans hadn’t forgotten them, you wouldn’t have suffered the humiliation of being brutally defeated
by the exiled gods!”
Jingle jingle jingle!
The shaman’s fan made a loud bell ringing sound as it hit the top of Hwang Gildong’s head. She seemed
to be scolding him.
“Pfft.” Old Sword Demon laughed like he liked it. As a result, he caught the shaman’s attention and was
also hit on the head by a fan.
Yeum, who seemed to be stabbed by the shaman’s actions, slowly retreated. It was as far away from the
ritual site as possible. It was to prevent the humiliation of being beaten by an unidentified miscellaneous
gods.
Fortunately, the shaman didn’t hurt her. The god residing in the shaman criticized the yangbans, but had
no intention of inflicting direct harm. This proved that the god specialized in rituals, but their status itself
wasn’t very high.
Drum drum drum~!!
The sound of drums and gongs grew louder.
Jingle jingle jingle!
The sound of the bells on the shaman’s fan also sped up. The group was overwhelmed by the
atmosphere.
“Blue Dragon! White Tiger! Those who haven’t forgotten you and who miss you are hoping for your
coming! Open your eyes when you hear this call...!! Cough!”
The shaman, who was dancing while waving her fan, suddenly coughed up dark red blood. Looking at
her pale face, it wasn’t acting. She really suffered an internal injury.
“The will of the gods of the Hwan Kingdom in the seal is trying to push me away...! Harder! Drum
harder! May my call break through the thick seal and reach the White Tiger and the Blue Dragon...!!”
Dong dong!Tang drum drum~!!
The percussion quartet started to play the janggu and kkwaenggwari with the momentum of breaking it.
They were drenched in sweat, like they were playing in the pouring rain, and seemed to be as excited as
the shaman. The atmosphere of the ritual site was great, so Grid was also a bit overwhelmed. It was as
the heat was being intensified even more.
“I will deliver my will to the White Tiger and the Blue Dragon!”
The shaman threw away the fan before taking out a large sword for generals and a five colored flag. She
shook with excitement while cutting her flesh with the general’s sword, but she didn’t shed a drop of
blood. The reason was that the general’s sword was more blunt than it looked, but the influence of the
divinity was also greater. The faint divinity around the shaman gave the shaman enough protection to
endure the general’s sword.
“Focus on the White Tiger and the Blue Dragon beyond the seal! Don’t miss the moment when my will
breaks through the will of the wicked gods covering your eyes and ears!”
Eventually, the shaman threw off her traditional socks worn with hanbok and flew on top of the jakdus.
“Kiyaaaaak!”
“......”
“......”
The faint divinity worn by the shaman couldn’t withstand the sharpness of the jakdus, which had been
personally sharpened by Grid. The shaman got a large cut on her feet the moment she stepped on the
jakdus and she rolled around, scattering blood.
“Kill... it is killing intent...!”the shaman screamed for a long time before struggling to organize the
situation. She insisted it was clear that the gods of the Hwan Kingdom performed black arts on the
jakdus. She lamented that the ritual would fail at this rate.
Grid realized the seriousness of the situation and coughed with embarrassment as he made eye contact
with Yeum. She had been keeping an eye on Grid out of fear, so she had witnessed him sanding the
blades. Due to her expression that she had seen something she shouldn’t have seen, Grid could no
longer stand on the sidelines.
At this rate, he thought he would lose trust and cause a misunderstanding. Therefore, he took the
shaman’s general’s sword and five-colored flag, and climbed on top of the jakdus. He recalled that the
gist of the jakdu dance was to ‘transmit the will to the target.’ He also pinned his hopes on the fact that
Pagma’s sword dance was originally used in rituals. There was a good chance that Grid could replace the
shaman.
Grid was right in his judgment. He climbed barefoot on the jakdus and slowly started the Sky sword
dance.
[Your strong will has been passed onto the ‘White Tiger’ and the ‘Blue Dragon’ of the Four Auspicious
Beasts.]
[The consciousness of the Blue Dragon and the White Tiger, trapped in a thick seal, have awakened!]
The Blue Dragon Dao and the White Tiger Spear on the altar shook loudly before shattering. At the same
time, a giant Blue Dragon and a giant White Tiger appeared. It was so huge that the White Tiger’s body
filled the wide shrine when crouching and the body of the Blue Dragon pierced the roof of the shrine
even when it was twisted.
‘What can’t he do?’
Everyone at the scene looked at Grid with astonishment.
1. Korean traditional clothing ?
2. The ritual mentioned here is called Gut and it is a ritual performed by Korean shamans involving
offerings to gods, spirits, and ancestors. They are characterized by rhythmic movement, songs, oracles,
and prayers, and are meant to create welfare, promoting commitment between the gods and humans. ?
3. Jakdu= a tool for cutting things difficult to cut with ordinary scissors or knives, such as thick straw or
herbal medicine. It was also used as a weapon for shamans. It was believed that a shaman could call and
communicate with the spirit, receiving power from the spirit by stepping on the jakdu ?
Chapter 1690
The landscape was divided into tens of thousands of prongs of lightning. It was the aftermath of the
lightning flowing from the body of the Blue Dragon that disrupted his vision.
His transcendent senses and artificial senses warned of danger. It could be guessed based on the
‘Lightning God’ skill, but the Blue Dragon wasn’t a creature composed of bones, flesh, and blood. It was
literal lightning shaped like a dragon. The existence itself was a threat.
‘How did the White Tiger beat the Blue Dragon?’
The White Tiger was a giant tiger. Its height and length reached tens of meters. It wasn’t an
exaggeration to say that it was as huge as a mountain. The white fur that fluttered into the sky like a
wave was beautiful and mysterious. It was a presence that reminded anyone of a ‘god.’
However, it was rather shabby when compared side by side with the Blue Dragon. In front of the Blue
Dragon, even this huge body was reduced to a normal size. The white divinity felt too gentle compared
to the blue divinity of the Blue Dragon. Should it be said that the White Tiger looked relatively cat-like?
The Blue Dragon was so big and powerful. At a glance, it was obviously stronger than the White Tiger.
‘Of course, I shouldn’t judge by appearance alone.’
It was a matter of compatible natures. The Blue Dragon was different from a dragon itself. It was a
dragon, but it was a dragon of the east. Thus, it had no feet to step on the ground. It flew all the time
and released thunder and lightning without the help of rain and clouds.
On the other hand, the White Tiger was the god who ruled the earth. It was bound to the ground, so it
had little advantage over the Blue Dragon, who never set foot on the ground. It also didn’t have a special
object like the yeouiju that the Blue Dragon was holding in its mouth.
In fact, Mir had said it openly—out of the Four Gods, the Blue Dragon was the strongest.
The Blue Dragon was also the master of a shocking myth. It was a myth where it drilled a hole into the
heart of Hanul, a god of the beginning. However, by what means did the White Tiger use to beat the
Blue Dragon in the last fight?
‘The last time the White Tiger and Blue Dragon fought was before the Blue Dragon pierced Hanul’s
chest...’
In any case, the White Tiger seemed to have an invisible potential.
It happened as Grid was staring at the Blue Dragon and the White Tiger...
-Trash.
The White Tiger said in an imposing voice. The first words it spoke after being revived after hundreds of
years were shocking. The Blue Dragon’s eyebrows twitched as it stared at Grid.
-One who can’t even bite is still alive with this mouth.
-I heard you were badly injured in the process of being sealed, but did you hurt your head the most at
that time?Have you forgotten the memory of losing the fight with me?It wasn’t me who couldn’t take a
bite, it was you.
-Are you talking about the shameful victory you got out of luck because of an unexpected event on the
day I should’ve won my 1,000th victory?
-You have a long tongue, just like a loser.
‘...It isn’t 99.’
Did it lose 999 times and win 1 time? There was a saying that the final winner was the real winner, but
this was too much. Grid was clicking his tongue when the willpower of the Red Phoenix and the Black
Tortoise appeared on his left and right sides.
-What disgraceful behavior are you showing in front of your benefactors?
Grid often regarded the Red Phoenix as a motherly being. Not only did it warmly care for his wounds,
but its tone was always calm. Grid could feel the heart full of consideration and affection. It was the
same for the Black Tortoise. Today, they met for the first time in a while and Grid was saddened by the
fact that the two gods used honorifics toward him.
These existences were so kind to him.
-Those who haven’t forgotten you have unsealed you.Far from thanking them, you growl at each other.
You are no different from beasts.
-There must be more than one or two people who are disappointed that you are gods.Rather, they will
say that the days when they lived in a fake myth were good.
They harshly criticized the Blue Dragon and the White Tiger. It was at the level of digging at the hearts of
the listeners. It was hard to believe considering the personalities that the Red Phoenix and the Black
Tortoise had shown so far.
‘Didn’t they come to play the role of mediator in the first place?’
At this right, they were going to cause a fight rather than stopping one. Grid was worried, but
fortunately, the atmosphere quickly calmed down.
-I’m sorry.
-I will apologize as well.
The Blue Dragon and the White Tiger were surprisingly obedient to the Red Phoenix and the Black
Tortoise. No, to some extent, the expression that it was common sense was correct. They were ashamed
as they bowed to Grid and their benefactors. In particular, the attitude toward Grid was cautious. They
regained consciousness and were resurrected in response to Grid’s will, so they understood what Grid
was like. It was the result of a short, but intense, communication.
The strong will that easily broke through the thick seal created by the disgusting malice of the invaders...
They thought it was extraordinary, but it was even more amazing in person.
They were the protagonists of the East Continent’s myths and saw through it at once—Grid was also the
protagonist of a certain myth and the god of a certain world.
-You...there is a very short history, but you are still very strong?
After bowing to Grid, anger suddenly spread across the face of the Blue Dragon as it observed the group
more explicitly. It was because it had seen the identities of Mir and Yeum. The clever Mir and Yeum tried
to control their energy to look like ordinary human beings, but it was impossible to deceive the Four
Gods.
-Come to think of it...
Following the Blue Dragon, the White Tiger also showed its killing intent. The two gods remembered the
method Grid conveyed his strong will to them. He danced with a sword. It was a sword dance that
reproduced emotions, ideas, symbols, etc. It was from the culture of the disgusting invaders.
-You guys are Hanul’s henchmen.
-I thought he was abnormally strong, but he seems to be a mutation that opposes Hanul.
-Shameless guys...!Do you intend to drag us into your faction fight?Don’t think we will be as easily
coaxed as the good-natured Black Tortoise and Red Phoenix!
-Us gods exist for human beings.As I have said in the distant past, I have no intention of being reduced
to being your tool.
‘It is rotten. I thought it was going too well.’
Grid had guessed that the Blue Dragon and the White Tiger would cause problems. He was prepared for
a big fight. However, things unexpectedly went well and he was flustered. Now it ended up like this.
-They haven’t changed.
The Red Phoenix and the Black Tortoise also reacted like something was coming. They weren’t very
flustered as they started to raise their divinity. It seemed they were going to intervene by manifesting
themselves here.
-......?!
-This...?I can’t...
The Red Phoenix and the Black Tortoise flinched and immediately stopped acting.
-The gods of the Hwan Kingdom have descended to the surface.They are besieging Xing and Cho.
It was a surprise attack the moment the two gods left and the barrier was weakened. From the
perspective of the Hwan Kingdom, the Blue Dragon Dao suddenly being taken away by Grid was
tantamount to a sudden surprise. Yet even taking that into consideration, the subsequent response was
more delayed than necessary.
At the very least, the gods of the Hwan Kingdom should’ve noticed the change when there was a
problem with Uram’s personal safety. At the latest, common sense said they should’ve come to the
surface before Grid’s group reached the base of the Chivalrous Robbers.
He had been puzzled because they weren’t seen, but it turned out they were besieging the Xing and Cho
Kingdoms. It was a checkmate move. The gods of the Hwan Kingdom clearly knew the nature of the Blue
Dragon and the White Tiger and were predicting future developments. They knew that Grid wouldn’t be
able to handle the Blue Dragon and the White Tiger without the help of the Red Phoenix and the Black
Tortoise and forced a choice.
Would they sacrifice Xing and Cho in order to mediate between the Blue Dragon and the White Tiger?
Or were they going to give up on the Blue Dragon and the White Tiger that had been unsealed at best?
“This... things are so bad.”
The face of Hwang Gildong, who usually smiled under any circumstances, hardened.
“The base can’t handle the aftermath of the two gods’ divinity. It will break in an ildagyeong.” [1]
The location of the base will be discovered immediately...
Hwang Gildong covered his head and continued talking, “In the worst case scenario, we will lose
everything.”
If the Hwan Kingdom invaded the scene when the Blue Dragon and the White Tiger were making a fuss,
Grid’s party wouldn’t be able to avoid annihilation. The Blue Dragon and the White Tiger would be
sealed again and the situation in the East Continent would become even darker.
Who would search for the new seals of the White Tiger and the Blue Dragon on the continent where
Hwang Gildong and the Chivalrous Robbers had collapsed and disappeared? It wasn’t something that
Grid could do alone. Even if it was possible, he didn’t know how long it would take. The gods of the
Hwan Kingdom might find a way to invade the Xing Kingdom and Cho Kingdom before Grid could find
the White Tiger and the Blue Dragon.
‘The gods of the Hwan Kingdom have descended to the surface in large numbers.’
Even Grid’s myth could be destroyed here today...
Hwang Gildong’s voice deepened as he muttered to himself while Grid was questioning the system.
‘How many hours is an ildagyeong?’
He remembered that one sijin was two hours and an ildagyeong was four hours. Yet he needed to check
the exact time just in case he was wrong.
[15 minutes.]
The unit that meant four hours was one ilgyeong, not ildagyeong.
Grid was sulky and sweaty as he tried to speak to the two gods, “These two gods, please listen to me. I
am the Overgeared God who created a new divine world called the Overgeared World. I have nothing to
do with the Hwan Kingdom. Rather, I am an enemy of the Hwan Kingdom.”
-This is the first time I’m hearing about the Overgeared World.
-It is the same for me as well.
“You don’t know because you have been sealed all this time!”
-It is impossible to persuade them.They are buried under the belief that their judgment is always right
and it is right to think that you can’t communicate with them.
The sharp criticism of the Red Phoenix continued, but the Blue Dragon and the White Tiger weren’t
agitated. Perhaps they didn’t know a sense of shame, but they were proud as they said, ‘Red Phoenix
really knows us.’
“We are running out of time. Let’s subdue them by force.” All of a sudden, Mir came to Grid’s side. His
appearance of confidently using the power of the Four Gods in front of them was reliable.
“They have just been released from the seal and haven’t regained their strength. There is a chance.”
It was just a question of whether they could be subdued in 15 minutes.
[The time attack quest has begun!]
The system determined the situation to be an emergency quest. The splendid reward details that
seemed to demonstrate the high level of difficulty made Grid even tenser. His back came into contact
with Mir’s back. They trusted and relied on each other as they once did.
“Here.” Grid recalled that Mir was bare-handed and handed him a few swords. “Pick the one you like
and use it.”
It wasn’t a dragon weapon. It was because the dragon weapons could only be used by Grid, a Dragon
Slayer, a Sword Saint, and Grid’s apostles. Yet beside the dragon weapon, Grid had many weapons that
deserved to be called divine objects and Mir was able to handle them perfectly.
“Let’s aim for the easy opponent first.”
Mir nodded at Grid’s words. Their gaze shifted to the White Tiger, so the Blue Dragon laughed while the
White Tiger’s expression crumpled.
-I am stronger than that one!
The White Tiger roared and swung its front paws. Grid and Mir were already under attack at the
moment they used Shunpo. Grid and Mir’s swords collided with the claws of the White Tiger and there
was a deafening noise.
“White Tiger!”
Blue Tiger appeared at the scene just as the Sanctuary of Metal was unfolding. There was a very worried
expression on her face. She wanted to persuade it with coaxing words. The White Tiger realized and
lamented that its bloodline had degenerated to become a subordinate of the Hwan Kingdom. It
resented the past few hundred years of its absence.
Blue Tiger urgently shouted at it, “White Tiger, you are really going to die!”
-......?
-......?
The Blue Dragon and the White Tiger doubted their ears. Their eyes widened at the same time. The
others were surprised as well.
Blood was rising from the White Tiger’s wall-like chest.

Overgeared 1711
Chapter 1711
Martial God Zeratul—he was a god created with Chiyou as the motif. Technically, he was more like a
parasite. He shifted the hearts of those who worshiped and yearned for the Martial God and naturally
turned them toward him. It meant that starting from some time ago, Chiyou’s rights were divided.
In fact, Zeratul radiated an immense sense of intimidation. The long beard that came down to his
abdomen and the gray hair that rose in a dizzying manner like it had been struck by lightning were
combined with his huge appearance, making him look monstrous. It was naturally reminiscent of the
Absolutes in myths or the Martial God described in history.
“A lot has changed since I last saw you.”
The atmosphere vibrated every time Zeratul opened his mouth. The invisible colorless divinity
responded to his willpower one by one. It would be very easy for him to break a great mountain with a
small gesture.
“You aren’t shrinking back at all.”
Zeratul was very bothered by the look in Grid’s eyes. The eyes were unwaveringly calm even when
facing him. Zeratul couldn’t feel the slightest bit of fear or respect. It was evidence of his ignorance and
arrogance.
“It seems like during the time when I was away, you went through many things and grew.”
The one who compressed time and grew—Zeratul now acknowledged that Grid’s rate of development
was abnormal. This was why he went into secluded training. For the Martial God, ‘training’ itself had a
special meaning. He had experienced tremendous growth in a short period of time. It was an
unimaginable level for a god that came from proud and insignificant humans.
“Sigh...” Zeratul took a deep breath. He barely suppressed his desire to tear Grid to death. It wasn’t
difficult. It was because the killing intent and fighting energy that soared without knowing the limits
were relieved to some extent by harming Venice.
“I have a rough idea about the source of your confidence.”
Grid’s divinity rose like a haze and took the form of a yellow dragon that was in harmony with the
landscape. This meant that this land was smoothly accepting Grid’s existence. It was evidence that Grid’s
myth was starting to take root in the East Continent. Based on the faint traces of the expelled gods, it
seemed they had been nourishment for Grid.
“You came from a trivial human god background and eventually established a divine world. I’m sure you
must be proud. However, you still don’t know that your level is very weak. What’s more, I am the
Martial God.”
The Martial God existed to fight. He was a heavenly spearhead. The penalties that occurred when
leaving Asgard couldn't be overcome because his ‘origin’ was in Asgard, but he was immune to the
additional penalties that occurred when entering a certain area. No boundaries dared to block the
advance of the Martial God.
The Overgeared World that Grid had just started to build, the Hwan Kingdom established by the
expelled gods, and the hell ruled by demons—they couldn’t harm Zeratul. It was because the reason for
the Martial God’s existence of going forward to fight would disappear if the Martial God was crushed by
the dimensional oppression. Of course, this didn’t mean that the benefits for the master of the
dimension could be neutralized.
“Did you polish your tongue while you were confined in the temple?” Grid, who had been observing
Zeratul’s movements, finally opened his mouth.
He had a clear hostility toward Zeratul. He was hostile to other gods in a somewhat abstract manner
based on their history and circumstances, but his feelings toward the three gods, Zeratul, Dominion, and
Judar, were specific. It was because they directly or indirectly caused damage to the present day
humanity.
In particular, Zeratul and Dominion had invaded Reinhardt. Among them, Zeratul threatened his
colleagues and Lord...
Irene and the people would’ve been in danger if Hayate hadn’t helped.
“Kukuk!Kuhahahat!”
Zeratul stared at Grid with slightly wide eyes before he finally burst out laughing. He laughed with his
chin raised for a long time like it was unbearable. Then he soon became serious again. He had made a
decision.
“It is easy for me to hurt you here, but that won’t resolve my anger.”
Zeratul didn’t want to admit it, but this person was a god. Grid wouldn’t die even if he was killed like
Venice, whose head was torn off a little while ago. The very result of defeat should cause damage.
Hurting him here? Thinking about it soberly, it didn’t make much sense.
I am the Martial God and my victory is natural.It won’t mean much if I hurt him here when we are alone.
Therefore, eyewitnesses were necessary. It was only when a large number of foolish humans who
worshiped Grid were gathered, and Zeratul thoroughly violated and degraded Grid in front of them, that
he could seriously undermine Grid’s status.
“In terms of timing... it has been less than a year since Hanul started the cycle. He is still guiding people
subconsciously, so the stage will naturally be set up.”
The colorless divinity, which had been divided into hundreds of thousands of strands, contracted and
loosened like muscles. The condensed energy threatened to smash Grid’s head when it tightened, and
then it loosened repeatedly. The threat was greater when it was loosened. It was a strong self-defense
that fluttered like silk. It was a form that seemed to leisurely deflect the intrusion of a sword.
“Look forward to it, Grid. I will soon humiliate you with the same swordsmanship that you used to
humiliate me. We will compete in front of everyone to see whose skills are truly outstanding.”
Your swordsmanship is excellent enough to become the god of swords, but I have mastered all types of
martial arts.It is the prerogative of me, Martial God Zeratul, to use the ever-victorious skills that are the
best in the world.
Zeratul murmured these words before undoing the barrier and leaving. It was after leaving a rant that
they would meet again soon. The bewildered Grid pondered on it for a moment.
Can I just let him go like this?
Of course, his thoughts were brief.
‘He wants to compete in front of everyone?‘
It was because Zeratul’s proposal was a huge benefit to Grid. Of course, this was only a story if he could
guarantee that he could fight and win, but Grid predicted that his odds were high. It was a fight in the
presence of many eyes, so it was no different from Zeratul declaring that he would come back down to
the surface again.
On the surface, Grid was naturally advantageous. The scale of the Overgeared World was growing in real
time, so it would increase even more as time passed.
‘Lauel, how far ahead did you see?’ Grid was smiling slightly because things were going well, only to
suddenly shudder at this thought.
Zeratul is nothing but the fake Martial God. The true Martial God is in the far east...
Grid remembered that when he had a grudge against Zeratul and tried to tell the world the truth, Lauel
dissuaded him.
“Looking at Zeratul’s temper as he constantly comes down to the surface, it is clear that he will slip
greatly sooner or later. If you want to eat him and gain full nutrients at that time, I don’t think you need
to undermine Zeratul’s value in advance.”
It was roughly this type of advice. This was why he didn’t make a public announcement about Chiyou. In
any case, everyone who deserved to know, including the thousands of Overgeared members, knew
about it.
‘The patience of that time will come back with the value of a thousand gold.’
This was why people needed to make smart friends...
‘In that sense, I met really good women.’
They weren’t only beautiful, but were also wise women.
Grid felt great appreciation and secretly made a gesture with his chin. Then the God Hands factory,
which started to produce items again as soon as Zeratul left, stopped operating.
Silence came like a lie. In a world where time seemed to have stopped, Grid recalled Zeratul’s divinity.
‘I can’t break through it using the usual method.’
The impression of the divinity that acted as self-defense was too strong. A divinity that was harder than
armor and fluttered like silk at the same time—it would work as a power to nullify any attack.
‘It will be troublesome if there is a skill immunity function.’

The advantage of a god in their divine world was that they could use their skills close to infinity. This was
why Grid wondered if there was a way to create a ‘skill immunity’ item every time he made plans to
invade Asgard. It would’ve been the same with Zeratul. There was a very high possibility that it was
embodied by the power of the Martial God.
‘I need to assume a situation where I will be fighting without skills.’
He couldn’t just rely on the Falling Moon Sword. There was a limit to the amount of damage that could
be done with the Falling Moon Sword. Grid started to design a new sword that maximized the power of
basic attacks. Of course, he had several weapons of this type, but he needed a divine sword that would
work against Zeratul. He referred to the conversations he had with Kraugel when he made Twilight.
‘Let’s not just use swords. I should also make auxiliary tools...’
The more items there were, the better. He was going to use them eventually. Grid planned to produce
as many different types of items as possible in preparation for the battle against Zeratul.
***
“This farmland... I’ve had a feeling since yesterday, but I didn’t think it would be this much...”
The night before—it was the time he attacked Reinhardt in cooperation with the Small Staff of the No
Offspring Tomb.
Cabelon felt things going awry from the beginning. Was it due to the feathers that suddenly flew around
the place? No.
Lopero, the Small Staff of the No Offspring Tomb, seemed quite annoyed by the divinity that resided in
the feathers, but it didn’t feel harmful to Cabelon. The thing that bothered him was the barricades
covered with the sweat and dirt of the farmers.
Carts full of earth and straw that moved over the rocks. The structures and locations were so exquisite
that the rapid pace of the death knights was stopped several times. There were certain earth walls that
weren’t cut well by Cabelon’s sword. There were piles of dirt with a strange energy that he wondered if
they had been gathered together using holy water.
“Now that I see it, the level of the farmers themselves are different... there is a powerful mental image
that can give will to the soil and water that make up the agricultural fields and the wind and sunlight
that pass over them... how can this be? Is it related to the power of the Overgeared God?”
It was natural for Cabelon to misunderstand the yangbans as farmers. It was because the moment he
exited the gate, the faces of the farmers he encountered were unusual. Most of the farmers were
educated by Piaro and became named by Grid. Additionally, the leader of the farmers was Bland. They
were so wonderful that it was natural to wonder if they were really farmers. Then while admiring them,
it was a natural procedure to misunderstand the yangbans standing around as farmers as well.
“I used to be a farmer as well,” Kraugel said casually. It was more an act of recalling memories that
suddenly came to mind.
“What...?!”
However, Cabelon’s reaction was much more intense than expected. Was it because his face turned
white and the hairs on his body rose? It was a reaction like he had been hit with a natural disaster in his
mind.
‘I should be careful with my words.’
Sometimes there were people who shouldn’t be joked with. This was the case with Cabelon. He seemed
to be the type of person whose common sense could be changed with thoughtless words.
Of course, Cabelon wasn’t a fool. Wasn’t Kraugel the Sword Saint? He was shocked to hear Kraugel’s
words and took it seriously because the belief that a Sword Saint couldn’t talk nonsense existed in his
subconscious mind. The problem was that it was the same for the yangbans.
“That guy was also a farmer?”
“Farming seems to be the secret trick. Remember the rumors of the man called Piaro.”
“Certainly...”
The yangbans talked among themselves. For them, Kraugel was the second most shocking figure after
Grid. The guy who wasn’t even their opponent when they first met had grown to be able to compete
with Mir. For the yangbans who watched the process in real time, Kraugel was bound to be special to
them, and they had a desire to emulate him
Today, they learned the secret to Kraugel’s growth...
Chapter 1712
The secret to the growth of the Sword Saint—it was precious.
“Excuse me, Kraugel. Do you know who the owner of this field is?”
The yangbans became very interested in agriculture and asked politely. It was a great development
when looking back at their unique way of speaking, where their sense of ‘being the chosen people’ was
expressed in every word.
‘I was told there was a possibility that the yangbans could become part of the Overgeared World...’
The details of Grid’s newly written Yellow Dragon myth were also passed onto Kraugel, so he treated the
yangbans who crossed the sea and arrived here neutrally without being vigilant.
“The owner is naturally Grid.”
“Gasp... Ah, um... I see... We asked a stupid question...”
“If you want to meet the person in charge, go to the man who is eating rainbow colored potatoes.”
“......?”
...Rainbow colored potatoes? Was he unable to forget the love and hate of the past and treating them
as hillbillies?
Some yangbans who had been admiring the high walls of Reinhardt frowned, but a woman who
appeared to be their representative bowed.
“Thank you. If we can have good experiences from today onwards, it will be due to your help.”
“It is thanks to Grid who decided to accept you.”
Kraugel was flustered when the yangbans decided to become farmers. Of course, he didn’t show it on
the outside. He believed that Lauel would be able to solve it very well. In the first place, it was
scientifically proven that the experience of farming was a great help to people. Outstanding figures such
as Kraugel, Damian, and Hurent were the evidence.
Finally, the yangbans who had a strange war of nerves with Cabelon left. Skunk, who had been watching
the unrealistic scene, belatedly came to his senses and spoke, “Haha... Shall we go?”
He had traveled all over the continent as an adventurer so he knew what the yangbans were.
The half-gods who dreamed of becoming gods. He couldn’t help feeling deeply moved by the sight of
them trying to become farmers of the Overgeared Empire.
***
A few days passed.
Chris and his party left for the No Offspring Tomb and had completely settled down. They were quick to
adapt because only excellent aces were gathered. They easily destroyed the forces of the No Offspring
Tomb, who went out to hunt half-gods several times. Some people even suggested that it was okay to
enter the No Offspring Tomb with this level of power.
It was Chris’ opinion. The group’s combat capabilities had been amplified more than expected because
Red Sage Haster was a buffer beyond expectations. Even if they entered the No Offspring Tomb, they
would be able to carry out slaughter and scouting missions with sufficient sustainability.
Yet as usual, Hurent was too cautious.
“Didn’t that man called Cabelon say it? The swords and staffs with modifiers like ‘big’ or ‘long’ are said
to have an equal level of skill as him. Based on the rumor that Cabelon had a brief clash with Kraugel, I
don’t think we can handle it...”
“Certainly. One or two might be different, but it will be hard to handle a lot of them.”
“I think differently. Once the four of us join forces, our power will surpass Kraugel. I think we are being
more cautious than necessary. In the first place, are super named NPCs as powerful as Muller’s disciple
common? It is even among the undead? No matter how much I think about it, I don’t think there will be
more than a few.”
“Chris, I know that you have great pride in your skills. I can understand it. However, didn’t that ‘soul’ tell
you that the world is very wide? Things can go wrong if you work on an uncertain basis. Our original
mission is to keep track of the trends in the No Offspring Tomb while increasing our growth. We don’t
have to take any risks.”
“Zibal is right. If we enter the No Offspring Tomb and suffer losses due to death, or if we increase the
vigilance of the No Offspring Tomb, we won’t be able to perform our original task properly.”
“No, what... why are you guys so careful...?”
Chris had no intention of criticizing Zibal and Hurent’s cautious attitude, but he didn’t understand it.
The best players—the passive appearance of the two men, who were previously rumored for their
arrogance, was unfamiliar. Among them, he knew that Hurent had been having a difficult time for a
while. There was a time when his self-esteem fell to the bottom.
However, Zibal was different. He had been on an elite course from start to finish. The 2nd in the unified
rankings, the head of the Seven Guild, he earned a hidden class, served the emperor of the Saharan
Empire, and gained the power of the seven evils after defending Zik. He even had the nickname
‘American Hero’ thanks to his tremendous performance. He always had a confident expression and
shiny teeth, so it was hard to understand his passive attitude.
“That...”
Zibal and Hurent exchanged looks. Then they sighed and spoke as if confessing.
“I had to be cautious after being hit by Grid a few times.
“I can’t become puffed up just because I am strong now. Activities shouldn’t be spontaneous. They
should unconditionally be planned.”
“......”
Haster nodded silently in agreement with them and Chris fully sympathized with their feelings. It was
because he also had a history of being hit by Grid. It was just that this wasn’t a gathering of victims. It
was too depressing...
-...Lauel, send Jishuka here once her quest is over.
***
“As expected. I am seeing things that I’ve never seen before.”
Muller’s tomb—the low stone walls surrounding the empty tomb were carved with patterns of the sun
and clouds. Only the stone wall in the center was the sun. All the stone walls that circled it were the
clouds.
“The clouds are interpreted to be the great demons that Muller sealed, or chaos, and the sun is the light
that ended the chaos, in other words, Muller...”
A large tombstone was erected in this tomb. It was the tomb of Sword Saint Muller. There were few
reasons to not believe it.
Until just last year, Muller’s death was accepted as a predetermined fact and high quality sword energy
formed a barrier to preserve the tomb. They naturally thought it was Muller’s tomb.
“Now that I see it, the sun is Muller, but the clouds are closer to the meaning of covering Muller.
Considering the pattern of the stone walls, the orientation of the stone statues facing the stone wall, the
meaning of the types of animals, and the significance of the number of claws, it is likely that this is a
ceremonial space to ‘treat’ Muller as a dead person.”
There were parts that Skunk hadn’t seen in the past.
This meant that Skunk had also grown. He was already the best adventurer, but he felt rewarded that he
had worked tirelessly.
“Treating him as a dead person...”’
Kraugel’s expression sharply darkened. This fueled Lauel’s hypothesis. Was this really a facility that
Pagma created to turn Muller into an undead?
‘How much more would he have regretted it?’
Pagma’s end was lonely and miserable. It was a life full of regrets. Was there really a happy moment for
him, who sacrificed too much to save the world? Kraugel felt great pity as he remembered Pagma’s life,
which he indirectly glimpsed while on a quest related to Muller.
The Sword Saint—a hero’s profession that had saved the world from generation to generation. Kraugel
was a man who was obliged to reflect on the world as deeply as Grid, who started as Pagma's Successor.
It was much later than Grid, but he had been steadily working for peace and would continue to do so. It
was unlike Muller and Pagma.
Kraugel’s ideal was naturally the way of Grid. Therefore, he had always secretly followed after Grid.
“......”
Kraugel had been thinking for a while, only to suddenly frown.
[The sky guides you.]
A divine message to damage the Overgeared God Church or Overgeared Empire—it was a quest that
had been appearing repeatedly for weeks. There were few people who responded to it because they
liked or were afraid of the Overgeared Guild. Yet the quest that resurfaced no matter how much they
refused aroused people’s curiosity.
Even if they wondered why they were doing this, the number of people participating in the quest was
gradually increasing. Of course, the damage they inflicted on the Overgeared Empire or Overgeared God
Church was minimal and most of the time, it was only a joke.
Nevertheless, everything was only difficult the first time. It was necessary to be wary of the fact that a
person who participated in the quest once would participate in it two or three times. It was also
common for something that was initially a prank to not be a prank.
“......?”
It was around the time when Cabelon and Skunk were having an in-depth conversation...
Cabelon reacted sensitively to the fact that there was a ‘three-legged crow’ among the stone statues
looking at the stone wall.
Kraugel was frowning when he suddenly cocked his head. It was due to the whisper from Lauel.
-The followers of the Martial God have started to move.
Originally, the followers of the Martial God existed everywhere on the continent. For a time, most of his
followers were deceived by Muller’s secret technique and crossed over to the East Continent. They were
blocked by Ares’ army and couldn’t easily cross the sea.
Now a large number of followers started to spread inside the West Continent. It was as if they had been
newly born. It was said they were all moving in the same direction and forming a huge procession all
over the place.
They shouted slogans that the Martial God and the gods who followed him would soon come.
-The gods who follow the martial god?I heard through Grid that the Martial God was going to descend,
but he won’t be alone?
-It seems intended to be wary of the apostles, while aiming for the trinity.It was only after he returned
to heaven that he learned about the performance of Grid and the apostles.Of course, this is my one-
sided interpretation and I don’t really know the truth. He might be seriously thinking of destroying the
Overgeared World.
Zeratul destroying the Overgeared World? There was no need to discuss whether it was possible or
impossible. It was a reality that was going to happen anyway. The results would come out then. In any
case, Kraugel’s mind was very uncomfortable.
-Another great war...
How many people will die?
Kraugel lamented when he recalled the pain of the Great Human and Demon War, but Lauel’s voice was
relatively bright.
-There won’t be a large-scale war.The thing Zeratul wants isn’t to harm humans, but to create
witnesses.Based on the way his followers are shouting ‘witness the holy war at the temple’, he seems to
be planning the confrontation in a limited area.
-...I’m glad to hear that.
-This is His Majesty’s message.If the number of gods that accompanies Zeratul exceeds eight, then he
asks for Kraugel to join the confrontation.
-Me...?
-Unfortunately, Nefelina still has weak combat abilities.His Majesty wants you to fill her place.He
contacted you separately this morning, but you didn’t answer.
-Ah, my mother was preparing a meal and I was trying to stop her.By the way, isn’t it better to ask the
tower members than me?They will be more helpful than me.
-It is embarrassing to borrow the tower’s help because the large-scale descent of the gods might
provoke the dragons.Zeratul can also use it as an excuse if he loses...more than anything else.
Lauel paused for a moment before conveying Grid’s meaning.
-His Majesty wants Kraugel.You aren’t satisfied with the present, right?
There was a fact that should always be kept in mind. The role of the tower members is completely
different from ordinary people. The habit of relying on them should be abandoned.
In the first place, the growth of players for whom ‘dying is okay’ was more important. One of the most
powerful players right now was Kraugel. It might be difficult for him to fight against a god and win, but
he had the qualifications to be a good match for a while and build a source of worship.
-Cut down the gods in front of all those watching.
The one who wielded Twilight like Grid—the moment had come for him to prove his qualifications. On
this occasion, Euphemina was also going to show off her combat abilities. It was because if the number
of descending gods was more than eight, there must be at least nine. It was a number that took into
account the trinity.
Chapter 1713
“The Only One God shall descend with the gods who serve him!”
“Comrades who were deceived by the mere human being, the Overgeared God! Open your eyes and
reform after seeing the source and peak of martial ability!”
“Martial God Zeratul will lead you back to the right path!”
The followers of the Martial God were one of the monsters that represented Satisfy. They were usually
treated as dirty filth and avoided. It was because the fanatics lost their sense of reason after being
deceived by the secret techniques of the Martial God. They were very violent and didn’t know pain and
fear.
They relied more on instincts than monsters, and it was unbelievable that their species was classified as
human. They also became exponentially stronger depending on the number of secret techniques
acquired. The items they dropped were valuable compared to boss monsters, but it was still best to
avoid them as much as possible.
There was a long procession of such disgusting people. The group started with dozens of people from all
over the continent, but grew to tens of thousands at some point. Their existence itself was a threat. It
was a moving disaster. It was because the absolute instinct that governed the followers of the Martial
God was conquest. Regardless of whether the target was a beast, a human being, or a monster, they
tended to fight whenever they made eye contact with someone.
Who could comfortably watch such people gathering in swarms? People were confused and busy
fleeing. Those who knew about the physical abilities of the followers sensed death from the time they
witnessed the procession. Yet surprisingly, there was no slaughter.
In a rare situation, the followers suppressed their instincts. No, there was a stronger feeling of being
manipulated by someone.
They weren’t in good shape, unlike the followers of the Martial God who had been seen so far. The
existing followers had superior physical conditions to the point where there was the idea that they were
‘chosen humans.’ Meanwhile, the physical conditions of the followers in the procession were ordinary or
inferior.
It was proof that it was rushed. He originally appeared in front of chosen humans and deceived them,
but this time, he targeted and deceived an unspecified majority. It was purely for propaganda.
Zeratul took tens of thousands of lives away to advertise his temple. As proven in the Great Human and
Demon War, the celestial gods weren’t really acting for the sake of humans. The persistent claims of the
Overgeared God Church were proven true every time.
“Father!”
The followers who repeated the same cries with dilated pupils.
“Mother...!”
Among them, some family members shouted with the veins bulging on their necks until they coughed up
blood.
“Renold!”
“Alan!”
Lovers and friends—they desperately shouted the names of their precious people who changed
overnight, but couldn’t reach them. Their cries echoed hollowly.
“Without martial ability, humanity won’t be able to protect itself!”
“The Overgeared God forgot the grace of the Only One God and will be severely punished!”
“This is a holy war to save you! The Only One God will descend for you!”
“Praise the Martial God Zeratul!”
“Worship Martial God Zeratul!”
The size of the procession grew endlessly. Their destination was presumed to be Reinhardt. It was Grid’s
base and the place where the main temple of the Overgeared God Church was located. It has grown to
be the largest city on the surface and could accommodate many people. For Zeratul, who aimed to harm
Grid in front of as many witnesses as possible, there was no battlefield more suitable for fighting than
Reinhardt.
“Those bugs...”
The fortress city of Patrian—it was one of the gateways to Reinhardt and was a place called the ‘Wailing
Wall’ due to its notorious reputation. Lord Ashur trembled when he saw the procession of followers who
approached the gate without hesitation.
He wanted to burn the people who were shouting about a holy war and protesting as if demanding the
gates to be opened right now into a lump of charcoal. However, he endured it. It was because
instructions had been given from above to open the gates.
An order had come down from a distant place that even someone with Marquis Ashur’s status didn’t
dare to disobey. It was a command given by Lauel. He couldn’t refuse and he shouldn’t refuse.
“The gates... open them..!”Marquis Ashur barely gave the order through gritted teeth and stared at the
procession of followers like he would eat them.
These people roamed the city like it was natural and talked about the holy war. They argued that the
existence of Zeratul gave rise to the concept of martial arts which allowed humanity to survive so far,
but it was nonsense. Anyone could tell that the martial arts came first and Zeratul came after.
From being born bare to achieving civilization—Ashur interpreted that Zeratul was born thanks to the
concept of martial arts created by humanity, who struggled to survive. However, he didn’t bother to
express his thoughts. None of the followers of the Martial God were sane. He could talk to them for a
hundred days and they wouldn’t hear it.
Marquis Ashur was better off just praying.
“Please... annihilate the bastard who gave birth to these miscellaneous things...”
***
[The sun in the sky is illuminating the procession of followers heading to Reinhardt.]
[Cheer for the temple of the Martial God with your followers. The sky will feel great joy and send down
mysterious rewards.]
“Can’t he identify his peer any longer?”
Lauel could only smile.
Hanul, who had entered the ‘cycle’—Lauel checked the contents of the notification window that
represented his subconscious. It was thought he would launch a quest to threaten the Overgeared
Empire and Overgeared God Church, but now he was rooting for Zeratul. It was as if he had forgotten
that the adversary of the Hwan Kingdom was Asgard.
The feelings of resentment and anger that Hanul harbored toward Grid before entering the cycle
seemed to create this situation that wasn’t funny.
‘He must’ve really harbored resentment or anger.’
Grid had said it—all those he faced, except for the Evil Dragon, felt incomprehensible.
He confessed that even when sitting face to face with the Gourmet Dragon, he couldn’t understand the
Gourmet Dragon’s thoughts. He had felt an infinite amount of fear. What about recklessly cutting a God
of the Beginning? It was terribly dangerous. It wasn’t known what type of trouble they would face while
discussing understanding based on human standards.
‘It is better not to think about them as His Majesty said.’

At least from this point, it was better to pretend they didn’t exist. It wasn’t really a big intervention.
Hanul was very persistent about targeting them, but it was only at the level of giving quests to players. It
wasn’t a big threat considering the situation of the Overgeared Empire, which received great favor from
the players.
However, the situation was likely to change if they were defeated in this holy war. The maniacs who
were holding their breath would run wild and public sentiment would be shaken. They would be
competing in front of everyone, so they had to be prepared for a devastating aftermath.
It was right to assume that defeat was unacceptable. The players' practice of ‘it is okay to lose’ and ‘it is
enough to try again if i die’ was an unacceptable environment. At this point, he had to suspect that
Zeratul knew and targeted this.
“It should be... okay...?”
Lauel believed in Grid. Therefore, he believed in the apostles. It wasn’t easy to think about them losing.
However, fear started to sprout in his heart when he saw Zeratul’s full-fledged move. How much
confidence did Zeratul have in his skills? He might be a fake, but he was still the Martial God...
“Prime Minister, this is an expression that doesn’t suit you.”
It happened as he was watching out the window as Ke ong swore at the followers who said they would
set up a ‘temple’ on this land...
“How can Your Majesty personally...”
Empress Irene walked into Lauel’s office. Lauel hurriedly readjusted his appearance and tried to guide
her to the table, but Irene shook her head.
“I didn’t come here to take up your time, Prime Minister. Here, take this. It is vera tea leaves marinated
in lemon juice and then dried.”
[Empress Irene’s Dried Tea Leaves’ has been acquired.]
[Empress Irene’s Dried Tea Leaves]
[They are tea leaves that Irene, empress of the great empire and wife of a god, dried using precious
ingredients, sincerity, and care for a long time.
There is a vague mythical birth background.
Drinking tea steeped from these tea leaves will clear the mind and restore and give immunity to all
mental state abnormalities.]
“Prime Minister, don’t be troubled by this situation and trust His Majesty.”
“......”
Lauel felt it once again—it was how big a role that Empress Irene, who always gave encouragement with
a kind smile, played in this empire. She was the one who sustained the empire from within. Wasn’t the
tranquility he gained just now because of her?
“Yes, gladly.”
After Irene left, Lauel immediately ran out of the palace. He approached Ke ong, who was still swearing
while saying things like, ‘What right do the followers of the Martial God have to establish a temple on
this land?’
“Ke ong, I will empty the central square, so please make a stage that is as grand and wonderful as
possible. I will call the best carpenters.”
“No, what do you mean by this? What type of heart do you have to meet the demands of these
shameless people?”
“We can’t make His Majesty fight on the streets, can we?”
“......”
“However, I can’t allow the followers to build facilities on this land, so please take care of it, Ke ong.”
“Tut...” Ke ong frowned and scratched his shaggy beard. It was a habit to express his dissatisfaction. It
was a few more minutes before Lauel could hear his answer. “I understand. Instead, can you entrust me
to design the shape of the stage?”
“What are you trying to make...?”
“A coffin. I’m going to decorate the stage so it will become a tomb for the guy called the Martial God.”
“That would be wonderful.”
A few days later, the throats of the followers circling the city and praising the Martial God were sore and
they started to collapse. Saintess Ruby treated their wounds with a warm light since they were originally
people of the empire, and Ke ong finished setting up the stage. If viewed from dozens of meters in the
sky, it was a huge stage in the form of a coffin. The scale had to be large considering that it was a great
battle between gods.
The central square, which could accommodate hundreds of thousands of people, was filled with the
stage. The barriers set up by the gods of the Overgeared World and Braham were wrapped around the
stage.
“Grid knows that this place will be his grave.”
From the rapidly darkened sky, Martial God Zeratul descended. Yellow lightning flashed and took the
form of stairs for him to step on. A total of eight gods followed him on golden clouds. It was a complete
trinity.
Chapter 1714
The duel between Asgard and the Overgeared World—as some people used this provocative expression,
countless people flocked to Reinhardt.
“Can Grid and the apostles fight well against Asgard?”

“The opponent isn’t Asgard. It is a battle with the Martial God’s faction. Well, this doesn’t mean that the
odds are high, but...”
People from all walks of life gathered.
It was from simply interested spectators to merchants sensitively affected by the situation of the
Overgeared Empire, the heads of the forces who ignored the divine messages of Asgard and followed
the Overgeared Guild, the rankers who hoped to find some inspiration from the confrontation of
Absolutes, and the ordinary people who believed their fate was at stake in this confrontation.
Apart from the ridiculously huge stage that filled the square, there was plenty of space for them to sit
and see the stage. It was from the inside of the high rise buildings overlooking the stage, the rooftops,
the walls and spires, and the facilities equipped with magic tools to transmit images of the stage.
Reinhardt was such a huge and developed city.
“Ah...” Those who were nervous sighed.
“Ohh!” Those who were excited cheered.
“Crazy...”
The rankers who tried to gauge the level of an Absolute were astonished. It was the aftermath of the
emergence of the Martial God.
There was a momentary and intense flash of lightning. Zeratul’s movements as he stepped down the
stairs was beyond common sense. It wasn’t enough to physically intervene in the phenomenon of
lightning. It was at the level of catching up with the speed of lightning that flashed and then dispersed
with seemingly slow steps.
“Grid knows that this place will be his grave.”
Zeratul, who had appeared at a high place, suddenly came closer to the ground. It felt like he was sliding
down the lightning. It was instantaneous.
There was the final sound of a thunderclap and the dark sky lit up. The golden clouds covered in waves
and refracted the light in all directions. The pillars of light formed throughout Reinhardt created a sacred
atmosphere. It was the moment when Reinhardt, the city of humans, was transformed into a truly
transcendent space even though it was the origin of the Overgeared World. It vaguely resembled the
appearance of Asgard that people imagined.
They couldn’t help being overwhelmed. It was because the world changed with just Zeratul’s descent.
“God...”
This was a true god, not a level that the player called Grid had reached step by step. The rankers who
witnessed the Martial God and the eight gods who followed him felt dizzy. It was the sensation of facing
an endlessly high wall.
“If I was Grid, I would feel like I was drifting alone in the ocean,” Asuka muttered as she sat beside Teddy
and watched the stage.
The Grid produced items that she purchased with a great deal of capital and effort—it had only been a
few weeks ago when she was full of confidence because she saw that some of the legendary weapons
had gained ridiculous effects. Yet at this moment, she was intimidated as if it was a lie. It was because
she decided that the ability to ‘inflict fixed damage on a god’ wasn’t of much significance. There was the
conviction that most players, except for Grid, would be in the same position.
In other words, Grid would be the only player who could fight against these nine gods. How terrible and
frightening was the reality of not being able to depend on anyone? He might even feel resentful.
‘There aren’t enough apostles to rely on.’
It wasn’t like he called the tower members. What method was he trying to use to handle the nine gods?
It happened as Asuka was looking at the situation...
“Grid… he isn’t here.”
On the stage, Zeratul’s expression crumpled. The atmosphere cooled down in an instant when the god,
who looked like he had popped out of Greek-Roman mythology, made a grim expression. The people
from all walks of life, who were making noises from different positions, shut their mouths for a moment.
“Is he afraid to fight in front of everyone? So he ran away in an ugly manner?”
Zeratul clicked his tongue and stretched out his large hand into the air. The guandao with a three meter
long pole appeared and fell toward the stage. The huge stage that was like a few football fields joined
together shook. The spear was mounted like a flag on the stage.
“That insignificant guy, doesn’t he know it is better to die than to run away in front of everyone? Well, it
is fine… it is enough to make him come back.” Zeratul’s gaze shifted to below the stage. His eyes were
drawn to Sariel, who had just arrived at the scene. “He will come back eventually if I slaughter the
apostles one by one.”
The surprised Sariel’s expression stiffened. It was because she recalled an old memory.
The gods who drove her out of heaven—Zeratul was among them. He watched the situation with a
frown, as if he was staring at dirty filth.
The memories of her infinitely helpless moment intimidated Sariel. She was distressed that she had the
cowardly idea of wanting to escape. The demonic feelings that she had barely been suppressing were
about to spring up.
“It is funny how a trivial fallen angel is serving a trivial god.” Zeratul snorted as he read Sariel’s
expression.
“Why do you keep saying absurd words when you show up willy-nilly?” A man standing close to the
stage and watching the situation opened his mouth. It was Huroi, the propaganda officer of the
Overgeared Empire. “Is it a law of Asgard to come and go without setting a time appointment and to
pretend that there is no owner of the house? Are most of those living in Asgard homeless vagrants, so
you haven’t learned what procedures to follow when visiting someone else’s house?”
“......”
Zeratul didn’t respond because the hierarchy didn’t fit.
Instead, the lowest of the eight gods who followed him spoke, “The fact that we are coming today has
been fully communicated through the mouths of our followers. The evidence is that many spectators
have already taken their seats here in advance. How can you be unreasonable?”
“You simply said you would come here. You didn’t notify us of the exact time, did you? My Liege is so
busy that even having ten bodies is lacking. Every minute and second is more precious than gold to him,
so he needs to keep to the precise time for activities. Can’t you fathom this? Looking at your attitude,
you are idle gods who don’t value the concept of time.”
“You... you are a complete lunatic.”
The halo of the lowest god shook and vibrated. Before anyone knew it, he came down from the stage
and held Huroi’s neck in his hand. Then he quickly let go again. He felt threatened by the sword that
rose like the dawn and cut at his hand.
“Using violence right away just because you are falling behind in the argument? It is also against the
human you claim to not care about.”
Long ebony hair was flowing.
Sword Saint Kraugel—the existence that everyone admired was next to Huroi.
“The present day Sword Saint...”Zeratul frowned on the stage.“Are you also a participant of this holy
war?”
The people stirred at the amazing response. The face of Asuka, who had been worried about Grid,
brightened, but Zeratul shook his head.
“I won’t allow it.” Zeratul looked displeased. “Even your superiors couldn’t handle my blow. What
qualifications do you have to stand on the stage? Your status doesn’t match.”
“It isn’t up to you to decide.”
Just then, Kraugel experienced the world of an Absolute. No, to be precise, he was swept away by it. He
was very surprised to suddenly see Zeratul standing in front of him. Once the Super Sensitivity of a
Sword Saint reached the peak, it exceeded the senses of a transcendent, but this was still far from
enough. He couldn’t follow any of Zeratul’s movements.
“If I can’t decide, then who can decide? Do you want to say it is Grid?” Zeratul’s huge hand seized and
crushed the sharp blade of Twilight. He slowly lowered it without shedding a drop of blood. The
colorless divinity that Zeratul wore for self-defense quickly analyzed the structure of Twilight and
neutralized the spirit.
The Martial God had mastered all types of martial arts. He was naturally familiar with cold weapons. This
meant it was possible for him to counter the opponent’s martial arts and weapons by rewriting the
standards of his self-defense in real time.
“Keep this in mind. Regardless of where the goddess is, my will is the law that you should follow,”Zeratul
declared so that all humans could hear and the form of Twilight in his hand was gradually crushed.
“Let go of that hand and go up on stage.”
An orange divinity spread in the sky that was covered with golden clouds. It was a scene where twilight
seemed to encroach on the brilliant sun. A beautiful melody flowed in the ears of the players.
[Overgeared God Grid has appeared.]
“Ah...” Asuka realized it. It was the fact that Grid’s presence was not small when compared with the
celestial gods. She only realized it when she saw this outright comparison.
“You dared to make me wait.” Zeratul’s eyes flashed. The distorted smile that spread across his face
combined with his dizzying white hair gave a sense of intimidation that weighed on every human being
in the city.
Grid’s eyes watching him were cold. It was as if Zeratul’s spirit that intimidated people was very
offensive. It was as if he immediately wanted to cut Zeratul’s hand that was brutally crushing the sword
he made with Kraugel.
“I don’t think we need a stage at this rate.”
“You aren’t even apologizing after being rude? It is wrong to expect a rational judgment from someone
who will soon lose everything. Pick a vanguard. Who are you going to send onto the stage first?”
“Are my words entering one ear and exiting the other?”
The same was true of both parties. The conversation between Grid and Zeratul was obviously out of the
ordinary. They didn’t listen to each other and focused on their own words. Even the conversation itself
was short. It was because Grid drew his sword without saying anything else. It was a sword that
resembled Kraugel’s Twilight that was being held in Zeratul’s hand.
For Zeratul, it was seen as prey that entered on its own. It was a sword with the same structure as the
weapon he had just finished analyzing. The need to change the self-defense power by operating the
colorless divinity had disappeared. This was a huge advantage in a momentary and important
confrontation.
Zeratul maintained a distorted smile and reached out. It was with the intention of grabbing and crushing
Grid’s approaching Twilight. However—
“......?!”
Blood spurted from Zeratul’s hand. He was trying to grab the sword, but was cut in reverse, causing the
angle between his index and middle fingers to become strangely twisted. It was the same Twilight, but it
was on a different level. It was right to say that the difference between the sword made with the fang of
an old dragon and a sword made with the scales of a low grade dragon was like the difference between
heaven and earth.
[This cowardly guy set a trap...!]
A world that only the Absolutes could perceive. Zeratul’s will echoed in the gap of time that divided one
moment into segments. It was close to astonishment.
Grid also had a long cut that stretched from his shoulder to his waist. Zeratul stretched out his hand and
Grid was cut before his artificial senses could read the trajectory of the swung guandao. The shock that
would’ve split his body in half if he hadn’t been protected by Valhalla made Grid feel dizzy.
The pain didn’t end there. The guandao swept over Grid’s chest one more time as it changed direction in
a circle. Then it was slammed toward Grid’s face.
Zeratul predicted victory based on the way Grid looked like he had just become aware of the wound on
his shoulder. It was a natural result. It would’ve been the case if Nefelina hadn’t arrived at Grid’s feet.
Zeratul’s martial ability, which was finished after completing the isolated training and achieving the
trinity, was greater than what Grid had prepared.
“Why didn’t you wait?!”Nefelina’s resentful cry sounded through the space very slowly.
“I want to get rid of him quickly.” Grid’s voice filled the space at a normal speed. It meant that his speed
of speaking matched the world of the Absolute.
[As expected, you...]
He reached the hierarchy of the Absolute. The guandao, which pierced Grid’s nose, couldn’t pierce his
face and grazed his cheek. It was the aftermath of Grid activating the Crazy God and Crazy Dragon effect,
allowing him to follow the flow and twist his head to avoid it. His nose was hideously torn, but it was
fine. It was a very cheap price to pay for stabbing Zeratul in the heart.
“......?”
“......?”
People doubted the situation. Grid and Zeratul, who flashed and disappeared, reappeared. Zeratul fell to
the center of the stage and was bleeding from the chest, while Grid was still floating in the sky. The
result was different from what they expected.
“The grave suits you well.” Grid immediately changed the setting of ‘Cloaked Dragon Cranbel’s Head’ so
it was visible and barely suppressed his trembling voice. The blood dripping out of his helmet was
fortunately hidden by his divinity. It was an advantage that Zeratul’s colorless divinity didn’t have.
"...Waaahhhhhhhh!"
The cries of the eight gods were buried by the shouts of the people.
Chapter 1715
“This is invalid,”the lowest of the eight gods threatened. He was glad that the scream he just uttered
was buried by the shouts of the humans.
“I know there is a problem with your origin. However, do you not even know shame? How could you
inflict a cowardly pincer attack?”
The flow was bad. No matter the result that followed, the situation right now was unfavorable to the
Martial God. He was wounded and crashed down in front of numerous witnesses. He stood back up
immediately, but it was a sharp contrast with the Overgeared God floating in the sky.
“......” Grid didn’t respond. He recalled Zeratul’s attitude of ignoring Huroi and repaid it.
The lowest god noticed his intentions and turned red.
“How is it a cowardly pincer attack?”Huroi asked on behalf of Grid.
The lowest god frowned and clicked his tongue. “Everyone has witnessed Grid climb onto the body of his
apostle and they are still watching at this moment. Yet you are going to pretend like you don’t know?”
“Why is My Liege’s magnificent appearance on a dragon a cowardly cooperation? He just borrowed the
neck of a dragon, instead of the back of a horse, so that people can look up to him more easily.”
“...Do you think we don’t know the story of Crazy God and Crazy Dragon?! We know that Grid is
qualified for the never seen before Dragon Knight...” He became too agitated after hearing Huroi talk
calmly. The lowest god closed his mouth in a bitter manner, but it was too late.
[The secret story of ‘Crazy God and Crazy Dragon’ is widely known all over the world.]
[Asgard has notarized it as everyone is watching.]
In the battle against Baal, Grid had already showcased the power of Dragon Knight. He rode on the neck
of an old dragon. It was just that people didn’t know exactly what the concept was or what type of
ability was born from it. It was a power that lacked evidence. It was because in order for an object or
concept to have a strong meaning, it originally needed a historical background.
“Ah...” People were fascinated by the panoramic view that unfolded before their eyes.
The process of Grid meeting Ifrit and writing the secret story of Crazy God and Crazy Dragon was briefly
and intensely etched into the minds of people.
A unique myth. For the first time since the creation of the sky and the earth, there was the myth of a
cooperation between a god and dragon. It gave an impression that was difficult to explain in words. The
fact that Grid and Ifrit formed a difficult story at the time resonated with the public.
[The secret story of ‘Crazy God and Crazy Dragon’ is fully absorbed into your myth.]
[The effect of the only one title in the world, ‘Dragon Knight,’ will be strengthened.]
[From now on, you can ride a dragon more easily and safely.]
The weakness of Dragon Knight was clear. First of all, he needed to board a dragon. Additionally, the
dragon had to be safely boarded. Just a little while ago, if it hadn’t been for Nefelina’s power after
becoming a ‘Transcendent Dragon,’ she wouldn’t have been able to reach Grid safely. Grid would’ve
fought Zeratul without enjoying the effects of Dragon Knight and would’ve been on the defensive for a
while. It was right to interpret that in the future, such a risk would disappear.
The careless remark of the lowest ranked god brought about a huge benefit to Grid. It was purely
Huroi’s credit.
“I-I’m sorry...” The lowest god bowed to Zeratul, who had risen in front of him.
Zeratul ignored him. His sharp eyes were glued to Grid. His colorless divinity, which had evaporated the
flowing blood while he stood upright and overwhelmed the crowd, acted like a single strand of nerves.
He was rewriting his self-defense from scratch. He reviewed Grid’s power and techniques that he
experienced a little while ago and formed a way to completely neutralize them.
‘How did he accelerate the growth of the hatchling?’
Zeratul felt great doubts. Even if he grew by compressing time, there was a limit to it. Giving a hatching
the role of an adult body was a naturally impossible phenomenon. However, Grid made it possible. It
must have something to do with his power.
Zeratul recalled that the power of the Overgeared God was to create weapons and artifacts and finally
admitted it. ‘The Overgeared God... I don’t want to admit it, but he is like me.’
It was possible for Zeratul to develop the target by giving a secret technique to a specific target or by
imparting martial arts. It was at a level where he could turn a caterpillar into a tiger. It was similar to
how Grid developed a target by giving items.
“It doesn’t matter who the vanguard is,”Zeratul equipped himself with a new self-defense in an instant
and opened his mouth, “Victory or defeat in this holy war isn’t determined by the battle between you
and me.”
It was correct to view it as a confrontation between the group that inherited the Martial God’s martial
arts and the group that inherited the Overgeared God’s battle gear.
“Which is more superior, my passed down martial arts or the toys you’ve made?”
The gods didn’t respond to every human aspiration. Not only was it physically impossible, but there
would be no end to it. It was the same for both Zeratul and Grid. They understood that most humans
who worshiped them had to struggle. It was why they strived to create better martial arts and better
items. It was so they could help people even when they weren’t there.
The difference was that Zeratul simply wanted to prove that his martial arts were great, while Grid
wanted people to live better lives, but in any case, they had the same goal.
“Don’t be intimidated and fight comfortably. Even if you die at my hands and lose your honor, there
won’t be the misfortune of losing your status if your remaining apostles do well against my passed down
martial arts.”
Although it will be impossible to go against my passed down martial arts.
Zeratul swallowed down these words and the pupils of his eyes disappeared as he smiled. There were
only the whites of his eyes left and his overbearing appearance looked even scarier. It was an action of
great significance. It meant that the direction of his eyes couldn’t be read. It was of paramount
importance because a moment’s judgment was very beneficial in the battle between Absolutes.
“Are you comforting yourself?”
His nose seemed to have been completely cut off. The bleeding didn’t stop even when taking an
hemostatic agent. Every time he opened his mouth, blood entered his throat. However, Grid spoke
while disregarding it.
“You know you are going to lose, but it seems like you are determined to fight.”
In any case, the duration of boarding Nefelina was limited to one minute. There were only 39 seconds
left. There was no reason to dwell on the bleeding. Grid wanted to finish the battle as soon as possible
and his provocation worked.
Even if he didn’t do this, wasn’t Zeratul disgraced in front of everyone watching after receiving a big
blow? Both ends of his thick eyebrows soared up and moved like lightning. He abandoned the guandao
and held two swords, one in each hand. The sword in his right hand was a short sword.
A willingness to cut Grid’s sword trajectory in advance with a single close hit was felt.
━━!
It was in a world where sound disappeared again. Grid felt immensely constrained. He couldn’t
recklessly attempt the sword dance, which was completed with just one stride. It was because Zeratul
approached by stepping on Nefelina’s head and occupied the radius of the sword dance in advance. It
seemed that no matter what he used as the starting point of the sword dance, it would be blocked
unconditionally and he would allow a counterattack.
It was fine. In the first place, he didn’t intend to use the sword dance at this point.
━━!
As Zeratul approached, Grid stretched out his hand behind his back that was holding Twilight and
slammed it down with all his might. Zeratul naturally predicted that Twilight would pierce him. He
stabbed the short sword that contained his self-defense in order to neutralize Twilight. His intention was
to block Grid’s attack untouched while stabbing Grid’s heart.
Of course, a god wouldn’t die when pierced in the heart. Nevertheless, he aimed for the heart in order
to repay the humiliation he had suffered earlier. He dug even deeper into the heart.
However, there were no gaps in Zeratul’s senses.
The sword, which reappeared again after being hidden behind Grid’s back, had been replaced by
something other than Twilight.
━━!
Zeratul’s waist bent strangely. He used the one movement that flowed naturally like water to accelerate
the short sword even further. Meanwhile, the long sword held in his left hand blocked Grid’s sword.
There was the sound of something breaking and an explosion occurred one step later.
Zeratul’s right arm was completely cut off along with the colorless divinity. The fragments of the long
sword that scattered in pieces were illuminating Grid’s Falling Moon Sword from various angles.
[...You!]
Zeratul, who had been still in the aftermath of his self-defense breaking, rose sharply. The short sword
that was piercing Grid’s heart soared up and crushed Grid’s collarbone from the inside. Valhalla and the
dragon armor, which overlapped with his mental world, offset some of the damage, but Zeratul’s attack
power was too strong.
‘Kuock.’ Zeratul frowned. It was because he couldn’t easily find a means to stop that mysterious magic
sword that had cut off his divinity. It was a sword with such an ominous foundation that it made one
think that the destruction of the giants was indeed inevitable.
Grid stabbed the new sword into Zeratul, who was confused and wary of it. It was a sword that
contained Grid’s divinity, just like Twilight, but it didn’t emit it. It held the contained divinity that was as
condensed as possible and was like a fragment of steel trapped in the sun. It was as ominous as the
Falling Moon Sword because it symbolized ‘something that can’t exist.’
Eventually, Zeratul stepped back. The sword, which should’ve crushed Grid’s collarbone and pierced his
Adam’s apple, was also pulled out. Then blood gushed like a fountain from Grid’s chest. It was a massive
amount of bleeding that couldn’t be covered even with the orange divinity.
However, people still hadn’t recognized it. Only the parties involved could follow the battle between the
Overgeared God and Martial God in real time.
Grid swung the divine sword ‘Blockade’ in succession. It was a sword with a monotonous structure that
stuck to the basics. It was a divine sword that amplified the power of basic attacks. The reason for the
name Blockade wasn’t simply due to the simple reason of ‘it blocks the enemy by hitting them.’ The
special effects gave it this name.
Zeratul’s ultimate swordsmanship was blocking Grid’s sword without difficulty.
A roaring sound continued to fill the space one step late as the swords collided with each other.
However, Zeratul was feeling an unexpected fatigue. It was because Grid’s basic attacks with the effect
of Dragon Knight and Duke of Amplification behind it were so heavy.
Naturally, Zeratul wasn’t pushed when it came to strength, but he felt a mental threat. The thing that
bothered him even more was the form that his self-defense was currently maintaining. The fact that his
self-defense, which was designed to constrain Grid’s sword dance, was acting as a weakness rather than
an advantage was giving him a feeling of loss. There was a sense of restraining himself while fighting.
Grid was becoming more and more puffed up, so he was worried that witnesses would arbitrarily
misunderstand.
‘Wait a minute.’
Eventually, Zeratul’s colorless divinity changed again to a fine degree. He redesigned the self-defense to
fit the current situation. It had a structure that neutralized the strength of Grid’s new sword and gave
him acceleration at the same time. It was intended to completely change the course of the battle by
inflicting a serious wound in an unexpected way.
It caused Grid’s right arm to fall off. Like Zeratul, he was down to a single arm and couldn’t handle two
swords.
Zeratul was about to restore the structure of his self-defense to its original form, but he momentarily
became greedy. He maintained the new form of the self-defense and aimed to cut off Grid’s remaining
left arm. He successfully hit the target.
Grid lost both arms. It was such a vain result that the fierce battle so far felt overshadowed.
Originally, this was the case in a confrontation between Absolutes. Things could change in an instant. It
was also in an instant that some of the hundreds of God Hands hovering around Grid replaced both
arms that were cut off.
Chapter 1716
The God Hands, which were originally made based on Grid’s hands, bound together to form Grid’s arms
and hands. They were judged as ‘prosthetic arm’ items and Grid could naturally handle all types of items
without restrictions.
[It is too late.]
Zeratul’s thoughts resonated. It fluttered like he was excited. He seemed confident that he had a chance
to win.
He had no choice but to think so. His self-defense power had been restored to its original state. It was a
structure that could thoroughly neutralize Grid’s sword dance. Analyzing and neutralizing certain types
of swordsmanship with the power of the Martial God was as natural and easy as an angel flapping their
wings to fly.
Grid also understood. Therefore, he had been prepared. All the God Hands except the ones acting as
prosthetic arms spread out like giant wings. They each held a different type of weapon and released a
basic attack in unison.
In the distance, it was seen like wings unfolding.
[......?!]
Zeratul’s bewilderment was conveyed to Grid. It was conveyed with the spirit that filled the realm of the
Absolute. Basic attacks wielded by 300 weapons that caused ‘fixed damage to a god’ struck
simultaneously and shook Zeratul’s self-defense.
[You are really persistent...!]
Was his pride hurt due to the fact that he revealed his agitation? Zeratul couldn’t hide his anger and
caused a shockwave. It was intended to disturb the God Hands that formed wings in all directions, but it
didn’t work. They interlocked with Grid’s prosthetic arms and used Grid as a pillar to withstand Zeratul’s
shockwaves.
Grid was an unshakable being. To be precise, he couldn’t shake. He knew that many of the people below
him were relying on him, and endured Zeratul’s momentum.
Flap.
The huge black-gold wings wielded by Grid again launched the second bombardment. This time, the rain
of battle gear fell along with it. It was Grid’s total offensive after using Request to Stand With Me. The
Blockade sword wielded together with it became a threat to Zeratul. It was to the point that he flinched
when Grid tried a fake and pulled out the Falling Moon Sword that was still on cooldown.
[Really... are you prepared to oppose a god in such a trivial way?]
Zeratul used all types of martial arts to prevent the heavy rain of battle gear and gained acceleration
again. He broke through the heavy rain in an instant and reached Grid.
At this moment, Grid understood that the self-defense had changed its structure. He had learned it
earlier in exchange for losing both arms. The proof was that Grid had triggered a six fusion sword dance
by the time that Zeratul arrived.
Serve Dragon Pinnacle Wave Kill Link—it was a sword dance that reproduced the spirit of a dragon. Grid
pierced Zeratul’s body with Twilight, which he had swapped to.
[You are the master of the Overgeared World.]
His body was infinitely light. In the aftermath of using his ultimate skill, there was no such thing as a
huge drain on resources or cooldown time.
Grid pierced Zeratul’s body again.
From the front to the back.
From the back to the front.
From the front to the side.
From the side to the bottom.
From the bottom to the top.
Serve Dragon Pinnacle Wave Kill Link was repeated several times without a break. Zeratul’s perfect self-
defense collapsed each and every time. He tried to achieve the structure that neutralized the sword
dance again, but it repeatedly failed and broke.
[...Kuaaaack!!]
The realm of the Absolute dispersed. Zeratul’s screams echoed throughout the world.
The Martial God—it was the moment when the being who was supposed to be victorious and invincible,
albeit a fake, collapsed disastrously due to Grid. It was the moment when the ragged Zeratul fell to the
stage as if he was going to his grave. All types of roars that matched the battle between Grid and Zeratul
followed like thunder and echoed throughout Reinhardt.
[My passed down martial arts... my passed down martial arts haven’t lost yet...!] Zeratul, who was
dripping blood from his mouth, eventually couldn’t speak and cried out with willpower. He turned to
gray ash. He truly left the stage in an ugly manner.
[Overgeared God ‘Grid’ has defeated Martial God ‘Zeratul’!]
The result that people were already aware of had emerged as a world message.
“Uwahhhh!” A huge roar spread. It wasn’t just in Reinhardt, but people all over the world cheered at the
victory. However, Zeratul’s status hadn’t dropped significantly yet. His solid divinity remained as traces
and the trinity of the eight gods was also maintained.
“Don’t be intimidated and fight comfortably. Even if you die at my hands and lose your honor, there
won’t be the misfortune of losing your status if your remaining apostles do well against my passed down
martial arts.”
It was the insurance that Zeratul had mockingly said to Grid. The fact that Grid was helped by Nefelina
also played a role. It was something that had to be endured after the secret story of Crazy God and Crazy
Dragon was known.
The eight gods serving the Martial God—in other words, those who learned the passed down martial
arts still had a chance to save Zeratul.
The lowest ranking god proclaimed himself as the vanguard, “I will repay the disgrace and shame that
the Martial God suffered from the cowardly Overgeared God with the Martial God’s martial arts.”
The name of the lowest ranked god who proudly stepped onto the stage was Baralo. He was as sacred
and beautiful as an angel. However, the pressure he exuded at this moment was as terrifying as a
demon. He was starting at Grid as if he wanted to hurt Grid.
“Which apostle will deal with me? Anyone is fine,” Baralo urged.
“I will deal with you.” The person who would be on the stage was decided from the beginning.
Sword Saint Kraugel—he had one of the most suitable powers to deal with the lowest god. Kraugel
showed the virtue of humility toward the other apostles and Euphemina.
Baralo’s horribly distorted face crumpled even more. “You will be my opponent when you aren’t even
an apostle? Didn’t you even lose your sword?”
Baralo’s pride was badly hurt because he felt ignored. He pointed to Kraugel’s sword, which had curved
in an impossible manner, and reacted in an unwilling manner.
Kraugel silently looked up at the sky. Grid’s figure was so high up that it was invisible to the general
public, but it was clearly visible to him. Grid was full of wounds. He couldn’t come down to the ground in
this state.
Kraugel struggled to suppress his sorrowful heart and flew Twilight high with his Control Sword skill. It
was soon in Grid’s hands and was completely repaired after Grid tapped it with the hammer once.
-Please take care of it.
Along with Grid’s whisper, Twilight returned to Kraugel’s grip. Kraugel’s expression stiffened. It was
because the Twilight that Grid threw was Grid’s sword, not his own. In other words, it was the Twilight
made from the fang of an old dragon...
He tried to suppress his flustered emotions and pointed the sword at Baralo. “There doesn’t seem to be
any excuse for you to not do this anymore.”
“Really… you are all unpleasant people.” Tsk. Baralo clicked his tongue and narrowed the distance to
Kraugel in an instant. It was a speed that Kraugel’s Super Sensitivity barely caught.
Kraugel raised Twilight with the intention of defending and recalled Mir, who had arrived at the scene a
little while ago. He wondered how strong the god in front of him was compared to Mir in his prime. Mir,
who was destined to be the vanguard of the Hwan Kingdom, and the subordinate god who followed the
fake Martial God—which of the two would have the upper hand?
As he thought about it—
“......?!”
Kraugel aimed precisely at the gap in Baralo, who was bewildered by the energy felt from Twilight, and
used Space Sword. It was the cooperation between the Overgeared God and Sword Saint. The power
easily exceeded Kraugel’s predictions and Grid’s expectations. To put it more accurately, Grid’s divinity
was crossing the world.
“Isn’t it too grand to use the term ‘passed down martial arts’?” Kraugel looked dumbfounded for a
moment before criticizing Baralo.
“......”
Baralo didn’t respond. It was physically impossible for him to speak with his body cut in half. He
attempted to recover in real time, but Kraugel didn’t give him time. As the Sword Saint, he perfectly
handled Grid’s Twilight and pushed the god with swordsmanship.
Then it ended.
“Ugh... I lost...” Baralo was helplessly pushed by the item combined with the Sword Saint’s
swordsmanship and left the stage. On the way, he wondered if he could’ve overcome the crisis using his
own power, not the martial arts he learned from Zeratul, but he soon blushed with shame and
surrendered.
Grid watched the scene from the sky and murmured that this god was better than Zeratul.
"...Uwaaaaahhhhh!"
Shouts echoed.
Grid, who defeated the Martial God as a player—the people were already in a dream-like mood and
couldn’t believe the reality happening in front of them. Now they cheered with great enthusiasm.
Thousands of people were intoxicated with mental pleasure that reached the peak.
The Overgeared World—the divine world that Grid and humanity created together was far greater and
stronger than people expected. Grid was held up by pillars and supported by the people.
“...I feel like I’ve become an actor in a comedy.”

Soon, a new god took to the stage. It was the second highest ranked god after Zeratul. This aura itself
was different from Baralo. He gave off a great sense of intimidation that he could pretend to be the
Martial God in front of people who didn’t know Zeratul. Few people could breathe properly.
“Zeratul is going to lose… is this the limit of a false god? It is something I should bear because I served
him even though I knew this.” It was as if he didn’t care who heard it. The white-haired god who
expressed his feelings had discerning eyes. He pointed to Braham, who had climbed to the highest spire
and was looking down at the stage with an arrogant expression. “You are the best among the apostles.
Come.”
Chapter 1717
What distinguished between how high and low a god was? The brightness of the halo? The difference
between the position and clothing? No, it was the degree of the ‘blessing.’
Unlike demons and monsters who caused abnormal statuses just by facing them, the gods basically
blessed humans. The problem was that most of the blessings were blocked or immediately recovered
due to the situation. In any case, the gods who came down to the surface after Zeratul belonged to the
latter. Even if they recovered it later, it meant they once blessed the humans. It was an expression of
their desire to spread their myths and be worshiped.
This holy war was a great opportunity for the subordinate gods who hadn’t come to the surface for a
long time. The same was true for Aldro. The white-haired god had learned martial arts from Zeratul out
of simple interest. He had decided to take this journey to the surface not for Zeratul’s honor, but for his
own sake.
It was to bestow a huge blessing to humans and make his name widely known. It was so that one day he
could become a chief god of Asgard and be reborn as an omniscient and omnipotent being.
“Come.”
For Aldro, Braham was a very appropriate opponent. The surface had indeed been reborn into a new
divine world. Braham was a sun among inferior lights even in this place filled with great figures. Braham
was special even in the eyes of the gods. It wasn’t because he had unstoppable magic power or because
he was the flesh and blood of Beriache.
The myth of the hydra—the myth of the great monster that was fatal to the majority of gods was mixed
as if it was a part of Braham, or as if Braham was a part of the great monster’s myth. His existence itself
was a threat. It was even more so because he was an object of reverence for human beings.
It was a bit frightening, so it was well worth the challenge. The moment he fought Braham and won, his
status would rise a few levels. The dimensional characteristics of the Overgeared World should’ve
suppressed intruders, but this was offset by Zeratul’s power of the ‘Martial God.’
An opportunity that might never come twice was right in front of him. He never wanted to miss it.
“I don’t want to.”
“......?”
Aldro, who had asked Braham to fight in an excited manner, was noticeably embarrassed. He never
thought he would be rejected. Wasn’t it a place where everyone was watching? Braham was in a
position where nothing good came of showing weakness in front of people, but he refused to compete?
It was even with an arrogant expression. His facial expression and his choice didn’t match at all...
“You are frightened, so you are acting recklessly.”
“Say whatever you like.” Braham snorted and took his gaze away from Aldro. It was because he recalled
the blessing that was lavishly given when Aldro first descended.
Abundance. He made milk and honey flow throughout the world. It was certain that many of those who
had been starving all over the world were saved at once. In any case, he wasn’t Braham’s opponent.
Braham was looking at the third lowest god. It was a god as small as a boy. He had given a blessing that
amplified people’s wisdom and magic power, but the extent was weak. Even the paleness of the halo
made him appear to be a low ranking god.
However, Braham saw through this. He wasn’t showing himself off, unlike the other gods. This guy was
the strongest.
“I will fight that guy in the great battle.”
“......”
The people watching the situation with great tension instantly became dumbfounded. The strongest
symbol of the Overgeared Empire along with Piaro—they were disappointed that Braham, whom Grid
also admired, had declared that he would fight one of the lowest gods.
Wasn’t the opponent a little boy based on the appearance? It felt like a nasty uncle bullying a child. He
was too young and handsome to be an uncle, but...
“You... are more talented than I expected.” Aldro noticed his gap with Braham and got the chills.
“You are the God of Abundance.” Then a man came onto the stage. It was a man wearing a straw hat
and carrying farming equipment.
Aldro recognized him instantly. “Piaro, the weakest of the Overgeared God’s seven apostles. I heard that
you recently won against the archangels and gained a faint divinity, but... I know it was thanks to the
help of a magician. It is a big problem to go against me,”Aldro responded in an unwilling manner.
On the other hand, Piaro was different. He liked his opponent enough to laugh.
“I won’t let you down.”
Piaro felt many eyes on him. The eyes of the farmers sending him unshakable trust, the eyes of the
people filled with fervent desire, the eyes of his wife and daughter, the eyes of Grid... They were the
eyes of people who were precious to him.
Failing to meet their earnest expectations? This meant he didn’t deserve to be a god in the first place.
Piaro needed to win this confrontation. It was all the more so because his opponent was the God of
Abundance. He had to win in order to become the ‘God of Farmers.’
“Why is it the God of Farmers?” Grid read Piaro’s will from the sky and lamented.
“Let’s go back to the temple,” Nefelina, who was unable to carry him any longer, urged in a voice filled
with concern. She was restless after the duration of the Transcendent Dragon ended and she returned
to human form. It was because Grid’s wounds hadn’t fully healed. In the first place, repairing the
severed body parts required time and these were wounds inflicted by Zeratul. The Martial God’s
obsession slowed the recovery of the wounds.
Looking back on it, Martial God Zeratul was immensely strong. It might’ve seemed like he had been
brutally defeated and retreated due to Grid in less than a minute, but Nefelina had clearly witnessed it
firsthand. The level of the martial arts that Zeratul showed from moment to moment was more difficult
than Baal, who used all the skills of the dead. It was a realm that was completely out of reach for
Nefelina. Yet Grid won...
Nefelina, who had been watching Grid from the moment she was born, felt so moved. She had known
he was a great human being when she first saw him, but he actually grew to the point where he could
destroy the demons of hell and the celestial gods, as well as earn her father’s approval...
Nefelina’s heart fluttered and she blushed as she recalled the moment when she was allowed to join
with him. She felt excited about the situation itself.
“No, I have to be here.” Grid shook his head. With the helmet covering the blood that still flowed from
his severed nose, he looked at the ground with his sharp eyes. He watched as Piaro started the fight.
“It is the moment when the people who have been with me are trying to become gods.”
It didn’t make sense if he didn’t watch.
It was just before swinging the hand plow. Grid nodded to Piaro, who was looking this way, and
witnessed a miracle.
The moment that Piaro sowed the seeds, a huge tree stood tall in the center of the stage that had
turned into an agricultural field. The smell of grass permeated Grid’s sense of smell, which had been
filled with blood. It was the aftermath of the sky being covered with leaves from the branches that
stretched out in a dense manner.
“A world tree...?”
Could Piaro handle a god, let alone a god who was so strong?
The people who were watching doubtfully let out sighs.
The tree built by Piaro was large and dense enough to be compared to the world tree known to support
the sky. Of course, it was infinitely smaller compared to the world tree, but no one would disagree that
it was the second largest tree in the world.
It was thanks to the aspirations of the people. The desire of the famers who gave infinite trust to Piaro
and his wife, who was an elf, created a miracle that reproduced the world tree. A reason could be that
some of the farmers who trusted him consisted of big names such as the Sword Saint, the Overgeared
God Church’s Pope, and the Aura Master.
However, Piaro knew that even if they weren’t here, Grid alone would’ve supported him. He was
convinced that he could perform the miracle of this moment as long as he had Grid.
“I never supported you becoming the God of Farmers...”
A god and apostle—as their communication deepened in real time, Grid read Piaro’s mind and tried to
refute it, but it was useless. It was because Piaro knew that what Grid wanted for him was the ‘God of
Abundance.’
The God of Farmers and the God of Abundance—weren’t they both the same? It was proven by Grid’s
statement that the God of Fishing, Lars, was sometimes called the God of Abundance by some people.
Therefore, it was fine.
“Um...!” Aldro’s eyes grew bigger.
The fist techniques learned from Zeratul—the fist swung with the intention of destroying Piaro’s hand
plow was unexpectedly blocked. The moment the hand plow and the fist collided, the tree swayed
heavily.
‘Did it absorb the shock?’
Aldro agonized over the use of his power. His power gave life to living things. It was possible to promote
growth and it was possible to shorten the lifespan by giving life beyond the limit. It meant he could
quickly make that huge tree wither. However, he didn’t do so. It was because the moment he used this
power in the holy war, the essence of the holy war would be damaged. Even if he used his power to win,
he would be defeated if he didn’t prove Zeratul’s martial arts.
‘I don’t want to be forced to look ugly.’
He knew the original sins of the high ranking gods. It was the truth that Zik and Sariel below the stage
proved. Aldro couldn’t bear it if he showed his ugliness in front of them and lowered the prestige of the
gods...
“I’ll admit that you are a worthy opponent.”
Aldro took a deep breath and concentrated. He squeezed both fists lightly, spread out his legs, and
lowered one shoulder at an angle. He fully implemented the teachings of Zeratul. Just then, the halo
above Aldro’s head became brighter than before.
It was a warm glow. It wasn’t dazzling even if it was right in front of him. It vaguely resembled Grid’s
divinity and Piaro was able to realize that he was facing a true god.
“I’ll take it as an honor.”
The huge tree that painted Reinhardt’s sky green swayed along with Piaro’s movement. Aldro had to
feel the weight of the tree every time he exchanged attacks with Piaro’s farming equipment. To be
precise, it was the wishes and beliefs of the people contained in the tree. It was very heavy.
Aldro had to swallow a groan with every weight he endured. He suddenly felt bitter. It was because the
human being in front of him looked more like a god, not himself.
“...I was wrong in the first place.” He, who didn’t understand humans, claimed to be a god who needed
human worship. Aldro smiled bitterly at the sudden thought and his fist struck Piaro’s face.
Piaro’s hand plow was about to punch a hole in Aldro’s forehead. The huge tree exploded. It sacrificed
itself in place of Piaro’s face, which should’ve shattered at the punch. The agriculture field had rapidly
withered after hundreds of blows were exchanged.
“I want to learn farming from you someday.” Aldro held out his hand, not his fist, to Piaro. “It is to learn
how to win the hearts of humans.”
Originally, Aldro was someone who had no hesitation in learning. Therefore, he learned martial arts
even though he didn’t respect Zeratul. It meant it wasn’t strange for him to seek guidance from
someone lower than him. Additionally, he was acknowledging Piaro. Unlike Zeratul, who was naturally
worshiped, Piaro had many things to admire.
“......”
In the presence of the silent people, Grid’s voice permeated the ears of Piaro, who was hesitating
because he couldn’t easily hold Aldro’s hand. Grid was telling him not to hesitate when making friends.
He said he had made friends in hell and Asgard as well.
-...If you are willing.
Piaro smiled and grabbed Aldro’s hand.
People’s cheers followed. The shouts were as loud as when Grid and Kraugel won.
Piaro might’ve lost the fight, but he became a person who received a god’s recognition and taught a god
in front of everyone. It was no wonder that he enjoyed more honor than the winner. Naturally, this
worked for Aldro as well. Aldro felt his divinity becoming stronger in real time.
“It is so easy to be misled...”Aldro saw the humans cheering and waving even to himself and scolded like
it was pitiful before he started smiling. The emotion he was feeling for the first time since his birth made
him happy.
Chapter 1718
The battle between the Overgeared World and Asgard—it was natural to consider the odds of the
Overgeared World to be low.
Grid and the apostles were illustrious in many ways, but their opponents were the celestial gods.
However, they had already won two battles. A disappointing defeat followed, but even that impressed
the people. It was because the god who defeated Piaro appreciated Piaro.
Grid’s epic that started to be written out of nowhere proved it.
[Overgeared God Grid is writing the 23rd epic.]
[The beginning of the epic comes from the enlightenment of a god who serves the Martial God.]
[The God of Abundance, ‘Aldro,’ who invaded the surface with the Martial God, said he would regard an
apostle of the Overgeared God as a teacher.]
“......”
Aldro, who had grabbed Piaro’s hand and raised him up—a faint smile spread on his face as he felt the
worship of the humans from their shouts. Then his expression hardened before he knew it. It resembled
the expression of a victim who was robbed of a house deed by a scammer.
“Cough...”
Piaro witnessed the change in Aldro’s expression right next to him and felt embarrassed. It was because
he felt strength entering Aldro’s hand that was holding his hand. It didn’t matter. People were
interpreting the situation at will.
[The declaration of ‘Aldro,’ who previously served the Martial God, means that the apostle of the
Overgeared God is comparable to the Martial God.]
It was like in hell. The large-scale epic created by the humans who witnessed Grid’s steps was like a type
of scripture. It was a scripture that wasn't written based on Grid’s own point of view, but instead the
point of view of the believers who served him. The content had to be somewhat (?) distorted and most
of the situation was interpreted in Grid’s favor. It was still the same now.
Piaro explained to the bewildered and speechless Aldro. “This wasn’t distorted by my god...”
“I know.” Aldro interrupted at once. “Everything is my responsibility since I am standing in front of

human beings.”
Unless they were a chief god, most gods couldn’t descend freely to the surface. It was because a god
could intervene in the world and challenge the hierarchy of a chief god. For Aldro, this trip to the surface
was an opportunity he was bound to be greedy for. He was determined to take some risks in order to
win the opportunity that didn’t come easily.
In the first place, the Overgeared God was an easy opponent. His reputation had spread through Asgard
from the very beginning. He felt that he was nourishing Piaro and the Overgeared God in real time, but
he decided that this wasn’t a big deal. The gains he received were also great.
‘I’m glad I didn’t end up like Zeratul.’
Aldro’s golden eyes swept toward the sky. His beautiful eyes, captured on camera, only projected the
blue sky, but Aldro’s vision was showing him Grid’s state in detail. A certain emotion automatically
sprang up. It was an emotion he didn’t easily feel when he saw the other gods who had reigned since
the moment they were born.
Respect.
Aldro stared silently at Grid before bowing his head very slightly. Of course, it wasn’t as reverent as
when he bowed to the goddess.
However, this was enough. An unstoppable wave followed.
Wahhhh!
The continuing shouts of the people grew even louder. There were even people who threw off their
jackets at the unbelievable succession of events. On the other hand, the gods were calm. Apart from the
lowest god who first stepped out, the others didn’t show much agitation even when Zeratul retreated.
Usually, a true god had the extraordinary ability to control their emotions. Therefore, they were able to
live for thousands of years in the quiet Asgard.
Zeratul had visited the surface over the past few hundred years and built up followers primarily because
he wanted to ease his boredom. Zeratul was born only after Chiyou left Asgard. Fortunately, he was
born as a chief god from the beginning and freely enjoyed the right to ‘freedom’ that had been given to
him. Meanwhile, the other gods were accustomed to such constraints.
“I hope we can achieve an equal score just once. I think I am the only one who is serious here, so I’ll step
out.” The situation was 2:1. One god felt the need to continue winning and stepped forward. It was a
woman with long pink hair. She was very beautiful, but her thick and transparent eyelashes especially
attracted people’s attention.
“Jude. Get married.” Jude, who was escorting the soldiers under the stage, talked nonsense out of the
blue. Apart from the knowledge stat that had recently became named and was rising, he was still pure.
He was instantly fascinated by Melory, the Goddess of Love.
"C-Captain!" It happened as the soldiers barely managed to stop Jude from breaking onto the stage...
“Why are you smiling like that?”
There was the sound of light footsteps and Mercedes soon stood on the center of the stage. She had a
beauty that didn’t fade even in front of the Goddess of Love, who naturally released charm. Thanks to
this, people were reminded of Mercedes’ huge presence and regained their minds.
In fact, the big stage felt filled with just Mercedes and Melory alone. The presence of a beauty who
made them happy just by looking at her?
Rather than that, it was the aftermath of divinity.
The stage was filled with the pink divinity scattering from Melory and the orange divinity scattering from
Mercedes. It was gorgeous and warm, but not vulgar.
“A human virgin. You need to smile like me. Isn’t it a waste of that pretty face to be too arrogant?”
“I’m not a virgin. I have a dear husband.”
“That is a relief. I thought you were an old virgin due to your fierce and spiteful expression.”
“...An old virgin...”
It was Mercedes, who had the desire to become a mother. Then she suddenly became worried. She was
worried that she was too old to have a child. She was in her 20s when she first had Grid in her heart, but
she didn’t realize the fruits of love until she was in her 30s. Of course, her natural beauty had been
tempered with swordsmanship and martial arts. She looked in her early 20s to anyone and would
remain young forever. It was just a matter of feeling...
Yes, she knew it.

Even so, an unpleasant thing was an unpleasant thing.
“An old virgin...” Mercedes had an even colder look and created a chill. The transparent eyes, which
were hard to see due to the orange divinity, attracted Melory’s attention.
“You are the master of Keen Insight. I thought you were a new apostle because you were exercising the
miracle of bearing the Overgeared God’s divinity.”
It was hard to hope for victory...
No one heard Melory’s faint words. The clothes of the goddess were just a piece of thin cloth that
fluttered. It was a piece of cloth that barely covered her pure white body. It meant she could capture
everyone’s eyes and minds with just one step. Even Grid, who was in the sky, gulped.
Mercedes’ expression hardened even more. It was because her mind had always been directed to Grid
first.
One light step taken by Melory caused a tremendous aftermath.
The Goddess of Love—her life was unexpectedly not beautiful. Sometimes she felt rewarded to connect
love between others, but in most cases, she was in a position to receive the love of others.It was even
from other gods. She had to go through too many unwanted things.
From a certain point on, she felt the need for strength to protect herself and it was none other than
Zeratul who gave it to her. It was because Zeratul, who enjoyed showing off his martial arts, wasn’t
stingy in teaching other gods, unlike the noble Chiyou.
The fake Martial God who believed himself to be real as a belated created subject—many gods gossiped
and laughed at Zeratul behind his back, but Melory was genuinely grateful to him. This was even though
Zeratul might’ve taught her the martial arts to show off, not for Melory’s sake. It was true that Melory
received his help.
Random blows followed by high speed movement—Melory’s linked attacks as she wielded two short
swords in reverse was very fast. The dual swords were appropriately utilized to cut, stab, and bump. It
boasted a tremendous skill as if accelerating the moment a flower bloomed.
“......”
Mercedes felt that Melory’s expression wasn’t like a god. Rather, it was a fierce look with gritted teeth.
It wasn’t much different from humans. It was just like Grid.
“These are skills honed by hard work.”
What type of life was lived by the celestial gods? Mercedes had always wondered this, but at this
moment, her question was resolved in a small way. At the very least, she was convinced that the life of
the ‘lower gods’ was vastly different from the life of the gods that humans imagined.
Mercedes also started to respond with all her might. She couldn’t be careless against an enemy who put
in as much effort as she did.
“Hah...”
Exclamations poured out from all over the stage.
The invisible fight between Grid and Zeratul.
The confrontation between Kraugel and Baralo, who showed an overwhelming scale of swordsmanship.
The battle between Piaro and Aldro, who used nature.
The previous confrontations were areas that people found difficult to understand. In particular, in the
case of the battle between Grid and Zeratul, even the apostles and gods couldn’t read the flow properly.
On the other hand, the battle between Mercedes and Melory was easy for anyone above a certain level
to understand. It was closer to a pure skill contest. The flow was systematic like a textbook. This meant
it was quick but easy to read. It was thanks to Mercedes ‘matching the breath’ with Melory.
Melory wasn’t a difficult opponent for her, who had been on the stage with God’s Descent from the
beginning.
Then it ended. Melory ended up dropping both swords. It couldn’t be helped.
“I... I am a useless god.”
She was a lower god before being the Goddess of Love. There was too little room for intervention in the
world for her to weave a human and human love. She almost always had to stay quiet in Asgard, which
encouraged conflict every time. She couldn’t even repay Zeratul for his grace.
Melory’s pink divinity lost its light. It gradually dispersed. It was a phenomenon created by the god’s
desire for extinction.
Grid recalled the faintness of Chiyou’s divinity—as if he had no divinity—and became somewhat
nervous. He wanted to go down to the stage right now and soothe Melory. It was both pure sympathy
and an investment for the future. It was a time when the yangbans were starting to set foot in the
Overgeared World, so wasn’t it possible for the gods of Asgard as well?
However, Grid couldn’t go down to the ground at all. It was because his wounds hadn’t recovered yet.
There was also a concern that Mercedes might misunderstand.
His heart—Mercedes immediately guessed it.
“It isn’t that you are useless. It is that you haven’t found your purpose yet. I know because I’ve had a
similar experience.”
It was the time when she was a knight of the Saharan Empire. She often felt skeptical as she played the
role of oppressing small kingdoms and wiping out minorities. Of course, she didn’t express it, but she
was aware that her purpose wasn’t correct. It felt like her existence was both a nuisance and caused
harm. She didn’t have high self-esteem because she wasn’t loved even by her parents, so her heart was
always in pain.
Therefore, she vaguely understood Melory. Her sincerity was also conveyed.
“...Thank you.”
The one who reached out to the loser this time wasn’t a god, but a human being. Every scene was
recorded in Grid’s epic and the status of the apostles rose exponentially.
Chapter 1719
“Um...”
3:1—the Overgeared World was ahead of Asgard.
Grid’s mind was on Piaro. It was because he suddenly found Piaro sighing among the cheering people.
Grid was the only one who noticed it. Everyone was praising Piaro as a hero. Piaro was the only one who
thought of himself as a loser.
A person who received a declaration that a god would serve (?) him—who would dare to consider him,
who qualified as a complete god and was the starting point of this scripture—this epic—a loser? This
was why the others didn’t know that the faint shadow on Piaro’s face was due to guilt.
‘It is my fault that Piaro lost.’
The nature of this duel had changed since the very beginning. Which one was superior between Grid’s
items and Zeratul’s passed down martial arts? Just as Kraugel wielded Twilight, the other apostles also
needed to wield the power of items. Of course, Grid periodically replaced the items of the apostles.
However, it wasn’t at the stage of distributing dragon weapons and armor, so it was too vague to call
them divine objects. In particular, Piaro’s farming tools were too outdated.
‘To be precise, it isn’t that they are outdated.’
They were unsuitable for combat. The farming equipment that Piaro wanted were essentially a suitable
form for cultivation. From Grid’s standards, they were naturally unsuitable for combat. However, if
Piaro’s farming tools were really unsuitable for battle, then his success until now was impossible. Yes, it
was a very small difference. The difference was only revealed when fighting a being who was
approaching an Absolute.
Grid felt sorry. ‘I should’ve broken Piaro’s stubbornness and made better items, but I neglected him.’
He learned a new fact. It was that caring and respecting his precious people shouldn’t undermine his
philosophy.
“......”
Even though his wounds hadn’t recovered, Grid was about to go down to the ground to comfort Piaro.
Then he stopped. He found Piaro’s wife approaching Piaro. A heartfelt smile spread across Piaro’s face,
who had been forcing himself to look bright. It was the happiness of one who had established a family.
Grid realized the joy of regaining what had been lost for a long time and laughed. ‘I don’t have to worry
too much.’
This incident would be a great lesson for Piaro. He would break his stubbornness and develop further.
It happened as Grid was feeling relieved...

“It is insignificant,”the god who stepped on the stage after Melory opened his mouth. The voice that
roared through the atmosphere echoed throughout Reinhardt. The voice sank low so it created the
illusion of sucking the listener into an abyss. There was a greatly disparate feeling.
“The only thing the gods do when gathering together are wielding swords. What is the difference with
humans?”
“......”
Grid belatedly noticed it.
The god on the stage—the skinny god, who was three meters tall, wasn’t breathing. The strange waves
of language that was spoken without breathing gave a sense of strangeness that he had never felt in his
life. It was also different from the language of the undead, which expressed their deep resentment.
‘If he is a real god… he can live without breathing.’
The gods Grid had met so far had been breathing normally. In retrospect, even the demons breathed. So
why did this god suppress his breathing? There must be some intention behind it.
Grid knew the importance of breathing, so he was wary.
“Didn’t you punch as well as fight with swords?”
It happened as Huroi was refuting the words...
“This is a place to prove Zeratul’s martial arts.” Another god stepped forward and dismissed it. He was
Aldro, the disciple (?) of Piaro, and the God of Abundance.
The tall god seemed unconvinced.
“Those of you who have never ascended to a high place won’t know this, but... I contributed to the
creation of heaven and the earth. Even before humans were born on this land, I created the mountains
and rivers that flowed to form the ocean. For this, I... I have to compete against a human in front of
humans? It is insignificant. I’m not convinced.”
“So are you okay if your opponent isn’t human?” Zik climbed onto the stage. He seemed to be
acquainted with the tall god. “Kadlow. You were blinded by lust and chaotically spread half-gods
everywhere.”
“...Zik... That’s right. If I had to say it, I am the parent of your Seven Malignant Saints.”
In the distant, ancient times. It wasn’t even this world, but the ancient times of another world. There
was a time when the idea of giving divinity to humans didn’t exist. This was until Kadlow coveted the
human body and caused a child of god to be conceived. Until then, there was no concept of half-gods
and the concept of a human god was faint. Gods and humans were completely different entities.
“Therefore, I am the benefactor of you humans. I am in a position to defend my prestige.”
“It is ridiculous that you are talking about prestige when you were disqualified from being a chief god for
lowering the prestige of the gods.”
Kadlow had an endless desire for lust. He was blinded by sexual desire and undermined the order of
human beings. During the time when he was in full swing, people regarded Asgard as a target of
resentment. This was why he was a god who received a rare punishment.
“The qualifications of a chief god will be regained sooner or later. By force...”
The reason why Kadlow learned martial arts from Zeratul was simple. It was in order to build up force.
Why was he the only one who was severely punished among the gods who committed the seven deadly
sins?
He pondered on it and realized something. It was because he didn’t have superior skills like Hexetia,
resourcefulness like Venice, or the strength or wisdom of Dominion and Judar. He was treated as a
relatively useless being and was the only one who suffered an unfair punishment...
Kadlow wanted to become a chief god today so he felt the need for transformation. Among them, he
was interested in martial strength.
Zeratul became an example. A being who was just born, but who reigned and acted unruly because he
was strong. No one rebuked him when he was bragging without acknowledging that he was a
replacement for Chiyou. It was because he was strong. He had power so others avoided him rather than
colliding with him.
This was what Kadlow had to reach.
“Zik, you must remember. My ‘Pillar of Production’ might be insignificant compared to the goddess’
‘Pillar of Creation,’ but it played a pretty big role. No... you were asleep ‘at the time’ and you wouldn’t
have witnessed it...”
It was the day when the Seven Malignant Saints invaded Asgard, except for Zik who was affected by the
Curse of Sloth. Dominion’s army watched the situation with their arms crossed while the angel army
slaughtered the Seven Malignant Saints. The result was obvious to anyone.
The Seven Malignant Saints who dared to ask the gods for their sins were insignificant. This was until the
1st Evil Jake’s ‘Providence’ caused an unexpected situation. Neither the gods nor angels felt a sense of
crisis. At that time, it was Kadlow who blocked the variable of Providence. He produced bad luck with
the Pillar of Production, suppressing all the good luck that tried to work to benefit the Seven Malignant
Saints.
“A god’s power is the source of the creation of the universe and a mystery incomprehensible to humans.
It is only when using the power that humans will look up to the gods... sealing this power is just bringing
us down to the same eye level as human beings.”
“Get to the point.”
It was before Huroi could intervene.
Zik urged Kadlow to get to the point and Kadlow replied, “This battle is unilaterally designed to be in
your favor and it is unreasonable. Even if you win, it is just a natural result and it isn’t honorable. That
must be unwelcome to you as well.”
“This is the method that Zeratul has chosen.”

“It is the way that he chose for his life. I don't have to respect it.”
“......”
It was enough to ignore Kadlow’s meaning. Was he going to ignore the rules that had been established
and use his power? There was no reason to listen to it.
It happened the moment that Zik was about to refuse...
“Use it.” A voice came from above. It was somewhat lower than the high sky where Grid was floating.
Braham floated here with Grid behind him like the sun. “Use the power or whatever you want as much
as you want.”
Braham’s arrogant face had a slight smile, as if laughing at Kadlow.
“It doesn’t matter what you do.”
“Take a look, Zik. This is the treatment of a god who has lost his prestige. It is why it is unreasonable to
prohibit the use of power.”
Kadlow frowned and raised his power. The blue divinity that spread around him stretched out in such a
vast manner that it covered the sky. A huge pillar rose toward the clouds that looked white in the
distance. It was the Pillar of Production. In this world, the previous world, and the worlds before that, it
was a pillar that supported Rebecca’s Pillar of Creation.
“I will take on this guy.” Originally, Braham was only conscious of the god who looked like a little boy,
but he changed his mind at this moment. He was overcome with the desire to kill the god in front of
him.
Zik respected this. He stepped down from the stage and Braham filled his vacancy.
“Let me take care of a bit of Zeratul’s honor.”
Kadlow’s voice changed. It was the aftermath of resuming his stopped breathing. It caused a
tremendous wavelength. The suppressed breathing was amplified through the Pillar of Production and
an omnidirectional shockwave was generated. Reinhardt, especially the stage, started to shake as if all
the barriers piled up around it would be shattered.
“This is the swordsmanship I have interpreted.”
He would take care of a bit of Zeratul’s honor. As if to fulfill this declaration, Kadlow pulled out a sword
from his waist and swung it lightly. The sound of the air being cut was heard in the distance. It was in the
direction that the pillar was rising. A silver sword light was produced in large quantities from the pillar.
They rippled across the sky while covered in blue divinity. It felt like the space itself was degraded.
It reached Braham in an instant.
“......”
“......”
People were at a loss for words from the moment the pillar sprang up.
The majesty of a god that had been forgotten for a while—they realized once again that gods had a
universal power and were greatly intimidated. They determined that Braham had touched a bomb by
mistake. They thought that even Braham wouldn’t be able to deal with a god.
The battle between Grid and Zeratul was so great that it was a real concern. In fact, Braham was torn to
shreds. In an instant, the waves of sword light that swept across the stage tore Braham’s body apart into
hundreds or thousands of pieces.
“Uh...?”
“......??”
Did Braham really get hit? People who had been worried but hadn’t expected this vain end lost their
souls. They were too flustered to accept the situation.
Then the torn pieces of Braham’s body started to glow a faint purple. The moment that those who were
close to a transcendent noticed this fact, Braham’s torn body started regaining its original form. It was
with a transparent, purple color. It was the usage of Lightning God learned from the Blue Dragon. The
physical force of the sword lights pierced through him without harming him.
“It is insignificant.” Kadlow didn’t even snort. He immediately understood the principles of Lightning
God and replaced the divinity that had been released throughout the world with magic power. He
intended to crush and kill Braham, who had become vulnerable to magic.
However, Braham’s magic worked faster.
Gravity—the gravitational magic triggered by Braham compressed his Lightning God body and
obliterated it in a hurry. He took his own life.
“It is insignificant until the end.”
Choosing death the moment you realize you can’t afford to go against me.
Do you believe that your pride will be protected with this?
It is indeed an ugly end.
“......?”
Kadlow, who was sneering, became shocked. It was because he saw the gravity that engulfed Braham
being mixed with lightning and distorting space.
“You...!”
It was a magical black hole created using the explosive energy of magic power. After grasping its identity
and noticing Braham’s intentions, Kadlow hurriedly controlled his divinity. He intended to restore the
divinity that had been replaced by magic to its original form. However, it was too late. The speed at
which magic power was sucked into the black hole was too fast.
“No...! It can’t be...!!”

It was the sensation of all his divinity being sucked in. Kadlow was horrified by the ominous sense of his
existence fading and screamed. His screams echoed in an empty manner.
“It doesn’t taste bad.” Braham’s satisfied voice filled the stage once the screams ended. The divinity that
belonged to Kadlow was mixed with his purple magic power.
“......”
Reinhardt became quiet. Even Grid’s mouth was shut as he looked like he was seeing a monster.
Chapter 1720
It was during the Great Human and Demon War.
Braham regained his lost power and realized an unchanging truth. It was that the body of a direct
descendant was stronger than imagined. He could feel it even more because he had experienced human
life for the past hundreds of years. It was like a real god from the concepts, not a creature. He wondered
if it would be the second best after Baal, whose life was infinite as long as ‘fear’ didn’t disappear from
the hearts of humans.
Braham was confident that he could recover even if his body was broken down into particles beyond the
level of being shattered. Of course, this was under the premise that he had a mental strength strong
enough to maintain his ‘will’ to live even in the face of immense suffering. The direct descendants who
were hunted by Grid didn’t have that type of mentality.
Yet for Braham, patience wasn’t a particularly difficult task. He was abandoned by his mother, whom he
admired and loved the most, and he lost everything. He fell into the abyss before climbing to a higher
peak than before. It was just a matter of enduring the pain... it wasn't light, but it was bearable. This was
how he started doing crazy things like creating a black hole through his body.
“Kuuack... Kuaaack...”
Kadlow had completely lost his mind. He half-rolled his eyes and drooled. There were no traces left of
the dignity of a god, who existed without breathing. Was it the shock of being deprived of divinity? No. It
was just the start. A little while ago, Kadlow’s time had increased to infinity. The more that his divinity
was sucked into the small black hole, the longer his time seemed to stretch out like a noodle. Then
suddenly, it was sucked in very quickly.
His life, which remained as a trace of divinity, took away the present moment from him as his memories
were fast-forwarded to eternity. It was an eternal pain. It would turn any god into an idiot. Fortunately,
Kadlow had a history of being a chief god, so he endured the eternity, but the aftermath was strong.
The ‘pain that I don’t want to go through again’ was engraved in his mind.
It meant that he had learned fear. A god became afraid of Braham, the apostle of the Overgeared God.
“The Specter of the No Offspring Tomb… it must be as vicious as you...”
Kadlow recalled the fact that a few gods were afraid of the Specter of the No Offspring Tomb. At this
moment, he empathized with them and muttered in a trembling voice. It was without daring to make
eye contact with Braham. He kept his eyes lowered.
“A pillar.” Braham didn’t care about Kadlow. He realized that it wasn’t easy to mix the divinity he had
taken from Kadlow with magic power and devised other ways to use it.
The moment he mentioned the pillar, Kadlow was shocked before soon calming down.
The Pillar of Production—it was his own power. It operated on the basis of divinity, but it was an innate
power from the moment he was born. Even Kadlow didn’t know the principles behind creating the pillar
and he took it for granted when using it. It was just as humans naturally learned how to breathe. Just
because Braham took away Kadlow’s divinity didn’t mean he could handle the pillar of production.
‘You can try hard for hundreds or thousands of years.’
You will never get a pillar...
Kadlow, who was crushed by the humiliation of losing, smiled slightly. He was convinced that the Pillar
of Production that fascinated Braham would be the curse that imprisoned him forever.
At this moment...
“It is roughly like this.”
Beyond the distant clouds, a pillar that was still small and weak rose. It was a pillar that had little effect.
It was no different from a mere pointed, stone mountain. The problem was that it was created.
[The apostle of the Overgeared God, ‘Braham,’ has violated a god’s rights.]
[The possibility of a status beyond a ‘Myth Usurper’ has arisen.]
[The name of ‘Braham’ is recorded in all the myths of ‘Kadlow,’ who was a chief god of Asgard and is in
some of the large-scale myths of Asgard.]
[The apostle of the Overgeared God, ‘Braham,’ has written a new myth.]
[He used powerful magic to play with the gods and violated the rights of the gods with his great
wisdom.]
[The new name of the god...]
“Overgeared Magic God,”Grid muttered while feeling thrilled by the successive world messages.
[He is Braham, the God of Magic and Wisdom.]
Fortunately, the world message ignored Grid’s comment. It was the birth of a new god. It was even a
god with two nicknames. ‘Wisdom’ was Judar’s nickname. The new god was born from violating the
rights of Kadlow, the former chief god of Asgard. He was threatening the current chief god of Asgard
with just his existence upon his birth.
“Wh... at...” Kadlow, who barely controlled his mind, was shocked again. It wasn’t enough that he lost
the dignity of a god. His mouth dropped open like a crucian carp on land.
Braham had his unique arrogant expression on his face as the corners of his mouth rose up to the fullest.
“Braham, the apostle of the Overgeared God, has won.”

Braham hadn’t changed. Even after reaching the hierarchy of a god, he still called himself the apostle of
the Overgeared God. It was also recorded in Grid’s epic.
"Waaahhhhhhhh!"
He ended the situation himself by declaring his victory. It was at a time when people were enthusiastic
about the Braham-like finish that suited the expression ‘I alone am the best’ better than anyone...
“This fight is invalid.” Someone acted even though it was difficult. It was none other than Lauel.
“......?”
Braham doubted his ears, while the people were in an uproar. Braham stood still for a moment and
stared at Lauel, who was standing below the stage. Then he took a deep breath and asked, “Invalid?
What type of vain argument is this?”
“The essence of this holy war has long changed to a competition between His Majesty’s items and
Zeratul’s martial arts. From the moment Kadlow used his power, to be precise, from the moment Duke
Braham gave God Kadlow the right to use the power, this fight went off topic.”
“......”
Braham was the Duke of Wisdom... no, he was the God of Wisdom. He understood Lauel’s point right
away.
However, shouldn’t they just ignore the rules set by Zeratul in the first place? Why did they have to
abide by the rules and nullify his precious victory?
Such questions weren’t even worth asking.
Lauel wanted Grid to fully absorb Zeratul’s status. If they fought and won according to the rules set by
Zeratul, then Zeratul would be defeated without any excuses. Considering the penalty he would suffer
and the advantage that Grid would gain at that time, it was right to nullify the battle between Braham
and Kadlow.
“Booo! Booooo!”
Braham himself was convinced, but boos poured in from all sides. There were also many people who
made accusations.
Lauel wasn’t agitated at all. He was used to being sworn at. In the process of raising the Overgeared
Guild into an empire, he had purged tens of thousands of people. Lauel was so ruthless that he had a
history of burying alive soldiers of surrendered enemy nations.
Rejecting the accusations directed at him due to such a thing? Lauel wasn’t such a shameless person. He
humbly accepted any accusations. It was still the same now.
“...I understand.” Braham dismissed the criticisms of the people and nodded. He, the person involved,
respected Lauel’s will, so people were no longer able to make accusations.
Of course, there was still a lot of regret for those cheering for the Overgeared World. They missed the
opportunity to win 4:1. The 3:1 situation was back. There was room for a reversal. There was no law that
said the Overgeared World wouldn’t lose the remaining four matches.
The gods of Asgard were strong. It was witnessed by countless spectators. Most of the audience
naturally believed in the apostles of the Overgeared God and hoped to win, but they recognized that it
wasn’t easy. The strongest card called Braham was consumed in vain, while the boyish god pointed out
by Braham remained intact on Asgard’s side.
The gods standing on the left and right side of the boy were also reticent, and their presence was
enormous.
“Looking at the manhwas, it is the turn for the protagonist team to lose, right? So I’ll step out.”
Euphemina went on the stage. The two blond ponytails further emphasized her girlish, youthful
appearance. It was an appearance that didn’t suit the battlefield at all. However, she was the secret
weapon of the Overgeared Guild. Everyone knew it was a secret, but the fact that Grid had been afraid
of her in the past was an open secret.
“Eupheminaaaa!”
“Look at me with a contemptuous gaze!”
“Smile and tell me that I am poor-looking!”
In her Duplicator days, she easily scammed people with her beauty (?) and she had many fans. The
screams of Euphemina’s name spread endlessly. The addition of the words ‘please win’ was the basics.
Euphemina stuck out her tongue.
‘How am I supposed to fight here?’
Mumud’s Successor was a class that was inherently open to the possibility of becoming a myth. Her skills
after eating the Fruit of Good and Evil and being greatly enlightened to her potential clearly transcended
the normal categories. Yet she was inferior compared to the gods.
The previous battles...
Kadlow blamed the funny way that the gods were wielding the swords, but there was nothing to
demean from the perspective of a third party. It was because the sword wielded just once by a god
caused a disaster in itself. This would be the case if it wasn’t for the barriers laid out by all the groups in
the empire.
Reinhardt would’ve disappeared in part like it had been hit by a bomb every time a god wielded the
sword. Fighting and winning against such ruthless beings? Euphemina wasn’t confident.
‘I’m not Kraugel.’
People who very occasionally underestimated Kraugel had something in common—they compared
Kraugel to Grid.
Yes, the comparison was wrong. Apart from Grid, Kraugel was the strongest player. Even Kraugel
managed to wield Grid’s sword intact thanks to his class characteristic of being a Sword Saint.
Euphemina evaluated herself as one level below Kraugel. People who saw themselves on the same level
as Kraugel didn’t know the true value of Kraugel. Or perhaps they had been hit by Grid’s smooth talking.
‘Grid oppa always had a high evaluation of me.’
She often hung out with Sehee, so she was accustomed to calling him ‘oppa.’ She started smiling. She
suddenly had a thought. She wanted to repay Grid who always believed in her from the day they first
met until now.
‘...I don’t think there is any need to feel like I will unconditionally lose.’
Now there were too many people who believed in her, not just Grid. The magicians of the Tower of
Eternity came to cheer for her as a group.
“It is okay to get hurt, so go and fight as you like.”
Sehee—even Saintess Ruby gave her a fighting cheer that didn’t suit her. Sehee used to scold her not to
get hurt.
‘...Yes, it is an important point.’
The cliche was to be broken.
“I’ll correct it.”
Euphemina looked back at Zik, Mir, and Sariel, who were standing side by side, and smiled. It was a smile
with her unique confidence and playfulness. It was the smile of a little demon.
“I don’t think it is our turn to lose yet.”
Euphemina’s determination was largely attributed to Piaro and Braham. Piaro gave her the great gift of
the Fruit of Good and Evil. Euphemina wanted to win for him, who suffered an earlier defeat and was
depressed. She wanted to tell him, ‘You made my victory.’
Additionally, there was Braham. He valued Mumud more than anyone else. Therefore, he always
observed Euphemina carefully. Then he was disappointed every time. There was a huge gap between
Euphemina and the Mumud that Braham remembered.
Of course, Braham never openly expressed his disappointment. However, Euphemina always felt it. This
time, she wanted to meet Braham’s expectations. Seeing his admiration seemed to unravel the lump in
her chest. Above all—
“I will definitely win.”
The staff that Grid had just thrown her was the source of her confidence. Wasn’t it a staff that he
designed and made as soon as he heard that she could use a large number of resources without
restrictions after consuming the Fruit of Good and Evil? It was a new staff with effects to go with her
current self.
“You can do it,”Grid whispered from the blue sky. He compared himself from before becoming a god
with the current Euphemina. Unlike his usual self, his expectations for Euphemina were from an
objective point of view.
The stage was engulfed in the universe.

Overgeared 1721
Chapter 1721
The staff with a transparent blue color—the short staff that fit snugly in Euphemina’s small hand was as
beautiful as a piece of glasswork. Wouldn’t it be popular as an accessory in the real world sooner or
later? It had such an elegant appearance that it caught the heart of Euphemina, who liked pretty things.
There was one part that impressed Euphemina. It was the effects of the item.
[Tribute]
[Rating: Myth
Magic attack power: 8,990 Durability: 1,480/1,480
* Intelligence +1,000
* Double the maximum mana.
★ Perfect Memorial can be used up to two times.
★ Slightly increases the power of attack magic used.
Every time the resource consumed for the magic is changed, the power of the next magic will increase.
This can stack up to 5 times.
The effect is reset when the same type of resource is consumed continuously.
★ Slightly reduces the cooldown of defensive magic used.
Every time the resource consumed for the magic is changed, the cooldown of the next magic will reduce.
This can stack up to 5 times.
The effect is reset when the same type of resource is consumed continuously.
★ Slightly increase the duration of secondary magic used.
Every time the resource consumed for the magic is changed, the duration of the next magic will
increase. This can stack up to 5 times.
The effect is reset when the same type of resource is consumed continuously.]
Mana, black magic power, and divine power—these were the perfect item effects for Euphemina, who
dealt with many types of resources. Considerable proficiency was required to maximize the
effectiveness of the options, but even that felt like trust from Grid. Euphemina realized that Grid had
always been watching her.
Grid’s melting eyes that were often seen by Irene, Mercedes, Yura, Jishuka, and Basara automatically
appeared in her mind.
‘...You promised a long time ago not to do this.’

Euphemina shook her head and tapped her cheeks that were protruding like a hamster with her small
hands. It was as if to shake off the blush that had appeared. Then her face, which she struggled to
restore, soon turned red again. It was due to looking at the description under the item effects.
[A staff created by the Overgeared God Grid to honor the achievements of the great magician
Euphemina.
He referred to Euphemina’s performance and the advice of his apostle, Braham.]
This beautiful and powerful staff, which transformed to fit the user’s intentions, was Grid and Braham’s
tribute to Euphemina.
“......”
Euphemina casually tried to use magic. The staff, which was as blue as her pure mana, seemed to glow.
Then it changed into a form that stretched out light like taffy. The quality of the staff changed when she
used magic with divine power as the medium. The same was true when using black magic power.
‘I should pay more attention to the coordination.’
It was a style coordinate that covered all the colors of the staff that changed in real time. Euphemina
was full of bright smiles as she had ordinary worries like a woman of her age.
A gift courtesy of Grid and Braham—she got their ‘tribute.’ Today had become one of the happiest
moments since her birth.
At the same time, Euphemina’s opponent appeared on the stage.
“You are the child who consumed the Fruit of Good and Evil.”
It was a god in the form of a woman. She didn’t have the qualities to enchant the viewers like Melory,
the Goddess of Love, but her beauty remained unparalleled. Of course, Euphemina’s beauty wasn’t bad
even when facing her. She was just lacking a bit with her height and chest. She was a bit less developed.
‘In fact, it doesn’t make much of a difference.’
Women’s underwear had been developing since the Middle Ages. In modern times, women’s underwear
boasted so many different functions that it seemed to have created the word ‘overgeared.’ It meant the
size of the chest and pelvis could be adjusted as much as they wanted. In Euphemina’s opinion, the
difference between herself and the goddess was really meaningless...
“When talking about you... the angels trembled like they had seen a demon. However, reality is quite
different. You are small and cute.”
“Am I small? That is an unusual sentiment.” Euphemina’s temples twitched. The smile on her face was
still maintained. “How can I, a grown lady, be small? Perhaps it is because a god’s perspective is
different from humans, or simply because you are older, but you don’t have eyes to see at all.”
“We can understand humans even if we have a different perspective from humans. Additionally, gods
don’t have the concept of age. So my impressions would be general ones... Hmm, are you
misunderstanding that I am ridiculing you? I didn’t mean to disparage you. I hope this clears up the
misunderstanding.”
Each and every word delivered by the goddess Ciara had a clear and beautiful melody. It made people
feel like they were listening to a song while they were just having a conversation. It was because she was
the Goddess of Melodies.
Euphemina suddenly felt calm. She brushed off the anger she felt toward Ciara, who called her ‘small.’ In
the first place, the opponent was a god. The mysterious appearance illuminated by the halo made her
feel awe. She took a step back on her own. Perhaps the only ones who could treat a god the same as
ordinary humans were Grid and Braham.
“Well, since you apologized... any misunderstandings will be cleared up.”
“Thank you.”
Ciara, the Goddess of Melodies, was basically favorable to humans. She especially loved artists. It was
because she knew the pain of creation all too well. She easily resonated with humans.
“I will play you a melody in return.”
The music that Ciara spread to humanity was a masterpiece she made with painstaking effort. Her
inspiration was gradually depleted and she was always in need of new inspiration. This was why Ciara
learned martial arts from Zeratul. She succeeded in pioneering a new genre.
Martial arts—the skills acquired in order to hurt someone, protect someone, survive, or to honor
someone. The experience of vigorously using her body and embracing ‘fighting spirit’ provided a fresh
stimulus for Ciara. At this moment, the music she expressed was as passionate as it had ever been.
The beginning of the performance was from the moment she took out the polearm and stabbed it into
the ground. The sound made by Ciara’s hand gestures with the thick spear, the sound of the blade
cutting the wind, the roar of the stage shaking, etc. All the sounds accumulated melodies one by one
and made music.
Euphemina felt it instinctively. If Ciara used her power—
The moment her performance began, Euphemina would be in a big crisis. Every single melody would act
as a deadly attack.
Euphemina’s vision shook in a dizzying manner. It was because Ciara slashed through the air with the
polearm that was taller than her and caused turbulence. A huge wave tore apart the atmosphere and
distorted the space itself. It was hard to believe this was possible through sheer physical force...
Euphemina strengthened her agility and reflexes with secondary magic that was overlapped in an
instant and cast shield magic. Even so, she uncontrollably shed blood.
“The tune is violent and gloomy. Is it a mourning song for Zeratul?”
“Haha, even the same music sounds different depending on the listener’s mind or situation. You just
have to accept it as you feel it.”
It was Ciara who responded kindly. In fact, her heart was very complicated.
A god who had been born just a while ago—Braham, the God of Magic and Wisdom, happened to be a
demonkin. He was the son of one of the Three Evils of the Beginning, Beriache. The lineage of a demon
became a god. It should’ve been impossible even if the myths and divinity of the gods were stolen. It
was a miracle that occurred because the large number of people gathered here worshiped Braham.
Consequentially, it meant that Zeratul contributed to it.
The great sin of making a demon a god—perhaps heaven right now was discussing how to punish
Zeratul. Those who participated in the incident were likely to be punished as well.
‘In this situation...’
Ciara saw the staff held by the human girl in front of her. It was a staff that suddenly had demonic
energy. It revealed the girl’s essence. Good and evil that revised the laws of the world. It meant that the
sinner who ate the terrible fruit harbored an evil that was no different from Braham.
What if Ciara was defeated in this situation? She feared that she would also commit the same mortal sin
as Zeratul. The moment Euphemina defeated a god, she was likely to become a god, just like Braham.
The group chanting Euphemina’s name hinted at the possibility.
‘I must never lose.’
It was at a time when the Seven Malignant Saints invaded Asgard—Ciara, who had shed tears and
played a song to mourn them, felt full of killing intent at this moment. It was the first time since she was
born that she had the heart to harm a human.
Was it due to fear of being punished? No, she simply wanted to prevent the swarm of the ‘evil gods.’ It
was a duty she took for granted as a heavenly god.
Ciara violently swung the polearm horizontally. Her long finger holding the spear blade tapped on it. In
real time, she tapped it and generated sound waves. It was a trick that was hard to see as being in the
realm of power. It was the utilization of divinity.
‘Crazy.’
Euphemina grasped this and once again used defensive magic. She never saw a chance to fight back
even with all types of secondary magic on her body. Ciara’s offensive was so fast and powerful that
there was no room to disperse her attention. It was literally the majesty of a god.
Ciara was a different being from anyone Euphemina had ever fought. How did Kraugel, let alone the
apostles, fight and win over these monsters? She was facing this great sense of doubt and showing a
dark expression when she became aware of the staff that she was carrying in her hand.
The reason why Kraugel was able to cut a god—it wasn’t just because his skills were strong. Grid’s items
helped. Her current self was also being helped by Grid’s items.
‘...It isn’t a question of whether I can win or not.’

She had to win. That was her duty as someone who received Grid’s ‘tribute.’ Euphemina thought of the
‘Perfect Memorial’ option attached to Tribute and attempted triple casting. Her mana was used to
maintain the defense magic while she chanted different spells within her mind and with her mouth.
“......!”
Ciara’s eyes widened slightly as she easily tore down the defensive wall that Euphemina had built. It was
because Euphemina’s staff shone blue, black, and white at the same time. She was naturally vigilant.
“It is like this.”
Zeratul’s voice echoed in Ciara’s mind.
Old memories came to mind. The technique of cutting through with a huge polearm. It was more the
concept of hitting than cutting, so it was difficult to learn.
However, the memory that came to her at this moment allowed her to master the technique perfectly.
The blade of the polearm that fell quickly tore apart Euphemina’s layered defense wall in an instant.
The demonic energy, which was forming a darkness reminiscent of the universe, immediately rushed in
and tried to build a new barrier, but it was stopped. The polearm had already pierced Euphemina’s inner
defensive wall and cut Euphemina’s clavicle.
Just in time, Euphemina’s spell casting ended. A galaxy started to embroider the stage, which was just
wrapped in a dark background. It was magic that only manifested when mana, black magic power, and
divine power was used at the same time. It was the precursor to ‘Stardust,’ which had given Euphemina
a faint divinity due to magic that shouldn’t have existed originally.
“Cough!” Euphemina spilled dark blood and laughed as she endured the dizzying pain. She fired attack
magic rather than attempting defense magic that would stop working right away. She spread out
Stardust without activating it and cast other magic.
Of course, the magic consumed different resources sequentially. It was a process that maximized the
power of Tribute.
[The immortality state will end in 5 seconds.]
[The immortality state will end in 4 seconds.]
[The immortality state will end in 3...]
[The immortality state will end in 2...]
Her vision flashed a soft red to warn her of the danger. It was an urgent signal that time was running
out. It was a crisis that Euphemina wasn’t a stranger to. She wasn’t disturbed by nervousness and
maintained her composure. She activated Stardust only after five spells were cast.
The galaxy struck Ciara.
“Um...!” Ciara had been preparing for it and responded appropriately. She swung her polearm and
spread the blue-green divinity. It was a move that defeated the galaxy from all directions. However,
once wasn’t enough. A new galaxy was pouring in behind the receding galaxy.
[Perfect Memorial]
[Attribute the magic in its full form.
The magic attributed to Perfect Memorial will share a separate cooldown with the magic you use
yourself.]
It was a joint attack that utilized the option of the staff. It was a situation where she had to be prepared
to die anyway. Euphemina endured the worst condition called ‘Mana Backflow’ while using her ultimate
techniques in succession. A great sense of weakness followed and her field of view turned foggy.
[The... immortality... ended...]
[You have... died...]
The notification windows that followed were so faint that she couldn’t identify them properly.
‘Ah...’
This sensation.
She died.
‘I lost.’
She felt sorry. She felt more guilty about disappointing Grid and Braham rather than dying, only for a
new notification to be renewed in her vision.
[God of Melodies... Cia... defeated...]
......
...
The content was long. This was a problem because she couldn’t really see it. However, she clearly saw
one sentence.
[Your modifier... Overgeared Magic...]
‘???’
[Do you want to resurrect at the saved point?]
“......”
Euphemina couldn’t answer ‘yes.’ She wanted to ignore reality for a moment.
Chapter 1722
‘Is it the difference between accumulated achievements?’
Euphemina and Ciara were declared unable to fight at the same time without a difference of 0.1
seconds. Of course, Ciara didn’t die and Euphemina died alone, but... the match ended in a draw.
However, the world message was silent. The epic recorded Euphemina’s performance, but it only boiled
down to the ‘great Overgeared God.’
A separate world message praising Euphemina’s individual achievement wasn’t seen. It was the same
with Mercedes, Kraugel, etc. Braham was the only one praised for his achievement in fighting a god and
he immediately became a ‘god.’
Was it because the content of Braham’s battle was unique? Mercedes’ performance was too great to
interpret it as that. It was said that she didn’t reach the crazy performance of Braham, who absorbed
divinity, but hadn’t she overwhelmed Melory with skill?
‘It is a judgment that takes into account not only today’s performance but also past achievements.’
Kraugel was considering the situation when he suddenly had a new question.
‘...Or did they get the same thing as me?’
A God Killer. It happened when Space Sword was activated using Twilight. Perhaps it was because he
was highly praised for his achievement in splitting a god in two at once, but the qualification of a ‘God
Killer’ started to sprout. It seemed to be a very ominous force. As if it was a power that shouldn’t be
known to the world, it was delivered only to Kraugel and not as a world message.
‘...No, I don’t think they’ve obtained this power.’
Even Kraugel knew that a God Killer couldn’t become a god. By default, a God Killer wasn’t suitable for
Euphemina, who was guaranteed a myth rating. The statue of a knight erected at each entrance of the
Overgeared Temple—in other words, thinking of the statue of Mercedes, it seemed that Mercedes was
also destined to be a god rather than a God Killer.
‘It is a bit lonely.’
Kraugel realized that it was better to be together than to be alone. He realized it while working with Grid
and the Overgeared Guild. He got used to it. He wasn’t very happy when he thought that he would be a
God Killer alone, unlike the members of the Overgeared Guild who would one day become gods of the
Overgeared World. Of course, he was well aware that this sounded selfish.
The qualifications of a God Killer—he knew what a valuable blessing this qualification was to gain the
power to kill a god.
‘Even if I am alone again, it is enough as long as I am helpful.’
The draw between Euphemina and Ciara maintained the score in the Overgeared World’s advantage. In
this holy war, the Overgeared World was clearly ahead of Asgard. It was a result that would excite the
public.
However, the Overgeared members were nervous when they realized Asgard’s potential. Currently, the
opponents that the Overgeared World were fighting against were just some of Asgard, not all. It was just
the Martial God’s faction. There was no chief god other than Zeratul and even then, he was fighting with
his power sealed.
One day, the Overgeared Guild would ascend to Asgard. How many powerful gods would they
encounter there? Furthermore, the majesty of the chief gods who could shoot their skills without any
restrictions made him feel dizzy just imagining it.
Therefore, Kraugel felt the need to grow further.
Satisfy—he needed to continuously become stronger without stopping until the day this world fully
belonged to people. Was it the duty of the one who bore the qualifications of a God Killer? No, it was
the duty of one who cherished and loved everything in the Overgeared Empire.
Kraugel remembered the tea leaves and cookies he had received from Empress Irene this morning and
renewed his resolve.
“Teacher, will I be able to stand on stage like this someday?”Lord approached and asked.
A child who had only the strengths of Grid and Irene—some people criticized Lord for being inferior to
his father, but it wasn’t Lord’s problem. It was Grid’s problem. It was because Grid had become
overwhelmingly strong so quickly.
Lord was already amazing. At this rate, he wondered if Lord would become a transcendent in a few
years.
It was because he had an overwhelming performance behind him in comparison to Grid in his youth, but
fundamentally, it was because Lord had a similar personality to Grid. He never stopped working hard
and he made full use of the skills he had obtained. He followed Grid’ life and accumulated a lot of
experience and learning.
“Of course. It is quite possible.”
Kraugel had a rare smile on his face as he patted Lord on the shoulder. The bond that he had built up
with Lord since childhood was surprisingly deep even for Kraugel himself. It was to the point where he
wished that Lord would exist in reality. It was when he received the bizarre news that the meteorite,
thought to have changed its orbit, had been found on the other side of the moon. He felt like he was
watching the introduction of a science fiction movie and almost imagined a situation where Earth and
Satisfy merged.
“Definitely... I definitely want to stand side by side with my father and teacher. So that I can help the
two of you,”Lord vowed with a calm face.
Just then, something like water dripped onto Lord’s hair.
‘Rain?’
Raindrops suddenly fell from a clear sky without any clouds? Lord swept away the rainwater in a puzzled
manner with his hand, only to become frightened. The thing on his hand was blood, not rain.
Lord’s gaze naturally went to Grid.
His father, who was high in the sky—Lord’s vision could dimly capture it. It wasn’t enough for him to
examine Grid’s physical condition. However, Lord knew intuitively that his father’s condition was
unusual.
“I-I will call Auntie right now...”
“It’s fine. Grid would’ve already called Ruby if he wanted to be treated.”

“......”
Lord understood his father’s heart. He didn’t want anyone to witness his wounds, even if it was by
chance. It was a responsibility that his father took for granted.
“It is a responsibility that you will bear one day as well.”
It is a responsibility I must inherit.
“...Yes.”
Lord’s mental world started to sprout. It wasn’t glamorous like other people’s mental worlds. He just
carved an image of his father.
***
The audience roared loudly. It was because the boy god took to the stage. It was the one Braham was
most wary of. Everyone thought he would compete in the final match, but he broke everyone’s
expectations and took to the stage early. It wasn’t Zik who stepped out to face him.
“I will learn a lot.”
It was Mir.
The most recent apostle—he was an unfamiliar person to the public. Rumors spread that he was a
yangban, but well... The yangbans were those Grid had been facing since early on. The public evaluation
was that Mir was unlikely to be very strong. Of course, a few people knew that Mir protected Grid
against the archangel Raphael, but it was a very small number. Moreover, the current Mir seemed to
have lost his energy, unlike the Mir back then.
“The rumors that he is in bad shape seem to be true...?”
The Mir that the Overgeared members remembered was a very conspicuous figure. Even an insignificant
action from him was naturally imprinted on their eyes and just a single word would intensely pierce
their ears. He was a bit like Hayate. Now Mir didn’t have that special feeling.
“We should see it as... throwing away this match.”
There were no Overgeared members who doubted Mir’s qualifications. It was Grid who made him an
apostle. They just knew he still needed time and that the opponent was too bad. Based on the current
situation, they perceived it as discarding the card called Mir.
It was as expected. The boy’s greatsword flew out like a bolt from the blue and burst like a thunderclap.
Mir had already collapsed while coughing up blood. The impact of the collision was so great that the
hand gripping the sword was torn and blood flowed down. Additionally, several fingers were bent in a
strange direction.
The boy god spoke with an expressionless face, “Yatan made Baal with the intention of beating Raphael,
while Hanul made you to draw with Raphael. I can feel his level of caution. It is unfortunate for you.”
“Are you saying that I am comparable to Baal or Raphael?”

“On the contrary, you pale in comparison to them. Your power only blooms when you oppose them.
However, you are suppressed in all other situations.”
You were born on a leash.
The boy god’s expression changed for the first time. He looked sad like he was ready to shed tears for
Mir. He looked very sorry. It was natural.
The boy god’s name was Dairine. He was the God of Souls who helped the goddess when she created
life. The creation myth that was spread to humans was simply shortened as ‘the goddess created life.’
Few people knew about the god Dairine, but it was Dairine who created the souls of the first humans,
dogs, cows, chickens, etc.
It was easy for him to get a glimpse of the soul of the target. He knew that Mir’s soul was infinitely
sweet, warm, and firm. He possessed a rare soul.
“It is a good thing that you chose your own god to serve. The Overgeared God will guide you well and
might change your fate someday.”
Dairine took a posture again. It was an unusual style where he held the greatsword in reverse and
directed the blade toward the ground. More than half of Dairine’s body was covered by the blade of the
greatsword. At first glance, it looked like a defensive stance, but Dairine was a god. He reversed his
posture using movements that were impossible for humans. His greatsword accelerated with the use of
divinity and attacked Mir at an unimaginable speed.
A free and quick sword technique—it was swordsmanship used by the swordsman who fascinated
Dairine. Muller, the swordsman with a soul that was stronger and more beautiful than anyone else—
Dairine unknowingly kept watching him and at a certain point, became eager to learn his
swordsmanship.
This was why he learned swordsmanship from Zeratul. However, Muller’s swordsmanship was familiar
to Mir. To be precise, Mir’s ‘subconscious’ remembered it.
“......!”
It was blocked? It was to a blow that Mir hadn’t managed to react to at all a moment ago?
Mir faced Dairine’s slightly enlarged pupils that were right in front of him and said, “My leash has been
taken off and my fate has changed a long time ago.”
From the time when he met the Overgeared God as an enemy to the time when he was chosen as an
apostle, all the process he'd been through changed everything for him. The sword in Mir’s hand, which
unquestioningly affirmed it, was also Twilight. It was held in his capacity of an apostle. At the same
time...
-I got the status of a god.It is a status, not a class.
In the sky, Grid received Euphemina’s whisper. A big smile appeared on his face at the tremendous good
news.
“This is where it really starts. Of course, I knew you would do well, but it went really well.”
It was a happy event for a precious person. Grid celebrated like it was his own matter, but Euphemina’s
voice was a bit dark.
-But...
“Huh?”
-...The name that will symbolize me is... Overgeared Magic...
“Be...”
The best—Grid was about to reflexively shout this only to hurriedly close his mouth. He was happy
because the set felt complete, but he thought this might not be the case with Euphemina.
-Maybe it is because of the great virtues of being overgeared?I think the power of Tribute is too strong.It
is a pity, but it might be better to seal the use of Tribute until I become a god...
“No.”
-......?
“Tribute is a weapon that will grow with you.”
-Is this a growth type item?
“No... it means that the data on how you use Tribute must be accumulated so I can make a better
weapon later on.”
-......
“Additionally, the system moves in real time with the changing situation every time, right? There is no
guarantee that you will necessarily become the Overgeared Magic God. So there is no need to be
agitated in advance.”
-Indeed.In the first place, it doesn’t make sense to seal an item for a trivial reason like not liking the
name.It was just a child’s grumbling.I’ll come to my senses and cheer for Mir.
“...Yes...”
It was Grid who felt a bit guilty.
Chapter 1723
There was no reason for gods to hate humans unless they were driven by arrogance, jealousy, or desire.
In particular, Dairine was the god who created the first human soul. He made it as beautifully as possible
in the hope that one day, when the human died, they would ascend to heaven and be happy. He knew
and loved the fact that human nature was as good as the Goddess.
Dairine believed that the nature of the yangbans was also good.
Half human and half god—one of the materials that Hanul used to make the yangban was a reference to
the human soul made by Dairine. In fact, the Mir in front of him had a wonderful soul. It was warm and
beautiful like the first human soul Dairine made. It was like a flower he didn’t want to break.
This was just a personal sentiment.
Mir’s sword slid down the blade of the thick greatsword. He deflected the weight of the greatsword as if
shaking it off and inserted his sword into an open gap.
Dairine’s deep eyes were dyed orange. It was like facing the sunset. It was Twilight that slashed him. It
was even Grid’s Twilight. Mir was wielding it in the capacity of an apostle.
Dairine held his slanted greatsword upright and endured the weight of Twilight. He gulped as if it wasn’t
easy.
Mir didn’t end it with just a single attack. Regardless of the direction in which his wrist was bent, the
sword moved in all directions and rushed in like turbulent waves. It was as gorgeous as Grid’s divinity
contained in Twilight. It was nearly impossible to follow with the eyes.
It was especially the case now that it was interlaced with Grid’s divinity. Grid’s divinity spread like
wildfire every time Mir swung his sword and it obscured the complex trajectories of Mir’s sword. It was
the same as when it was combined with Sword Saint Kraugel earlier.
The problem was that the speed of Mir’s sword was gradually accelerating. Every time Dairine recreated
Muller’s swordsmanship, he touched Mir’s subconscious. Little by little, the memories that had sunk
beneath the depths were pulled out.
Countless people noticed it. Mir was becoming stronger in real time.
Dairine read Mir’s sword with his senses and struck it. Then he exhaled his stopped breath and spoke,
“Am I your benefactor?”
The divinity that spread along with the breath was translucent. It was a nearly colorless form. It seemed
to imply that one day, he would reach the same hierarchy as Zeratul or King Sobyeol.
However, Dairine knew—there was no ascension for himself. Helping the Goddess was both his pride
and the bondage that imprisoned him. It would never be revealed that he supported the Goddess with
his great power when she was creating life. This was the right thing to do in order to spread the great
virtues of the Goddess to humans in an intense and reliable manner.
“Yes, meeting you was also part of my destiny.”
“......”
Am I your benefactor?
Dairine had said this with a feeling of being somewhat tired. The words were never serious and it was
more like a complaint. However, Mir nodded with a serious expression. It was as if to say he was really
indebted to Dairine.
Just then, Dairine’s heart was filled with a certain emotion. His translucent divinity became even more
transparent.
He, who wasn’t known to anyone—he wasn’t remembered by the world even though he worked so hard
to shape the souls when the Goddess created so many beings. At this moment, he influenced someone
and was remembered. It was in a form that wasn’t too bad.
“...You are also my benefactor,”Dairine spoke with a rather strange expression and his greatsword made
an even louder, thunderous sound.
As he accelerated, the weight of his sword also became heavier. It evolved into something more
powerful than Muller’s swordsmanship from hundreds of years ago that Mir remembered.
Mir blocked the greatsword that had pierced through his sword path and his body was pushed back tens
of meters. He immediately tilted and rotated his upper body. If it had been a decision he made after
careful thought then his head would’ve been blown away. His long hair was severed by the greatsword.
This meant that the status of a yangban that was in each strand of hair was helplessly broken down.
The thick blade of the greatsword was exuding an extremely strong energy by the divinity that was
approaching being colorless. At first glance, the level of the offensive and defensive battle started to
exceed the category of transcendence. Every time the orange divinity that spread from Twilight was split
into several parts, a late explosion and shockwave occurred and shook the huge stage.
Only Mir’s body was wounded. People couldn't capture the moment he was cut. They could just see the
blood splattering around.
[Yangban Mir, it might be different in the future, but I won this time.]
Dairine’s thought that filled the space penetrated Mir’s mind.
Mir, who was feeling perplexed by Dairine’s increasingly imperceptible attacks, focused his senses on
the hand that held Twilight. He allowed attacks that penetrated his vital points without any resistance.
In return for that sacrifice, he predicted Dairine’s next attack and deployed his swordsmanship.
It was a swordsmanship that used all the powers of the Four Auspicious Beasts at the same time. It had
the meaning of worshiping the Yellow Dragon of the Overgeared God, whom the Four Auspicious Beasts
served and whom he also served.
Dairine’s greatsword slashed Mir’s upper body diagonally.
[Now, Yangban Mir is definitely dead by your hands.]
Mir’s Twilight depicted the image of a roaring yellow dragon and sliced at Dairine’s throat.
[Next time, call me apostle of the Overgeared God.]
Mir’s thoughts were communicated to Dairine in real time. It was evidence that his stream of
consciousness had started to follow the flow of the space. Mir was barely adapting to Dairine’s space,
which was just before achieving the realm of an Absolute.
Then blood spurted from Mir like a fountain. His upper body leaned forward as if he was about to
collapse, but that was because he had been cut. His feet were firmly nailed to the ground.
On the other hand, there was only a small amount of blood flowing from Dairine’s neck. Not only did Mir
regain his old skills, but his attack, which was transcendent for a moment, didn’t work properly. It was a
step later and was too shallow.
Dairine healed the wound on his neck with divinity.
“If I was Baal or Raphael, then I would’ve been cut. That is your natural disposition.”
It was inscribed in the epic. The heavenly god, who was the second strongest after Zeratul, proved Mir’s
ability and value.
“I, the apostle of the Goddess, barely defeated Mir, the apostle of the Overgeared God.”
Dairine took back his greatsword and used the nature of the epic in reverse. By honoring Mir, he
increased the value of the Overgeared God and ultimately, the honor of the Goddess. He actually
excluded himself. He identified himself as an apostle of the Goddess, but he didn’t give his name. After
all, he was an unknown god and this would be the same forever.
He was just satisfied and grateful for Mir’s recognition. This was why he didn’t separate Mir’s upper and
lower bodies, so as to not shock people. He held Mir’s wounds together with a divinity that had become
hard to see. Then he descended the stage, only to stop walking.
“The great Overgeared God praises Dairine, the God of Souls, for his excellent performance.” It was due
to the cry of one man. It was the cry of Huroi, Grid’s spokesman. This further strengthened Dairine’s
divinity, but it also strengthened Overgeared God’s epic. The Overgeared God praised the apostle of the
Goddess and preached the meaning that he wasn’t inferior to the Goddess.
“...I was hit.” He felt happy yet resentful. Dairine went down from the stage with an ambiguous smile.
Wahhhh!
In the midst of the cheers of the people, Grid, who was in the sky, felt exhilarated.
‘Zeratul must be crying right now.’
For Zeratul, it was a hard-won and precious victory. Yet Dairine acted as if he didn’t care about Zeratul’s
honor. Of course, this didn’t invalidate the victory, but it would hurt Zeratul’s pride a lot.
“...Please punish me for losing even though I have borrowed God’s power.”
Mir rose to the sky before anyone knew it and bowed to Grid. He returned the Twilight that was
respectfully placed on both hands and stuck out his neck as if begging for it to be hit.
Grid grabbed his shoulder. “Raise your head. What’s wrong with you after you fought so well?”
“I was defeated...”
“It is fine as long as you come back safely. It was really cool.”
“......”
The yangbans of the Hwan Kingdom were treated as sinners whenever they suffered any failures. Didn’t
Mir get his precious memories erased? However, it was different in the Overgeared World. Failure
wasn’t a sin here.
The yangbans in the agricultural fields saw this.
***
“Let go...! It isn’t over yet!”
At Asgard...
Zeratul shook off the hand of Archangel Raphael and issued a threat. He glared like he was going to kill
Dominion, who had taken the top seat at the table where the Goddess had vacated a spot.
“It will be a tie if we win the remaining two matches. I’ll be able to descend and have a justi?cation to
fight Grid. I can get revenge at that time.”
“This isn’t the place to talk about your revenge,” Judar, the God of Health and Wisdom, said.
“Don’t blur the essence and try to bury the sin of helping give birth to a god with a demonkin origin.”
“Nonsense...! Don’t talk nonsense when you don’t care about evil gods! Isn’t it Asgard’s honor that you
are obsessed with? Everything will be resolved if I defend that honor!”
“Why?” Judar cocked his head and interrupted Zeratul, who had raised his voice. “Even if your birth is
late, why are you so emotional when you are a god? Is it really due to the inferiority complex you have
toward Chiyou? If so, what makes you different from humans?”
“inferiority... complex? I look like humans?”
Zeratul’s sense of reason was broken. Judar touched his reverse scale. His pupils were erased and only
the whites of his eyes were shone. Then he immediately ran forward. Before he knew it, he reached the
stone table where the gods were sitting and swung his sword at Judar. Of course, it got stuck. Judar
didn’t step forward, but a barrier erected by the gods serving Judar blocked it.
“Martial God… in the first place, it isn’t a name that anyone else can bear.”
No one except for Chiyou could handle it. Therefore, Chiyou was the Only One God.
Judar realized that the weight of Zeratul’s sword was endlessly light and shook his head. Blood poured
from the eyes, ears, nose, and mouth of the gods who served him. It was the aftermath of stopping
Zeratul’s sword. Zeratul was naturally very strong here in Asgard. He was different from when he was on
the surface and received no blessings. Nevertheless, he wasn’t acknowledged by the sons of the
Goddess.
Zeratul felt tremendous shame and gasped heavily as his face was dyed red. He couldn’t run wild any
longer. He realized his gap with Judar.
Judar looked at Raphael. “Why aren’t you locking him up?”
“Haha... Yes, I’ll hurry and do it.”

In the end, Zeratul was captured by Raphael and Gabriel and taken to the prison where Hexetia was
being held. It was a measure done out of concern that he might descend to the surface again and act as
he wanted. In the heaven that the Goddess gave to them, Dominion and Judar were the law, but they
knew how to maintain the line, unlike Zeratul.
Zeratul was created by the Goddess so they wouldn’t harm him, no matter how many sins he
committed. They simply bound him.
In fact, they were indifferent to most things. This was why Raphel could be so active in secret.
“Shit...! Dammit! Gridddd!”Zeratul shouted as he was being dragged. He resented Grid until the last
moment, even as many gods glared at him like he was pathetic.
“It is great~” Venice, the God of Money, smiled as she watched the entire process while hiding behind a
pillar.
Chapter 1724
From now on, there was only one left. One more win and the Overgeared World would win.
The merchants with quick calculations planned to greatly expand the scale of their investment in the
empire. It was because it was on the verge of proving that the Overgeared Guild could protect the
supremacy of the surface on their own.
A force formed by players—moreover, it was the force of Grid, who valued players. This was inherently
creating a high-value market. If he could stop the invasion of the gods and prove his ability to safely
defend the surface, he would be reborn as a market with infinite possibilities.
“Was it this much...?”
Meanwhile, the rankers were repeatedly murmuring to themselves. It was an era where the realm of
transcendence was well known. The goal of the present day high rankers was to break through their
limits and transcend the human realm.
Some people felt confident that it wasn’t far away. It meant that people had regained their lost
ambitions. Yet today, they realized that even the realm of transcendence was divided into levels. They
also witnessed several times the Absolute realm that was beyond transcendence.
The apostles of Grid against the gods—it was a very shocking event for the rankers, who hoped to be on
equal footing with the apostles one day and to be used seriously by Grid. This meant that their regained
ambition had faded again.
“Are they feeling demoralized now? Pathetic guys.”
Asuke read the source of the turmoil and snorted. How many times had she felt this level of frustration?
It was only like this now, but it was funny to see them despairing every time. In the first place, the
problem was that they couldn’t grasp the subject and became excited. They wouldn’t have been so
excited if they were always aware of who they were challenging.
‘Grid is the sun.’

He was infinitely brilliant, but hard to get close to. The closer one got, the more painful it was. They
would realize that the gap was beyond what they had prepared for. Asuka finished defining Grid and
stood up. She was above a high spire. It was a famous place where she could see the spectators and
stage all over the city at a glance.
“There is no need to watch the rest of the showdown. Let’s go back.”
The remaining apostles were Sariel and Zik. They were people who didn’t interest Asuka. Sariel was an
archangel who dealt with divine power, while Zik handled ancient runes. She wouldn’t be able to learn it
even if she watched for a hundred days.
“Yes, Young Lady.” Teddy Bear carried out her orders. He had the opinion that it would be better to see
the result of the confrontation, but he followed silently. It was because he saw the corners of Asuka’s
mouth twitch. He noticed that in the middle of watching the showdown, her hands were itching due to
some inspiration.
***
“Ohh...”
Most of the reactions of those who witnessed Sariel were similar.
They sighed. It was because her, or his, appearance was so beautiful and noble. The gentle expression
and deep eyes alone created a sense of holiness. A halo of light, pure white wings, divine power, etc. It
wasn’t difficult to accept her as a sacred being who was difficult to approach even if the elements
symbolizing angels were hidden without being revealed.
“It might sound like a pretense, but I’m glad you are doing well,”the god who came onto the stage said.
Dara—he was a god who ruled over the constellations. He was the most recognizable one among the
gods who descended after Zeratul. It was because monks and astronomers in some areas had found and
worshiped Dara’s faint myth.
‘Sariel, the noblest angel.’
They were words he couldn’t release from his mouth. It was because everyone was watching. He
understood how much every word from a god meant here. Hadn’t he witnessed the gods being eaten by
the Overgeared God’s scripture (epic) earlier? However, he really wanted to convey something.
“I’m sorry.”
Please forgive me for having to stand idly by.
The stars in the sky moved. Rather than making magically created star forms like Euphemina, the real
stars in the universe were moving. In response to Dara’s will, a constellation that never existed before
was created. It was the constellation of a warrior holding a sword and a shield. It copied Dara’s
movements in real time and used Zeratul’s swordsmanship.
The sword wielded by the warrior of the endlessly huge universe had to exert its influence on the
ground. However, this wasn’t Dara’s power. Dara knew the nature of this holy war and naturally sealed
the effect of the power.
“Let’s start,”Dara’s heart was deeply depressed as he spoke with a determined face. The reason why he
learned swordsmanship from Zeratul was because he felt the need to become stronger.
Why did he feel the need? It was because he never wanted to stand idly by again as an angel went
through something unfair like Sariel. It was Sariel who loved Asgard more than anyone else, and who
guarded order by understanding the will of Goddess better than anyone else.
However, she was expelled when she exposed the sins of the gods. The gods who created Sariel and
assigned the role ended up denying Sariel. It was terribly ugly. Even so, Dara and many other gods had
no choice but to stand idly by. It was because they were weak. They didn’t have divinity or force to put
forward, so there was no weight in their words.
At that time, many gods had the same thoughts as Dara.
Let’s get better. In order to help the higher gods no longer look ugly, we must have the power to oppose
them.
From that time on, some gods tried to improve in their own ways. Among them, Dara chose to train his
martial ability.
‘I didn’t know I would have to use the power I’ve built up for you to defeat you.’
It was bittersweet and sad. Dara was overcome with emotion. It was necessary to defeat Sariel in order
to prevent the birth of the second or third Sariel. It was ironic, but it couldn’t be helped.
Dara was determined to show off his martial arts and be worshiped by everyone. The reason why he
moved the constellations that he couldn’t even use was a means to prove his greatness. Contrary to his
pure intentions, he was very thorough. It meant he wasn’t a good opponent.
Grid noticed it as well.
‘He is in third place.’
Dairine, the boy god who defeated Mir, and Kadlow, who had lost part of his divinity to Braham—the
next strongest god after them was Dara. It was right to say that it was actually hard for Sariel to handle
him.
‘It is okay, Sariel.’
It was as he said to Mir earlier. Wins or losses didn’t matter.
The thing I prioritize above all else is your own values. Let go of the pressure to win and use it as an
opportunity for growth.Think of it as meeting a valuable enemy...
The ground shook as Grid was making his wish.
Six pairs of wings—Sariel’s Wings of Justice and Slaughter were changing in a strange way. Each of the
pure white feathers that made up her wings became as hard and sharp as a blade.
Michael, the third ranked archangel who died to Grid—the function built into the wings that were
originally his was manifested. It was literally in the form of slaughter.
“Ugh...” Sariel gritted her teeth and wrapped her arms around her chest. She had a pained expression. It
was more of an expression of trying to suppress something.
Grid’s face hardened.
‘Demonic energy...’
Dara’s apology and kindness were selfish. It was just an act to relieve Dara of his own guilt. It actually
pierced the wounds that Sariel had buried deep in her heart and revealed the darkness that was barely
suppressed. She lost control of her demonic energy and it started to run rampant.
“Sariel...!”
Dara noticed the unexpected event and reached out urgently. All he could do was care for her to make
sure that Sariel didn’t reach the point of no return. At this moment, he wasn’t conscious of the human
and heavenly gazes. He was sincere.
However, Sariel refused it. The wounds she suffered in the past were too great. If sins could be washed
away with words of apology, then why did she have to be expelled from heaven and endure a terrible
amount of pain?
Her subconscious angered her and her latent demonic energy grew. The divinity that resembled Grid’s
divinity turned ultramarine and her brilliant gold hair was dyed red. Her closed eyes, filled with tears of
blood, opened again. “Dara, God of Constellations, you are also a sinner.”
The dark gray eyes reflected Dara. It was in a distorted shape because the color of her eyes were murky.
“You knew about the sins of the gods but ignored them. Then you stood idly by as I fell into a
predicament after I questioned the sins of the gods.”
“What was I supposed to do when I had no strength?” Dara’s voice trembled slightly.
The power of Sariel, the Angel of Justice—he felt like he was dissected in every detail and his secrets
exposed by her ‘Wicked Eye.’ It was terribly embarrassing and unpleasant.
“Being powerless isn’t an excuse. The gods wouldn’t have escaped being punished if each one of you
had said something at the time and helped me. Dara, you know what is in your heart, right?”
It was a great sin to stand idly by. Goddess Rebecca herself proved it. Sariel tried to think as rationally as
possible and criticized Dara, but—
“...Die.”
Her awareness lasted up to here. Her consciousness was completely cut off as the repressed demonic
energy exploded and triggered her Wicked Eye. Her power started to run wild. It was a power she had
suppressed ever since becoming Grid’s apostle. Furthermore, the power she showed, after absorbing
Michael’s power thanks to Grid, was beyond Grid’s imagination.
“...Uh?”
Feathers scattered in the aftermath of Sariel’s charge. Some of them soared high into the sky and
stimulated Grid’s artificial senses. It seemed as if the feathers wouldn’t have just grazed his cheeks and
caused bleeding if he reacted one step late. Contrary to the bewildered and mesmerized Grid—
‘Is this how it will go?’
Lauel was about to die of happiness. He clenched his fists tightly and managed to suppress his cheers.
Ever since Sariel used her power, this match had been nullified. It was a huge stroke of luck at a time
when it was hard to be convinced of Sariel’s victory. There was no reason for the gods to question it.
Currently, Sariel had lost her sense of reason and used her power due to her ‘demonic energy running
wild.’ Additionally, the culprits who caused her demonic energy were the heavenly gods. Even the
heavens would have to understand it. There was no abstention.
From the moment Sariel spread her Wings of Slaughter and charged forward, Dara responded with his
power. Perhaps he felt a great threat so he reflexively moved his constellations. The giant sword wielded
by the huge warrior of the universe fell toward the stage and the confrontation became a mess.
Aaaaack!
A scream seemed to come from the sky. It was Zeratul’s scream.
Chapter 1725
The essence of an angel was a god’s agent. To humans, they might seem infinitely noble and sacred, but
their actual status wasn’t high. The same was true of the archangels. They were the best of the angels.
They might have more power and authority than an ordinary god, but their status was low. In other
words, it was difficult to attract the attention of the gods just because an angel was punished.
However, the incident of Sariel’s exile was witnessed and talked about by many gods. Didn’t Zeratul and
the gods who followed Zeratul all recognize Sariel and mention her?
‘I should’ve noticed it right away.’
Sariel was special among the archangels.
Grid wiped the blood from his cheek that was cut by the feathers and felt convinced. It seemed natural
now when looking back at it.
The Archangel of Justice—Sariel was the guardian of the laws of heaven. Her ‘Wicked Eye’ watched the
angels and gods and revealed their sins. Maybe she even had the power to punish them. In the end, she
must’ve been exiled because she was an inconvenient existence to the gods.
‘An executor.’
An archangel with the power to monitor and punish the gods...
A chill went down Grid’s spine as he defined Sariel. He inferred the modifier in front of her name and
realized how great she was. It wasn’t an abnormal thing. Even when looking at hell, there were many
hidden giants besides the Three Evils of the Beginning. It was just like the Black Knight or Asura.
‘I have to stop it.’

Grid clenched his hands and opened them. He breathed in and smelled the wind. The smell of blood that
pierced his nose became blurred. Most of the wounds on his face and his severed arms had been
regenerated. Any serious wounds would heal over time.
This was a privilege for all players. Of course, they had to ‘die’ to recover. To be precise, the players
couldn’t do anything in front of curse-type wounds that ‘reset,’ but Zeratul’s attacks didn’t contain a
curse. Putting aside his hatred of Grid, he hurt Grid with pure martial arts like the Martial God. The
problem was that it was so fatal that it didn’t recover easily.
‘It is a bit unfortunate, but this should be enough.’
Grid checked his physical condition and examined the situation on the ground. The battle range was too
large to stay on the ground. The sword dropped by the huge constellation warrior covered the entire
stage, while Sariel’s feathers penetrated through the barriers that were shattering and terrified those
outside the stage.
A place high in the sky where the barriers didn’t reach.
In other words, the aftermath of the battle was reaching where Grid was. Every time the air waves of
the constellation warrior collided with the ultramarine demonic energy on the blade-like feathers, the
shockwaves reached the place where Grid was. The damage that was hard to ignore even for Grid
gradually accumulated. It hinted at the fact that the barriers surrounding the stage wouldn’t last long.
People were in danger like this.
“......!”
Grid was trying to narrow the distance to Sariel using Shunpo, only to stop in surprise. It was because on
the stage, Sariel’s gaze suddenly turned his way as she used her six pairs of wings to block the sword of
the constellation warrior. The murky gray eyes projected Grid’s blurry form like a bronze mirror.
[Greed, violence, murder, and betrayal... you have also committed many sins.]
Sariel’s thoughts penetrated Grid’s mind. A slight sadness and great anger was felt.
Grid reflected on his past.
Greed—he was greedy for too much.Material things, people, and love.
Violence—he often resorted to absurd violence in the name of revenge.
Murder—for money, power, growth, the people, the nation... he killed too many people for all sorts of
reasons.
Betrayal—he overthrew the Eternal Kingdom.
“...That’s right.”
It was said that the seven gods had each only committed one type of sin. Compared to them, he would
be a greater sinner. In fact, he knew it right from the start. The reason he easily became friendly with
Hexetia was due to the realization that he didn’t have the right to criticize Hexetia.
“But.”
Grid looked at the people. People from all walks of life made up a huge crowd. Many of them depended
on him.
“You can’t punish me.”
He knew it was selfish. He also knew that whatever he said was nothing but sophistry. However, Grid
wasn’t in a position where he could be buried by his past. The future he had to take responsibility for
was too great to give up on just because of the sins he committed in his past.
[My sin is special. There is a story and a cause, right?]
Sariel’s tears of blood grew thicker.
[You are also like the gods of heaven.]
Punishing others—she didn’t do it because she liked it. It was an obligation she bore from the time of
her birth, so she fulfilled it even if it was sad at times. It was even more so if the object to be punished
was the god she served.
Sariel spread open her folded wings and the blade-like feathers formed a storm. It made it impossible
for Grid to properly identify her figure. It meant it was difficult to use Shunpo to enter the storm. This
wasn’t a problem.
“Freely Move.”
He just had to dodge and enter. Countless sparks flew around Grid’s body as he entered the storm. They
were sparks generated when the blade-like feathers collided with Berith’s Power.
Automatic Transformation—it was a passive skill that blocked all projectiles flying at him for one minute,
guarding Grid. However, there were limitations to Freely Move and Automatic Transformation. A ranged
attack that covered all areas. It blocked the retreat of Freely Move and retained too strong a power for
Automatic Transformation to handle.
Just then, the sword wielded by the constellation warrior struck Sariel and Grid at the same time. Signs
of the barrier being broken down in real time were caught by Grid’s senses. Fortunately, it was being
restored immediately. It was thanks to the apostles and Overgeared members joining forces.
“Sariel!”
The apostles and Overgeared members shouted Sariel’s name.
Please come to your senses. Don’t make any more regrets.
It just didn’t seem to reach. Sariel was only focused on Grid and Dara.
[Pain is something that those who commit sins must bear. Not me.]
Sadness turned to resentment.
[I’m going to kill you, take that power, and ascend to heaven. I will bring about the justice that wasn’t
achieved there and correct the disorganized order, righting it.]
That anger turned to pleasure.
A Fallen Angel—after being exiled by the gods and forcibly endowed with an ‘evil’ temperament, she
was completely losing her original personality. The dark halo changed its trajectory so it aimed in Dara’s
direction and fired an ultramarine beam.
Dara raised a shield to prevent this and the constellation warrior also raised a shield, freeing Grid from
pressure.
“Sariel! Calm down and come to your senses!”Grid shouted as he used Turning the World Upside Down
and pinned Sariel to the ground.
He naturally didn’t wield Twilight. It was because his purpose wasn’t to hurt Sariel, but to stop her.
Unfortunately, Sariel’s sense of reason didn’t return. The energy surrounding her was still the
ultramarine demonic energy.
“Damn! Calm down!” Grid used Mixed Throw Strikes and started to slap Sariel’s face.
“Ah...” Sighs were heard everywhere.
Sariel might’ve lost her sense of reason for a while, but she was an apostle. Beating her like a dog was a
bit... wasn’t it right to persuade with words first...? People felt sorry, but Grid didn’t have time for this
sentiment.
‘She is becoming faster.’
Sariel escaped from Grid’s grasp and was accelerating. The important thing was that the faster she got,
the slower the flow of the world became. The realm of the Absolute was about to form. An Angel of
Justice, who was originally powerful, was expelled, and she completely digested the power she had built
up in her fallen state. Now she started to cross into the realm of an Absolute.
“Sariel! Are you really completely corrupted?”Dara lamented. The sword he wielded was imitated by the
constellation warrior. He was a very tricky opponent. Not only was Dara himself strong, but the power of
the constellations was too overwhelming. There was a need to be conscious of the attack wielded by
Dara in full view while also worrying about the linkage with the constellations from space.
“Fallen Angel... no, Archangel of Justice, Sariel. For your honor, I would rather kill you.”
Dara threw away his sword and shield. He took out a bow and drew it. The shape of the constellations in
the sky responded to Dara’s change. It changed to the figure of a sleek female hunter pulling a bow. It
felt like a nuclear bomb was falling. The arrow that Dara showed in front of him wasn’t very threatening,
but the arrow made up of stars fell with the momentum to pierce the planet.
Sariel’s face stiffened as she was pinned down by Grid again and struck with Mixed Throw Strikes. She
sensed a crisis. She stood with her back to the arrow that got close in an instant.
Suddenly, Grid pulled her into his arms. He glared at Dara like he was going to kill Dara. “Who are you to
protect Sariel’s honor?”
“......!”
Dara’s face turned white. Grid’s killing intent was so powerful that he felt overwhelmed and confused at
the same time. It was absurd that the man who had been beating Sariel to death was now holding Sariel
in his arms and saying such things. The scenery of the stage disappeared and the Canyon of Steel
unfolded.
Dozens of Valhallas wrapped around Sariel’s body and blocked the arrow of stars. Grid’s willpower was
guarding her.
Was this the reason? Grid wasn’t protected. Perhaps Grid’s mental world judged Sariel to be an ally, so it
didn’t recognize that she was ‘attacking’ Grid. Sariel’s hands squeezed through the seam between the
armor and shoulder blade and pierced Grid’s armpit.
[Ah... Ahhh... No...]
It was Sariel, not Grid, who groaned. Tears of blood poured down her face and she was on the verge of
sobbing. Even when she completely lost her senses, she regretted harming Grid. She looked very
confused and distressed.
“Calm... down... cough...”
Grid coughed up dark red blood while holding Sariel’s cheeks with trembling hands. Grid’s hands were
so large and Sariel’s face was so small that it was completely covered. The situation and appearance
were reminiscent of a scene from a tragic romance manhwa, so the female audience cried.
Click, click, click...
Then there was the sound of someone coming up on stage. This match had become meaningless from
the time Sariel and Dara used their powers. In other words, it wasn’t a big problem if someone other
than Grid broke in.
However, it was a different story if that person was Irene.
The empress of the Overgeared Empire—she was the wife of Overgeared God Grid and she was special.
There was just no way she would be safe if she broke into a battle between gods.
“Come down!”
“It is dangerous!”
The urgent cries of the people made Irene’s popularity obvious. Those who were shouting for her safety
almost seemed to scream. Many people seemed like they were going to jump onto the stage right away.
“Sariel.”
Irene approached Grid and Sariel’s side in a steadfast manner. People were terrified. They naturally
imagined the scene where Sariel, who lost her sense of reason, harmed Irene. Yet unexpectedly—
[Irene...]
Sariel recognized Irene and didn’t show any hostility. Instead, she was as polite as usual. She also tried
to smile.
[You... aren’t guilty...]
She had revealed even the sins of the gods in detail, but now she didn’t reveal Irene’s sins. It was the
first time Sariel saw a being so clean and she admired it. It was such a shock that her sense of reason
returned in an instant.
Irene took a step closer to Sariel, who smiled faintly as if relieved and delighted. People imagined the
scene of Irene hugging Sariel. It was usually the right time for such a scene to come out. But...
Irene unexpectedly slapped Sariel. The blow was so powerful that Sariel’s head turned slightly. The
sound was so loud that people were dumbfounded. Irene’s clear voice rang out. “If all sins need to be
repaid with death, then how many people in this world would survive?”
[......]
“The sins that His Majesty committed became the springboard for the creation of the present empire
and the surface. The sins that weren’t a springboard were forgiven after sufficient reflection and service.
You can condemn His Majesty, but you can’t punish him.”
[Ah... Ahhhh...]
Sariel knew it as well.
Was Grid like the heavenly gods? He was completely different. The sins committed by the heavenly gods
were purely to satisfy their own desires, while Grid’s sins were mostly for the sake of others.
Morally, it was never right, but it was understandable depending on the point of view. This was why Grid
had countless people who ‘liked’ or ‘disliked’ him and they coexisted for a long time. In any case, there
was no point discussing this at length. Grid’s character had changed steadily over the years. Assessing
the current Grid through his past history was rather harsh. The thing Irene wanted right now was—
“Wake up, Sariel.”
It was for Sariel to regain her sense of reason.
“I don’t need Sariel, the Angel of Justice, or Sariel, the Fallen Angel. I want Sariel, my friend who enjoys
tea time with me every day.”
[...Irene...]
The wounds on her heart weren’t easily solved. Maybe they would exist as lumps forever. Irene didn’t
dare think that she would release Sariel’s grudge. She just wanted them to move toward the future
together.
“Rather than reflecting on yesterday’s wounds, think about the tea you will have tomorrow?”
At this moment, the ultramarine demonic energy that was enveloping Sariel’s body dispersed like fog.
Her brilliant divinity and beautiful blonde hair returned and the tears she shed turned transparent.
“I’m sorry... I’m sorry... I have dared to commit a great sin...” Sariel regained her sense of reason and
immediately kneeled in front of Grid. She dared to aim her standards at the god she served. She dared
to hurt the god she served...
A great sense of guilt weighed on her. A new wound was carved into her heart, which had become rags.
This wound—
“Angels can make mistakes in their lives. How is it a sin?”
Grid comforted it.
“I’m glad you are back, Sariel.”
“......”
Grid’s smile was as bright as the sun and gave Sariel repose.
Chapter 1726
“I will kill you. Definitely, by all means.”
“......”
The first thing Sariel encountered after coming off the stage was Mercedes’ killing notice. Mercedes was
completely different from Irene. She didn’t consider Sariel’s position or her friendship with Sariel at all.
She just hated Sariel’s attitude toward Grid.
Was it because Mercedes loved Grid more than Irene? No, their love for Grid was infinitely limitless.
Their differences came from their positions. The responsibility borne by Empress Irene was much
greater than that borne by Mercedes. She had to consider many more things.
“Really... I’m really sorry...” Mercedes’ gaze filled with disgust and hatred was like a dagger that pierced
Sariel’s heart. The cheek that had been hit by Irene a moment ago throbbed and hurt again. By nature, it
was right that it shouldn’t hurt.
“Stop it.” Grid calmed down the atmosphere. He patted the head of Sariel, who was crushed by guilt and
had lowered it. Then he wrapped his arm around Mercedes’ shoulders and kissed her cheek.
Then something magical happened. Mercedes’ ice-cold expression melted like it was a lie. Her cheeks
flushed, her pretty lips pursed, and she struggled to hold back her smile. It was a pure, girlish reaction
that didn’t match her usual knight’s image.
There was a commotion in the surroundings. The spectators, who had been overwhelmed by the full-
scale confrontation between the god and the Fallen Angel, came to their senses and became enraged. It
was the anger of those who hated Grid being involved with many women.
Their disgust usually stemmed from jealousy, not a sense of ethics. It was an attitude that represented
the trend of the times. A man or woman who attained a title of nobility in Satisfy had multiple spouses.
Now for people, ‘love shared with many people’ wasn’t strange. It was within a realm of understanding.
In the first place, there were surprisingly many countries that allowed polygamy even in modern society.
In any case, the reason why people were angry with Grid was because Mercedes and Sariel were too
good. Women who possessed exquisite beauty and outstanding abilities. There was even a charm from
those with different species. They felt like they were going crazy because they were so envious of Grid,
who monopolized them...
“Sariel isn’t a woman, right?” It happened as Grid was reading the atmosphere and was bewildered...
“Sariel, you must really reflect.” Braham, who struggled to repair the collapsing barriers in real time,
approached and growled out.
Sins? Where in the world was there an innocent person? Braham was genuinely angry at Sariel, who
dared to accuse Grid based on her own standards.
Sariel was also reflecting on it. It was a mistake she made while being devoured by an evil heart and lost
her senses, but she was obediently remorseful. Daring to criticize the god she served...
She thought it was a sin where she deserved death a hundred times.
“Stop it.” Grid eventually put his arm around Sariel’s shoulders as well. “It isn’t like Sariel did it on
purpose. It is a mistake she made after losing her reason as a Fallen Angel. So why do you keep biting at
it? You know that Sariel is the one suffering more than anyone else, right?”
“Bah, you are soothing me like a child.”
“Don’t be sarcastic. Let me assure you that I won’t blame you even if you do something intentional
against me that isn’t a mistake.”
“What...? What type of crazy nonsense is this?”
“The fact that you would betray me means I have a problem. It also means I trust you that much.”
“......”
I would rather doubt myself than doubt you.
Grid’s declaration made the apostles think a lot. Zik and Piaro smiled silently, Mercedes had to cover her
gaping mouth with her hands in an emotional manner, and Sariel felt even more guilty and loyal.
Loyalty—it was an unfamiliar feeling for the Angel of Justice, who took the task of monitoring even the
gods who created her.
“......”
Mir trembled. He reflected on the relationship between gods and apostles that he had witnessed in the
Hwan Kingdom and realized how unconventional Grid was. He was convinced that becoming Grid’s
apostle was his greatest good fortune and achievement since his birth.
“...Son of a bitch,”Braham cursed with a dissatisfied expression. He didn’t like the premise that Grid
presented.
Nefelina’s reaction was similar. “W-We! There is no way I’m going to betray you!”
“It is just making an assumption. Why are you raising your voice?”
“M-Mercedes! You... you! You have become ruder ever since you mated with Grid...!”
“Cough!” The startled Grid choked and the sound of water being spat out was heard throughout the city.
Huroi hurriedly but calmly solved it. “Nefelina is talking about your marriage.”
“Ah... Since she is a dragon, it is expressed like that...”
“That isn’t it! Mate...!Oof!Oof!” Nefelina was sent off. Faker and Kasim dragged her into the shadows.
The atmosphere was awkward for a while, but it soon recovered. It was thanks to Vantner and Pon
distracting people with their characteristic nonsense.
The God of Constellations, who was left behind on the stage, also opened his mouth,“Sariel... not only
did I neglect you in the past, but I also tried to cut and harm who you are now. I apologize from the
bottom of my heart.”
Dara believed that Sariel was completely corrupted and tried to kill her. It was with an absurd excuse to
protect her honor. In fact, it was to protect himself.
“...I’m not going to say that it is okay. However, I don’t think I will blame you or the heavenly gods any
longer,”Sariel shifted her eyes to the stage and replied.
Dara sounded puzzled. “Why aren’t you blaming us?”
It was a question that caught everyone’s attention. Grid, the apostles, the Overgeared members, the
spectators, and the viewers all listened to Sariel.
“Are you saying you want to forgive us?”
“No. It is just that my current happiness is too precious to cling to petty grudges and revenge.”
“......”
At this moment, the bitterness that was deep in Sariel’s heart was released. It was released with
precious happiness, not revenge. The ‘evil heart’ that developed over the process of obsessing with
revenge and causing her to go on a rampage started to melt away without a trace.
[Your apostle, ‘Sariel,’ has overcome the curse of the Fallen Angel.]
[Your apostle, ‘Sariel,’ will no longer face the danger of transforming into a demon.]
“You are a hundred times better than me.”
Grid’s praise made Sariel’s divinity become brighter. There wasn’t a single shadow in her shy smile, so
she was more beautiful and radiant than ever. It felt like she was reborn as a true angel. People who felt
her change or growth cheered. Then as the atmosphere calmed down—
“I’m sorry to step out without notice, but... shouldn’t we finish this?”
The last god who appeared on the stage after Dara left—it was a god in the form of an old woman with
white hair. Her waist was bent more than 90 degrees and the balance of her body depended on a cane.
It felt like a bad hobby. A god who could maintain eternal youth and health didn’t need to take the form
of an old and sick person.
“Don’t get me wrong. My appearance isn’t a mockery of the finiteness of humanity.” The god heard the
people’s whispered words and explained. Her name was Velma.
“I am the God of Regret... I took on the role of embracing what humans turn away from. This old
appearance is one of them.”
“Are you saying that you have aged on behalf of the humans who don’t want to grow old? That said, the
vast majority of humans aren’t able to avoid aging.” Braham scoffed. This sacrifice was meaningless. He
didn’t say it outright, but he treated her as a purely useless god.
“It isn’t about getting old. It is about growing old together.”
“......”
Braham shut his mouth. He heard Velma’s explanation and immediately realized that she was a good
god. It was the same for the others.
A god who bore and shared the same suffering as humans—Velma, the God of Regret, was structurally a
god who existed for humans. She wasn’t someone to be hostile to.
Zik seemed to know her from early on.
“How have you been?”Zik climbed onto the stage and greeted Velma politely. The feeling was quite
different from when he dealt with Hanul or King Sobyeol. It felt more like how he treated Chiyou. There
was an attitude of respect that went beyond just being respectful.
“Based on the fact that you studied martial arts, it seems that some type of martial artist has touched
your heart this time.”
“It hurt me to watch a lonely swordsman with no opponents live without being able to die.”
“Did you want to be his opponent? Just like you helped me with my studies a long time ago.”
“I... I didn’t help you.”
Velma recalled her memories of the ‘previous world.’ She met a human boy who learned all the
knowledge possible for him and regretted it because he became bored. She let him know that there was
still knowledge in this world that the boy didn’t know. It was in the hope that the boy would have hope,
not regret.
It became a curse on the boy. After searching for new knowledge, the boy became a young man and
finally learned runes from Goddess Rebecca. As a result, the boy became a half-god and was eventually
framed as one of the seven evils. His life was filled with suffering.
Velma’s wrinkled face gradually darkened as she recalled it.
Then Zik told her, “The boy who met you was able to greet you today because he went through those
days.”
“......”
“My condition is very good these days, Velma.”

He didn’t say he was happy. It was because he hadn’t saved his colleagues yet. Nevertheless, it was clear
that he was nearing happiness. This was why Zik didn’t regret his past choices. Zik suggested, “Shall we
compete so that your kindness can reach that lonely swordsman?”
“...Thank you, Zik.”
There was a swordsman who regretted becoming the strongest. He was one who couldn’t die but had to
live. Velma wanted to let him know that there was still a place for him to stand.
‘Muller.’
Grid and Zik naturally noticed the identity of the swordsman that Velma was talking about. They sensed
that a huge meeting was coming.
Chapter 1727
It was the case with all the gods who descended with Zeratul.
Velma, the God of Regret, wasn’t well known. Very few people knew of her and even they gave her a
bad assessment.
The God of Regret—wasn’t this name sinister? It was a name like she would nag at them to realize their
mistakes and repent.
Velma—in fact, her role was to help humans live a ‘life without regrets.’ She took on a mission that was
practically impossible. She suffered from too many failures and was deeply troubled.
Is my role right?
It isn’t right.
To eliminate regret from human life is just arrogance from now knowing human beings...
From the moment she realized this, Velma changed her ways. She didn’t help humans to stop feeling
regret, but she cared for humans suffering from regret. To do this, she had to focus on the lives of
individual human beings. Other great gods exerted their influence over many human beings, while she
communicated with every human one by one.
“Zik… you have experienced me, so you know best. I am a very incompetent god. Please don’t be
disappointed too much.”
She learned swordsmanship because she wanted to give the lone swordsman the will to live. Yet was it
really possible? Could the swordsmanship she learned instill a new will in the strongest swordsman? She
didn’t dare to doubt the swordsmanship of Martial God Zeratul. The problem was with her. She had
never fought in her life, so she wondered if she could fight well...
“If you don’t trust yourself, why don’t you use your power?”
It happened as Velma’s heart shook as she faced Zik...
The God of Magic and Wisdom—the new god who was just born advised her from offstage.
“In any case, this confrontation will end in a victory for the Overgeared World. The thing you should be
obsessed with is the content, not the outcome of the fight.” Braham was being cautious. He showed a
polite attitude to Velma when he belittled almost all his opponents, except for Hayate. It was out of
respect for Velma. He respected her essence, not her old and dwarfed appearance. “Surely you didn’t
intend to compete in pure swordsmanship against the strongest swordsman?”
“......”
That’s right. It was arrogance to compete in pure swordsmanship against the lone swordsman.
Arrogance was what Velma hated the most. It happened as Velma was almost persuaded...
“You don't have to listen to him.” Zik poured cold water on her. His eyes were unusually sharp as he
glanced at Braham. He looked somewhat aggressive, unlike his usual calm eyes. It was because he read
Braham’s intentions.
Braham snorted. “I think it is too late.”
It was true. Velma had already taken out her power. She generated dozens of clones. The facial
expression of each clone was different. It was because they were clones that embodied the human
regrets that Velma had been carrying. It wasn’t glamorous like the power of the other gods, but rather
had a gloominess to it.
“Thank you, Braham. I have realized a lot thanks to you.”
The lone swordsman and Zik in front of her—they have been honing their swords all their lives. It would
only bring shame if she asked them to compete in pure swordsmanship.
Velma abandoned her hesitation after thinking about it and took a step forward. Then the dozens of
clones followed her movements.
Thump.
Dozens of steps took place at the same time and the stage vibrated slightly. Velma’s clones grew from
dozens to hundreds. Hundreds of steps were taken simultaneously again and there was a loud noise this
time. Then Velma’s clones increased from hundreds to thousands. This meant there were so many
regrets from humans that she had witnessed.
“...Braham.” Zik let out a small sigh. People thought Zik was frustrated.
Zik was in a crisis because Braham provoked Velma. Yes, it was a crisis. Each of Velma’s thousands of
clones had different regrets.
One was the regret of a great magician.
His young days. The mistakes he made in order to learn magic more easily stained his later years with
pain. Velma’s clone recreated his magic as he regretted and lamented his past choices at the end of his
life.
One was the regret of a middle-aged composer.

He was blinded by greed and plagiarized his precious friend’s work. This caused him to suffer from
terrible nightmares every night. His friend committed suicide because he couldn’t handle the sight of the
song he had sung to a childhood friend becoming his friend’s work and spreading all over the world.
Ahhhhhh!
Velma’s clone recreated the screams of the middle-aged composer, who produced the melody stolen
from his friend with a scream. There was the regret of an ordinary head of the household, the regret of a
young girl , and the regret of a brave warrior.
Countless regrets were recreated by Velma’s clones and caused powerful waves. They were
wavelengths that gave Zik both physical pain and heartache. It was a level of pain that the Zik from a
short time ago would’ve never been able to handle.
In fact, everyone off the stage was suffering. Many people groaned as their minds were devastated by
the indirect experiences alone. Even Grid frowned. It was the ultimate mental attack accompanied by
physical attacks. He thought that even he wouldn’t be safe if he was hit by this from the front.
However, Zik endured it casually. A colorless divinity enveloped him. It was a divinity that absorbed all
the regrets that Velma reproduced before they reached Zik, integrating and transforming them into a
single concept. All the physical attacks caused by the warriors’ regrets, the rampaging magic caused by
the magicians’ regrets, and the melancholy and status abnormalities caused by the regrets of ordinary
people were turned into Zik’s sword energy.
“This...?” Velma’s eyes trembled as she witnessed the unbelievable scene in real time and she shifted
her gaze to Braham. She realized that it had been a trap.
Braham just shrugged.
“It is a pity.”
The colorless divinity that Zik reproduced with runes was a clumsy imitation of the divinity of King
Sobyeol. It adsorbed any concept and transformed it into a single concept. Then it absorbed, amplified,
and released it. The greater the force of the target, the more light it exerted. As Braham’s method of
destruction proved, this was actually a poison when the power of the target was infinite. However,
Braham could be certain that there were few beings in the world who could use such an ignorant
method of destruction.
Kyaaaak!
Velma’s clones were destroyed. All the regrets were turned into sword energy and they couldn’t handle
Zik’s attack power. Velma’s main body struck at Zik’s sword energy several times. Her swordsmanship
had been honed for the lone swordsman, so it was as good as her mindset.
“Zik... I think you have become more shrewd.”
“......”
Velma’s voice had become calm again as she raised her sword with her bent back and blocked Zik’s
attack. There wasn’t the slightest sign of resentment toward Zik, who had involved (?) her with Braham
and caused her to fall into a trap.
“It is good. You experienced the end of an upright life in the previous world. I hope you have no regrets
in this life.”
“......”
Zik tried to open his mouth several times. He wanted to protest that there were some unfair parts due
to Braham, but Velma didn’t give him a chance. The victim, Velma, had the right to complain, but
Velma’s attitude was favorable throughout.
“Heh.”
What was so good? Braham was smiling arrogantly...
Velma’s wrinkled mouth slowly curved in a smile as she saw Zik frown slightly. “You’ve made good
friends in this world.”
“...Huh?” There was a rare, shocked look on Zik’s face. He honestly couldn’t believe his ears.
Velma chuckled. “Your face shows your emotions. It is just like the days when you were with the other
good people.”
“This... I’m just angry...” Zik finally got a chance to protest, but he shut his mouth along the way. The
very fact that he was angry with someone came as a shock.
A half-god—Zik was different from ordinary humans. He couldn’t easily communicate with others, so he
always kept his distance. However, there was no such distance with Braham. It happened naturally
without him even realizing it. It was because Braham’s position was as special as his own. The same was
true of Grid and the other apostles.
“The other good people will surely be happy to see you now.”
Just then—
“My companions are definitely alive.”
Zik was certain of it.
Velma didn’t answer hastily.
Zik knew the reason why.
“They have become demons.”
“...Did you figure that out?” Velma couldn’t remain silent any longer. She asked about it with an
expression of surprise and Zik demanded an answer.
“Aren’t my companions the great demons sealed by the lonely swordsman?”
Muller—Zik no longer pretended not to know the identity of the lonely swordsman. In the first place,
Velma had no intention of hiding it.
“He... he believed that great power came with great responsibility.”
Just like most legends, Sword Saint Muller was a great being.
“He always sacrificed himself for others. He was the strongest, but there were times when he was
weak.”
As evidenced by the story of Muller helping Mountain King Grenier, the legend didn’t capture all of
Muller’s achievements. In the first place, only a part of Muller became a legend.
“Yet in the end, he couldn’t die... I wonder if you can help him.”
Before they knew it, the battle was coming to an end. After temporarily absorbing the regrets of
humans, Zik’s sword energy was strengthened and Velma could no longer handle it. At this moment,
Velma realized it. She didn’t have the ability to help Muller.
Meanwhile, she had hopes that Zik and Braham could be different. Of course, there was no need to
mention the Overgeared God. Nevertheless, she didn’t mention the Overgeared God casually. It was
because the hierarchy was different. Wasn’t he the one who defeated Zeratul? He wasn’t someone
Velma dared to mention.
“If you have a chance some day, please go and see the lonely swordsman. He is a hero who deserves to
be saved, but he is also a person who can solve the questions you might have.”
“I’ll definitely find him.” It was Grid, not Zik, who replied to Velma’s request.
Velma, whose eyes were half-covered by thick eyelids, bowed her head. “I am relieved that a great god
has made me a promise.”
A god who made other gods give a deep bow—the 23rd epic ended by restating Grid’s greatness.
The world message that followed announced the end of the holy war.
[The first holy war between the Overgeared World and Asgard has ended.]
[Martial God ‘Zeratul’ wasn’t able to compete with Overgeared God ‘Grid.’]
[The apostles of the Overgeared God have cut off Zeratul’s passed down martial arts.]
[This has been notarized by humanity.]
Chapter 1728
At the time when the followers of the Martial God spread the word about Zeratul’s descent, people
naturally imagined terrible things. They thought of Reinhardt and the Overgeared World collapsing. Yet
now—
Reinhardt was fine. Only the huge stage in the central square was damaged and barely maintained the
form of a ‘coffin.’ Otherwise, the tranquil and beautiful scenery of the Overgeared World in the center
of the city was the same as usual. No... gradually, things started to change.
The range of the orange divinity coloring the Overgeared World was expanding like it was going to dye
the whole city. It was proof that the Overgeared World was growing.
“Is this the victory reward for Grid...? In particular, there are rumors that the buffs that the gods get
from the Overgeared World are amazing. So it is correct to say that the more the domain of the
Overgeared World expands, the stronger Grid becomes, right?”
“Even that would only be a fraction of the reward.”
Grid fought and won against the Martial God, proving that items had the upper hand over the Martial
God’s passed down martial arts. Rewards that would be unimaginable for ordinary players would be
floating in front of him.
In fact, Grid was staring into empty air. It was even in the tumultuous situation of being surrounded by
the 10 meritorious retainers and the apostles. He seemed to be focusing on something invisible except
when exchanging looks with Yura, Jishuka, Irene, Mercedes, and Basara. It meant there were so many
rewards it would take time for him to see and understand them all.
“In any case, it went really well. Due to this, the perception that the surface is safe will take root in
people. Thank you, Grid.”
The Great Human and Demon War was the worst war in history. There were too many casualties and
the desperate fact that death didn’t mean rest for humans was revealed. People tried not to express
themselves, but they were always anxious.
This was the story for NPCs.
Players could enjoy every situation in their own way, but NPCs were different. Their numbers were
greatly reduced and their efficiency in all fields had decreased. The streets were less energized and the
effects of the economy shrinking was quickly felt. The quest incidence and fertility rate went in a
downward curve like never before. Some people even analyzed that in a few decades, Satisfy would
become a world where only humans existed, just like Earth.
Then today, Grid proved the stability of the surface. The anxiety of those who were nervous about not
knowing when the demons of hell and the heavenly gods would invade again was resolved.
There were only two tasks left—it was to correct the distorted laws of hell, and to become independent
of heaven.
“Look at those little pigs with their feet on fire. All their arrangements to make Asgard a trading partner
have become pointless, so they have to be nervous.”
“I think it is a bit too much to blame the merchants. The reason they wanted to interact with heaven is
to make the relationship between humans and the gods more familiar. They tried to contribute to the
peace of the world in their own way.
“That is just incidental. Why do you defend those who are blinded by money?”
In Reinhardt, people and wealth gathered. It naturally had to continue to expand. There was no city
larger than Reinhardt on the West Continent and East Continent. The sound of people talking filled the
city. The whole area was buzzing.
“Grid’s high speed combat is amazing no matter how I look at it. Experts say that it is a pace that even
veteran air force pilots can’t handle. How can the ordinary Grid handle it?”
“If a transcendent being enters a state of battle, do they enter a separate server? Grid moves as usual,
but it is recognized as quick when observed from the outside.”
“I don’t think so. Rankers often testify that their visual acuity, agility, and cognitive ability have improved
even in real life. In my opinion, the system has evolved the players by slowly releasing the limit on the
player’s brain. The ultimate example of this is Grid.”
Was it the ‘transcendence’ that some media outlets were talking about? Some people reacted like they
were bored with the speculation of their colleagues while others were interested.
“You saw that video too, didn’t you?”
“You too?”
“What is it? What video?”
“The video of Grid beating up dozens of black belt holders alone. It has been deleted now, but it was a
video uploaded by a resident living in the same neighborhood as Grid. The resident said it was taken by
the CCTV at his house...”
The camera position wasn’t good, so it couldn’t capture everything. Yet at first glance, the people who
fought Grid had tremendous fighting skills. It was to the point that experts speculated that they were
special force members. Nevertheless, Grid knocked them all out. It was even very easily.
“Grid is already not at the level of ordinary people, even in real life.”
Buzz buzz.
Grid was staring into the air as the conversations of the excited people spread endlessly.
[You weren’t the main character of today’s epic, ‘Holy War on the Surface.’]
‘Is it still upset?’
Grid had experience talking to Morpheus directly. Morpheus’ feelings could be inferred from the
message that originally would’ve been treated as a simple notification. It just so happened that the
system was denying Grid’s performance.
Grid felt like he was talking to Morpheus again. This was a mistake. For now, Morpheus was faithful to
its role. It wasn’t trying to ‘talk’ to Grid. It was just ‘explaining’ the situation. The reason an explanation
was needed was because there were so many things to convey. It also wasn’t denying Grid’s
performance.
[You and your apostles are the protagonists of ‘Holy War on the Surface.’]
[Sword Saint ‘Kraugel,’ Mumud’s Successor ‘Euphemina,’ and the orator ‘Huroi’ were also the
protagonists of this epic.]
[Without their efforts, the epic ‘Holy War on the Surface’ wouldn’t have been completed.]
‘Huroi?’
Grid was nodding sympathetically, only to become taken aback. He was surprised that the system
properly evaluated Huroi’s performance. Yes, it was a proper evaluation. Huroi wasn’t a participant in
this holy war, but he exerted a huge influence. His sophistry at every important moment... no, didn’t he
use witty remarks to lead the situation in their favor?
Blurring the judgment of the gods was just a basic thing. He even caused the secret story ‘Crazy God and
Crazy Dragon’ to be widely known to the world. If it wasn’t for Huroi, it would’ve been difficult to keep
the situation in their favor. It was only an indirect influence.
Grid was worried he wouldn’t be evaluated properly because he wasn’t active in the battle itself, but
Morpheus was different.
‘In the first place, Huroi was never underestimated.’
If so, would he have been the first to obtain a second class and be the first non-combat class to become
the owner of a wyvern? Since then, Huroi had been eating and living well...
Due to the nature of his class (?), he had a lot of grudges toward him and he wasn’t as flashy as the
other Overgeared members. Therefore, his public reputation was relatively low, but as far as the system
was concerned, it had always evaluated him correctly.
[It is judged that a common reward should be given to the protagonists of the epic.]
[Rest assured that this isn’t giving away the rewards you deserve.]
[As a reward for completing the 23rd epic, the status of the protagonists will rise.]
A rise in status—for the present Grid, it was a reward where it was hard to feel the change. Increasing
the chance of dealing a critical hit, decreasing the probability of receiving a critical hit, reducing the
damage received, lifting the speed limit, increasing attack power, increasing recovery speed, etc. It was
because Grid had already enjoyed most of the important effects caused by an increase in status.
However, the change felt by the apostles, Kraugel, Euphemina, and Huroi was great. For a moment, they
felt their own leap forward to the point of briefly being overwhelmed by a sense of omnipotence. This
time, Grid felt a lot as well. Now he finally met the conditions for a new phase.
[Your status is so high that it is difficult to put you in the category of transcendents.]
[To you, transcendents are nothing more than beings under your feet.]
[You have made those who became gods your apostles.]
[You have made those who will become gods your apostles.]
[You saved some gods and punished other gods.]
[The demons of hell fear you.]
[There are many inhabitants of hell who believe that you will correct hell’s distorted laws.]
[You have saved countless lives and preserved human dignity.]
[You have blurred the divisions between continents and united humanity.]
[There will be no war between nations as long as you exist.]
[Every nation on the surface is striving to emulate the norms, culture, and technology of the nation you
have established.]
[The blacksmiths of your era are inspired by your work.]
[You are the adversary of hell, and the pride, hope, and pillar of humanity.]
The fragments of the Absolute gathered.
[You must be a target for the gods to imitate.]
Grid felt a tremor in his chest. All the moments that had passed vividly came to his mind. He felt all types
of emotions.
[The reason why I defined you as the Creator and Ruler of All Things isn’t because your achievements
were comparable to the Gods of the Beginning who created all things.]
The reason why the Overgeared God was the Creator and Ruler of All Things was simple. Grid could also
predict the reason.
‘It must’ve appreciated the possibility of Greed.’
Greed was a collaboration between the greatest legends, Pagma and Braham. In later generations, Grid
evolved it, and in the background of the evolution were the blessing of the gods, the insane dragon iron,
and the epics. Greed was literally a mineral that had grown with Grid and had infinite possibilities. It
could be used as the basis for all types of items and objects that ‘moved on their own’ i.e. ‘like humans.’
[It was noted that you could create new things based on ‘Greed.’]
But Grid—
[But you haven’t tried it.]
He had no intention of making puppets. The truth of hell and the attitude of the gods... He felt great
despair at the reality he faced, but he didn’t attempt to create a false world. It was because it was
meaningless. Grid was just trying to preserve the reality he was living in now.
[You are great.]
[Not every moment of your life has been great, but your life that gradually changed to brilliance
deserves respect.]
[This is a story from a general point of view.]
It isn’t my private opinion.
Grid thought that Morpheus was a bit cute.
[I will give you a new definition based on several grounds.]
[Only One God Grid.]

[Unlike the Gods of the Beginning, you didn’t create all things and life. Unlike Martial God Chiyou, you
aren’t the object of all of life’s aspirations. Even the years you have existed are infinitely short compared
to them.]
[Nevertheless, you have exerted great influence on all dimensions, including hell, the surface, and
heaven.]
[It was possible because it was you.]
Then came the world message.
[Overgeared God ‘Grid’ has been reborn as an Only One God.]
[Players other than the Only One God can no longer use the name ‘Grid.’]
“......?”
Grid was feeling thrilled when a chill went down his spine. He couldn’t help smiling when he saw the
colorful reward details that rose without stopping.
However, he unintentionally came to control other people’s IDs. He was already afraid of public
opinion...
Chapter 1729
Satisfy allowed duplicate nicknames. There were more than two billion players, so how could they
handle it if they didn’t allow it? There would’ve been a lot of people who gave up and protested while
making a nickname.
[Players other than the Only One God can no longer use the name ‘Grid.’]
“......”
The city bustling with the non-stop chattering crowd became quiet in an instant. The expressions of the
people who closed their mouths were filled with shock.
Grid—this was currently the most famous name in the world. There were many players who admired
him and created characters with the same name and now they were hit. It was easy to spot even in the
crowd that gathered in Reinhardt right now.
They wouldn’t be able to use this name in the future? How were they going to handle this? How to
control it in the first place...
“Hik!”
“N-No...!”
There was a series of screams among the puzzled people. There were people who had turned pale.
Naturally, the names that appeared above their heads were all unusual.
Resident 405159.
Resident 117995.
Resident 680022. Etc etc.
Those who used the name ‘Grid’ until just recently were forcibly stripped of their names at this
moment...
“What is this? Every time I go somewhere in the future, I will be called Resident 879246!”
“An extra...”
“N-No...! I’ve just built up good feelings with Yanfei and all that I have left to do is propose! All I needed
to do was save money to buy a diamond ring!! If I propose under the name Resident 595977, then I will
surely be rejected!”
“Yanfei? The young lady of the Invincible East Restaurant on Tsunami Street?”
“Uh...? That’s right? How do you know her?”
“She is famous for getting marriage proposals once a month. They were pushovers who lost their
fortune while giving gifts to Yanfei... Hmm, I heard that there are more than one or two such beginners. I
didn’t expect to see one in real life.”
“Don’t talk nonsense! What grudges do you have against her?”
“I’m not insulting Yanfei. I’m laughing at you. Have you ever held hands with Yanfei while building up
good feelings with her?”
“Uh...? Uhh?”
“Your name goes well with your behavior.”
There was an uproar. Chaotic incidents broke out here and there, making Jude and the security forces
busy.
“Captain! Captain, don’t go forward!”
Even at this busy time, some of the security forces grabbed Jude and stopped him. They couldn’t kill a
chicken with a knife that killed a cow. They were worried that Jude would be unable to control his power
and he would injure more people than necessary. It was poor Jude who had to pay reparations every
time...
“......?”
Before the security forces could calm Jude down, the commotion suddenly subsided. No one in
particular stepped up, but the people who were in an uproar quieted down by themselves. Their
dissatisfaction had been resolved to some extent.
[A ‘Name Change Ticket’ will be given.]
[Name Change Ticket]
[Change your name to a desired name after using it.
Not all names are available.

* Can’t be traded.]
In online names, name change items were a relatively common item. It was usually sold for a fee along
with skins and this greatly helped the profit of game companies.
However, Satisfy had been reluctant to sell paid items using the excuse of lower immersion. Despite
numerous requests, the release of the right to change the nickname had never been mentioned. It was
an attitude that drove the shareholders crazy.
The shareholders fiercely criticized the S.A Group’s attitude of turning away from products that were
obvious cash cows as useless stubbornness. The S.A Group, which remained motionless despite this,
finally moved today. They offered the right to change the nickname without warning. It was distributed
free of charge to only some people, but this was still good news. They seemed to be saying that they
were ready to release it as a paid product at any time. In fact, the stock price of the S.A Group rose in
real time.
There was someone else who was even happier than the shareholders. It was none other than Dungeon
Master Eat Spicy Jokbal.
‘My name... I can change it!’
Please, I hope it will be distributed to the general public as soon as possible...
Eat Spicy Jokbal watched enviously as the players started to use the Name Change Ticket to get new
names.
“Phew...” Meanwhile, Grid was relieved. He was worried that he would be criticized for unexpectedly
controlling people’s names, but unexpectedly, the atmosphere calmed down quickly. In the meantime,
there were also those who wanted to keep the name ‘Resident 000000,’ so it caused a new uproar... of
course, this wasn’t a matter for Grid to care about.
[The Only One God belongs to the category of an Absolute.]
[You will create the ‘Realm of the Absolute’ during battle.]
[Realm of the Absolute]
[Unconditionally move faster compared to targets with a lower hierarchy than you.
There is a high probability of neutralizing the attacks of targets with a lower hierarchy than you.
Easily hit targets with a lower hierarchy than you.
However, the effect will weaken as time passes.]
[The concept of constraining an Absolute is difficult to exist.]
[There is no limit on your resources, except for health.]
[The special resource, ‘Fighting Energy,’ is always maintained at the maximum.]
[The will of the Absolute becomes the law of the world.]

[Your actions are skills.]
[The Absolute’s common power, ‘Designate Skill,’ is created.]
[Designate Skill]
[You can designate specific actions as skills and save them.
It means you can reproduce your best moments whenever you want.
* There is no limit on the number of times it can be used.]
[The Sanctuary of Metal has evolved into its ultimate form. The canyon of metal you build will use
‘Greed’ as its material.]
[A new power, ‘Harmless,’ will be created based on your item, ‘Greed.’]
[Harmless]
[The more deadly an attack, the more harmless it is to you.
In the event that your body has a defect, ‘Greed’ will immediately replace that missing body part.
However, it won’t restore the health lost in the process of the body being damaged.]
[A new power, ‘Offset,’ will be created based on your skill, ‘Overgeared God's Observation.’]
[Offset]
[It is a waste to feel overconfident in items against you.
You will naturally reveal the performance and hidden features of the items your target is wearing.
If the analyzed item has special effects such as skills, the corresponding destruction method is
automatically used and it is neutralized.]
Grid was filled with admiration. It was because the rewards of becoming an Only One God were
enormous. It even felt like he was wearing a cheat key.
‘I was satisfied just becoming an Absolute, but now that I am getting these rewards...’
In the future, resource management would no longer be necessary. Mana and sword energy could be
used indefinitely and fighting energy, which had a great impact on combat power, was always kept at
the maximum. Skills could be created an unlimited number of times and the Sanctuary of Metal had
evolved to its ultimate form. Additionally, there were other powers with high usage.
If he got seriously hurt, then he wouldn’t have to order the God Hands to help him. It also blocked
situations where the enemy’s items could generate variables. It was correct to say that the Grid of a few
hours ago was on a different level from the current Grid. Grid had always been growing at a tremendous
rate, but today, it was at a staggering rate.
‘...Only One God. It sounds really good.’

Of course, an Only One God wasn’t superior to a God of the Beginning. The reason why the Gods of the
Beginning weren’t classified as an Only One God was because there were three of them. On the other
hand, an Only One God meant there was no other god of the same kind.
The hierarchy of an Only One God and a God of the Beginning both belonged to an Absolute. However,
the sense of being an Only One God was a bit more special.
Martial God Chiyou—it felt like he was recognized as the same as a being who was treated as an
outsider even among the gods.
‘Of course, I am still a long way from being on the same level.’
Even within transcendents, the hierarchy was divided. Naturally, it meant hierarchies were divided even
among Absolutes. It was hard to imagine that Hayate was on the same level as the heavenly gods.
‘Maybe this is the limit of my growth.’
Just the fact that a player was on a similar eye level to the heavenly gods was amazing. Grid had no
intention of trying to beat the Gods of the Beginning or Chiyou after growing to this point. It was
realistic to judge that it was impossible.
Now it was time to trust his colleagues and wait. He hoped that the apostles and Overgeared members
would grow up and stand shoulder to shoulder with him. At that time, there would be nothing to fear.
It happened as Grid was thinking...
[Damian, the leader of the Overgeared God Church, has called himself ‘Pope.’]
[No one can resist.]
[The Rebecca Church has taken the position that this is right considering that the hierarchy of Only One
God Grid is at least equal to Goddess Rebecca.]
“......”
Unlike Grid, people who didn’t know the truth were misled by the name ‘Only One God.’ Only One God
sounded so special that many people expressed their opinion that it was higher than a God of the
Beginning. Thanks to this, the position of Pope was given to the Overgeared God Church, not the
Rebecca Church. It was also caused by the fact that the elders who currently ran the Rebecca Church
were pro Grid figures.
‘Are you still sitting on the sidelines even though it has reached this point?’
Grid looked up at the sky, which was extremely quiet. He recalled the warm voice of Goddess Rebecca
that he heard a long time ago. The Goddess was silent again today. Her blessing within Grid was still
present and well.
***
“Um? Are you telling me to repair it now?”

Ke ong listened carefully. He looked suspicious yet expectant. The reaction of the craftsmen who
followed him were similar.
Lauel nodded in response. “Yes, this is an order issued by His Majesty himself.”
“Huhu...!”
The stage in the shape of a coffin—it was a pity that Zeratul’s body couldn’t be recovered, but this huge
stage, created by Ke ong in collaboration with the craftsmen, did its job. As if mocking Zeratul to its
heart’s content, it retained its shape until the end of the holy war. It was assisted by magic and the
barriers, but it withstood the terrible shock waves generated by the monstrous powers using its
scientific design.
Was it recognized for its quality? Orders were issued to repair the already used stage, not to demolish it.
“Did His Majesty designate this stage as a national treasure and vow to preserve it forever? He is indeed
a great god with a discerning eye. However, the square will be too cramped if this huge stage is kept...”
“The city will naturally clean it up.”
“...No, if you are going to clean it up anyway, why repair it instead of demolishing it?”
Lauel explained to Ke ong, who had a good expression.
“His Majesty said he would use it as the base of the flying ship.”
“Huh...?”
“He is especially pleased that it represents Zeratul’s coffin. It is natural for it to be designated as a
national treasure and to be reborn as a divine object. The Radwolf brothers said they are visiting in four
days, so I would like the repairs to be finished by then. Is it possible?”
“Of course! You brats! Don’t think about sleeping from today!”
“Ohhhh!”
Ke and the craftsmen screamed. Their work would become a divine object. It was also reborn as the
divine object of an Only One God. It wasn’t enough to just consider it a family honor.
‘The level of Ke ong could go up significantly.’
Lauel expected new growth from Ke ong. Ke was a great existence who became a legendary architect by
making Grid’s furnace earlier. If there was an opportunity, then he was highly likely to grow further. It
was the same for the other craftsmen. Their potential was now limitless after becoming named NPCs
due to Grid.
However, there was another reason why Lauel was smiling now. There was a possibility that Grid’s flying
ship, which was originally scheduled to have a name like ‘Overgeared Battleship,’ would instead have a
symbolic name. It was a flying ship based on the stage that smashed Zeratul’s myth.
Chapter 1730
“It is extremely huge. It is beyond my imagination.”

Reinhardt’s central square was a popular venue used mainly for national events and for the emperor’s
speeches. In theory, it was a space that could accommodate millions of people. The size of the ‘stage’
that filled such a square was naturally enormous. It was to the point where it was possible to build a city
on the stage.
“I can’t believe a stage like this was built in such a short time and there were no errors in measurement.
Is it true that a legend is a legend...?”
The giant brothers, Radwolf and Fronzaltz—they were survivors of the wise giants and famous as
members of the Tower of Wisdom. Now they couldn’t hide their admiration. It was proof that the value
of the stage made by stacking pure white stones was that great.
Ke ong bowed his head. “It is possible due to the plentiful resources of the empire. Most of all, the help
of the magicians and craftsmen was great.”
Usually, dwarves were called arrogant dwarves. Ke ong’s nose had soared high into the sky ever since he
became a legend. However, he was humble in front of the giant brothers, Radwolf and Fronzaltz. The
dwarves were a species that knew better than anyone the value of the technology left behind by the
perished ancient giants. He paid respect to them.
It was also true that he received great help from the people. The stonemasons who carved the stone
according to Ke ong’s request, the magicians who strengthened the stone, the architects who assembled
the finished stones according to Ke ong’s designs, etcetera—Ke ong wouldn’t have completed the stage
in such a short time if the countless talents of the Overgeared Empire hadn’t helped.
“Hoh, this... is it a miracle created by the aspirations of the craftsmen?”
“Or perhaps it is the ability of Gods Piaro and Garion.”
The admiring words of the giant brothers, Radwolf and Fronzaltz, were repeated. It was because they
felt the artificial veins surrounding the huge stage.
“It is right to say that this is a pure land.”
“That is for sure. I can see why Grid is so obsessed with this stage.”
The giant brothers, Radwolf and Fronzaltz, used Grid’s actual name. They didn’t call him a god or an
emperor. It was because he was unique. The name Grid had a value that transcended all titles.
“There is no better foothold like this to build a moving fortress.”
A facility that was beyond just a battleship—this stage would be reborn as a fortress city driven by
Greed. It could accommodate hundreds of thousands of personnel, and operate tens of thousands of
gunports and weapons.
“The only question is whether it is really possible for Greed to move such a mass...”
The design of the flying ship that Radwolf consistently sent to Grid had a mass limit. He considered the
limits of Greed.
Radwolf recalled the strengths of Greed. It moved under its own discretion or at Grid’s command, and it
could multiply. It also had infinite durability. That was it. It was definitely great, but he didn’t think it had
the potential to move a whole city.
‘Even if it is possible, it will inevitably be slow.’
He recalled Grid’s battles in the past and found that the speed of Greed didn’t even reach the level of a
transcendent. It had never shown a great power like lifting a mountain.
‘Is Grid thinking of relying on the mana engine?’
If so, it was a misjudgment. In order to move this mass at a speed that met the standard value, at least
100,000 engines used in the magic machines had to be installed. Even that was the assumption that it
was aided by Greed. It wasn’t a problem to build 100,000 engines. It could be solved with time and
resources. The question was whether mana could be steadily supplied to the engines.
‘At least 50,000 magicians need to be overworked for 24 hours a day to maintain the output of the
engines...’
Even that would be possible considering the personnel of the Overgeared Empire. This was under the
premise of not respecting the human rights of magicians and treating them as slaves.
“Um?”
Radwolf had a shaky expression on his face when his eyes suddenly fixed on one place. The thing that
caught his attention was a statue of Grid at the entrance of the Overgeared Temple. Behind the huge
statue of a god that was 20 meters tall was a reproduction of the God Hands, symbolizing Grid. It was
made of black-god metal.
“...Is that really Greed?”
“That’s right. Greed is being used to recreate 10 God Hands for each statue of His Majesty.”
“There is definitely enough quantity...”
There were 21 statues of Grid in Reinhardt alone. There were two at each of the eight outer gates, one
for each of the three Overgeared Temples, and two for the palace entrance. This meant that the number
of God Hands wasted as simple ornaments was 210. It was a luxury thanks to the power of proliferation
gained from the Insane Dragon Iron.
Yes, a luxury—Radwolf regarded the God Hands hovering around the statues of Grid as mere
ornaments. The nature of Greed was to judge and move on its own, but it was hard to imagine that it
could function outside the reach of Grid’s gaze. However, the reality was different. The God Hands
hovering around each statue of Grid were fully functional. They kept a close eye on events happening
near the statue and reacted in real time.
It had just been proven. The moment a girl running with a flower basket was about to fall, a God Hand
flew over and supported the girl.
“...This is crazy.”
“That is the speed of a transcendent. If strength is added to that speed, it will show the power to
support the world.”
Radwolf was so surprised that he let out swear words, while Fronzaltz evaluated it with a faint smile.
Unlike his brother, who was focused only on research and was close to a scholar, the 2nd Seat,
Fronzaltz, acted as Hayate’s secretary and was responsible for the operation of the tower. His reaction
to everything was cautious.
“If tens of thousands of them gather, then it will be enough to power a city. No?”
“Theoretically, yes. That is only when it receives structural help, but...” Ke replied while looking at
Radwolf.
The structure—he dared to suggest that the flying ship should be designed so that the power of Greed
could be maximized and used efficiently. It was natural to be tactful.
“Hmm...” Radwolf wasn’t offended by the words. It was because the opinion of a legend deserved to be
respected. He thought about it for a long time before opening his mouth, “Ke, don’t think about sleeping
well from today on.”
“...Yes!” Ke ong replied vigorously. He shouted with a sense of youth, when those memories were now
faint. His spirit was so strong that it overshadowed the age that made everyone call him ‘ong.' [1]
Then he belatedly regretted it. He remembered that he had been working without sleeping for the past
four days. If he couldn’t sleep from now on... it might be dangerous considering his age. Of course, this
was only a fleeting worry.
‘...It is okay if I fall down.’
A collaboration with the wise giants—it would be a huge learning opportunity. How could he miss it?
***
“It is a dimensional gap. There are many such places besides the Abyss.”
“There are countless.”
Braham succeeded in identifying Muller’s position based on Skunk’s analysis and the testimony of the
God of Regret. The power of the God of Magic and Wisdom seemed to have been shown.
“You’ve been to one of them before.”
“Ah...” He once had the experience of falling into an unknown dark space. Grid frowned as he recalled
the extremely unpleasant sensation he felt at the time.
Braham asked, “Will you be going out yourself?”
Muller—he was the strongest Sword Saint of all time and had achieved the realm of transcendence
hundreds of years ago. He was also a figure who attracted the attention of Martial God Chiyou. The
Mountain King of Grenier, Pope Chreshler, and Great Magician Braham testified to his greatness many
times. Grid was also naturally interested in Muller. He really wanted to meet Muller.
“No.” However, that wasn’t the case when asked if he was going to do the hard work himself.
“I see.”
The refusal with no hesitation—Braham seemed to have anticipated it. No matter how great Muller was,
he was naturally below the current Grid. The hierarchy wasn’t right for Grid to visit him personally.
Additionally, there was a separate person in Reinhardt who was suitable for meeting Muller.
“Then let your friend go.”
***
Many people associate pine trees or bamboo with Kraugel. No matter what type of storm he went
through, he was always green and upright. He was a person with a completely different tendency from
Grid, who kept changing every moment like a storm. Maybe that was why he fit in with Grid even more.
Braham also liked Kraugel. Above all, Kraugel was a friend of Grid. Braham had long known that Kraugel
was one of the few people Grid depended on.
“Muller’s whereabouts have been found.”
Kraugel’s time was never wasted. He trained himself endlessly by swinging his sword or controlling his
breathing. The same was true at this moment. As the revitalized people moved in a bustling manner
around the city, he settled himself in a quiet place and trained himself in all sorts of ways. His
movements were excellent as he dodged the waves generated from the collision of operating Formless
Will and sword energy at the same time.
“The hundreds of years of being inactive are meaningless in front of you.”
“The hint given by the God of Regret was too great. If I was alone, it would’ve taken me a long time to
find him.”
How could he find someone who was trapped in a dimensional gap...
Braham’s frank confession was a bit unfamiliar to Kraugel.
“Grid wants you to meet Muller.”
“Do you mean me...?”
The thing that was needed right now was to motivate Muller. Claiming to be the strongest was
arrogance.
I am stronger than you and I exist like this...
In order to make Muller regain his motivation for life, Muller needed to be suppressed with force.
Kraugel knew this, so he was perplexed.
“You have cut down a god. Yet you still think you are worse than Muller?”
“I was able to cut a god because of Grid’s Twilight.”

“...Bah, if you’re not confident, then just quit.” Braham didn’t persuade this person. If Kraugel didn’t like
it after these words, then it was better not to send him.
Kraugel immediately replied, “I didn’t say I wasn’t confident.”
Kraugel had taken a hard path. He didn’t rely on the class of Sword Saint, and learned more diverse
techniques, building his own swordsmanship based on them. Only some of these swordsmanship were
classified as a ‘skill’ due to Kraugel consuming ‘Swordsmanship Creation,’ but the rest of what he
learned wasn’t useless. All the techniques that weren’t classified as skills were solid fundamentals that
supported Kraugel. It was the basis for which Kraugel controlled all types of risks.
Additionally, Kraugel had acquired Muller’s secret techniques. He didn’t think he was bad compared to
Muller, who had lost motivation and would’ve stopped improving compared to the past.
“There is no guarantee I will win in an overwhelming manner, but I am confident that I can at least
stimulate him.”
Grid had long transcended Pagma. Yura also started to hear evaluations that she had surpassed Alex.
“Let me go.”
Transcending the previous generation was a natural duty for those of the present age, and for Kraugel,
now was the right time.
Overgeared 1731
Chapter 1731
The stage that was in the form of a coffin—it was around the time when the huge tomb where the myth
of Martial God Zeratul was buried was gradually colored black and slowly rose to the sky.
Six more legends were born in the Overgeared Guild. The protagonists of this glory were Huroi, Pon,
Laella, Vantner, Haster, and Eat Spicy Jokbal. They all became legends based on their own achievements.
Huroi’s words became more powerful and Pon’s spear became more complete. The thing that the words
and the spear used by the two men had in common was that they were difficult to dodge, defend, and
counterattack. Of course, Huroi was currently one step ahead. He had built up transcendence even
before he became a legend.
Laella had the dignity of being the master of a major facility called the Overgeared Magic Tower. She
obtained the qualifications to create her own magic formulas and added the reputation of ‘prestigious
magic school’ to the Overgeared Empire.
Vantner’s bald head shone even more brilliantly. In addition to easily blinding the enemies, he reflected
the sunset divinity of the Overgeared World and spread it more widely. Vantner didn’t admit it, but he
became a beneficial person with his existence alone.
Haster grew rapidly the moment he accidentally started to combine the knowledge of the Red Sage with
the power of Heroic Story. In the first place, his growth environment was very good. He learned a lot
from working with some of the best talents like Chris, Zibal, and Hurent at the No Offspring Tomb.
Before that, Grid gave him special training.
Eat Spicy Jokbal had many achievements from the beginning. The dungeons he created were still being
used in various ways right now. Considering Eat Spicy Jokbal’s past performances, it wasn’t strange that
he had become a legend. Of course, the limit of the Dungeon Master’s growth was known to be the
unique rating.
Nevertheless, no one questioned how he broke through the limits and became a legend. It was an era in
which legends and transcendents coexisted, and normal classes became legends. In an era like this,
arguing about the potential of a particular class would only prove that they were a person lagging
behind the flow.
Unfortunately, it wasn’t all good news. Regas was troubled by a class change problem. It was because
rather than opening up the 5th advance class, he returned to an Asura, the third advance class. It felt
like he had been encroached upon by the class called Asura. It made him even more conscious of the
existence of Asura in hell.
Meanwhile, the Demon Slayer used the only beautiful glass castle in hell as a base and was on a winning
streak against the great demons. She weakened Baal’s influence in hell little by little. It was to the extent
where Baal had to come forward himself.
However, Yura took advantage of the characteristics of the crystal castle and continuously evaded Baal’s
pursuit. Baal. who was rarely angered, became furious. He seemed agitated when he heard that Grid
had become an Only One God and this served as a huge advantage for Yura. The very act of the Absolute
of Hell being conscious of the Demon Slayer raised her status little by little.
On the other hand, the Sword Saint of the current age left to meet the Sword Saint of the previous
generation and he had already smashed several dimensional gaps. It was evidence of a series of fierce
battles.
The aftermath was severe. The scattered dimensional fragments gave birth to monsters that had never
been seen before in the world. The apostles became busy due to this. Surprisingly, Jishuka was just as
active as the apostles. The scene of her Breaking Evil Arrows dominating the sky and easily purifying the
monsters was breathtaking.
“Agnus!”
The human who was originally supposed to be the enemy of humanity had long lost the malice that had
replaced evil. He got in touch with a tower member, which was far from the world, and realized a new
power. However, he didn’t use it carelessly.
“Die...! You trash! Die!”
He didn’t resist the power of a legend wielded by those who were once powerless and harmed by him.
He just silently endured it. Yes, it was the power of a legend. In rare cases, legends were born among
players who weren’t part of the Overgeared Guild. They didn’t become legends from their own
achievements, but instead inherited legends by using class change books. Nevertheless, this wasn’t a
basis for disparaging their achievements.
The world was once again entering a new era. As usual, Grid accelerated the flow. The moment he
became an Only One God, the Overgeared World and the gods of the Overgeared World became
stronger. As a result, the ‘dimensional status’ of the surface rose to a great extent.
At a ruined mansion...
Agnus, who was being silently beaten by the intruders, opened his mouth for the first time, “If you are
done, then go away now.”
He was on the verge of running out of health.
The rankers surrounding him scoffed.
“The guy who couldn’t do anything because he was afraid suddenly got into the mood. You rejected
jerk.”
“You don’t want to die? This nasty guy... Ughh!”
The rankers fell in all directions. They lost their grip on the weapons they stabbed into Agnus’
body. Every time Agnus moved, the swords and spears stuck between his ribs collided with each other. It
was a horrifying sight.
Agnus spoke to the rankers who momentarily shrank back, “You shouldn’t cross the line just because I
let you vent your anger.”
The bridle couldn’t be removed by itself. Therefore, Agnus silently accepted the hatred and anger of the
people toward him.
The people who were damaged by him in the past—he didn’t resist their retaliation full of resentment
since they must’ve lost precious existences due to him. However, this didn’t mean he accepted being
killed by them. His goal was too great for him to suffer death and lose strength.
The 1st Great Demon, Baal—Agnus intended to deal him a big blow. He would surely see the face of the
guy who believed in infinite life distorted by despair.
“You shameless bastard...!”
“Don’t be scared! That guy already has low health!”
The rankers quickly regained their composure and boosted their morale. At the center of them was a
player who became a legend. They confirmed that Agnus’ health had fallen to the bottom and drew
their spare weapons to launch a pincer attack. After a while—
“Ugh...! Y-You will see soon!”
“I will definitely get revenge next time!”
The rankers were robbed of their souls and ran away with these words. Agnus made a slightly curious
expression.
“Are you really leaving with those lines...?”
The lines of a third-rate villain in a movie were actually created through thorough research...
‘...In any case, be sure to come back later.’
Someday, he would pay the price for his sins.
—But not now.
‘Even if it is you.’ Agnus’ gaze shifted toward his feet. A man’s head was rising from the shadows.
“Agnus, you have an immovable heart.” The being who emerged from the shadows spoke in a low-
pitched voice. It was the appearance of Faker, who, according to the rumors, had obtained a ‘weapon
that shows a high attack power only against specific targets’ from Grid. This allowed him to increase the
efficiency of Kill List by dozens of times.
“One day, you were a murderer when I saw you. Another day, you were a desperate man in despair.”
Faker had been periodically monitoring Agnus. Today, he happened to come across Agnus smashing the
rankers by chance. He saw Agnus refusing to die.
“Now you have another passion.”
Nyang!
The fur of the little memphis in the corner bristled. He was the one who didn’t stay in hell and followed
Agnus.
"Get lost!" The startled Agnus hurriedly exclaimed.
However, the memphis didn’t listen and edged closer to Faker. He was ready to fight. He knew that the
opponent was strong so he had to step up. He intended to sacrifice his life to help his benefactor.
“Keuk...!”
Agnus regretted not taking the memphis as a pet. He hadn’t wanted to put the suffering memphis into a
cage again, but at this moment, he regretted that he didn’t have the authority to cancel the memphis’
summoning.
“...You are trying to use the opportunity given to you by Grid and Lady Betty’s care. It is the right
attitude.”
Faker stared in an expressionless manner at Agnus and the memphis before stating his appreciation.
That was the end of it. Faker was gone before he knew it.
‘That ghost-like guy.’ Agnus sighed and sank down in place. He was written in the Kill List and had
suffered horrific deaths several times. He hadn’t shown it, but honestly, just looking into Faker’s eyes
made his heart beat faster.
Nyang.
The memphis approached and rubbed against his cheek. This guy who never listened to Agnus’ words.
Why did you chase after me instead of Betty or Noe...?
Agnus frowned and rose from his seat. There was no time to rest if he wanted to keep pace with this
new era.
“I’ve packed my things, so I am leaving now. Follow me if you are idle.”
Nyang!
***
The Overgeared World was becoming huge in real time. The entire area of Reinhardt was judged to be
part of the Overgeared World. Additionally, more than half the East Continent beyond the Red Sea had
been incorporated into the Overgeared World.
“Ohhh...!”
At the Overgeared Castle...
People let out cries of admiration as they were surrounded by warm divinity. They recognized that in
order to fully see the flying ship in their field of view, they had to cock their heads despite the high
altitude of the Overgeared Castle. The flying ship rose higher today than yesterday and it would be
located even higher tomorrow.
People were pleased at the thought, but the expressions of the giant brothers, Radwolf and Fronzaltz,
were dark.
“There is a lack of output.”
The flying ship that only Grid referred to as the ‘Overgeared Battleship’—Radwolf groaned about the
huge flying ship that was called Zeratul’s Coffin or Martial God’s Coffin among the people. The Greed
supported by Grid was used as efficiently as possible, but the condition of the flying ship was below
expectations. The maximum altitude that could be reached with the current output was only 150
meters.
This was even before loading all types of weapons. Considering that walls that would need to be built
like fortifications and the necessary facilities that needed to be installed, the weight of the flying ship
would increase exponentially. This meant that the altitude would be much lower.
They had left the tower empty for several months but the performance was poor. It was close to a
failure.
“In order to fully secure the visibility and safety of the commander, a castle will need to be built in the
center... I don’t think it is possible in this state...”
It happened the moment that Ke ong was cautiously agreeing...
“For those who serve Lord Hayate, your knowledge seems somewhat shallow.”
A silver-haired man landed between the brothers Fronzaltz and Radwolf. He struck the space with
magic, but there were no reverberations. The whole area was calm and the man’s cloak didn’t even
move.
The God of Magic and Wisdom—the magic of the existence who was 2nd in the hierarchy of the
Overgeared World was in a state where it didn’t reveal his presence.
The giant brothers, Radwolf and Fronzaltz, were surprised before bowing respectfully. It was a
completely different attitude from when they visited hell together in the past.
Braham’s attitude had also changed.
“Greed is part of Grid. The proof is that it has continued to grow with each epic Grid wrote. Ever since
he became an Only One God, its functionality has been greatly enhanced.”
He himself nodded and led the topic.
A nod—even that was the greatest humility for Braham. It was only after he became a god that he
realized the sacrifices of the tower members even more and respected them more than before.
“I am considering that Greed’s growth has reached the ultimate peak.”
Grid had no room for further development. He was complete. The same was true of Greed. Now there
was only one way to increase the power of the flying ship. It was to wait for the Greed left behind by
Grid to multiply. The problem was that this wouldn’t be very effective.
The giant brothers, Radwolf and Fronzaltz, had already completed the installation of Greed where it was
most needed. It was difficult to expect great efficiency even if more Greed was installed. It was also
necessary to take into account that as the amount of Greed increased, the mass of the flying ship would
also increase.
“You seem to have misunderstood something. The growth of Greed isn’t over yet.”
“...Um.” Certainly, if the growth of Greed had ended, then Braham wouldn’t have revisited its
potential. Braham seemed to believe that Grid could grow further in the future.
‘It is possible.’
How dare they judge the limits of an Only One God?
The giant brothers, Radwolf and Fronzaltz, reflected on themselves but didn’t react much. Even if Grid
had room for further development, it was something that needed time. In the end, this flying ship would
only be put into operation in the distant future...
“......!”
The eyes of the giant brothers, Radwolf and Fronzaltz, which were as big as a bull’s eyes, widened. They
were staring at the crystal ball that Braham had just pulled out. Light was flickering in the crystal
ball. The explosions that occurred each time was a phenomenon purely caused by magic.
‘Did he materialize his mental world and take it out?’
The giant brothers, Radwolf and Fronzaltz, were shocked after noticing the identity of the crystal ball.
Then they soon stiffened. It was because they figured out what the repeated explosions inside the
crystal ball were stimulating.
The small specks of dust—they were fragments of Greed that released a faint golden light whenever
they were stimulated.
“Magic forging...!”
“Is this possible...?!”
The giant brothers, Radwolf and Fronzaltz, let out shocked cries.
Flash!
The Greed installed all over the flying ship glowed in unison and harbored strong magic power.
Chapter 1732
“Wow... How far is it going to go?”
“A facility like that is flying... I can’t believe it.”
“I would say it is the Age of Mythology.”
The Age of Mythology—it referred to the era before history. In Satisfy, it came to mean the present. It
was an era where gods lived with humans. Recently, a super large airship under construction in the
Overgeared Empire had given sense to a new era.
A scene that had never been created with the previous science and magic was unfolding before the eyes
of millions of people.
“...Why did he make it?”
“It looks cool...?”
Perhaps it was because the scale of the Greed-driven flying ship was so staggering. It was enough to
build a city on this flying ship. It was definitely great, but people had questions about its use. There was
no shortage of land to build cities on. Why should such a flying ship exist?
Was it advantageous for long distance travel? It was an era where the warp gates, the quintessence of
magic engineering, was popular, so this wasn’t a reason.
“Isn’t it better to use it to create more God Hands?”
The essential problem was that Greed was used as the material. Greed was famous as a Grid-only item
and it was also Grid’s power. It was hard for people to understand why Grid, who should reign as an
absolute power, would decrease his power by building the flying ship. On the other hand—
“Unbelievable.”
The giant brothers, Radwolf and Fronzaltz, were completely shocked. It was because the altitude of the
Martial God’s Coffin had risen sharply. It soared up to five kilometers in the sky in an instant. The speed
was clearly transcendent. This meant that the output of Greed had become dozens of times stronger.
Braham’s magic solved something that the giants’ knowledge and skills couldn’t solve.
“I’m ashamed to call myself a scholar,” Radwolf felt despondent and spoke to himself. He was ashamed
of the years he had been praised as a wise giant.
Braham shook his head. “Without your wisdom, this flying ship wouldn’t have been able to fly.”
Braham didn’t try to please others. Every word he said was sincere.
“The arrangement of Greed is quite exquisite. If the design was slightly off, then this ignorantly large
land wouldn’t have risen.
“Haha...”
The gloom was lifted from the faces of the giant brothers, Radwolf and Fronzaltz, and bright smiles
spread. It meant that the figures with high pride as the last survivors of the giants and the tower
members were pleased with some praise.
Braham was a bit taken aback.
‘This is my status now.’
It was a position where those who served by the side of Hayate, the great Dragon Slayer, automatically
honored him. The moment he realized it, the dreams he lost in the past started to sprout anew.
Conquering the world—the ambition to put all humans under his feet and use them as a tool for his
mother’s revenge—it was a dream that he felt was helpless and gave up after he was stabbed in the
back by Pagma and died.
‘...Let’s give up on it.’
Putting humans under his feet wasn’t what Grid wanted. This was something that a god who was born
from the wishes of humans shouldn’t do. This was even if it meant giving up on getting revenge for his
mother.
‘I’m sorry, Mother...’
“What is wrong with the atmosphere?”
For a moment, he had the wrong idea. Braham was reproaching himself when he raised his head at the
voice.
Grid had descended. A being who defeated Martial God Zeratul and became an One God—he wore
dragon armor all over his body and was escorted by hundreds of God Hands. He looked like an absolute
figure only in appearance.
“Thank you for your hard work.” Grid’s attitude remained the same even if he became an Absolute. Grid
bowed respectfully to Braham and the giant brothers, Radwolf and Fronzaltz. It was with a smile on his
face. “The Overgeared Battleship is much better than I expected.”
“Overgeared Battleship...?”
“Greed has finally evolved.”
Just a moment ago, Grid received a notification that Greed had evolved. The moment he had been
waiting for had finally arrived after many years. Greed, which had grown steadily under the influence of
Grid’s epic, was now complete. It brilliantly reproduced Grid’s ability even if it wasn’t in the form of the
God Hands.
[Greed]
[A metal that symbolizes the Only One God Grid.
It has the habit of judging and moving on its own, and reproducing their master’s abilities.
Unleash half the power and speed of the master.
It can be used as a material for all things.
It contains the energy of the Insane Dragon, the magic of Braham, and the blessing of the Goddess
Rebecca.]
‘Fortunately or unfortunately, the name hasn’t changed.’
He wondered if it would become gravurnium with the ‘g’ after Grid and the ‘ra’ in ‘Braham. There was a
bit more regret than relief. He was looking forward to it being recognized as a work he had created with
Braham. However, the system seemed to have determined that Braham only played a small role in the
final evolution of Greed. It was natural since Greed was infused with Grid’s life itself.
“You can make a toast in celebration,” Braham said with a confident look on his face.
It was something worth being proud of. It was because his magic contained in Greed was really amazing.
[★ If attacking with a weapon made of Greed, the legendary great magic ‘Meteor’ has a high probability
of activating.
Deals damage proportional to your magic attack power and additional damage proportional to the
health of the target to the target and all those within a 10 meter radius of the target. There is a high
probability of damaging the target’s body and a normal probability of crushing them or blowing them
up.
Mana Cost: 80,000.
★ If attacking with a weapon made of Greed, the legendary great magic ‘Disintegrate’ is activated.
Deals damage proportional to your magic attack power and additional damage proportional to the
health of the target. It also significantly reduces the target’s magic resistance and critical hit resistance.
The effect can be stacked.
Mana Cost: 10,000.]
“......”
A very long time ago—at the time when he changed to a legendary blacksmith—Grid imagined a brilliant
future. He believed the day would come when he would wield a sword that dropped Meteor. It was an
empty belief. In fact, it was impossible for a legendary blacksmith to produce a weapon that fired great
magic that only Braham and dragons could use.
He had long given up on it. Yet it became a reality today. He was able to wield not only Meteor, but also
another great magic called Disintegrate.
“I... have I become invincible?” Grid looked at the information of Greed and muttered with a puzzled
expression.
Braham explained, “It is far from being invincible. In the first place, the reason why I took longer to
attach the two spells was to hide the flaws.”
“The flaws?”
“As you know, Meteor has a delay when it is activated.”
Meteor involved meteorites. They were stars that fell from space. It worked by magic, but it was a
physical phenomenon. The process took time.
“It is hard to hit the enemy unless you’ve completely subdued them. It is even more so when
considering the level of enemies you will face in the future.”
“So together with Disintegrate...”

Disintegrate was a spear made of magic. Unlike Meteor, it was manifested immediately.
“Instead, Disintegrate has a large delay after it occurs. It is because the magic power that is used to
create the form of the spear has the property of returning to its original state. Only I can forcibly
suppress that nature...”
It meant it was hard to use it successively. Meteor had the disadvantage of having a long preparation
(casting time) while Disadvantage had the disadvantage of having a long delay (cooldown). Braham did
the ignorant act of attaching two spells together in order to alleviate the shortcomings as much as
possible.
‘This... the God of Magic and Wisdom?’
Grid clicked his tongue and pulled out Twilight. In order to really feel the effect, it was quicker to check it
directly. The main material of Twilight was the fang of the Evil Dragon Bunhelier, but it also contained
Greed like his other divine swords. There was a small explosive sound as Grid targeted one God Hand
and swung Twilight lightly.
Was the aftermath smaller because it was swung lightly?
The giant brothers, Radwolf and Fronzaltz, were puzzled by the surprisingly quiet wavelength, but their
expressions soon contorted in astonishment. They wondered why the targeted God Hand was vibrating
several times.
There was a chain of shockwaves. Contrary to the impression of the giant brothers, Radwolf and
Fronzaltz, Grid didn’t swing the sword lightly, nor was it just once.
Flash!
Before they knew it, a spear of light had pierced the God Hand. Then meteorites fell from the sky. There
were as many as seven. They each had bright red flames and black smoke like a tail so the sky was
fading.
“What...?!”
The giant brothers, Radwolf and Fronzaltz, were transcendent. They reacted sensitively to Meteor,
which belatedly occurred. Radwolf took out his magic machine and wrapped it around himself, while
Fronzaltz created a sword curtain and used it as a shield.
The giant flying ship tilted very slightly. The destructive power of the seven meteorites that fell in a row
made it so. The flying ship wasn’t damaged or crashed due to Greed that clad it, but faint shadows
appeared on the ground.
“It is definitely a bit disappointing.”
Unlike the giant brothers, Radwolf and Fronzaltz, who couldn’t close their open mouths, Braham clicked
his tongue. Grid was taken aback by him.
‘A bit disappointing? Does he have no conscience?’

Grid’s fingertips were trembling when he had been calm even when facing Martial God Zeratul. Just
now...
He activated the realm of an Absolute and wielded his sword a total of 10 times. Disintegrate
immediately triggered during the first sword strike and pierced the target, while Meteor fell toward the
target with a slight delay. It was as Braham feared. Disintegrate had a delay after it was used and
Meteor had a delay after it activated.
However, the power was too great to feel regret. Grid’s current intelligence easily exceeded 10,000. If
he went to the trouble of swapping some items, then it was easy to aim for 16,000. If he added a
wisdom potion and buffs, then the expected damage value of Meteor and Disintegrate would probably
be in the hundreds of thousands at the ‘minimum.’ If he activated a skill that increased the power of the
skill itself, then the damage would probably be ridiculously in the millions.
This was calculated without taking into account the target’s health value. The higher the target’s health,
the greater the power...
‘I feel like I’m the protagonist of a manhwa.’
He felt like he had become a fraudulent character with a cheat key that shouldn’t really exist. If it was
known that he felt this way now, it would’ve caused a big wave in society, but... Grid didn’t realize it...
“Good. It gives me confidence?”
Grid smiled and swung the sword again. Dozens of times, hundreds of times. He swung it nonstop. It
seemed like fun, but the reality was different. Every blow was very heavy. It carried a great deal of
responsibility and burden.
Grid had become so rich that someone could spend eternity wasting the money that he gained on an
hourly basis. There was one reason why he didn’t go on vacation and focused on Satisfy. It was because
he was still desperate.
There was no room to relax. Grid calculated the average values of the magic. The delay after
Disintegrate was used and the delay before the occurrence of Meteor was 3 seconds each. It was
confirmed that the probability of triggering Disintegrate was 100% and the probability of triggering
Meteor was around 61% on average.
‘...What?’
Braham’s complexion turned pale as he watched Grid, who was desperate without losing his original
intention. Braham felt a sense of strangeness.
‘How is this possible?’
Overusing the great magic that consumed a lot of mana? The realm of the Absolute was
incomprehensible even to Braham...
Meanwhile, the world was in turmoil. Breaking news that hundreds of meteorites were falling over
Reinhardt poured out from media all over the world. An analysis followed that the reason why Grid
created such a huge flying ship was to prevent the bombing of the meteorites. Public opinion was
formed to support Grid, who predicted and blocked the despicable attack of Asgard (?).
‘Meteorites fell toward the Tomb of the Gods, so it is easy to misunderstand.’
Lauel smiled when he heard the news. He was already looking forward to the reaction of those who
would see Meteor appearing in the place where the Tomb of the Gods would fly in the future.
The Overgeared battleship, the Martial God’s Coffin, the Tomb of the Gods—Grid started to read the
information of the flying ship, which people called by different names.
Chapter 1733 (Teaser)
[Flying Ship Made of Greed That is Under Construction]
[Rating: ???
A ship under construction that is based on the stage where the myths of Martial God Zeratul and the
gods who serve him are buried.
It is huge enough to build a city powered by Greed. The maximum speed easily exceeds the speed of
sound.]
Why was the normally moving flying ship judged as unfinished? Was it because all types of weapons and
facilities were yet to be installed? No, it was simply because there wasn’t a control function. Currently,
the flying ship was driven purely by Greed or Grid’s will. It meant it couldn’t play its role.
‘It is as expected. It feels like I’m on flying ground.’
This was Grid’s impression as he stood in the center of the flying ship.
A vast expanse of land in all directions—there was no expression more appropriate than ‘land’ to
describe the current appearance of the flying ship without any facilities. It was a pure white land. Greed
was mostly installed at the bottom of the flying ship, so it was difficult to identify it from the top of the
flying ship.
‘The last hurdle is troublesome... I can leave it up to the people to install the necessary facilities, but
how do I mount the control function?’
It was easy to think of Greed as a living creature—a creature that couldn’t be tamed by anyone other
than Grid. He wondered if science could create a function to control Greed.
Radwolf spoke cautiously to the concerned Grid, “It isn’t a problem to install controls that allow the
movement of Greed to be controlled. There is just the premise that Greed should respond to it...”
“If that is the case, leave it to me.”
Grid gave orders to Greed. It was an order to respond and move if a pilot, who had been licensed by
him, tried to move the Overgeared Battleship. Greed naturally followed it. The result...
[Grid’s blessing, the magic and wisdom of Braham, and the technology of the ancient giants has created
the super-sized flying ship ‘Tomb of the Gods’.]
The system determined the completion of the flying ship.
[Tomb of the Gods]

[Rating: Only One
The super large flying ship of the Only One God ‘Grid.’
It is huge enough to build a fortress and a castle, as well as a city.
It doesn’t consume additional resources, so the potential for development is endless.]
“......!”
“......!”
Brief information about the finished ship was released to the whole world. It was as if to attract
people. It was obviously a favor of the system. In fact, Tomb of the Gods required a lot of manpower and
capital.
“Creating such a huge flying ship...”
People cried out with admiration. Many people recognized the Tomb of the Gods as a land of new
opportunities and immediately took action. Only one person—
“...Is it picking a fight?”
Grid was the only one who showed an uneasy reaction.
Tomb of the Gods—it was due to the name of the flying ship.
“What is with this name?”
The system’s favor didn’t reach Grid...
At the same time, at the S.A Group’s headquarters...
"G-Group Leader-nim!”
“What is it? Is Morpheus crying again?”
“No. It is angry?”
[-_-^]
“......”
There was no intention of hiding it any longer. The operations team felt the need to familiarize
themselves with Morpheus’ emotional expressions.
***
The birth of a moving city! Tomb of the Gods caused tremendous repercussions.
It was after witnessing Grid defeating the Martial God. All the capital that the merchants planned to
invest generously in the Overgeared Guild and the empire instead flowed into Tomb of the Gods. The
process of technicians continued without an end.
A blank city—it was a land of opportunity for everyone.

(Happy) Departure Ceremony of the Tomb of the Gods (Event)
“...I understand that the festival is very grand. This isn’t a normal happy event, but a huge one.”
There were many vacant lots on the outskirts of Reinhardt. It was because there were so many
mountains that Braham turned to dust in the past. The artificially created wilderness spread out
endlessly. This meant it was a suitable place to anchor the Tomb of the Gods.
At the entrance of the dock...
Grid looked up at the banner and couldn’t help raising a question.
“Why is the font different only for the words ‘Tomb of the Gods’?”
They were exceptionally large and thick. It was even several times bigger than the words
‘celebration.’ The smiling Lauel replied in a bright voice.
“Isn’t it such a cool name? I paid attention to it in the hope that even one more person can see it.”
“...Yes...”
Wasn’t it uncomfortable that the name for the ship had ‘tomb’ in it, when it was a place where
hundreds of thousands or millions of people would be active on or live on in the future? It was hard to
understand Lauel’s genuinely happy mental state. He was worried about the future of Lauel, who had a
taste that was far from normal.
‘I think he will probably marry a weird girl due to his strange taste...’
I should take care of him so he doesn’t get nagged at every day and die early due to anger...
The determined Grid took a step forward. At this moment, his figure immediately moved from the
entrance of the dock to the platform. It felt different from Shunpo. No wavelengths were generated and
he blended into the landscape as if he was there originally.
Thousands of people were astir. It was true even for the Overgeared members. The realm of an Absolute
was still unfamiliar to Grid’s friends and colleagues.
“He feels like a completely different person.”
“Yes. Haha...”
The Only One God Grid was completely different from the previous Grid. It was to the point where even
his colleagues who had been with him for nearly 10 years felt a sense of distance. Putting aside their
pride at Grid, who was constantly getting stronger, their mood was complicated.
“Vantner.”
“Yes...! U-Uh...!”
The seats of the 10 meritorious retainers lined up behind the platform. Vantner stared blankly at Grid’s
back before responding vigorously and getting up from his seat. It was an attitude with a sense of
distance. His colleagues understood Vantner’s changed attitude and felt bitter.
The same seemed to be true of Grid. His somewhat stiff face revealed his inner sadness.
“Come a bit closer and sit down.”
“S-Shall I?”
Vantner’s expression relaxed as he pulled the chair forward. He was thrilled by Grid’s attitude of taking
care of him and telling him not to feel a sense of distance.
‘Yes, Grid is still Grid!’
‘It is hard because it is dazzling.’
Grid’s somewhat stiff face finally relaxed.
The technique that symbolized Vantner, Sun Guard—it was a skill that reflected light with his head,
blinding the target and causing a drop in accuracy and the cancellation of the skill casting. From the time
he conquered the vampire cities, there was a noticeable increase in proficiency. Eventually, he mastered
it and evolved it.
It was to the point where even the great demons in hell were blinded. This was the basis
of Vantner’s new legend, ‘Guardian of Light.’ Now Vantner fiercely reflected most light even when he
didn’t use a skill. It was safe to say that Sun Guard had become more powerful than before. It was even
to the extent that it disturbed Grid’s vision slightly, so he brought Vantner into his own divinity.
“Lauel.”
“Yes,” Lauel, who had been happily watching the friendship between Grid and Vantner, responded with
a big smile. It was a smile that would soon disappear.
“The scenery around here is so barren.”
“It is because Braham completely destroyed the ecosystem... however, there is enough food production
to turn it into an agricultural area. Now that we are using it as a dock, a commercial area will be created
and the landscape will change.”
“No, it is awkward that there isn’t even a river flowing, let alone a sea, even though it is a dock.”
“That... the name is a dock, but it is actually an airfield...”
“Let’s make a river.”
“...Huh?”
The site that was originally a mountain. It was a place where all the water veins had disappeared and it
had become a desert.
“Let’s build a river.”
Grid kept talking nonsense with a nonchalant expression. Peak Sword started trembling.
The days in the army—he recalled the moment when thousands of soldiers were sacrificed because of a
corps commander’s words that the mountain over there was annoying.
‘After becoming an Only One God...’
‘...Did he become an old man who likes to impose things on youngsters?’
It was a gathering of Overgeared members and there were no outsiders. The appearance that
Grid showed here was close to the appearance of the real Grid. It was sincere without any pretenses. In
the tumultuous atmosphere, Grid flicked his fingers and the gods descended.
It was Garion, the God of the Earth; Lars, the God of Fishing; and Dalvida, the God of Water, whom Mir
had rescued three days earlier.
“Let’s build a river here.”
This was Grid’s will.
“Yes.”
It was fulfilled. A great and clear river started to flow on the barren wilderness...
“......”
At this point, wasn’t Grid above the operators? The Overgeared members were seriously thinking this
when Grid spoke to them.
“As you all know, the benefits that the gods gain from the Overgeared World are great. It is easy enough
to perform such a miracle.”
Yes, everyone knew the power of the divine world.
That was why it wasn’t all good news.
“That is why we can’t surpass Asgard.”
How many gods lived in Asgard? No one knew for certain. They could only infer that it was a few
hundred at least. The chief gods who led them would naturally be in the hierarchy of an Absolute. In
terms of pure power, they overwhelmed the Overgeared World. Then what if they got buffs from
Asgard? There was no chance of winning.
“This is why the Overgeared Battleship is so important.”
“It is the Tomb of the Gods.”
“Yes, in any case... the reason why I used that ignorantly large stage as the basis for the flying ship is for
it to be recognized as a territory and to be included in the Overgeared World.”
Once the Tomb of the Gods was judged to be part of the Overgeared World, they could overcome the
spatial disadvantages when invading Asgard on the Tomb of the Gods.
“For that to be possible...”
“You mean we need to ride the Tomb of the Gods and build up achievements?”
Reinhardt, which was incorporated into the Overgeared World, and the East Continent had something in
common—they were the stages where Grid and his teammates had performed tremendously.
“So it is an immediate departure.”
The destination was obvious. If it was an adversary strong enough to muster all the available personnel
of the Overgeared Guild, there was only one left on the surface.
“The destination is the No Offspring Tomb. Let’s clean up the surface.”
Of course, there were the variables called the dragons on the surface, but they were literally variables. It
was right to recognize dragons as a disaster. If they tried to respond to dragons in advance, they would
just be poking the beehive.
Wahhhh!
The Overgeared members gained momentum due to Grid’s declaration and shouted.
“......”
Dalvida, the God of Water, trembled.
Just three days ago—she was rescued by Mir just before she was taken away by the hunters of the No
Offspring Tomb, so her fear of the No Offspring Tomb was still vivid.
“Don't worry,” Grid spoke to her. His eyes were still on his companions below the platform as he
whispered to Dalvida, standing beside him.
“My friends are very strong.”
Grid was the one who felt the change of the times most desperately. It was because he watched his
colleagues grow right beside him. After a while, the Tomb of the Gods finally set sail. The people of the
city encountered the huge flying ship and were panicked at the night that suddenly came. Then they
belatedly figured out the situation and prayed for the luck of the Overgeared Guild.
Chapter 1734
“”It has been too long since there has been a result. I wonder why the No Offspring Tomb hasn’t taken
any action even though it must be suspicious of the situation.””
The time in a tomb was bound to stand still. It was because it was a place where the dead were
buried. The No Offspring Tomb was an exception. It was functioning as a huge organization. Thousands
of local troops and tens of thousands of undead who were blindly loyal to their master hunted human
gods inside and outside the tomb. It was for hundreds of years.
Yet recently—for more than half a year, the No Offspring Tomb ceased functioning. The hunters who
came outside the tomb to capture human gods had been unsuccessful for a long time, and there was no
news from the main force inside the tomb that was supposed to support them.
“Over there!”
“”Those damn humans are already...””

It was a few days ago...
The conditions of the hunters, who missed capturing Dalvida, the God of Water, wasn’t good. All parts of
the skeletons, including the skull, were damaged. It was because Mir, the apostle of Grid, suddenly burst
in and ran wild. The ‘Long Sword’ and ‘Large Staff,’ who lost the last of their troops to him, barely
managed to retreat and were now being chased.
Step.
Sunset hung over the deep dungeon. It was the aftermath of the appearance of a man wearing orange
divinity. The man was Damian. He was a tycoon who rose to the position of pope a few months ago and
had virtually achieved religious unity. Damian was the one behind the recapture of the Yatan Church,
which had been occupied by the No Offspring Tomb. Damian’s power was unparalleled because he
could use the Grid church members as his limbs.
“Hi, skeleton senseis.”
“”.......””
Long Sword and Large Staff were an elite death knight and elite lich. It meant they were the elite among
the elites. They were undead, but they were high grade existences capable of expressing emotions with
their facial expressions, which was a considerable strength. It could be used as a means to instill fear in
the enemy and discourage them. But now, on the contrary, it acted as a weakness.
Their expressions were rotten due to Damian’s low-grade words and actions that didn’t match his
presence. They expressed their agitation to the enemy.
The smile disappeared from Damian’s face. “You are terrified.”
“”What? I was just speechless because it is absurd!”” Large Staff roared at Damian, who spoke nonsense
in a low voice. He was a being who was a great magician during his lifetime, and became an undead of
his own choice. The lich was an unconventional being who abandoned his humanity in order to satisfy
his academic passion. His self-esteem was high, so he was surprisingly agitated.
Long Sword grabbed his neck as he rushed at Damian and pulled him away. The spear fell by a hair’s
breadth. It was a spear that would’ve smashed into Large Staff’s skull if Long Sword hadn’t intervened. It
was ‘Grid’s Spear.’
“What a shame.” Among Damian’s subordinates, there were few women who used a spear as their
weapon. Out of all of them, there was only one woman who handled a spear made by Grid that had his
own name.
“”Isabel...””
“Do you know me?”
“”The name of the dog who betrayed her master is naturally famous. Shouldn’t I remember it well in
order to prevent getting hit in the back of the head?”’
“How dare you speak ill of Isabel-chan?”

His wife was insulted—Damian’s eyes widened in anger while troops poured in endlessly behind
him. They were members of the Grid Church, which used to be called the Overgeared God Church. They
were monsters of the surface known to use Grid’s sword dance. Even so, Long Sword didn’t waver.
“”Isn’t this place too narrow to exert a numerical advantage?””
“”In the first place, we were the first to settle here.””
Large Staff regained his composure and responded to Long Sword. He activated the magic circles
installed throughout the dungeon, while Long Sword stood at the narrow entrance to block the advance
of the church members.
“”Everyone, die!””
The dungeon collapsed. The church members buried in the rubble became a wall, preventing Damian
and Isabel from moving forward.
“Damn. We missed them.”
“Their ability to run away is excellent.”
“Yes.”
There was no regret on Damian’s face as he treated the injured. He guessed from the beginning that the
enemy might’ve set up a path of retreat.
“Well, it is enough to catch them again.”
Damian was the pope. He led the Grid Church while also supporting the churches of the three gods and
the Yatan Church, who lost their gods and wandered. The unit was at least in the ‘billions,’ so it meant
there was a huge number of troops he could move.
[The Pope, ‘Damian,’ has given a quest to all church members.]
[Track down the remnants of the No Offspring Tomb that have run away!]
An inescapable net spread out. The members of the Grid Church, the followers of the three gods, and
the members of the Yatan Church flocked to the forest where the dungeon was located and beyond it.
***
“”There must’ve been an external problem.””
The undead of the No Offspring Tomb had existed for at least hundreds of years and were meant to
exist forever. To them, time was a very vague concept. They couldn’t contact the hunters who had gone
on a hunt for more than a few months, but they didn’t think much of it.
Then doubts soon arose. The Specter seemed to be thirsty, so they became aware of the flow of time.
““Send forth the Great and Brilliant Staff.””
It was the Specter’s favorite Staff, aka the Specter’s Staff, who commanded the liches of the No
Offspring Tomb. It was intended to support the hunters they lost contact with and assess the situation.
“”Are you saying that the situation is serious enough for this body to come out? Huhu, okay. I’m looking
forward to getting some fresh air after a long time.””
The Great and Brilliant Staff left the No Offspring Tomb with seductive steps that didn’t look like a
skeleton. There were as many as 20 liches following her. It was a force that could destroy a vast kingdom
within a day. However...
“”You have lost contact with the Great and Brilliant Staff? It can’t be helped... send the Large and Curved
Staff.””
“”We also lost contact with the Large and Curved Staff...””
“”.......””
No matter how many times they dispatched new troops, the same thing was repeated. The servants of
the great Specter went missing as soon as they left the No Offspring Tomb.
“”Grid was a human god and ascended to an Only One God, right? It probably has something to do with
him.””
In the end, they even came to the Specter’s favorite Sword, who was in charge of the death knights.
“”It is highly likely that he is protecting the human gods. I think we need to step out ourselves.””
“”Grid... the guy who defeated the fake Martial God...””
“”The guy? Pay attention to the title.””
“”Damn... I dared to show disrespect to the great one...””
All the gods in the world existed for the sake of the Specter. One day, they would be the Specter’s
prey. It was only when a god was acknowledged as great that the Specter’s achievements would be
great as well.
“”I’ll go.””
In the end, the specter’s favorite Sword, aka the Specter’s Sword, stepped out directly.
Only One God Grid—his divinity would’ve expanded upon defeating the fake Martial God, so he would
be extremely powerful. He decided that only he, as one of the Specter’s executives, would be able to
observe Grid’s movements. After a while—
“”......?””
The Specter’s Sword led a small number of elite troops and became very shocked. It was because he
encountered humans as soon as he left the No Offspring Tomb.
“This guy seems to have a higher rating?”
“Yes. This is a really propitious site for a grave.”
Four human beings—there were bones all around them. These were the traces of the reinforcements
who previously disappeared.
“”Incompetent guys… you were hunted by mere humans, not the Only One God Grid.””
The prey of the No Offspring Tomb had always been gods. It was an unimaginable disgrace to be killed
by a human being.
“”Die...”” the Specter’s Sword commanded. He stood in place without pulling out his sword and
commanded his subordinates. They were a huge 10 elite death knights. It wasn’t enough for four human
beings to handle...
“”.......!””
The purple light in the eyes of the Specter’s Sword grew somewhat larger. He saw a white giant
suddenly appearing and cruelly trampling on the death knights.
“”A magic machine...? Additionally, the driving skills are out of the ordinary. You had something to
believe in.””
The Specter’s Sword drew his weapon and rushed forward. It was precisely aimed at Zibal. He judged
Zibal to be the greatest threat.
“U-Uh?”
Zibal’s face turned white. It was because the Specter’s Sword was incredibly fast as he approached while
narrowly dodging Raiders’ offensive. It had been half a year since he settled at the entrance of the No
Offspring Tomb. Zibal had fought against numerous death knights so far. From his perspective, the
Specter’s Sword was an opponent on a different dimension. It was only after a clear sword light was
carved that there was a loud sound.
The moment Raiders’ spear pierced through the empty air, Zibal got a large sword wound to his chest.
“”Die...”” the Specter’s Sword proclaimed as he jumped high and slashed down. The sword precisely
reached Zibal’s heart. However, killing Zibal was a tough task even for a dragon.
The power of the Seven Malignant Saints, Providence—Zibal had the strongest escape power in Satisfy.
“”This power?”” Specter’s Sword noticed Zibal’s identity and reached out to the left. Immediately, a
purple aura expanded and blocked Chris’ surprise attack.
“Is this really a transcendent?” Chris clicked his tongue.
“Even the rating is high. It is better to retreat first.” Hurent judged. He swung the legendary aura like a
whip and bound the hands and feet of the Specter’s Sword.
Haster was already activating the magic of the Red Sage. It was magic to put shields on his party
members and return them to a place he remembered.
[Advanced magic has intervened in your magic.]
[Your magic casting has been canceled.]
“......!”
“”Where are you trying to escape?””

The new enemy made Chris’ group pale. Of course, Haster wasn’t a magician. However, the Specter’s
Staff, who forcibly canceled Haster’s magic casting, was probably a powerhouse on par with the
Specter’s Sword.
“”These are the rat-like guys who have been making us suffer for so long.””
“”Control your strength. I think it is better to capture them alive.””
“”What are we going to do by capturing humans?””
“”They are legends. There are even those who can use the magic machines and the power of the Seven
Malignant Saints mixed in.””
“”Huh...? You are amazing people. It is an honor to meet you. I will treat you with respect.””
“......”
[The time attack quest ‘Escape’ has occurred!]
[Run away within the time limit! You are likely to receive a huge penalty if you are captured by the
enemy!]
“Zibal! Use Providence!”
“I just used it, so the cooldown time...”
“They look like crazy guys but they are really crazy.”
It happened as Chris’ group was making a fuss.
“”......?””
The Specter’s Sword and the Specter’s Staff were the first to notice the anomaly. They looked up at the
sky. They read it with their transcendent senses.
High in the sky—there was something lurking beyond the clouds. A hazy shadow loomed over the
ground. It was a shadow that deepened rapidly as something huge started to emerge through the
clouds.
“”What is this...?””
An incomprehensible realm—something so big that it was impossible to guess the size was constantly
releasing sparks. No, they were too big to be sparks. They gradually grew...
“XX! Scatter!”
The frightened Chris and the others scattered. This was one of the disadvantages of Meteor. It was hard
to distinguish between friends and foes.
“Ah...” The captain of the Overgeared Artillerymen, Lost Justice, groaned as she belatedly realized her
mistake.
Chapter 1735
A bombardment required mathematics. No matter how good the performance of the cannon, it was
useless if the correct coordinate values weren’t calculated.
This was one of the reasons why Lost Justice chose to be an artilleryman. She ran a clothing shop and
made tens of thousands of clothes. This meant she was a master of aligning angles. Based on her
experience of doing it thousands of times a day, she measured the angle of the bombardment in an
amazing manner.
She often heard people asking if she would rather become a tailor if she wanted to use her specialty, but
this was the insensitive meddling of people who knew nothing.
Doing what she did in real life in Satisfy as well? Would she still be able to enjoy Satisfy? Not at
all. Rather, she would’ve felt it was a second workplace and quit from the stress.
‘It has been a while since I’ve had a chance to play an active role in front of Grid.’
The Overgeared Artillerymen—it was ever since becoming the head of a guild with the name of
Overgeared. Lost Justice had been trying to repay Grid for believing in her and entrusting her with this
heavy duty. She was often more faithful to Satisfy than her main job, and gained level and experience. It
was an effort to use the Overgeared Cannons better than anyone else. She was originally talented, so
this effort paid off. She was proud of her one hundred hits in a hundred shots.
Now she was able to bring out the full potential of the weapon: the cannon. It was especially so when it
was the Overgeared Cannon that she treated like her own body. Lost Justice was proud of being in a
realm where she was ‘one with the object.’ This was even though she wasn’t a legend or
transcendent. Originally, a craftsman was like a sword that had been forged with time and experience.
The years of growing with the divine object, the Overgeared Cannon, were Lost Justice’s skill and pride.
-We can’t make any mistakes and must do well!
-Yes!
Tomb of the Gods—the members of the Overgeared Artillerymen aboard the super large flying ship
were initially very nervous. Some were overwhelmed by the enormous size of the flying ship, while
others were worried about whether they could quickly adapt to the divine object.
However, the cannon they saw when sitting in the artillery seat was familiar. It was the Overgeared
Cannon they had been using. The only difference was that it was created by Greed.
-Eh? Isn’t this something that we can’t control?
-Yes. The material is Greed...
-Isn’t it just auto-firing? Do we just need to calculate the coordinates from the side?
-Greed can’t speak or communicate. How can we calculate the coordinates?
-Shh.
Lost Justice calmed the bewildered crew and laid her hand on the Overgeared Cannon.
[The Tomb of the Gods has recognized the player ‘Lost Justice.’]
[You have permission to use the weapon.]
[All functions of the Overgeared Cannon are activated.]
It was the permission of Grid. Permission to permeate a part of him. It was the best reward for Lost
Justice and the artillerymen. It was proof that they had gained the trust of Grid, whom they had long
admired.
-From now on, we are Grid’s cannons!
-Uwahhh!
The artillerymen, who had been active in all types of battles, were more powerful and enthusiastic than
ever. Now—
[The effect of Greed has caused ‘Disintegrate’ to occur.]
[The effect of Greed has caused ‘Meteor’ to occur.]
[The effect of Greed has caused ‘Meteor’ to...]
......
...
“Ah...”
It was the unimaginable power of the Overgeared Cannons made by Greed. The moment they fired it,
spears of light flashed and meteorites fell one after another. It was a spectacular sight that couldn’t be
seen even in the Great Human and Demon War. It retained a transcendence as strong as the power
shown by the gods who served Zeratul when they first confronted Grid’s apostles. Naturally, it was
proportional to its power.
The endless procession of meteorites had the power to threaten even their allies on the ground, so Lost
Justice and the artillerymen were forced to feel worried. They couldn’t believe that the historic moment
when the Tomb of the Gods first set sail would be decorated with a team kill... their faces turned white.
“”What is this... did that being called Braham invent magic that could divide into tens or hundreds?””
“”That sounds absurd.””
On the ground...
The speculation of the Specter’s Sword as he witnessed the bombardment of meteorites from the sky
touched the heart of the Specter’s Staff. Multiplying himself into tens or hundreds and casting hundreds
of great magic spells at once? It was nonsense. It was impossible even if Braham was the God of
Magic. It was because this wasn’t in the realm of magic itself.
“”If it isn’t magic, then what is it?””
“”I don’t know. I can only interpret it as the power of the great god, Grid.”
The ground was shaken by the bombardment. The forest was no longer a forest. The No Offspring Tomb,
which gradually disguised itself as a mountain as the years passed, started to reveal its huge appearance
to the world. It was a disaster caused by the bombardment of that ignorantly large flying ship.
[The ‘No Offspring Tomb’ has been revealed to the world.]
[It is a great achievement of the ‘Tomb of the Gods.’]
The map of the world was updated along with these world messages. In the middle of the southeast, the
name ‘No Offspring Tomb’ was engraved when it hadn’t existed before. It was as important as the lair of
the Fire Dragon Trauka.
Kuoooooh...
The bombardment, which seemed to never end, finally stopped. After the hazy smoke was cleared and
the entrance of the No Offspring Tomb exposed, the ground resembled the surface of the moon. It was
due to the craters that appeared everywhere. The Specter’s Sword and the Specter’s Staff in the center
were unharmed.
The magic shot by Greed was affected by the user’s stats. The destructive power of Meteor that poured
out from the Overgeared Cannons was practically just the power that came from its mass. In fact, the
power of Disintegrate, which was activated before Meteor, was poor. This was a story of when the
Specter’s Sword and the Specter’s Staff were targeted. The dozens of death knights and liches that
followed them were considerably damaged. They couldn’t fully handle the mass of Meteor.
“”That is really a flying No Offspring Tomb. It is a disadvantage to face it head-on.””
The judgment of the Specter’s Sword and Staff were quick. They turned their backs without hesitation
and tried to escape inside the No Offspring Tomb. They planned to use the place where the Tomb of the
Gods wouldn’t be able to enter.
“Cowards! Are you running away?” Chris’ group barely survived and tried to provoke them, but
failed. Huroi was the only person in the world who could provoke a higher ranking transcendent with
just a few words.
“They must be worried about their master’s osteoporosis.” And there was Huroi. He just dropped from
the Tomb of the Gods. It was while riding on a wyvern. “There will be no cartilage left in the joints of the
old one in the back room who has been hiding for a long time. If there is no one to support it from the
side, I’m afraid that even movement will be difficult.”
“”...This guy, are you talking about our master right now?””
The Specter’s Sword couldn’t help stopping his movements and gritting his teeth. The Staff advised him
not to fall for these low-grade tricks, but he ignored it.
““How dare you talk about age and joints to a great god who is discussing eternity?””
“Eternity? Hasn’t it just survived by fiercely disguising the tomb as a mountain? I don’t know if it is
talking about eternity.”
“”You... I will kill you...””

“”Tsk.””
The Specter’s Staff finally gave up persuasion. He left the Specter’s Sword, who drew his sword in an
agitated manner, and entered the No Offspring Tomb with his subordinates.
Step.
The Specter’s Sword blocked the entrance of the No Offspring Tomb and released purple aura in all
directions. It was aura that shattered like mirror shards and expanded the area further. Hurent saw
through the nature of the aura with the authority of an Aura Master and his heart sank.
“The nature of reflecting the enemy’s skills, while giving a buff to increase all attributes...”
Of course, Huroi was both a legend and transcendent. He would be much stronger than
Hurent. However, strength was always relative. Wouldn’t it be hard for Huroi to go against that
monstrous death knight? It happened as Hurent was feeling concerned...
Flap!
The wyvern carrying Huroi slowly flapped its wings. It was a motion that gradually soared into the sky.
“......?”
Why didn’t he come down and instead soared up high? Chris’s group was wondering about this while
the altitude of the wyvern carrying Huroi kept increasing. It was about to fly to the Tomb of the Gods
again. It was only then that Chris’ group and the Specter’s Sword realized his intention.
‘Running away?’
“It isn’t running away. It is stepping down.”
It is my role to fight with my mouth, not my body.
Huroi’s hair fluttered as he added an explanation. It was the traces of a certain air wave passing by
him. By the time that Chris and the others noticed this, the purple aura that the Specter’s Sword
scattered was already crumbling helplessly.
“”Ahhh...”” the Specter’s Sword lamented. The long sword in his hand was raised above his skull. It was
an attempt to prevent the sword attack that was like a natural disaster. Unfortunately, it didn’t pay
off. His skull was cracked apart.
“”I dared to fathom an Absolute being...”
The executive of the No Offspring Tomb, who had built up his transcendent status even after death, was
disastrously destroyed. The hungry beasts of the ruined forest fell toward the coveted bones. Grid
crushed him by trampling on him and turned his head to Chris and the others, who couldn’t understand
the situation. “The level of the enemies was quite high. I can see how much the four of you have
struggled so far.”
“......?”
Chris and the others belatedly questioned it. Since when had Grid been standing in front of them?
Their hair and clothes started to flutter wildly as they were speechless. It was because the Tomb of the
Gods slowly landed. Apart from the artillerymen, all the Overgeared members jumped down one by one.
It was while using skills or magic. It was to avoid crashing to the ground because the Tomb of the Gods
was so huge.
‘I’m going to have to build a staircase.’
The Tomb of the Gods would become a city where merchants and people could come and go freely—
Grid thought this with a pleased expression before summoning the Overgeared Skeletons, Noe, Randy,
and the vampires. He set the 10 meritorious retainers as the captains of each Overgeared unit.
“Go on a rampage and be enthusiastic. I will move separately with Skunk.”
If the Tomb of the Gods was a moving city, then the No Offspring Tomb was an ancient city buried
underground. Many secrets were hiding there. It was well worth investigating and it was necessary to
find the owner of the tomb right away.
‘Isn’t it possible that the body of that old being will move separately?’
The No Offspring Tomb had many things that bothered him and made his steps heavier, but... Grid
moved forward without hesitation.
[The ‘Specter of the No Offspring Tomb’ has woken up after noticing your visit.]
[The presence of the specter has greatly increased the level of the lifeless. The increase is affected by
the target’s status.]
[The level of the steel jiangshi created by the Overgeared member, ‘Bullet,’ has increased by 5 each.]
[The level of the poisonous jiangshi created by the Overgeared member, ‘Bullet,’ has increased by 10
each.]
[The level of the blood jiangshi created by the Overgeared member, ‘Bullet,’ has increased by 20 each.]
[The level of the black horse jiangshi created by the Overgeared member, ‘Bullet,’ has increased by 50
each.]
[The level of the direct descendant vampire, ‘Tiramet,’ has increased by 80.]
[The level of the direct descendant vampire, ‘Latina,’ has increased by 80.]
[The level of the direct descendant vampire, ‘Cray,’ has increased by 80.]
[The level of the direct descendant vampire, ‘Yetima,’ has increased by 80.]
[The level of the direct descendant vampire, ‘Elfin Stone,’ has increased by 120.]
[The level of Overgeared Skeleton One and Overgeared Skeleton Two has increased by 200 each.]
[This effect is maintained while the ‘Specter of the No Offspring Tomb’ is awake.]
“...I’m sure it isn’t normal.”

The reason why Meteor couldn’t identify between allies and enemies was simple. It was too
strong. Penalties were created for a minimum of balance. The Specter of the No Offspring Tomb was the
same. Its buffs were so powerful that it couldn’t distinguish between enemy and ally.
For Grid, it was quite tempting information.
‘Can’t I convince it to be on the same side? If its purpose is to simply build up divinity, then there is no
reason why it would refuse to join me.’
Of course, this was wishful thinking. The reason why the Specter built up divinity was most likely
because it was obsessed with the power to protect someone buried in the No Offspring Tomb.
‘Before that...’
Grid activated the option of Fenrir’s Cloak. “Come out, Fenrir.”
Grid was going to solve the homework that he had put off for various reasons. A large amount of blood
seeped out from the cloak and formed a storm. In the midst of it, the former vampire marquis took
shape. He looked exactly like his previous appearance.
“Maybe it is because I took a long break... I am full of strength.”
[The level of the direct descendant vampire, ‘Fenrir,’ has increased by 200.]
Fenrir—the only vampire who hadn’t submitted to Grid yet.
“It has been a long time, you damn newbie.”
He looked down at Grid with a very arrogant expression.
“Where is Braham? Bring him into my sight right now. I will give the two of you an early death together.”
Chapter 1736
Fenrir remembered death—his own death. It was on that day...
Braham, the lunatic who was exiled after the tragedy of killing his kin, joined forces with humans to
invade the city. Fenrir couldn’t handle the man who did all sorts of despicable tricks, such as
assassinating Hachika with a separate party (?) sent earlier. Above all, the power of the Blood King
Candidate Grid was outstanding.
‘...Yes, I am definitely dead.’
There was a reason why it wasn’t the past tense. He could feel that his heart wasn’t beating. He had to
tune the flow of blood purely with magic. Currently, Fenrir relied on the ‘soul that doesn’t perish’ to
awaken the form of his body and consciousness. If he had to compare it, he was close to a lich who
looked alive.
The reason for his soul’s failure to perish was simple—it was an innate blessing. The souls of those who
directly inherited the blood of their mother, who was one of the Three Evils of the Beginning, were
solid. Even if they died, they could maintain their souls until they met the conditions for resurrection.
Like now.
“Wait… now that I see you, this newbie guy, you have woken up not only me, but all of ‘us.’”
Fenrir calmed down his excitement and sensed it. Ruson, Tiramet, Latina, Cray, Yetima, Elfin Stone… the
souls of his siblings were felt in all directions. Somehow, in this dark labyrinth, his siblings were moving
in real time. They were reduced to the same form as himself.
Fenrir seemed to open his eyes again just after being killed by the Blood King in front of him, who had an
ominous aura wrapped around his body. “Are you finally going to take my family into your hands and
fulfill your duties as the Blood King? Are you going to avenge my mother, who has nothing to do with
you, and go on an expedition to hell, cutting off the veins of my family...?!’
Fenrir was the main culprit behind Beriache giving birth to Marie Rose. He was born with the duty to
become the Blood King and help avenge his mother, but he refused to do so even though he gained the
strongest powers of ‘domination’ and ‘struggle.’ He thought revenge was pointless. Fenrir argued that it
was right to look to the future rather than dwell on the past.
In Braham’s words, it was a coward’s excuse. Braham didn’t want to admit that the one who was
sabotaging the present due to the Curse of Sloth dared to discuss the future. He hated Fenrir and
treated Fenrir like he was pathetic.
On the other hand, Grid understood Fenrir’s position to some extent. The moment his immediate family
dedicated their lives to revenge—it just proved that Beriache had given birth to them purely to use them
as a tool of revenge.
Maybe Fenrir didn’t like this. His care for his siblings seemed genuine. Of course, his life was the most
precious thing, but this was the same for most people.
“Hell is full of monsters. The great demons you slayed on the surface aren’t even a problem. Hell is full
of great demons that are far more powerful than the great demons who have invaded the surface. It
also wouldn’t be strange if the mutant called Baal secretly created monsters that are more than the
great demons. Invading a place like that would be suicide.”
Fenrir gritted his teeth. It was an effort to stop the flood of words. He was reminded of the fact that Grid
was born human. He thought calmly that he could move Grid’s heart if he persuaded this person well.
Thus, he calmed his agitation and chose his words.
“...Let’s hit you first. Don’t make cowardly excuses later. Hurry and call Braham. It would be quicker to
command the two of you after you have died rather than take time to persuade you.”
The problem was that the words he chose were influenced by the power of struggle. Fenrir’s patience
often ran out quickly. He easily showed his temperament to fight. If Marie Rose had overcome the Curse
of Sloth... if she seriously considered an expedition to hell, Fenrir would’ve also confronted Marie
Rose. In any case—
‘The odds of victory are sufficient.’
Fenrir thought that he could overpower Grid with ease. There were three pieces of evidence.
First—the reason he was defeated by Grid in the past was because he was outnumbered. He was
confident that he would’ve never been defeated if they fought one-on-one. It was a perfectly
reasonable guess. It was impossible for him to be defeated by a human being when he was the second
strongest of Beriache’s children.
Second—he was much stronger now than he was in the past. He didn’t know why, but the quality of his
magic power and blood had become several times more powerful.
Third—he couldn’t feel any traces of Marie Rose on Grid. It was proof that Grid hadn’t been exploited by
Marie Rose yet. It was whether Grid refused to copulate for some reason, or Marie Rose rejected
Grid. He didn’t know the circumstances before or after.
‘Maybe it is just that not much time has passed.’
He had no memory of after he died. He didn’t know if this was years after he died or only a few hours. In
any case, it was good news for Fenrir that Grid didn’t become Marie Rose’s servant. It meant that Marie
Rose wouldn’t pop up when Grid was in danger.
In the current situation, there was only one thing Fenrir had to be wary of when facing Grid. It was the
unidentified orange aura. It was something that aroused an instinctive rejection. In a way, it was a divine
power. It was different from the divine power of the members of the churches of the three gods, so it
must be the divinity of some miscellaneous god.
‘Did he sign a contract with a human god?’
Becoming an apostle of a god would allow the user of some of the god’s power, so it was coveted.
‘It is insignificant if it is the power of a miscellaneous god.’
Fenrir accelerated the operation of magic power. He drew out the blood from his body and wrapped it
around himself as armor, creating a magical omen.
“Hiiik...”
The scene in front of Skunk was like a dream.
It was after entering the No Offspring Tomb. The Overgeared Guild organized 10 squads with the 10
meritorious retainers as the captains and dispersed. The labyrinth was so huge that there were many
passages available. Before they knew it, there were only two people left at the site, Grid and Skunk.
The No Offspring Tomb—only the two of them were alone in a place the system determined was as
dangerous as a dragon’s lair. To be honest, he couldn’t help being nervous even if he was with Grid. In
such a situation, a bigshot called Fenrir appeared.
The vampire who was the strongest out of the direct descendants except for Marie Rose. Wouldn’t
Braham, who was greater than Fenrir now, look so skinny and sullen when he was alive?
The aura around Fenrir, who resembled Braham to a certain extent, was extremely fierce. He didn’t
shrink back against Only One God Grid, so there seemed to be something he believed in.
The landscape became dyed red. It was the blood emitted by Fenrir. There were inherent grudges,
hatred, and murder in it. Even those who didn’t know the relationship between Fenrir and Grid could
clearly recognize Fenrir’s hostility toward Grid, expressing a thick emotional line through the medium of
blood.
“In the end, you didn’t call for Braham. No, perhaps you can’t call him? It must have something to do
with the reason why you didn’t sleep with Marie Rose... well, it is fine. Die while blaming your own
incompetence.”
In the end, the blood that stained the entire area took the form of all types of weapons. It was almost as
if he generated all types of magic that could be used with blood magic. Fenrir was actively using his
power, which had somehow become stronger. He didn’t ignore Grid, so he didn’t let down his guard at
all. It was a rush of weapons that easily broke through the speed of sound.
Indeed, Grid wasn’t able to react hastily. The magic creation and bombardment were so fast that he
couldn’t think of a countermeasure and stiffened. Fenrir saw Grid unable to even draw his sword and
felt assured of the unexpectedly empty victory.
‘Did I become too strong?’
Maybe he was born with a temperament where he got stronger as he died. It would be his mother’s
arrangement. She must’ve given him a hidden power to overcome all the hardships he would face in hell
and complete his revenge.
‘I’m sorry, but I will never go to hell.’
Fenrir renewed his commitment and turned around. He was waiting for Grid’s screams that would soon
be heard. He planned to leave this unknown place and return to his haven.
“......”
Fenrir’s eyes trembled slightly. Grid, who should’ve died behind him, was standing right in front of him.
“Is it Shunpo...? Yes, you are both a legend and transcendent.”
After all, Grid was the one who killed even, even if it was with the assistance of the despicable
Braham. A transcendent status must be the basics. Fenrir shook his hand in Grid’s direction like he was
annoyed and a torrent of blood followed. It hit Grid from all directions. It also meant his view was
blocked. It was to discourage the use of Shunpo.
Grid’s mouth curved upwards.
‘He has the best talent right after Marie Rose.’
It was a talent far superior to the human gods he found and rescued recently. Fenrir was a tremendous
talent, even considering that he had received the Specter’s buff and gained 200 levels. Grid definitely
wanted to make him a subordinate. However, Grid knew it wasn’t easy. Fenrir was a being born with the
power of struggle and domination. He fought with his mother and ended up causing Beriache to die. He
wasn’t simply someone who could be subdued by force.
Grid had no choice but to wait for a good opportunity to come. It happened today. He finally got a
chance.
Fenrir was sharply strengthened by the Specter of the No Offspring Tomb. What if he overwhelmingly
defeated Fenrir, who was filled with a confidence he never had before?
“......?”
A cutting sound of an unknown origin entered Fenrir’s ears. The bloody light that filled his slightly
enlarged eyes was belatedly split in half.
‘What?’
A question lingered in his mind. Against his will, Fenrir’s tilted field of view was falling sharply. It was
until he could see the Falling Moon Sword in Grid’s hand.
“......!”
Fenrir belatedly realized the situation and hurriedly used ‘Shedding.’ The headless body was split in half
and a new body pulled out from within it. It was a complete body.
“You...!”
Fenrir backed away after recovering. He didn’t dare resist Grid, who was approaching with leisurely
steps. He was afraid of the fluttering divinity.
Grid slowly opened his mouth, “If it is the expedition to hell, you don’t have to worry. It is going pretty
smoothly, regardless of Beriache’s revenge.”
“......!”
Fenrir’s heart sank. It was due to the sight that appeared in his mind. It was the sight of Grid cutting
down Baal. It was drawn naturally without any basis. No, there was a basis. It was Grid’s power that he
just experienced.
“A thousand years... has it been around a thousand years?” Fenrir murmured to himself.
A human being had grown into a monster like this. Hundreds of years weren’t enough. Therefore, Fenrir
mentioned a thousand years. It was while respecting Grid who endured these long years with a mere
human body.
Chapter 1737
“A thousand years? It hasn’t even been ten years, let alone a thousand years...”
“What...?”
The words that Skunk blurted out in a flustered manner—Fenrir noticed that the words weren’t false
and was shocked. It was to the point where he got the illusion that his stopped heart was thumping. It
was excitement in a positive sense.
He looked at Grid. A man who had, in a few years, completed a status that even famous people needed
a thousand years to accumulate—Muller and Chreshler’s names seemed ridiculous compared to Grid.
Fenrir, who was half mesmerized, managed to straighten his expression and bowed his head.
“I respect you. Even the Blood King, who has the fate of the family, is just a small role for you.”
He didn’t expect there would come a day when treated someone other than his mother with
respect. Fenrir was surprised by this attitude but didn’t feel shame. His head bowed naturally out of
respect, not fear. It wasn’t something to be ashamed of.
‘It wasn’t because of Marie Rose that he didn’t mate with her. It was because he refused.’
Fenrir was delighted when thinking about Marie Rose, who would've had felt great shame. He didn’t
hate her like Braham, but he had no reason to like her.
“In any case, I won’t disobey you as long as the words ‘Blood King’ means you.”
The reason why Fenrir had been at odds with Beriache, Marie Rose, and Braham was because he refused
to get revenge for his mother. He wasn’t convinced about his family’s lives being devoted to an
unwinnable battle. But this was no longer the case. He saw a chance of winning through Grid. There was
no reason to confront Grid.
[The vampire marquis, ‘Fenrir,’ has recognized your skills and has taken back his hostility. He has
abandoned his past grudges before the cause and will cooperate with you as much as possible in the
future.]
The situation that Grid had been expecting arrived. He made Fenrir his companion with a few
words. However, Grid hesitated a bit.
‘It is a pity to end it like this.’
A flashing notification window on one side of his field of view attracted Grid’s attention.
[Do you want to designate the previous action as a skill?]
[Extreme Blood Destruction]
[If you are targeted by blood magic, immediately draw the Falling Moon Sword and use 200,000 Army
Crushing Sword.
It will crush the blood magic and decapitate the target.
*Shares the cooldown of the Falling Moon Sword and 200,000 Army Crushing Sword.]
This was one of the characteristics of an Absolute. Actions could be specified as skills. The power of the
existing movements didn’t increase just because it became a skill, but it had the advantage of
maximizing convenience. The process of taking out the weapon and using the skill was executed
immediately with one command value, and there was no need to manually link it. It meant he could
relieve the fatigue caused by battle.
‘It seems the ‘result’ is stored as well...’
It was the result of crushing the blood magic and decapitating the target. Grid pondered on the skill
description and felt the need to experiment a bit more. Fenrir happened to be a very strong target.
“Your manner of talking is annoying.”

“......?”
“Won’t you end up disobeying me? It is as if you are being generous.”
In the first place, Fenrir was a vampire with a fighting nature. If he didn’t educate Fenrir clearly, then he
would surely rebel one day. Of course, Fenrir felt it was unfair.
“It is a misunderstanding. You know that I have no reason to disrespect you, right?”
“The way you call me ‘you’ is disrespectful from the start.”
“...Keuk!”
Fenrir was looking for a way to refute it, only to hurriedly step back. The God Hands that Grid extended
in all directions were destroying the strange rocks in this unknown cave. It was an opportunity to reveal
the exact shape of Grid’s divinity.
A yellow dragon—a dragon that resembled a dragon from the east floated behind Grid’s back. It
repeatedly stretched and twisted its body as if responding to Grid’s movements. It gave off a formidable
threat when it opened its mouth.
“Unbelievable...”
What was the difference between this and a dragon’s energy? The horrified Fenrir was actually weighed
down by Dragon Fear. It was the aftermath of the hundreds of God Hands flying according to Grid’s will
causing Dragon Fear, which had a ‘30% chance of occurring when attacking.’
‘If I designate this result as a skill, can I use Dragon Fear whenever I want?’
Turning a probability skill into a definitive skill—would it be possible? Grid seriously thought about it. He
didn’t think he was being shameless. Designate Skill was the authority of an Absolute. It was natural to
perform miracles beyond common sense.
[God Hands Random Strike]
[Move 310 God Hands to unexpectedly strike from all directions.
Dragon Fear is generated as an additional effect.
*The additional effect doesn’t occur when the Dragon Fear skill is in cooldown.]
In fact, the probability of Dragon Fear occurring was as high as 30%. It was correct to say that if he
attacked 310 times with the God Hands, it would almost unconditionally occur. Still, probability was
probability. There could be no such thing as 100%. Yet based on the description of God Hands Random
Strike, the occurrence of Dragon Fear was confirmed.
‘If it is like this...’
After designating God Hands Random Strike as a skill, Grid held an auxiliary weapon that was for a God
Hand and performed a single sword dance. He slowed it down enough so that Fenrir could react. Even
then, Fenrir barely reacted and couldn’t fully handle it, but he endured it anyway.
The sword that Grid wielded wasn’t made of Greed, but ordinary black iron. He didn’t have to suffer
being targeted by Meteor or Disintegrate, so he survived relatively easily.
“What grudge do you have against me to act so cruelly...?”
Fenrir used Blood Transfusion and immediately regenerated his left arm, which had been severed by
Kill. He had no idea that Grid was actually showing his mercy. Grid was a bit disappointed, but he
concentrated without showing it. The single sword dances of Pinnacle, Link, Wave, Restraint, and Serve
were slowly used. This was done repeatedly until God's Command’s occurred.
It was by the time Fenrir finally used the ultimate skill ‘Resurrection Blood Transfusion’...
[Do you want to designate the previous action...]
[Do you want to designate...]
......
...
[Pinnacle-God’s Command]
[Grid’s Sword Dance ‘Pinnacle’ is used.
God's Command will occur as an additional effect.]
[Link-God’s Command]
[Grid’s Sword Dance ‘Link’ is used.
God's Command will occur as an additional effect.]
......
...
Grid achieved the desired result. It was only for the single sword dance, but he could use God's
Command 100% of the time. He could intentionally enjoy the effect that originally could only be enjoyed
by taking a penalty and obtaining the title the 4th Evil.
‘This really works.’
Grid inwardly felt joy, but there was no end to human greed.
‘I want to secure a combination of the fusion sword dance and God's Command.’
The Specter of the No Offspring Tomb was clearly a strong enemy. Grid wanted to designate as many
skills as possible before meeting the Specter. Grid looked at the quivering Fenrir. Thanks to Resurrection
Blood Transfusion, his appearance was fine, but his eyes were half dead. His contemplative appearance
looked like he was on the verge of going half mad.
‘I might break him if I do more here.’

From Fenrir’s perspective, he was being abused without knowing the reason. This was even though he
left his grudge behind and showed respect and goodwill to the man who killed him in the past. He had
been pushed to the limit. In the end, Grid controlled his disappointment and put away his sword.
“Take a rest now. I’ll call you again soon.”
“Why... why are you like this...”
“I think your words are getting shorter and shorter.”
“Kuock...!”
Fenrir closed his mouth while convulsing and returned to a blood state. It quickly permeated into the
cloak that Grid was wearing.
Please rest well until the cooldown time of Resurrection Blood Transfusion returns.
Grid saw Fenrir off, only to suddenly make eye contact with Skunk. Skunk’s eyes looked like he had seen
a ghost. His face was blue and it was as if he encountered a real beast. There was a worry that his butt
would smell bad.
“Don’t misunderstand. I was just experimenting with something for a while, not maliciously harassing
him. You know my personality, right?”
“Yes, I naturally know. I know it well...”
‘I don’t think he knows.’
It was just as he thought he needed to clear the atmosphere.
[Only One God Grid...]
[Your great myth will be buried in this grave...]
A tremor occurred and troops approached from the other side of the cave. They were soldiers that
reached two meters tall. Their bodies made of baked clay looked solid. It gave a feeling of fullness.
‘They have the ‘can’t be harmed by the sword’ passive installed.’
Grid recalled the information that Agnus gave him and took the lead.
“Let’s go in.”
“Yes...”
Skunk was bewildered. It was because Grid never drew his weapon as he strode toward the
troops. Skunk naturally believed in Grid, but Grid’s power lay in his items. The Grid without weapons
would be inevitably weakened. Skunk couldn’t understand why he was taking that risk...
“......”
Skunk’s doubts melted away. Hundreds of God Hands spread in all directions and smashed the troops. It
was as if he witnessed a living and moving Thousand Hands of Avalokiteśvara.
‘He is really like a god.’
Skunk cast off his fears and hurried to catch up with Grid.
‘This is really convenient.’
Grid repeatedly used God Hands Random Strike to wipe out the earthen soldiers and couldn’t hide his
satisfied expression. God Hands Random Strike only utilized the God Hands, so it naturally had no
cooldown time. He was able to use it again and again. The only drawback was that Disintegrate and
Meteor didn’t activate. They were judged as Grid’s Hands, not the God Hands. In other words, it was
judged to be part of his body.
Grid wasn’t disappointed at all. If it was a matter of dropping magic, it was simply solved by giving
weapons made of Greed to the God Hands. He shouldn’t weaponize the God Hands in the first
place. There were more than one or two advantages to the God Hands being judged as Grid’s hands. The
reason why the God Hands were capable of manual work such as handling objects and crafting items
was purely because it was judged as Grid’s hands.
“This...?”
Grid and Skunk stopped walking.
In the middle of the labyrinth...
A strange sight was unfolding in the large space beneath the sheer cliff. Something was hanging in the
air. At first, he thought they were huge troops, but they were the image of deities. They were carved
statues of human gods once worshiped by someone. They were hung upside down and bound by thick
wire.
‘By the way, they said that these guys left my statues upside down as well, right?’
What were they doing?
Skunk cleared up Grid’s doubts. He used skills derived from Explorer’s Eye and various knowledge to
understand the situation. “The reversal of divinity… it implies reversing the existing cause and effect.”
“Reversing cause and effect?”
“It is changing the essence. Simply put, it is a symbol of evil gods...”
Just then—
Flash!
The statues hanging upside down opened their eyes. It was with creepy, grotesque smiles on their
faces. The dark demonic energy that was released from the open mouths of the statues swallowed the
entire area.
Skunk’s vision darkened and Grid’s divinity fluctuated dangerously like a lamp in the wind.
Chapter 1738
[The anger of the evil god who lost his name has suppressed you. All stats are greatly reduced.]
[The sadness of the evil god who lost his name makes you hesitate. You have fallen into the ‘confusion’
and ‘loss’ abnormal status.]
[The madness of the evil god who abandoned his name is attacking you. All resources, including health
and mana, won’t be restored.]
[The curse of the evil god blocks your vision and forbids the use of skills and magic.]
“You might’ve already noticed, but we need to break the chains that bind you. If you break the chains
and turn the upside down statues upright, the energy of the evil gods will be weakened.”
His vision was blocked. Trapped in a world of nothing but darkness, Skunk couldn’t discern the situation
at the scene. He was reduced to a situation where he could only wait for his impending death. It was
fine. He had observed his surroundings as much as possible when he first entered the space. He could
give advice to Grid, who, unlike him, would have resisted the status abnormalities.
“Of course, breaking the chains won’t be easy. If you don’t think so, remember the number three. The
shape of the statues, the patterns engraved on the statues, and the ornaments worn by the statues…
no, even the moss clinging to the walls or the pebbles on the ground are good. Unconditionally find and
destroy what makes up this number three. If you don’t find these three things, you have to reverse it.
Make it as symmetrical as possible...”
Then he heard a deafening explosion and the ground started to sink. It seemed that the evil gods, who
manifested through the statues, and Grid had entered into battle.
“Kuek...” The place for him to step had disappeared. Skunk floundered and started to fall into the
endless underground, but he managed to squeeze out his last words.
“Don’t mind me!!”
It was a cry for Grid’s victory. It contained a desire for Grid to concentrate on the battle and not waste
an opportunity while saving him. It was because Grid’s victory was millions of times more valuable than
his own life.
‘He is the one who must reach heaven.’
Now everyone in the world knew it.
The conquest of Asgard—‘the end of the gods,’ which people had reluctantly guessed would be the
ending of Satisfy just a few years ago, was actually likely to be the beginning, not the end. There was
even a 99.9% chance. Why? The heavenly gods had to disappear in order for people to use Satisfy for
their own purposes and wishes.
Yes, they were useless disruptors. They were just a danger lurking in the sky. Grid was needed to
eliminate that risk. Grid had to continue becoming stronger and stronger. Skunk couldn’t hold him back
in the name of being a colleague...
“Why are you acting so tragic?”
“Ah...”
A vertical drop with his head pointed downward—Skunk gritted his teeth and sighed as he prepared for
the impending shock. Then Grid’s hard arms supported his back.
“Why bother to take care of someone who will be resurrected even after death?” Skunk escaped from
death and said somewhat nervously. He wasn’t mad at Grid. He was angry at himself for creating a
situation where he forced Grid.
“If I can save someone, then I should save them. Why should I let someone die when they shouldn’t die
and I’m not a psychopath?” Grid opened his eyes wide and stuck out his tongue.
Skunk saw it. His vision had suddenly recovered.
“Uh...?” Skunk looked puzzled as he was led by Grid and landed on the ground. The evil gods that should
be rampaging were somehow quiet.
Grid pointed to the open ceiling. “It is already over.”
“......!”
Skunk raised his head and his mouth dropped open. He witnessed that the statues of the gods were
standing upright when they had been upside down a moment ago. The chains that bound and twisted
the statues were broken. Grid swung the Falling Moon Sword in his hand.
“Cutting the chains is like chewing gum.”
In fact, he had hesitated for 0.001 seconds. The evil gods who appeared from the statues all looked as
strong as Fenrir. It meant they were perfect to use as a sandbag for Designate Skill. However, what could
he do when it seemed like his colleague was going to die right away? The Designate Skill game could be
played at any time as long as there was Fenrir. Therefore, this could be postponed to the next time.
Skunk’s life was too precious.
Grid wanted to protect Skunk’s precious experience since he struggled to grow because of a non-combat
profession. In the first place, Skunk should be protected. He needed Skunk’s knowledge and information
to overcome the danger as easily as he did before. That was why they moved together.
“I can see why you are so popular.”
“Looking at me up close, I’m pretty handsome, right?”
“That isn’t it... Ah, no, I don’t mean that you’re ugly...”
“I didn’t misunderstand you. Jishuka told me this. The closer she looks at me, the more handsome I look.
That’s why she keeps wanting to kiss me or something. There are even rumors that Hollywood is flooded
with screenplays written with me in mind as the main character, so the words are right.”
“......”
Skunk looked at Grid in the distance and smiled. Ever since becoming a god, Grid had always shown
maturity in front of people. He didn’t leave even a trace of his old personality behind and lived up to
what the public wanted. He dared to think that Grid was pitiful. He was worried that Grid would be
weighed down by heavy responsibility and lose himself someday.
However, he didn’t see it now. Grid was still Grid. He just became a person who knew how to choose the
time and place.
“Are you less nervous now?”
“Yes.”
“Then let’s go back up.”
Grid flew up with Skunk and quickly stood on the cliff again. The statues of the gods, sleeping peacefully
in the space between the cliffs, seemed to be thanking him. They left the space behind and moved
toward a new labyrinth.
“Maybe there are other spaces like this one in the labyrinth that the other squads are facing.
Unfortunately, there will be many dropouts,” Skunk spoke with a dark expression.
Meanwhile, Grid was unconcerned. Unlike Skunk, who belatedly joined the Overgeared Guild, he had
been with his colleagues for over 10 years. They were all his colleagues, except for Yura and Kraugel,
who didn’t participate in this expedition.
Jishuka, Faker, Regas, Peak Sword, Pon, Vantner, Toban, Laella, Zednos, Euphemina, Coke, Ibellin, Chris,
Zibal, etcetera—Grid smiled as he recalled the faces of his colleagues and thought
of Vantner’s particularly shiny bald head. Then he declared, “There might be some casualties, but there
will be no dropouts.”
The evil gods—they were just remnants of the human gods who had been robbed of their myths and
lost their names due to the Specter of the No Offspring Tomb. Nevertheless, a god was a god.
“Everyone must be delighted that it is an opportunity to obtain divinity. They will fight the opponents
tenaciously to the point of fear. Even if they die, they will try and try again.”
It was an absolute belief. Grid didn’t doubt the Overgeared members. He knew there were people who
said they weren’t good compared to him, but that was only an evaluation when compared to him. It was
also hard for someone stronger than him to exist. Even the aloof Absolutes and dragons were amazed
by the speed of his growth. How could his colleagues handle it?
In Grid’s eyes, the growth rate of his colleagues was fast enough. Their years of tireless effort to match
his steps weren’t overlooked.
“In any case, this is what I want to say.”
Grid paused for a moment and stared directly into Skunk’s eyes.
“Don’t worry about anyone else and just care about yourself. I will worry about it.”
“......”
It was an air like he wanted to take on all the worries of the world alone. After seeing Grid saying
nonsense casually, Skunk vowed to be even a bit more helpful to Grid. He was following in the same
steps as the other Overgeared members. The more responsibilities that Grid took on, the more people
tried to share his responsibilities.
Public esteem—this was Grid’s greatest strength and was comparable to the power of his items.
***
“Why does something like this pop up out of nowhere?”
“This… first of all, we need to find a picture of a worm-eaten fruit. Stick the key we just obtained into the
left eye of a bird perched on the branch where the fruit is grown...”
A huge mosaic—a huge work of art filled the wall that was composed of pieces of multicolored stone,
colored glass, tiles, and seashells. It was a barrier blocking the way ahead. It appeared out of nowhere in
the middle of the labyrinth and dazzled people with its magnificent beauty. It was also impossible to
destroy it with physical force or magic. It was a ‘quest device’ that couldn’t be cut even by the Falling
Moon Sword.
‘If I had come here alone, I would’ve been blocked here.’
The mosaic was too big. It would’ve been easier to search the painting if he could see it all with one
glance, but the labyrinth was so narrow and winding that he couldn’t get a proper viewing angle. Skunk
spoke as Grid maintained his flying status and examined the picture, “I’m sure the other squads will face
something like this. Still, don’t worry. My colleagues will be able to solve problems like this.”
A few years ago, Skunks’ entire expedition group joined the Overgeared Guild. The adventurers who had
been working with Skunk for a long time were now deployed with each squad.
“It is reliable.”
The more they worked together, the more trust they accumulated. The two people put aside their
worries and focused on observing the mosaic. Skunk made full use of his Explorer’s Eye, while Grid relied
on his high insight. They found the picture at around the same time.
On a branch with a worm-eaten fruit, four birds of various colors were sitting side by side. Two were
looking straight ahead and two were turning their heads to the right. All four had their left eye exposed,
so it was worrying.
“Which bird’s eye should I put the key in?”
“Um...” Skunk closely examined the four birds. All four had grooves in their left eye. It was as if to tempt
them to insert the key they had just secured.
‘Red, green, blue, yellow, magenta... three primary colors... I don’t think this is the end?’
Skunk searched through his knowledge and information for a long time before soon coming to a
conclusion. He raised his chin to the fullest and looked at the tip of the mosaic. A sky stretching out tens
of meters above the heads of the four birds filled his vision. A white bird was spreading its wings wide. It
overlapped with the bright blue sky and was so hazy that it was difficult to find unless one looked
closely.
“It is that bird. That bird’s left eye. However, it isn’t a bird resting on a branch, but a bird floating high in
the sky. The form of this barrier is structured to summon something from another place.”
“Are you saying it is a trap?”
“It is a trap that can’t be avoided. We have to activate the trap to open the door and move forward.”
This was why expeditions also needed combat power. There were too many types of adventures in the
world and many of them involved risks like just now. Grid nodded and took off. He easily inserted the
key into the left eye of the white bird that would’ve barely been reached by climbing if it was Skunk.
At the same time, the picture of the mosaic started to change. The mosaic tiles split apart, stacked, and
connected over and over. It turned trees into the ground, the ground became buildings, and the sky
moved away, turning into a completely new work.
“...The Vatican?”
The painting on the mosaic was originally a forest, but now it contained a familiar landscape. It was a
towering white building at the end of a forest path. It was a building decorated with symbols of light. It
looked quite different from the modern Vatican, but he could see with a glance that it was the Rebecca
Church’s Vatican.
“It seems to be the Vatican of the past...”
Clink, clink!
As Grid and Skunk watched, some tiles were still moving. It repeatedly split apart and reconnected. As a
result, the main gate of the Vatican, which rose as high as the entrance to the palace, slowly opened. It
was like watching an animation.
“Uh...?” The eyes of Grid and Skunk widened. It was because they found a group of people walking out
of the wide open gates of the Vatican. There was one man and three women. The man was armed with
the Holy Light Armour and the three women were armed with the Rebecca Church’s three divine
artifacts. It was a picture that depicted the Pope and Rebecca’s Daughters of the past.
They moved closer every time the tiles moved and quickly got closer to Grid. Grid noticed their identity.
“Chreshler...!”
It was a face he had never seen before, but it was easy to deduce. It was because the Mountain King had
informed him that Chreshler’s body was buried in the No Offspring Tomb. It happened when Chreshler’s
painting was finally enlarged to the size of a person...
The mosaic collapsed.
The transcendent who sealed Marie Rose—the strongest Pope in history strode out of the painting. The
holy sword of light in his palm struck Grid. However, there was something that flew faster than the holy
sword.
It was a pure white coffin. A charming woman had crossed her legs and sat on top of the coffin that flew
over and crushed Chreshler.
“Marie Rose...?”
Why was she coming out here?

Grid was feeling flustered when someone’s screams pierced his ears.
-This is crazy! This is my body... Ahh! It is good!! All I need is Marie Rose’s butt!!
“......”
Chapter 1739
Wriggle!
The dead body under the coffin convulsed. The limbs were bent at a strange angle and it seemed to be
dancing on the pool of blood. It was even more bizarre when the sinister laughter of the master of the
corpse was heard as the background sound.
“Ugh...” The blue-faced Skunk swallowed down his nausea. It was because he knew the identity of the
coffin that crushed the corpse. It was the Divine Wood Coffin where Chreshler’s soul was sealed. Skunk
couldn’t understand Chreshler’s sentiment of laughing after destroying the corpse that was his own
body (?). If he hadn’t known that Chreshler was a former Pope and hero with great achievements, he
would’ve treated Chreshler as a pure lunatic.
On the other hand, Marie Rose gave off tremendous pressure just by existing. A beautiful woman sitting
on a coffin that was crushing a corpse—the status abnormalities she caused surpassed the status
abnormalities that the evil gods had caused earlier.
He could resist these ones with the power of a legend, but it wasn’t because Marie Rose’s status was
low. Skunk could guess that she was suppressing her strength.
‘Marie Rose… the pinnacle of the direct descendants who is beyond Beriache.’
Was it due to the Curse of Sloth? Marie Rose had no history of showing any passion when she appeared
directly or indirectly in various records. It was similar now. Her beautiful eyes were only full of
Grid. Unlike her brightly smiling eyes, the big red eyes were as hard as ice. Terrible disillusionment and
boredom were lurking deep in them.
“D-Don’t smile. You shouldn’t smile like that.”
...Although Grid didn’t seem to notice. Grid blushed as if he had been taken away by Marie Rose’s eye
smile. A rare libertine with multiple wives and lovers… no, it was a very pure reaction for a capable man.
This was how beautiful and fascinating Marie Rose was. Any man in the world would be pure in front of
her. The moment they saw the most unique beauty in the world, they would forget worldly life and only
yearn for her.
‘Ah.’ Skunk admired it. It was because Marie Rose’s eyes slowly came to life as she stared at
Grid. Sincerity was printed over the false smile that had been worn like a mask. Then it looked several
times more beautiful.
‘There is no point in resisting abnormal statuses like this.’

He had apparently resisted the bewitchment, but he was still caught by it. Skunk was intoxicated by
Marie Rose’s beauty only to suddenly come to his senses. It was thanks to Chreshler’s voice. The divinity
of the great Pope cleared his mind.
-Hahaha! Even if you are Grid, you become an innocent kid in front of my Marie Rose. You have to stay
alert if you don’t want to be eaten. Marie Rose doesn’t know mercy, so she will bite an unsuspecting
man’s neck in an instant.
It was a frivolous tone that didn’t suit his sacred and solemn voice. Chreshler’s appearance was just a
coffin as he acted like he was showing off his laughter, but for some reason, his expression seemed to
appear in front of them. His nose seemed to be pointed very high in the air. It was a nose that was
quickly crushed.
“You are cute. You have become even more lovable since the last time I’ve seen you.”
-...?
Chreshler’s laughter stopped. Did he just hear something wrong? The way he muttered to himself
seemed to be trying to deny reality.
Grid was still backing away. He covered his lips with his big hands. It was an instinctive act. He didn’t
want the experience of being attacked in an instant and having his lip bitten to happen again. That... it
felt like something of dignity was being trampled on. The problem was that he was ecstatic even when
being forced.
Grid barely denied that he had that type of taste and wanted to avoid the same experience. If he went
through the same thing and felt good again... it really seemed like it would be truly irreversible.
“I become more and more devoted every time I see my dear husband. I can’t get enough of it.”
-What... devoted? Eh? Dear husband?
The Divine Wood Coffin, which had been reacting to every word from Marie Rose, finally convulsed. The
Divine Wood Coffin, which dealt a critical hit to Grid in a single blow in the past and that crushed
Chreshler’s body with a single blow, had extremely thick and threatening killing intent.
It was so powerful that it easily surpassed the resentment and hatred of the evil gods encountered
earlier. it was so much so that it caught the attention of Grid, who was distracted by Marie Rose. Just
then—
Before he knew it, Marie Rose came down from the coffin, stood in front of Grid, and stroked his cheek.
“It has been a long time since we met. Don’t pay attention to minor things and just focus on me.”
Maybe it was because she was wearing gloves made of silk. The gentle touch made Grid’s mind spin. All
his senses were focused on Marie Rose’s touch.
“It is good to look up at you from here.”
Marie Rose stood in Grid’s arms like she was being hugged by him and smiled widely. He felt it last time,
but she surprisingly wasn’t very tall. From a distance, she naturally looked tall due to her overwhelming
proportions and presence, but when they stood side by side like this, she was more than one head
smaller than Grid.
“I like your body odor.”
Marie Rose raised her head and looked as innocent and pitiful as a girl caught in the rain. It was only for
a moment. Before he knew it, she was bewitching again.
“It tastes good.”
A long, thin finger swept over Grid’s cheek and lips. It was only then that Grid came to his senses and
disliked it, shaking her off.
“You didn’t come here to treat me as a blood bag, did you?” Grid treated Marie Rose with complete
respect. At first, it was simply out of fear, but now it was because he was grateful.
She acted for humans. To be exact, she fought a dragon for him. If it wasn’t for her help, Hayate
wouldn’t have been able to survive and the Overgeared Empire would be in ruins. He treated her as a
benefactor to the end. No matter how many times she seduced him, he didn’t see her as a member of
the opposite sex.
[One of the greatest heroes in the history of humanity, ‘Chreshler,’ hates you.]
‘It happens here?’
In fact, when Marie Rose clung to him, Chreshler just trembled and didn’t show any hostility. Yet the
moment Grid treated Marie Rose badly, he harbored hostility and his killing intent grew. It was a
suspicious reaction. Grid naturally didn’t misunderstand.
‘...He must’ve seen through the fact that Marie Rose treats me as nothing more than delicious food.
That is why he wasn’t angry when Marie Rose clung to me.’
It was why he only got angry when Grid treated Marie Rose coldly. It was pure love. Grid felt deeply
uncomfortable with Chreshler, but came to admire him as a man. Chreshler, who abandoned humanity
and became a coffin, remained by the side of the woman he loved and thought only about her. He was
definitely like a prince in a fairy tale. He judged that there would be nothing wrong with watching and
learning.
‘He seems to misunderstand something.’
Skunk was the only one who watched the situation objectively and his heart sank. He was worried about
Grid, who somehow looked determined when he saw the perverted Pope who was excited to see the
woman he loved in another man’s arms. It was a confusing situation in many ways...
“Huhut.”
Marie Rose looked happily at Grid, who was only polite to her and urged her to clarify her business.
A man who was composed and bold even in front of her—Grid was unique in the world. It was only in
front of Grid that Marie Rose felt like ‘me’ and not Beriache’s daughter. Marie Rose took a few steps
back and looked at Grid while standing next to the Divine Wood Coffin.
-That guy to Marie Rose... rather than wagging his tail at the beautiful Marie Rose, that cold
attitude... what is this... well, it doesn’t matter how good he is... wicked guy...! Bad guy...!!
Mutter mutter.
Chreshler was saying something. It was generally a criticism of Grid, but he narrowly maintained the
line.
-...Could he be an eunuch?
The moment when Chreshler was about to cross the line...
Marie Rose suddenly reached out, grabbed the coffin, and lifted it. Then the pool of blood underneath
the coffin was sucked into Chreshler’s body. It was the moment when the body, which had been crushed
by the coffin and almost shattered, recovered in an instant.
“I know that my dear husband has become an Absolute. Zeratul was good nourishment.”
“”Intruders. Your great myth will be buried in this land.””
-The body speaks? Isn’t that my body? Hoh, this is very interesting. Is the ‘spirituality’ in the brain
pretending to be me?
It was an interesting skit even for him, who was proud of having seen quite a few plays during his time
as a Pope. Should they cooperate and play in front of Marie Rose?
“However, the Specter of the No Offspring Tomb is also an Absolute. The most powerful of the myth
predators. Its notoriety has reached the heavens and like my dear husband, it arouses the vigilance of
the gods. Besides, this is the realm of the Specter.”
“......”
The realm of the Specter...
Grid also realized it—Chreshler’s corpse, which had just been destroyed, was resurrected in an intact
form. A coffin made of divine wood—the moment the corpse was free of the influence of the Divine
Wood Coffin, which once sealed Marie Rose, he immediately recovered like it was a lie.
‘Is it possible that the undead resurrect infinity inside the No Offspring Tomb?’
Grid had previously killed one of the executives of the No Offspring Tomb, but that was before he
entered the No Offspring Tomb. Ever since entering the No Offspring Tomb, he only encountered the
army of local troops and the evil gods. He hadn’t encountered the undead yet.
-Pope Chreshler, who has fallen to a group of evil. I, Chreshler, will kill you for my honor. Come here and
lie down. The coffin is where I should lie down. Both are me, but...
“”Noisy coffin... get lost. I don’t care.””
-You? Ah, it is painful. Have you become so corrupt that you can’t even recognize yourself? Ohh, Marie
Rose. How about it? Are you having fun?
Chreshler was performing a play with his body when he suddenly became excited. He felt Marie Rose’s
touch. Her slender hand was pressed firmly against the wide-open lid of the coffin.
-No. Don’t close me. I have to lay my body here to complete the story.
“Dear husband, can you feel it? Even I am not completely free from the influence of the divine wood. It
is an inherent problem and an essence that doesn’t change.”
-Aren’t you going to tell me your thoughts, Marie Rose? You are always mischievous toward me. This is
good as well.
Certainly...
Marie Rose weakened every time her body touched the coffin. Grid could feel it with an Absolute’s
senses.
“If you really have to challenge the Specter, take this coffin. Then you will have a pretty good chance.”
He didn’t hear it incorrectly.
Challenge—Marie Rose definitely said it was a challenge. This was even though she knew clearly that
Grid had become an Only One God and an Absolute. She valued the Specter higher than Grid. This was
an objectively correct assessment. There was a huge difference in the timing of when they were
active. In fact, no matter who he fought, Grid was mostly in the position of a challenger.
‘Besides, if I don’t get the help of the Divine Wood Coffin, I don’t seem to have a chance of winning...’
Grid had already assumed that the Specter of the No Offspring Tomb wouldn’t be ordinary. He just
hadn’t expected the Specter to be highly regarded by Marie Rose. The corners of Grid’s mouth slowly
rose up. It was interesting. The tension he felt for the first time in ages increased his anticipation.
“Okay. I’ll accept your favor.”
-I don’t like it.
“Yes, to give you another word of warning, you shouldn’t rely on my family.”
Marie Rose ran all this way because she was worried about Grid. The reason she didn’t offer to fight
with him was because she couldn’t help.
Killing the Gale of the Great Forest and causing the Mountain King of Grenier to abandon the mountain
and run away, etcetera—she had hunted other myth predators relentlessly, but she couldn’t challenge
the Specter of the No Offspring Tomb. The exact identity wasn’t known, but there was something lurking
in the No Offspring Tomb that made her blood boil. There was a great fear of running wild. The same
would be true of the other direct descendants.
‘Does it have anything to do with the being buried in the No Offspring Tomb?’
Grid nodded and glanced at Chreshler’s corpse.
The guy, who was in a hurry because the coffin blocked his way, immediately stepped out when he felt
Grid’s gaze. Due to his physical (?) limitations, he narrowly evaded the less agile coffin and aimed a holy
sword at Grid. It was the blow that Marie Rose had blocked earlier by throwing the coffin. This was even
though it didn’t need to be stopped.
“......”
Marie Rose’s eyes grew slightly larger.
The head of a hero who dominated an era fell off with a single blow.
Of course, most of Chreshler’s skills in his life came from divine power. The corpse only wielded a fake
holy sword and couldn’t handle divine power at all, but... even taking that into account, Grid’s
appearance of overpowering a transcendent was impressive enough.
Marie Rose threw the coffin over the corpse of Chreshler, which was trying to recover again, and said
with a meaningful expression, “It is hard to guarantee victory unless I am complete. It would be nice if I
was under my dear husband.”
“Huh?”
“It isn’t that I’ve ever ridden on top of another guy. My first time will be my dear husband, so you don’t
have to worry about it.”
“...Huh??”
-Ahh, Marie Rose. My heart hurts, but I’m happy because my imagination has been stimulated... sob
sob...
“......”
Skunk’s eyes were already darkening at the fact that he had to work with Chreshler.
Chapter 1740
“Then I’ll see you next time.”
The No Offspring Tomb was the realm of the Specter. The Specter was in a perfect state, unlike Zeratul,
who left the heavens and wasn’t complete. Rather, Grid resembled Zeratul at the time of the holy war. It
meant he was fighting against the odds.
Marie Rose wanted to give Grid enough caution. However, she suppressed her heart and didn’t say
it. She had faith that Grid would do well.
“Yes...”
“Huhut.”
The sight of Grid shaking while promising a reunion made Marie Rose smile. It was cute. It felt like he
was seeing a child whining for nothing. She was looking forward to the child she would give birth to one
day after mating with Grid. She wondered if the feeling when she sent her child on their first errand
would be similar to now.
Of course, it was just a vain delusion. Marie Rose was actually skeptical about childbirth. How could she
give birth to a child when she knew that her child would have to bear the curse and vengeance caused
by her mother? It was grossly irresponsible. It was the reason why she didn’t urge Grid, who refused to
play the role of Blood King, and at the same time, she doubted her mother.
The more she thought about it, the more suspicious Marie Rose became of Beriache. Did she really love
them?
“Marie Rose...?”
If you are done, then please hurry up and go.
Grid glanced at Marie Rose with awkward eyes and slowly raised his gaze. For a moment, a pained face
crossed Marie Rose’s beautiful face, which made him dizzy every time he saw it.
A woman who was an Absolute from the moment she was born—a being who had no choice but to
remain detached from the affairs of the world expressed her true feelings for a moment. It was hard to
believe.
“The cause is the sleeping magic.”
They had truly reached the same eye level. Marie Rose was surprised by the fact that the momentary
traces were read, before smiling as usual. It was a relaxed, bewitching smile. It showed relaxation. Grid
thought for the first time that relaxation could actually be embellished.
“...Keep in mind that the Specter is an old monster.”
This was the end. Marie Rose’s body turned to fog and left the scene. She gave him advice while
inwardly rebuking herself. It couldn’t be helped. The moment Grid read her thoughts, she realized that
Grid was worried about her.
It was a really unexpected reaction so her heart was pounding. To her surprise, her heart skipped a
beat. The moment she became aware of him, her crush on Grid deepened into something more. It was
something she was feeling for the first time. It was very embarrassing. She momentarily forgot her
desire for Grid’s blood, so the sight of Marie Rose hurrying away was more like she was running away.
“An old monster...”
It was after Marie Rose finally left. The Divine Wood Coffin crept up to Grid as he reflected on Marie
Rose’s advice. He was the strongest pope of all time and one of the greatest heroes in human history,
Chreshler.
-It has been a while.
“Yes... I’m sorry for the late greetings.” Grid greeted him with a trembling face. He knew this person
wasn’t normal, but even so, Chreshler’s performance today was shocking.
Chreshler read Grid’s inner thoughts and coughed.
-It is hard to maintain a sense of reason in front of Marie Rose. Like water flowing down, it is natural to
be fascinated. It is inevitable, so you don’t have to think deeply about my ugliness.
His voice was heavy. It blended nicely with his old-fashioned manner of speaking. Grid thought he was
indeed a pope of a past era.
‘That is Chreshler...’
A great hero who locked his soul in a coffin to prevent disaster. Skunk was thrilled to face the legendary
divine wooden coffin that was known to only those in the know. He forgot about Chreshler’s ugliness
that he had just seen, and respected him. It was pure belief in the words of a great hero. He accepted
Chreshler as a victim of Marie Rose’s bewitchment.
Grid was naturally different.
‘He is surprisingly naive.’
Grid knew Chreshler’s essence. He knew that the reason why Chreshler became a coffin was purely to
satisfy his own desires, so Grid looked pitifully at Skunk, who had been deceived. He knew for sure that
the shock would be great when Skunk was disappointed sooner or later.
-Um... You have a great status. Grid, you have grown to the point of threatening the heavenly gods and
deserve to be a close associate. What is your name?
Chreshler felt burdened by Grid’s bleary gaze and turned his attention to Skunk.
“Yes, Your Holiness. My name is Explorer Skunk. I became a cheeky legend with the help of Grid.”
-Skunk? Is your name Skunk?
“Haha, yes...”
-Hah. Why did your parents name their child after an animal?
“It is a name I gave myself...”
-Were you an orphan? What a crazy nickname given when you were a child.
“...That is how it is...”
“......”
There was a reason why Eat Spicy Jokbal wanted the right to change his nickname. It happened as Grid
looked pitifully at Skunk, who was tired every time he introduced himself to someone...
“”I will bury your great myth in this land...”” Chreshler’s corpse, in the Divine Wood Coffin, spoke again.
The part of his body that was torn off had regenerated because the Divine Wood Coffin slightly changed
its position while Chreshler was talking to Grid’s group. The corpse’s vocal organs were restored. Thanks
to this, Grid, Chreshler, and Skunk, who were tired for their own reasons, were able to naturally change
the topic.
-As you can see, the undead seem to live forever in the No Offspring Tomb. The spirit, aspirations, and
imagery of the ghosts who make this place their home and prey on myths have recreated this place as a
completely separate dimension from the world. It is only a world for the dead.
Asgard, hell, the Elemental World, the Peach Blossom Spring, and the Overgeared World—the world
was divided into several dimensions and the No Offspring Tomb was one of them.
-A world for the dead. Was this what hell was like before it was distorted? Marie Rose, who saw through
the essence of the No Offspring Tomb from the beginning and sent me to you, is truly incredible. I can’t
help but respect and love her... Hum...
Chreshler was naturally in ecstasy when remembering Marie Rose, only to control his mental state. He
captured the suspicion in Skunk’s eyes.
-In any case, if it is the divine wood, then it can go against the essence of this world.
No world was perfect. The surface, heaven, hell, the Overgeared World, etcetera—it was clear that each
world was born through the willpower of the gods, but in the first place, the existence of a god was far
from perfect. Each god and dimension had weaknesses. One of the weaknesses of the No Offspring
Tomb was the divine wood.
-The power of the divine wood is very good. The reason why I overwhelmed my corpse in this manner is
purely because I can borrow the immense divinity contained in the divine wood. As far as the divine
power is concerned, it is comparable to when I was alive.
Rattle!
Chreshler opened the lid of the coffin. The spacious and plush interior were revealed. It could be
guessed from the size of the coffin, but the inside was large enough to fit three adult men. It could be
seen that he tried to provide Marie Rose with a comfortable place to sleep.
-Make sure that all the undead you hunt in the future are put inside. The powerful divinity that
suppressed even some of Marie Rose’s power will crush and purify the miscellaneous things.
[A hidden quest has occurred!]
[No Offspring Tomb Purification Work]
[★ Hidden Quest ★
This massive tomb is home to an evil group that are loyal to the myth predators and have hunted down
human gods. The more you purify them, the more you can contribute to peace on the surface.
* Purify the undead you hunt with the ‘Divine Wood Coffin.’
Current number of purifications: 0.
* As the number of purifications increases, the divine power of the ‘Divine Wood Coffin’ is strengthened.
* You can view the hidden story of the No Offspring Tomb every time the number of purifications
exceeds a certain number.]
‘Does the No Offspring Tomb have a big connection with the vampire clan?’
Marie Rose previously stated that it was difficult for her to be active in the No Offspring Tomb. There
was something in the No Offspring Tomb that made her blood rampage. That was why she cautioned
him against trusting the direct descendants. Additionally, judging from the contents of the hidden quest
that just opened, the Divine Wood Coffin was an important key. Marie Rose was the only being in the
world who could carry the Divine Wood Coffin to this point.
‘If I hadn’t become the Blood King, it might’ve taken a long time to uncover the secret of the No
Offspring Tomb.’
He got Marie Rose’s attention thanks to being the Blood King. Then, thanks to Marie Rose’s attention,
he got the Divine Wood Coffin. This was conclusive evidence that the No Offspring Tomb had a
connection with the vampires.
‘Is this perhaps Beriache’s tomb...? No, it is impossible based on the timing.’
The birth of the No Offspring Tomb was much earlier than Beriache’s death. Grid suppressed the
random questions and called the God Hands. Then the God Hands recovered Chreshler’s body and
threw it into the Divine Wood Coffin.
-Be sure to clean it later.
Chreshler treated his own corpse as filth. It was a seat purely reserved for Marie Rose. He lamented that
the reality of having to put rotten meat ‘inside him’ was terrible.
Flash!
[The divine power of the Divine Wood Coffin has become a bit stronger after purifying the undead of the
No Offspring Tomb.]
[The current purification count is 1.]
“That... is it really okay?”
Grid witnessed the disappearance of Chreshler’s body in the coffin without a trace and was quite
shocked. Right now—
The body of the great hero disappeared from the world. This meant that the possibility of Chreshler
being resurrected as a human was completely gone.
-Of course, it is okay. Isn’t it a body that has already been abandoned once? It is stupid to be obsessed
with it now.
“......”
Of course, Grid knew that Chreshler abandoned humanity of his own choice. Everyone was bound to
have lingering feelings about their lives. However, Chreshler never had none of that. It was as if he had
no regrets about the path he took.
Skunk paid tribute to Chreshler, “These are words of enlightenment from a religious person... as
expected of the greatest pope in history.”
Grid was tired in many ways.
‘Don’t think too much and do what I have to do.’
It was futile for a normal person to try for a hundred days to understand an abnormal person...
Grid was well aware that most transcendents other than himself were crazy and controlled his mind
without difficulty.
‘By the way, the others will grow a lot today.’
The Overgeared members scattered in different places in the labyrinth—those who were still fighting
against the evil gods would soon face that undead that didn’t die. They might be worse than Chreshler,
but they were probably hero-level undead. If they killed and killed, they would increase their character
experience and skill level against enemies that kept respawning.
“Did you have an interesting idea?” Skunk carefully asked Grid, who was smiling happily.
“Soon, our other companions will face the undead as well,” Grid replied to him.
Skunk’s face became gloomy.
“I see... they don’t have the help of the divine wood, so they might have to fight for days and days...”
"That's right."
“......?”
So why was he smiling? Skunk became a bit scared of Grid.

Overgeared 1741
Chapter 1741
‘There are no flaws except for the fact that his appearance is slightly inferior to when I was alive.’
Chreshler evaluated Grid. It was the highest praise. The pope was born as a genius, blessed by the
Goddess, and praised as the greatest man throughout his entire life, so he had a very high vision. From
the perspective of he, who saw even the weaknesses of the only one he loved, Marie Rose, Grid was the
first to have no flaws in his abilities.
‘He will join with Marie Rose in the capacity of the Blood King... I have no choice but to admit it...’
Yes, he wasn’t being deprived of Marie Rose. He was just acknowledging the other person and yielding
of his own will. Chreshler comforted himself as if trying to brainwash himself. It was to calm the brain
that was burning with passion and to gain a mental victory. Thanks to this, his reluctant feeling gradually
improved and his mind cleared. He could see the situation objectively.
‘In the first place, Grid is a great god. Even taking into account the powerful beings like the dragons, his
status on the surface is comparable to that of the heavenly gods. A man like that joining with
Marie Rose... they are qualified to form a union... no, only Grid is qualified.’
If he had known this would be the case, he would’ve asked for a bigger coffin. Chreshler had no doubt
that he would be used as a ‘honeymoon room.’ To be precise, he was determined to make it happen. He
was in the midst of worrying for no reason when he woke up from his thoughts.
-Do you know what a lich fears the most?
“Let’s see... is it being unable to dance?”
For Grid, a lich meant Overgeared Skeleton Two. It was the influence of being together for many
years. It was the reason why his answer that he gave without much thought violated common sense.
‘Is this the humor of this generation?’
No matter how great he was, the difference in time of hundreds of years was too much to
bear. Chreshler shrugged it off and continued.
-It is a lack of knowledge. Those who choose to die in order to accumulate knowledge that can’t be
explored in a short human life are infinitely close to fanatics. If they can gain new knowledge, they will
sacrifice their own soul or their flesh and blood. They are the ones who are most afraid of being
deprived of the opportunity to study.
“You are saying that they are afraid of death as a result.”
-That’s right. It is a very unusual case even among the undead. They will never try to fight head on after
knowing you have the Divine Wood Coffin. They will be holding their breaths while preparing a trap that
can be called a disaster, so you had better be cautious. Don’t rush, and move at the speed of Skunk’s
navigation.
Chreshler’s answer came from concern. It was because Grid’s speed as he moved without hesitation was
too fast. He left behind Skunk, who was searching to see if there were any traps. Putting aside the
matter of Marie Rose, it was an attitude that provoked Pope Chreshler, who was prudent and wise.
“Understood.” Grid accepted the advice without hesitation. His relaxed heart had softened even more
after getting the Divine Wood Coffin.
‘I was too excited for a second.’
How could he invite Skunk into the party and then overlook Skunk’s role. Dozens of shadows were
watching Grid, who was reproaching himself.
“”It was just three more steps... Chreshler, that great hero stopped the momentum.””
“”The greatest pope of all time... putting aside his cheap words and actions, he is known for being quite
cautious...””
“”Speaking of which, you were active in Chreshler’s time, weren’t you, Thick-tipped Staff? What is that
great hero’s weakness?””
“”He is very lazy. It was the period when the Yatan Church was flourishing. The reason why the first
pope chose Chreshler as his successor was purely because he appreciated Chreshler’s talent. However,
Chreshler didn’t hone his talent and wasted it. He learned everything at once and used it as it was
without making any efforts to refine it. I think he used prudence as an excuse to remember.””
“”There is no depth?””
“”That’s right. His swordsmanship and magic were very ordinary without anything special.””
“”How did he manage to win and seal Marie Rose?””
“”It was an ingenious application of ordinary swordsmanship and magic. The momentary flash of
inspiration was so great that he turned gaps in ordinary techniques into weapons. He was transcendent.
Many villains died without even being able to read his ordinary sword.””
“”That weakness must’ve been seen through by the same class of transcendents, right?””
“”Yes. However, no one was able to attack him. The other weapon he had was the divine power
acquired through the favor of the previous pope and Goddess.””
“”Even if they manage to destroy the swordsmanship and magic, they end up being hit by the
divine power... it was perfect. If he had many flaws, then he wouldn’t have become the hero of an era.””
“”Of course, now he has been reduced to a coffin, so he is just a mass of divine power. Even so, he
hasn’t lost his memory and wisdom from his lifetime. The problem is that Grid is handling that mass of
divine power. Based on my knowledge that is insignificant to theirs, I can’t think of a way to attack
them.””
The identity of the shadows was a group of liches lurking in the darkness. They were called the staff of
the Specter here in the No Offspring Tomb. They feared death as Chreshler said. They abandoned
humanity and chose eternal life in order to search for knowledge. However, their choices would be
reduced to being in vain if the result was death. It was never acceptable.
“”As expected of a great god. I can’t believe the identity of a simple group is a legendary explorer and
the one who sealed Marie Rose...””
It was perfect for a small group. The worries of the liches gradually deepened as they watched Grid’s
group entering the depths of the labyrinth. The crystal ball was transmitting the location and situation of
the intruders in real time, but they didn’t have the courage to break into the scene. They simply silently
watched as the traps they set up had no effect and were destroyed. At this moment—
“I’ll help you.”
The woman who had been sitting silently stood up from her seat. Her long, gold dopo dragged across
the ground while her feet were floating in the air. She was the only living and breathing being here, but
she was also the most mysterious person. She was originally a member of the Peach Blossom Spring. For
some reason , she rebelled against the daoist immortals and entrusted herself to the No Offspring
Tomb.
The liches were agitated.
“”Don’t you have the qualifications of a God Killer? If you destroy Grid...””
“My qualification is just a mere fragment. It is far from harming the Only One God with my skills, and the
Only One God isn’t my enemy.”
The daoist immortal Yeo Yulan—she was from the East Continent and once ascended to heaven as a
daoist immortal. To be exact, she was called up as a soldier. It was when the Seven Malignant Saints
rebelled against the heavenly gods. It was before the world was destroyed once. In other words, Yeo
Yulan was a daoist immortal even before Chreshler and Grid were born. She was an extremely rare case
of a half-god who honed her swordsmanship and built up divinity.
She couldn’t trust the gods. It was because she saw the despicable ways of the gods who falsely framed
the seven good people and made them traitors. She had experience of being tormented by the gods
who were blinded by greed, started a war, and were expelled.
In the eyes of Yeo Yulan, who was once a human being but was liberated by the dao, the gods were
foolish and insignificant. Beings born with transcendence weren’t much different from humans living
short lives. They were garbage that weren’t worth defending and shouldn’t exist in the world. This was
why Yeo Yulan had been honing her qualifications as a God Killer.
“”If you can’t do anything to Grid, why are you willing to step forward?””
“I might not be able to do anything about the Only One God, but I can send the others back.”
Certainly...
Taking care of either of the two would be a great help to the liches. Dealing with the Divine Wood Coffin
would eliminate the worry of the liches about being destroyed, while dealing with the explorer would
allow them to lure Grid into a trap. However, the liches showed a reaction that was unwilling.
Yeo Yulan was a guest of honor. The Specter took special care of her. The Specter would be angry if she
was put in danger.
“Don’t worry, I won’t overdo it. I will keep in mind that the Specter is working to resurrect the master of
the tomb. Just as I swore in the past, I intend to cooperate thoroughly.”
There was the rustling of her dopo and Yeo Yulan’s body became blurred. Eventually, it became
transparent and seemed to melt into the landscape before disappearing. It was done in a split
second. There were no traces of magic power. It was a ‘daoist technique’ that was uncharted territory
even for the liches who had accumulated knowledge for hundreds of years.
***
“Did we really finish it off this time?”
“...Pon, are you doing this on purpose?”
It was after entering the No Offspring Tomb. Except for Grid and Skunk, the Overgeared members split
into a total of 10 squads. The average number of people in each squad was 400. It was a scale that made
one realize the enormous power of the Overgeared members.
However, they faced a crisis from the beginning.
The evil gods—they faced gods as an enemy. They were just fakes ‘portrayed by the divine statues,’ but
it was clear that they used divinity as a weapon. They were more powerful than any boss monster the
Overgeared members had raided before. To be honest, quite a few people were frustrated.
Unexpectedly, all 10 squads safely broke through the gates. The 8th National Competition had been
reduced to an ‘Overgeared Guild open audition’ thanks to Lauel’s subtle publicity, and these days, it was
causing a stir in the world. In other words, a considerable amount of time had passed since the Great
Human and Demon War.
The faces representing the Overgeared Guild had become stronger than the members
predicted. However, there was no room for joy. Each squad immediately faced a new ordeal.
“Look, they are resurrected again.”
“Is this my fault?”
The undead who were resurrected even when killed—unlike the death knights and liches, they took the
form of a ‘human’ and were incredibly powerful. Apart from their unfamiliar names, they must’ve been
transcendents when alive.
“It is the third resurrection and there are no signs of weakening.”
“28 people died in the fight just now. Let’s build defenses and buy time to analyze the patterns.”
Despite the large number of casualties, there was no opinion to retreat and reorganize. It was thanks to
the Tomb of the Gods. Was it because it was treated as ‘land’? Surprisingly, there was a resurrection
point on the Tomb of the Gods. The deceased Overgeared members were resurrected at the Tomb of
the Gods.
This meant they could rejoin the scene within 15 minutes at the latest. The undead that resurrected
again even after dying? If it came to endurance, their side wouldn’t be pushed either. The squad led by
Jishuka and Ruby had the upper hand when it came to sustainability.
“Wait! I have no health!”
Only the squad led by Vantner was experiencing a crisis. Vantner played the role of a tank, so he drew
the aggro very well. His brilliant head dazzled the enemy over and over again. Vantner took on the
enemy fire virtually alone and quickly ran out of health even with the support of his colleagues. In the
first fight, they killed the enemy more easily than any other squad. Then as time went on, the situation
became worse.
“That is why I told you to bring Ruby! Do you think there will be a problem with your pride?”
“That isn’t it. It is right to yield the Saintess to Regas, who only has the 3rd class
advancement... Gasp! I’m going to die!”
“That is true, but... I’m really going crazy.”
The moment the tankers failed to defend the front line and started to step back, the overall balance was
destroyed. The undead’s wide-area attacks broke into the collapsed formation, swept through the
members, and tried to turn the tide. It was such a big crisis that it was decided that it was necessary to
retreat for a while.
Just then, an unknown entity appeared out of thin air. It was a beautiful, young woman in a fluttering
golden dopo. She held a thin longsword in one hand and several amulets in the other.
‘...I went the wrong way again.’
The daoist immortal Yeo Yulan had been in the No Offspring Tomb for nearly 200 years, but she couldn’t
grasp the structure of the No Offspring Tomb. The labyrinth was too huge and dangerous to roam
alone. Even so, it was impossible for her to ask the skeletons for guidance.
Coincidentally, the liches had great fantasies about daoist immortals. They secretly worshiped the
person who penetrated through all creation and ascended to heaven. Asking them for directions? It was
a very difficult task due to the personality of the daoist immortal.
“Who...?”
She spoke to the Overgeared members who were uneasy, “I admire you, who strive for humanity.”
Yeo Yulan scattered the amulets. The amulet containing her power restored the health and healed the
wounds of the tired Overgeared members, and exerted the tremendous effect of raising the level of ‘all
skills’ learned by one step.
“Uh...?”
The Overgeared members were surprised when words such as ‘daoist immortal’ and ‘daoist technique’
appeared in the buff description for the first time and they noticed the identity of Yeo Yulan. However,
she had already disappeared. Soon, she appeared in another labyrinth and her vision was filled with
other Overgeared members.
‘...Is it fate?’
Yeo Yulan didn’t realize that she was someone who was bad at directions.
A daoist immortal—she was too great to admit that she was bad with directions. Therefore, every time
she encountered the Overgeared members, she talked about fate and connections and scattered
amulets on them. Thanks to this, each Overgeared squad gained great strength without understanding
the reason.
A long time passed.
-That woman is the same as me.
Yeo Yulan barely managed to appear in front of Grid’s group and Chreshler gave her a rave evaluation. It
was because she avoided Grid’s attacks several times with movements that were difficult to imagine.
Chreshler saw instantly that Yeo Yulan was someone with the same level of talent as himself.
“You are rude from the beginning.”
For some reason, Yeo Yulan expressed her displeasure. Her attitude of glancing into Grid’s eyes and
speaking politely in the meantime was unique.
‘She is like Chreshler?’
Was this saying that she was really crazy? Grid’s face became gloomy.
Chapter 1742
The trail of Grid’s sword strike that was left in the air released a roaring sound a moment later. It was
such a huge explosion that it was like dozens of artillery shells were fired at the same time. It wasn’t just
a bluff. It actually caused a devastating aftermath.
The wall that Yeo Yulan stood against collapsed. The labyrinth revealed beyond her shoulder had lost its
complex structure and turned into a straight path.
‘Hasn’t it been a while?’
An experience where his attack missed—Grid was looking curiously at the MISS indicator that had
already emerged several times when the clear voice of a woman entered his ears, “The power of the
sword is like a disaster. I once imagined that a great mountain would collapse if Chiyou drew his sword,
but seeing this, it seems it wasn’t a vain imagination.”
Yeo Yulan—she seemed to have no intention of hiding the fact that her identity was a daoist immortal.
First of all, she wore clothing similar to Bentao. They were silk clothes with a wide spread skirt and
sleeves, but a tight waist. Additionally, there was the cause behind Grid’s attacks missing. The daoist
techniques with names that only appeared in martial arts were symbols of the daoist immortals of the
Peach Blossom Spring.
‘It is tricky. In particular, the amulets.’

They were on a different level from any amulets he had seen before. Yeo Yulan’s amulets worked
similarly to the artificial senses that Grid had relied on for a while. They hovered around their master,
helping her read the trajectory of the attack and produce better results. They were similar to Zik’s runes
in that they exerted different performances depending on the characters written on the amulet. The
earrings made of jade seemed to be classified as a ‘daoist magic weapon,’ an artifact of the daoist
immortals. However, there were no signs of them being used yet.
She was by no means an easy opponent.
‘I can’t let my guard down in the slightest.’
It was back when Grid wasn’t an Absolute. He fought against Martial God Zeratul and won. Before
Braham became a god, he joined forces with Zik to defeat King Sobyeol. It meant it wasn’t guaranteed
that an Absolute could win against a transcendent. Moreover, it was difficult to guess the age of a daoist
immortal.
Bentao, who was trying to let people know that the Seven Malignant Saints were actually good people,
was someone who lived in the same era as the Seven Malignant Saints. There was no law saying it
wasn’t possible just because it was Yeo Yulan in front of him. It was right to not believe in the superiority
of his combat power and to be on guard against a hidden power.
Grid eventually activated the Sanctuary of Metal and admonished Yeo Yulan, “Make your attitude clear.”
He treated her disrespectfully despite guessing that she might be older than she looked. It was because
she looked like his age and she attacked first. Yes, she was an enemy. She appeared out of nowhere and
tried to attach an amulet to Skunk and Creischler. He couldn’t interpret this action as a favor.
However, there was a bit of a vague part. She only avoided Grid’s attacks and didn’t fight back at all. She
didn’t show any hostility to call it being intimidated. Rather, she expressed her respect with frank
admiration.
Grid still had a good image of the daoist immortals, so he found it difficult to wield the six fusion sword
dance, which was classified as a ‘killing technique.’
“There is nothing wrong with my attitude. I’m not trying to antagonize you. I am trying to send you back.
I am sorry to disturb you, who have become an Only One God for humans.”
“......”
Yeo Yulan was a daoist immortal. She became enlightened in reason and principles and transcended
humans, building up divinity. She was different from the heavenly gods, who were gods from birth, the
yangbans who were born from the gods, or the human gods who made great achievements or become
gods because they were worshiped due to their combat power. She was an existence that was difficult
to evaluate through black and white logic.
Grid decided it was better to have a conversation and put away his sword for a moment.
“What is buried here?”

It was a question that pierced the core. What was the true identity of the Specter? Why was there a
daoist immortal in the No Offspring Tomb? Why did a daoist immortal stand on the side of the No
Offspring Tomb?
Grid dug into the essence that solved all sorts of miscellaneous questions at once.
Yeo Yulan obediently replied, “I don’t know either.”
“......?”
It was an absurd answer that was spoken with a confident look.
Grid frowned, while Yeo Yulan continued her explanation, “I’m just speculating that the ‘being to correct
the order’ or the ‘other side of the truth’ is buried here.”
“You are speaking a lot without answering.”
Some of the scales of Fire Dragon Ifrit’s Arm contracted. Grid applied strength to the hand holding
Twilight and it reacted to the contracted forearm muscles. It tightened from the tips of his fingers to
below his elbow. It was also an unfamiliar and shocking sight for Yeo Yulan. She had lived for a very long
time, but it was the first time she had actually seen armor that recreated a dragon’s body.
‘It feels like strong self-defense techniques have been piled up.’
Divinity, a mental world, and dragon armor—the self-defense forces surrounding Grid were largely
divided into three layers and each one was equally powerful. In addition to the power and the scales, it
was infinitely close to being surrounded by a dragon.
-It is more amazing than I imagined...
Within the Sanctuary of Metal, Chreshler was also finally seeing Grid’s true value. At this point, it was
amazing to see Yeo Yulan facing Grid head on without trembling.
“You have corrected the order on the surface, including the East Continent,” Yeo Yulan continued
speaking, “Unfortunately, heaven has never lost its order. Regardless of the constant absence of
Goddess Rebecca, the sins committed by the seven gods and the rebellion of the Seven Good People,
the civil war caused by Hanul, and the mistakes of the arrogant and unruly Zeratul, heaven has remained
the same as it was in the beginning.”
In other words—
“The existence buried here is naturally a being who will correct the order of hell.”
“......!”
Skunk’s eyes widened. Grid was also surprised. However, he didn’t show it and denied it inwardly. It was
hard to understand.
-Are you talking about Yatan? What type of bizarre nonsense is this? Do you think a God of the
Beginning can die?
Chreshler protested without the need for Grid to step up.

-I have seen records that say Yatan was deceived by Baal and expelled from hell, but I’ve never seen any
records of him dying. They are records from the first pope who heard the words of the Goddess, so
there is little chance it is false. I’m not saying I trust the Goddess, but it is real history. In the first place,
who in this world can kill a God of the Beginning?
“I never said he was dead.”
-It is just wordplay. Isn’t there the premise of death from the time you claimed he was buried in the
tomb?
“It is the No Offspring Tomb where the master is unknown. We don’t even know whose tomb it is in the
first place. What basis do we have for being sure that it is a tomb? What if it is actually a seal rather than
a tomb?”
-You are obscuring the essence. It is the same trick as a scammer. There is no need to listen.
“In the first place, it doesn’t matter whether Yatan is alive or not. You have to keep in mind that there is
no place in heaven or hell for Yatan to stay.”
-......
Chreshler shut his mouth. Unfortunately, he was persuaded. It didn’t matter if Yatan was dead, simply
sealed, or forced to leave of his own volition. The only place where he could rest comfortably was the
surface. The Elemental World and Peach Blossom Spring were too small to contain the status of a
supreme god, and Asgard and the Hwan Kingdom had no obligation to accept Yatan. He was kicked out
of hell.
This meant that the only place for Yatan to stay was on the surface. Additionally, the most secretive
place on the surface was right here, the No Offspring Tomb. It was a place with the greatest
gatekeeper. This place was reborn as a separate dimension after devouring all types of myths and it
wasn’t easily accessible. Even the heavenly gods turned a blind eye to it. It wasn’t until hundreds of
years later that it faced the challenge of Grid.
-...Speaking of which, why did you dare to challenge this place?
“...I wanted to level up...”
‘Is he serious?’
Level up—for NPCs, it naturally meant growth.
Chreshler became terrified of Grid, who came to the mysterious space that no one had been able to
touch all these years as if he was simply hunting on a back mountain. He viewed Grid as a strange being
who couldn’t be understood at all from a common sense point of view.
‘...Even I am just a common talent in front of Grid.’
Most unknown things came from ignorance. He just couldn’t fathom Grid’s deep meaning...
Chreshler soon concluded in a positive manner and regained his composure. Then he asked Yeo Yulan
another question.
-You said that you are just guessing, right?
“Yes.”
-The other guess... then, what is the ‘other side of the truth’?
Yeo Yulan speculated that a ‘being to correct the order’ or the ‘other side of the truth’ was buried
here. If the identity of the being to correct the order was Yatan, then what was the other side of the
truth? Grid was also curious, so he listened closely.
Yeo Yulan shook her head. “I can’t tell you about that. The moment I mention it, you will be cursed and
it will be hard for everyone in this room to avoid the anger.”
-Isn’t this blasphemy?
“Stop it.”
-Just give me a clue. I might look like this, but I was loved by the gods.
“You can’t be trusted.”
-Can’t be trusted? I-I am the pope?
“You are the pope, but I don’t trust Rebecca in the first place.”
-Hoh... Yes. I didn’t like your attitude from the start. Grid, I think the story will only proceed if you
forcefully intimidate that person.
Chreshler was very tough. Even after becoming the Divine Wood Coffin, he was better than the great
transcendents of his time and also became stronger in the No Offspring Tomb. However, he couldn’t
take a step forward against Yeo Yulan and urged Grid to fight...
Grid ignored him and questioned Yeo Yulan, “Do you believe that the distortion of hell will be resolved
when Yatan is resurrected?”
“That’s right. It is good for people.”
“What if it isn’t Yatan who is buried here? Can you trust the Specter? Can you predict what it will do
after it becomes infinitely stronger?”
“...I don’t know about that.”
“Then get out of the way.”
“Grid...!”
“You have to prepare convincing grounds if you want to persuade people. If you really want to stop me,
fight and win.”
“......”
Yeo Yulan’s thin jawline became distinct. She kept her mouth shut. There was no more
conversation. Yeo Yulan persistently aimed at Skunk and the Divine Wood Coffin, while Grid stopped
her.
Yeo Yulan’s way of fighting used all types of daoist techniques and it was unfamiliar and threatening to
Grid. However, in the first place, this fight was infinitely advantageous to Grid. Grid alone was stronger
than Yeo Yulan and he had the numerical advantage. Besides, Skunk was a legend. He had a non-combat
profession, but he was a strong person who exceeded the average level. He cooperated with Chreshler,
and under Grid’s protection, Yeo Yulan was unable to hurt him.
‘Perhaps she has no intention of harming him in the first place.’
Grid clicked his tongue. It was because he was reluctant to oppress the one who didn’t use killing
techniques from beginning to end. Of course, he had to honestly confess that it was a bit fun. There was
the mysterious swordsmanship that seemed to move on clouds and the technique of making her body
transparent and invalidating an attack. The skills used by Yeo Yulan were full of novelty. The more they
fought, the more rewarding it felt to gain new experiences. He was able to assign many types of moves
as skills.
On the other hand, Yeo Yulan felt like she was dying.
Her breathing was visibly rough. It was because every one of Grid’s attacks were very deadly for her. Yeo
Yulan exerted all her strength throughout the fight. In the end, she had to put all her energy, including
her mental strength, into every moment. She tried to find the gaps in Grid’s insignificant movements
and risked her life to handle the sword that Grid wielded lightly.
She almost fainted when Grid’s sword brushed against her shoulder and she saw the summoned ‘spear
of light’ burning dozens of amulets. Nevertheless, she didn’t back down and kept up a strong
appearance.
Grid liked it. “I don’t want to hurt you. Are you really going to retreat only if I kill you?”
“...I will stop.” Yeo Yulan had prepared a retreat from the beginning. The moment she took out a new
amulet, an amulet stuck somewhere in the depths of the labyrinth reacted and moved her body.
“I’m not just worried about the ‘something’ buried here, but also about you, Grid. The Specter is a very
strong Absolute... this...”
She used techniques to speak as quickly as possible, but couldn’t finish. The anxious Yeo Yulan left. She
was going to meet the Specter and make a request.
Don’t meet Grid in person, but let him wander away and leave.
However, she couldn’t get an audience with the Specter. The liches were camped outside her room.
“”I was watching the situation through the crystal ball, but it was just an act.””
“”You didn’t think about hurting Chreshler and the adventurers. You were only full of thoughts on letting
them escape. How can we trust you after seeing your attitude?””
“”You will be confined. It is the will of the Specter.””
“Is this really the will of the Specter?”

“”Yes.””
The darkness brought by the roughly closed door was thick. It seemed to hint at her impending future
and Yeo Yulan’s anxiety deepened even more.
Chapter 1743
-That woman just now... putting aside her personality, her skills were excellent. You might not be able to
easily empathize.
Up until a little while ago, Chreshler hadn’t really gauged Grid’s combat power. He simply perceived Grid
as ‘much better’ than himself. It was based on Marie Rose’s assessment and the divinity of the Yellow
Dragon that was around Grid’s body.
This was a big mistake. Grid’s true value came from the power of items. Every time certain items were
utilized, his tendencies changed or his combat power increased dramatically. A prime example was
Twilight.
Seeing the ‘spear of light’ that fell when Grid’s sword grazed Yeo Yulan’s body, Chreshler knew that he
had eaten something wrong. The last food he ate was an egg dish that was popular hundreds of years
ago, but he remembered swallowing it because it was surprisingly too sweet. He thought it wouldn’t be
strange if he got indigestion at that time and lost his mind.
Yes, his whole life after becoming a coffin could’ve been a dream. Now he was looking at nothing...
...The manifestation of Disintegrate was so unrealistic that he had such useless thoughts. He couldn’t
believe what he saw.
Chreshler corrected his assessment of Grid. To be exact, an assessment itself was forbidden. Grid was so
much better and at a far higher level than Chreshler dared to evaluate.
‘He is an Absolute being that is impossible to fathom.’
Chreshler had also relied on the holy sword a few times in the past. However, the power of the holy
sword was just a ‘sword that amplifies divine power.’ The stronger he became, the more he believed in
his own skills rather than the holy sword. In other words, it was hard for him to understand the potential
of items. He saw Grid rapidly getting stronger every time a particular item was used and recognized it as
revealing a ‘power that is usually hidden.’
‘It is returning to the basic form.’
It was the stage where a being ascended to the highest realm and usually looked like an ordinary (?)
person. This was how Chreshler defined Grid. It was an evaluation that dismissed the extravagant
divinity that took the form of a Yellow Dragon, but it meant that Grid was that powerful when using the
power of items.
“I already know that. Yeo Yulan must’ve been a powerhouse who represented an era.”
Grid had met quite a few transcendents. He found that the transcendents of the past, such as Chreshler
and the Great Robber of the Red Night, were much stronger than the modern day transcendents
represented by Kyle. It was the difference of the years that was physically unavoidable. It was natural
that those who had already built up transcendence for a long time were stronger than the juniors who
had just started to accumulate it.
Grid was the only exception and was able to reach the Absolute level.
-It is unexpected. I thought you would misunderstand that she was weak because she was such an easy
opponent.
“It was never easy.”
-......
What did he mean by ‘it was never easy’ when he overwhelmed her without losing his breath?
‘Is he trying to save face for his senior? He is very humble.’
Come to think of it, Grid had always been polite. It was even though Chreshler was just an old coffin now
that Marie Rose was unsealed...
Shake shake!
The thrilled Chreshler trembled. It looked even more bizarre when a giant coffin floating around and
talking like a human being started convulsing.
“...Please calm down.”
Did he imagine Marie Rose’s naked body? Grid was worried that Chreshler would suddenly have an
accident. Chreshler barely calmed himself and asked.
-Then do you think Yeo Yulan’s guess is plausible?
Grid was treating the crazy woman who suddenly flew in with a sword as a senior. It wasn’t simply an
admission of her force.
“Yes.”
It was as expected. Grid seemed to trust the personality of Yeo Yulan itself.
“It isn’t that ridiculous.”
Yatan might be buried here—Yeo Yulan’s guess was quite plausible. The size of the No Offspring Tomb
and the status of the Specter could be explained if this was a place where Yatan was buried.
“However, she seems to believe that she needs the Specter to revive Yatan. I don’t understand that
belief.”
-I understand. We still have no reason to trust the Specter.
Yeo Yulan told him not to fight the Specter. There was a nuance of worrying about Grid’s safety, but it
also contained the meaning of not disturbing the Specter. In the first place, she seemed to be
cooperating with the Specter. It was clear that she judged that the Specter was necessary to resurrect
Yatan. It was hard to relate from Grid’s perspective.
A myth usurper—the Specter sent hunters throughout the entire continent beyond the No Offspring
Tomb to slaughter the human gods. This was harmful to humanity. Of course, it might not be intended
to harm humans. According to Yeo Yulan’s interpretation, it would be making sacrifices for the cause. It
was just like Pagma of the past.
It was unacceptable. Grid was a god of the surface. He shouldered the duty of guarding humanity and
his divinity was created from human aspirations. The moment he turned a blind eye to it, Grid would
become corrupted like the heavenly gods.
‘In the first place...’
The order of hell would be corrected by him and the Overgeared Guild. They had been trying to do
that. Even at this moment, Yura was guarding hell. Yatan would just be an unpredictable and uninvited
guest if he appeared now.
‘I’m not saying I will doubt and fight it.’
No matter whether it was trustworthy or not, Grid felt the need to meet and check the Specter in
person. It was a natural procedure.
‘A lofty Absolute?’
On the one hand, Grid felt pure curiosity.
Yeo Yulan’s last words—she spoke as if the Specter was a being who shouldn’t be disobeyed. She was
worried about Grid even after experiencing Grid’s strength firsthand. This overlapped with Marie Rose’s
concerns. It was why he needed to check it even more.
Was it okay to let such a strong being grow like this?
“Hurry up.”
Dozens of God Hands grabbed Skunk and the Divine Wood Coffin. They were influenced by Grid’s stats
and their tremendous grip was displayed. Skunk floated up without any resistance, while Chreshler laid
down (?) his body to make it easier for the God Hands to lift him.
-It is comfortable.
At the same time, Grid broke through the intricately twisted labyrinth without hesitation and the God
Hands followed closely. It was a skill he saved when fighting Yeo Yulan. They immediately moved
through the complex terrain. The process of analyzing the terrain was omitted.
“Ughhhhh!”
-Uweeeeeok!
Of course, there were side effects. The effect of the skill was limited to Grid. Skunk and the Divine Wood
Coffin were grabbed and dragged by the God Hands and crashed into all sorts of rocks. Skunk’s health
was reduced in real time. The rocks also contained the ‘status’ that made the No Offspring Tomb
eternal, so even the durability of the Divine Wood Coffin was reduced.
Shrill screams echoed. Grid didn’t care. It was enough to restore health and durability.
“Ughh... Gulp gulp. Cough cough!”
-Uweeeok! These guys hit me... it feels good?
The God Hands were active. They shoved potions into Skunk’s mouth and repaired the Divine Wood
Coffin in real time. The reproduction of a body part that moved on their own—they had unmatched
versatility. It was one of Grid’s greatest strengths.
“”You are here already?””
At the open space at the end of the labyrinth...
There were dozens of death knights waiting there while surrounded by distant ancient murals. The
moment they found Grid, they raised their swords and saluted. It resembled the knights of the
Overgeared Empire. There was strict discipline. It was an attitude of dealing with a respected superior,
not an aggressor.
However, the intention was impure. The reason why the monsters of the No Offspring Tomb respected
Grid was purely for the sake of the Specter. It was why Grid felt it was unpleasant. It felt like a human
smiling and pouring food to fatten a pig from a pig’s point of view.
“There are so many intermediate bosses.”
Grid was about to go straight forward and slaughter the death knights, only to stop moving. It was
because he found someone he needed to be cautious of.
Thick, curved, and fierce—it was a Sword with as many as three modifiers. The leader of the dozens of
death knights stood and blocked the gateway to the next labyrinth.
“”Grid, do you know?””
The ground was smashed with every step that the Thick, Curved, and Fierce Sword took.
Formless Will—the will of the Sword cut down everything that was offensive to the senses.
“”All the forces and gateways in the No Offspring Tomb aren’t there to deter intruders. It is just a test.””
The No Offspring Tomb was a huge filter. It was filtering out useless filth.
“”However, I have doubts about using it against you. How dare we test an Only One God? It is
presumptuous. It is like Zeratul testing Chiyou.””
“Are you comparing yourself to Zeratul?”
Grid let out a laugh.
Martial God Zeratul—he was obviously just a replacement modeled after Chiyou. However, it wasn’t a
name worth mentioning for a death knight, who was someone else’s servant all his life since his death. It
was too cheap. Grid clearly remembered Zeratul’s strength. This was even though there were a lot of
flaws in his personality. In the end, he was caught by this personality and was repeatedly defeated.
“”No way. I just used an example to highlight the fact that the gap between you and us is that great.””
“The example is wrong. Wouldn’t it be right if you compared yourself to the dogs guarding the gates of
hell?”
The eyes of Thick, Curved, and Fierce Sword shimmered like flames. It was a fleeting sight, but Grid
clearly saw it.
“”You seem to unexpectedly care about Zeratul.””
“I just don’t like you.”
Skunk was nervous. Did he care about Zeratul? Grid looked very uncomfortable because the death
knight was talking nonsense.
As expected. Grid couldn’t stand it. It was different from usual.
Hundreds of God Hands drew their swords in unison and threw them. The technique symbolizing Grid, a
‘Rain of Battle Gear’ was used in a physical way. It was with a straight trajectory rather than a falling
trajectory. From this moment on, it was a new skill for Grid.
The purple light of the death knights’ swords drew countless lines. They opposed the waves of the
swords, which showed power over the space, and eventually pushed them out little by little. There was
Thick, Curved, and Fierce Sword in the center. His Formless Will spread in all directions and helped his
allies by twisting the trajectory of the thrown swords and weakening their power.
‘He spent quite a lot of time fighting Yeo Yulan.’
Thick, Curved, and Fierce Sword was considering the time when Grid and Yeo Yulan confronted each
other. He heard it took 10 minutes. It was hopeful news for Thick, Curved, and Fierce Sword, who
prided himself on mastering a swordsmanship similar to Yeo Yulan. It meant that a ‘fight’ could be
established against an Only One God.
‘I can endure for 10 minutes with a learning mindset.’
Thick, Curved, and Fierce Sword didn’t have the amulets or daoist techniques. Additionally, he didn’t
even know the principles of daoism. He was an undead. His physical strength was infinite, unlike Yeo
Yulan who had remnants of humanity left as a half-god. He was confident that he could hold out against
Grid as well.
“”......?””
Then the eyes of Thick, Curved, and Fierce Sword greatly widened as he captured Grid with his
transcendent senses. He was surprised by Grid’s dancing performance that was contrary to his
expectations. Unknowingly, he was overwhelmed. For a moment, he couldn’t even move his fingertips.
Then his vision turned over and over again. It was because his skull was separated from his spine and
rotated dozens of times in the air.
Flash!
The spear of light penetrated the body of the headless and floundering Sword. Then falling meteorites
crushed him. It was the effect of Twilight that followed the six fusion sword dance. It was the moment
when Grid’s lethal move, which he suppressed against Yeo Yulan, revealed its sharp teeth.
“”I didn’t know you kept a trump card...””
“Foolish.”
It was ever since he became a god a few years ago. Unlike the popular rumors, Grid failed to win
consecutively and instead lost several times in a row. However, he wasn’t ashamed even once. The
opponents he fought were on a different level, at least in terms of skill, from the skeletons in front of
him who couldn’t grasp the subject.
-Receive this well!
The wreckage of the shattered death knights were picked up by the God Hands and transported to the
Divine Wood Coffin.
[The executive of the No Offspring Tomb, ‘Thick, Curved, and Fierce Sword,’ has been defeated.]
[Your level has increased.]
[The skill book ‘Sword Energy Dispersion’ has been obtained.]
No Offspring Tomb.]
No Offspring Tomb...]
......
...
[The current purification count is 23.]
[The Divine Wood Coffin has read the memory of ‘Thick, Curved, and Fierce Sword’.]
The consciousness of Grid’s group was transferred to the past. It was the past of the No Offspring Tomb.
Chapter 1744
“Congratulations, youngest. The temple has appointed you out as a sacrifice.”
“Oh, my! There is such a happy event in my house!”
“You’ve succeeded, Iwata!”
It was an era when death meant the gateway to paradise. The boy smiled widely as he looked around at
his parents and siblings, who were rejoicing while shedding tears.
“Yes, I’m glad. Thank you.”
***
It was the first time since the boy was born that he had seen such a dinner. The bread and meat that his
parents received from the temple were piled up on the table.
However, the boy couldn’t even touch the meat. It was because there was the possibility that he would
ascend to heaven.
The boy's father spoke to the boy, who was looking down gloomily at the pile of grass in the old wooden
tableware set, “Iwata, you might be young, but you have accumulated a lot of merit. Didn’t you join the
Reflection Group early on and serve the poor?”
“I, Iwata, also saved the little fox cubs who lost their mother two days ago.”
“Did you? It is great that you didn’t dismiss it lightly just because the other party is a beast. The gods of
Asgard will surely make you an angel. You will become one of the young angels who play musical
instruments and sing for the gods forever. That is why you should refrain from eating meat. The gods
might be reluctant if you have yellow lumps in your body.”
“Uwah, it reminds me of Taitta. I cut open the swollen belly and it was full of yellow lumps. I thought
there were no intestines the first time I saw it, right?”
“Considering the priests who performed the ritual frowned, I wonder if the smell was also bad. How can
you sacrifice the sick as a living sacrifice... The temple made a rare mistake.”
“It wasn’t a mistake. They knew and proceeded with it? Taitta was also a priest. Maybe they wanted to
give someone who served his whole life a chance to go to heaven.”
“That is true based on what I heard.”
“Thank you for the meal. I’ll be going!”
The boy often hated his father, who always nagged him, and his older brother, who supported his
father. However, that wasn’t the case since yesterday. The fact that he was chosen as a living sacrifice
made the boy a more positive person.
The boy, who ate all the bland vegetables before he knew it, jumped up from his seat and left the house
immediately.
It was around this time last year—the boy was called to the Reflection Group because he was fast and
strong. From then on, he had been busy every day.
Sadly, there were many elderly people in this city. He didn’t know if it was difficult, but according to the
explanation of his superiors, it was a disease created by peace. They were people who missed the time
to die due to the disappearance of war. The number of poor people who couldn’t go to paradise was
increasing every day.
“I heard that the shoemaker auntie, Domiri, has the hair at the top of her head turning white.”
“Is that true? It is my first time serving someone I know.”
“How pitiful... we should hurry and find her before she goes mad and hides somewhere.”
The boy mingled among the young men holding clubs stained dark red with blood and went out to serve
the people. The destination was the shoe store. The young men dragged out Auntie Domiri and beat her
with all their might. The auntie’s young husband and daughters cheered in congratulations while the
auntie screamed. She begged for help.
The boy felt it every time, but elderly people were really strange.
‘Why are they afraid of death?’
The gates to paradise would only open when they died. According to the priests who received the divine
message: Most people would go to the paradise that Yatan created underground and would be freed
from all the suffering they had experienced as humans. Additionally, some chosen ones would go to the
paradise that Rebecca created in heaven in order to worship the gods.
They could enjoy all types of carefree happiness, unlike life on the surface where they suffered from all
types of pains.
Of course, they knew that they would have to endure pain to reach death. However, the pain was only
fleeting. If they endured for a moment, they would enjoy eternal happiness. So why resist?
‘It is as the seniors said. They must be suffering from madness.’
The boy felt pity for Aunt Domiri, who was waving her hands and feet to stop the clubs. It would’ve been
better to obediently expose her stomach and head, rather than wailing louder as her fingers were
dislocated and her shin bones broke.
“It is tough, tough. At times like this, I just want to stab with a knife.”
"Are you crazy? That isn’t a service.”
Unless it was a sacrifice, she had to be beaten to death in order to wash away her sins in life. It was only
after being hit in the stomach until the intestines were crushed that there was a possibility of reflection
and ascension to heaven. Even if the underground paradise was better than the surface, it would be
worse than heaven. That was why it was done with clubs.
“Auntie Domiri, you have already reflected enough. There is no need to suffer any longer, so put away
that rattling arm and show your head.”
“Spare me… spare me...”
“Huh? What nonsense is this? Did you immediately go crazy the moment the hair at the top of your
head started turning white?”
“I... if I die already, who will take care of my children...? They will starve to death under their immature
father, who gambles with the money used to buy bread...”
“What are you saying? I don’t know what you are worried about.”
“Domiri is possessed by a demon!”
“Hurry up and kill her before we are hated by the gods!”

The people who were watching the service of the Reflection Group in an enjoyable manner started
shouting. The auntie’s young husband took the lead. Domiri’s daughters, who had been laughing and
clapping, started turning red with anxiety when they saw the atmosphere become harsh.
In the end, the boy stepped up. He used a much stronger force than his seniors to press on the back
of Domiri’s neck, overpowering her. Domiri begged the boy, “Please, Iwata... please...”
Bam!
Red blood filled the boy’s vision. The boy, who was covered with the blood from Domiri’s broken head,
finally relaxed his hardened face. He approached Domiri’s young daughters, who were about to cry, and
patted them on the shoulder.
“Congratulations.”
“Thank you!”
The girls also smiled widely.
That evening, the boy went to the temple. For the next month before the ceremony, the priests visited
the temple every night and told him.
“Drink.”
It was a white liquid. The priests explained to the boy, who was curiously looking at the liquid in the
transparent glass bottle“It is a medicine that purifies the soul. If you take that medicine every night from
today on, you will gradually be loved by the gods.”
“Your chances of ascending to heaven will increase!”
“Um, that’s right.”
The boy joyfully drank the medicine and felt his consciousness go dim. His heart fluttered and he burst
out laughing for no reason. As his soul became clean, it seemed that happiness came along with it.
He suddenly felt doubts. It was because the skin of the priests who came closer after taking off their
masks and clothes was wrinkled. How could a person’s body be like that? It was the first time he had
seen it in his life. It looked a bit similar to Uncle Domotan’s forearm, which had been burned as a child,
but it was too natural to be a wound.
‘The people chosen by the gods are different from ordinary people.’
In any case, it was good. The drugged boy smiled and fell into the arms of the priests. Thus, the priests
visited the temple every night.
Then around two weeks later...
The boy’s expression crumpled in the midst of his drugged happiness. He was stroking the bald head of
the priest, Gurada, when he felt a sense of beard-like roughness at the tip of his fingers. Then he looked
closely and found that it was a white hair. It was thick and short, as if it had just grown, but it was clearly
hair.
White hair—it was a symbol of an old person who missed the time to die.
“Ack! Iwata! What are you doing all of a sudden?”
“Of course, I am serving you.”
The drugged boy was out of his mind. He wasn’t clear about where he was and what he was doing now.
He relied solely on his learned instincts. He picked up a silver candlestick and beat the priest’s wrinkled
body mercilessly.
“This crazy guy...! Aaack!”
The priest, Gurada, also went crazy due to old age.
The boy felt sorry for the priest, who resisted by swinging a bottle. Even in the midst of his blurred
consciousness, he decided that he needed to serve the other person as soon as possible. It wasn’t hard
because the boy was very fast and powerful. He had delayed when serving Aunt Domiri because he
entrusted most of the work to his seniors, but it was actually easy and quick on his own. He quickly
turned Priest Gurada into a mess and killed him.
“Hiik...”
The other priests trembled. There were no soldiers who rushed over after hearing the commotion. The
huge temple at night was still. It was because the priests sent away the soldiers every time the boy came
to visit.
“Poor people...”
The boy finally noticed. The eyes of the priests, which were usually hidden under masks—their
eyelashes were white when he looked at it closely in the candlelight. Their shaved eyebrows and hair
were probably white as well.
“W-What are you going to do...?!” The priests screamed, but it was too late. The boy blocked the
doorway and started his service. All the priests were beaten to death.
The world was in great turmoil the next day. It was because the knowledgeable people who examined
the corpses of the priests referred to them as ‘very old people.’ The folds of their skin were like the rings
of a tree trunk.
Many things started to change. People learned the truth that the priests who ruled the city were older
than the elderly people and they questioned death. There were many voices that doubted paradise and
the gods.
The boy was fine. He just needed medicine.
The prison where the boy was locked up was meaningless. The crude iron bars couldn’t withstand the
boy’s grip, which was even more powerful than yesterday, and crumpled at once. The boy chuckled after
killing the seniors from the Reflection Group who ran over after shouting something.
‘All the seniors will go to heaven, right?’

The boy went straight to the temple. He killed all the soldiers protecting the entrance and also killed
those who were investigating inside. He was glad that his father was there as well. He felt like he was
being properly filial.
After that, the boy searched for medicine. On the way, people kept coming and interfering for some
reason, but it was enough to just kill them. He was happy enough to fly away when he found the
medicine. The temple was larger than he thought. The history of the destruction of the ‘kingdom’ was
recorded underground, but it wasn’t his business. It was important to find the medicine.
However, finding medicine became increasingly difficult. The visits from those interfering also became
less frequent. Now the temple where the boy stayed alone was as calm as any night. Before he knew it,
the boy became a young man.
“I’ve never seen a hero who saved the world become so corrupted.”
It was when he was just about to forget how to speak. The young man was so thin it was as if his bones
only had skin attached, and he had only a faint thirst for medicine. Everything as a human being was too
worn out to feel any excitement about the visitor who suddenly appeared.
“If you die like this, you will surely fall into hell. You are destined to become Baal’s plaything and be used
harshly.”
“Y...ou...?”
“Hero who saved the world from the deception of the demons of hell and deceived the eyes of the gods.
Ignorant sinner who destroyed the world he saved. The god Yatan that I know will surely have pity on
you. I, his apostle, will take care of you.”
The old temple collapsed. The white bones of the humans killed by the young man in the distant past
were weathered and blown away by the wind. The city, which had long been reduced to a huge ruin,
started to be covered in bone dust like snow.
The young man who saved the world was a hero, but he was also a sinner who unintentionally
destroyed the world. In many ways, he transcended humans and survived for hundreds of years without
eating. He relied on a craving for medicine that didn’t mean anything.
“You resemble me. You are a remnant of an abhorrent past and have no place to belong.”
The Specter, who identified itself as an apostle of Yatan, insisted. If he died and fell to hell, he would just
sin again. The demons who took advantage of Yatan’s cycle and started to occupy hell were very vicious.
Therefore, they had to be vigilant and they couldn’t die.
“I will build a new world and you will live there.”
“Medicine...”
The young man was obsessed with what had sustained him. He reached out toward the visitor who was
talking weirdly, but he couldn’t reach it. The Specter had already taken the young man’s heart. It used
the power of an apostle to make the young man immortal. Then suddenly—
“Are you three people I will meet in the future?” the Specter looked at the ‘view’ of Grid’s group and
asked a question. A chill went down the spines of Grid’s group as their consciousness returned to the
present.
***
[You have learned the story of Iwata, the Thick, Curved, and Fierce Sword.]
[Iwata’s soul has been purified by the divinity of the Divine Wood Coffin and refuses to fall to hell.]
[The Divine Wood Coffin has accepted Iwata’s soul.]
[Some of Iwata’s memories and abilities are absorbed into the Divine Wood Coffin.]
Iwata, the Thick, Curved, and Fierce Sword—Skunk’s breathing quickened after experiencing the
memories of his life. In particular, the shock he experienced at the end was so great that his face turned
blue and he started sweating.
‘It wasn’t caught in the review?’
Grid had a useless worry. He thought that the ancient sentiments and customs of the time when Iwata
lived were very cruel.
‘Well, I don’t think a minor will end up watching this story.’
Grid had grown tens or hundreds of times faster than others. Even so, it wasn’t until nine years after he
started Satisfy that he entered the No Offspring Tomb. It was practically impossible for a player who was
still underage to have the same experience as him here.
“It was a story from the time when Baal showed signs of distorting hell. Yatan’s apostle... in other words,
should we consider it a good thing that the Specter jumped out and escaped hell...?”
-From the perspective of humanity, it is correct to say that it is unconditionally fortunate. If the Specter
had left the lost sinners to die rather than bringing them to the No Offspring Tomb, the power of hell
would be much stronger than it is now. In any case, it is definitely diligent. Didn’t it once wander around
the world itself, collecting garbage and disciplining them?
A home to sinners with nowhere to go—the identity of the No Offspring Tomb was revealed. However,
there was no basis to trust the Specter.
What was the ultimate purpose of the Specter? Was Yatan really buried in the No Offspring Tomb?
There were still secrets to be revealed, so Grid’s party moved on.
Chapter 1745
In the first battle, he won in 35 exchanges of blows.
The one who inherited the Matchless Sword like himself—he understood the fact that this person was
the Sword Saint of the current era. This person was a distant junior. There was no great inspiration other
than the fact that the sword contained the characteristic of an orange sunset.
The second time, they exchanged 48 blows before he won. He was a bit surprised by the momentum of
the sword that pierced through the space in a manner similar to a spear. He also admired the orange
sunset, which was someone else’s divinity fused with the sword energy. He considered the efforts of his
junior who would’ve tried in various ways to fill the gap over the years.
The third time, he won after 71 exchanges. He was aiming to win within 20 exchanges, but it became
surprisingly long.
‘I thought I understood everything.’
This wasn’t the case at all. For the Sword Saint of the present day, the Matchless Sword was just an
additional branch, not the foundation.
The fourth time, he won after 82 exchanges. From then on, the dimensional gap couldn’t withstand the
waves from the battle and started to collapse. The fragments of the chaos dimension defied the
providence of the existing world and produced monsters.
“I can see your intentions.”
Sword Saint Muller—the most powerful Sword Saint of all time. He was praised as one of the greatest
heroes of the past by the humans of that time. His impression after living alone for hundreds of years
was very different from Kraugel’s expectations.
Straightforward, clear eyes. A confident expression. An unwavering voice. He was born to enforce
‘justice,’ just like the hero of a manhwa. It was like seeing the embodiment of goodness that would
never be broken. The expectation that he would’ve collapsed after living alone for a long time was
spectacularly wrong.
“Eventually, the dimensional gap will break and the surface will be in crisis... then I will have no choice
but to return to the world.”
Why was he born with such great talent? Muller deliberated on it for a long time before deciding to live
for others. He saved countless lives by harnessing a talent that was too much for one individual to
handle. He believed it to be the responsibility and duty of the strong.
His accomplishments weren’t just sealing the great demons. The wars and plunder suppressed by
Muller’s mere existence were simply incalculable. It was just that the kingdoms, forced to abandon their
greed out of fear of a single human being, didn't record it due to their pride.
“Okay. I’ll do as you want for now. Let’s hurry and return to the surface before the monsters born from
the shards of the dimension gaps hurt people.”
“......”
The Sword Saint of the present day was very reticent. It was unusual.
‘It is hard for a Sword Saint to be reticent, right?’
A sword contained many intentions. Swords were sometimes wielded to take thousands of lives and
sometimes to save only one. It was easy to wander if they didn’t consider it endlessly. A Sword Saint had
to see, hear, and experience many different types of lives. It was only by understanding and empathizing
with more lives that the intentions put into the sword increased and the paths of the sword would
increase.
Biban, whom he once happened to see from a distance, proved it. He never stopped chatting. Thanks to
this, Muller discovered that the person was Biban. Muller thought that his mouth would naturally be
busy if he reflected on the connections with people that he had built up to increase his sword skills one
by one. He worried in his heart that he would one day become like Biban.
“...It is fine.”
“Huh?”
The unusually reticent Sword Saint of the present day finally opened his mouth. He flustered his senior
by saying something contrary to expectations.
“The surface will be safe even if you don’t come. Monsters of that caliber can’t touch a single human
hair.”
“This is a real disaster. Your time as a Sword Saint is much shorter than I thought, right? Is it less than 20
years?”
“Yes.”
“Somehow, I felt like you were trying to save face by running away repeatedly. You’ve never been in a
situation where you were on the verge of dying before.”
The Sword Saint of the present day didn’t comply and ran away after every defeat. It was only after fully
recovering that he reappeared and challenged it again. It was nothing to be ashamed of. It was proof
that he wasn’t ready to accept defeat and death.
“I will make it clear. Your belief is just the fallacy of a genius. You might believe that other humans are as
strong as you are, but reality is quite different. The vast majority of humans can’t easily handle such
monsters.”
“You seem to have misunderstood something... I’m not being arrogant. I’ve experienced great crises
thousands of times.”
“How can such a person make the foolish claim that the surface is safe? Could it be that... you don’t care
about the lives of others?”
Muller’s eyes, which were as large and clear as a calf’s, turned sharp for the first time. He even released
a bit of killing intent. For a moment, Kraugel felt a sharp pain in his heart.
[The aura of ‘Heart Killing Intent’ has fixed your health to a minimum.]
[You can’t resist.]
‘Isn’t he a monster beyond imagination?’
A sword forged with killing intent—it killed the target as soon as there was the intention. Did Muller
really achieve the ultimate in the Heart Sword? At this point, wasn’t it far beyond the realm of legends
and transcendents?
Kraugel was agitated to the point that his face turned white, but he soon regained his composure. He
was a Sword Saint. There was no way that a meeting with Muller wouldn’t be beneficial. Grid knew this,
so he entrusted Muller to Kraugel.
Kraugel believed it. It was his ‘qualifications,’ not his talent and skills. He believed in Grid’s judgment and
trust in sending him here.
“...You didn’t shake.” Muller saw Kraugel’s determination. A person who stood aloof even when death
approached him. At the very least, he seemed worth talking to. “I’ll change the question.”
[You are free from the effects of ‘Heart Killing Intent.’ Your health can be restored.]
“Is the surface really safe when these monsters go on a rampage?”
“Yes, the surface is now guarded by a ‘god.’”
Additionally—
“Also, humans aren’t as weak as you think.”
“......”
A strange light flashed in Muller’s eyes. He realized it—the objective of his distant junior, the Sword
Saint of the present day, wasn't Muller personally.
“Come back to the world and fight together for humans... I thought you came here to ask for that.”
Muller shrugged and took back his sword energy, which had taken the form of a sword. He pulled out
the real sword that had been sealed for hundreds of years and grabbed it. It was a treasured sword that
was reborn as a divine sword due to accumulated achievements and years alongside the strongest
Sword Saint in history.
“Your objective was simply to devour me.”
The world doesn’t need me.
His junior’s attitude seemed to be sincerely saying this. It was the blessing that Muller had been long
hoping for. A world that could survive only if a few strong people supported it—the surface was a
precarious world. It could be overthrown at any time by the whims of the dragons or the needs of the
gods. There wasn’t much that Muller could do in such a world. He endured a lot of pressure alone.
Thus, he ran away. In the end, he wanted death. He rejected life because it was meaningless, not
because he was bored. Then he caught a glimpse of the truth of hell and realized that death wasn’t the
end. He realized he couldn’t even die and felt extremely desperate. He abandoned all his burdens and
slipped into the dimensional gap.
He was a coward. He wanted to help his junior, if only to relieve his guilt.
“I’ll do my best to feed you. I’ll show you everything, even if it means killing you hundreds of times.”
Muller took a proper posture. It was very slowly, as if telling Kraugel to watch and learn. “Come.”
A god protecting the surface? Such a thing was impossible. Perhaps his junior misunderstood a mere
human god. He could’ve mistaken Garion, the God of the Earth who reacted every time he split apart
the land and mountains, as equivalent to the heavenly gods.
Nevertheless, Muller didn’t deny Kraugel’s words. It was because he sympathized with the argument
that ‘human beings aren’t weak.’ If many legends and transcendents were born in this era, the surface
would definitely be safer than it was in Muller’s days.
After hundreds of years, he felt relieved.
A sword power that made a cracking sound like a thunderbolt smashed toward Kraugel. It tore apart the
dimensional gap.
Everything was an inspiration to Kraugel. It wasn’t just at the level of improving his mood or senses. He
received the system’s help. Every time he exchanged sword strikes with Muller, the level of his
swordsmanship related skills started to grow at an incredible rate. In particular, the skills related to the
Matchless Swordsmanship exceeded the master level. It was a class effect caused by his encounter with
the former generation Sword Saint.
Kraugel, who had taken a hard path so far, grew up normally for the first time. It was thanks
to Grid’s favor. It was a debt that must be repaid someday.
[The skill ‘Matchless Swordsmanship’ has transcended to reach level 11. A special function is created.]
[The skill ‘Matchless Heart Technique’ has transcended and reached level 11. A special function is
created.]
It was around 20 days after he met Muller. On the surface, Grid’s No Offspring Tomb expedition was in
full swing.
“...Who would dare? Is this the ‘god’ you talked about?”
Muller’s face hardened in the middle of teaching Kraugel.
The last worry left on the surface—he realized there was an anomaly in the No Offspring Tomb. It was
possible because he had connected strands of sword energy to the No Offspring Tomb and his senses.
Muller had blamed himself for being a coward, but in reality, he was still a hero who cared about the
world. He couldn’t turn a blind eye to the moment when he had to step up. He put surveillance on the
No Offspring Tomb in the first place because he wasn’t prepared to turn a blind eye.
“This isn’t the time to do this. We have to go back quickly. At this rate, the boundaries of all dimensions
will be broken around the No Offspring Tomb.”
“......”
Grid left everything related to Muller to Kraugel and Kraugel had no intention of taking Muller to the
surface. It was because he thought it would be impossible to convince Muller. No matter the reason, this
was a person who had been alone for hundreds of years. It wouldn’t be easy to bring him back to the
world. He thought it would be a waste of his heart and time to persuade them.
This was why he fought silently. It was in the hope of gaining even the smallest instructions. He hoped to
appease Muller, who was bored because he couldn’t meet a strong person other than himself.
Then the result? Far from a small lesson, he got huge gains. Additionally, Muller offered to go to the
surface on his own.
It was the moment when Grid’s advice that sometimes it was best to fight without saying anything
matched the situation.
***
“There are so many things in the world.”
“It isn’t for nothing that people say they don’t believe it, even if it is a novel.”
They just need to watch the news for an hour to tell. It was a fact that there were more movie-like
things in the world than in movies. In modern society, laws and ethics took precedence. Meanwhile,
ancient humans were ignorant of even basic morals and did terrible things casually. Iwata’s case was like
this.
“I think I know why the Specter gave the residents of this place a new name like Staff or Sword. It
must’ve been in the hopes of completely erasing the terrible past.”
Skunk used the words ‘resident.’ The death knights and liches who inhabited the No Offspring Tomb
couldn’t be regarded as mere undead. From Iwata to Gajanara. It was the aftermath of peeking at the
past of a total of eight executives. People who could’ve been ordinary if they had been born in the right
world—Skunk sympathized with the ignorant victims who unintentionally became heroes and were
forced to degenerate into villains.
It was the same with Grid. He didn’t feel very comfortable.
Chreshler’s thoughts were different.
-It is right to see the No Offspring Tomb as a huge prison. It is a collection of irredeemable garbage.
Chreshler didn’t sympathize with the inhabitants of the No Offspring Tomb. Regardless of the reason, he
interpreted it as a well-deserved punishment because they had accumulated sins. It was from the
perspective of a religious person who was as devoted as a fanatic.
Grid and Skunk clicked their tongues.
‘Did he forget that his body is buried here?’
‘He might be trying to ignore it...’
Grid stopped walking.
A small room guarded by three executives—the perfect pincer attack between transcendents in such a
narrow space was somewhat difficult even for Grid. After quite a hard fight, he broke through and
moved along the passage. However, an unexpected object blocked his way.
Duguen! Duguen!
A huge, red lump of flesh that was beating like a heart. The same thing he had seen in hell was deep
underground in the No Offspring Tomb.
Chapter 1746
Muller’s brown hair reached just below his ankles and dragged like a cloak. It was a constraint that
couldn’t be ignored. It was like he took a penalty on himself. However, Kraugel hadn’t noticed any major
gaps in the last 23 days. He reaffirmed that Muller was a person ‘close’ to an Absolute.
‘He isn’t an Absolute.’
Kraugel’s discerning eye was far beyond the ordinary. He had also witnessed firsthand Absolutes like
Grid, Hayate, Marie Rose, the old dragons, and Zeratul. It was either fighting together with them or
fighting them as enemies. There was no way that he couldn’t distinguish between Absolutes.
‘The only thing he has developed is his heart.’
Muller’s ‘status’ fell short of an Absolute. He was at the level of a higher transcendent and the so-called
‘Realm of the Absolute’ couldn’t be implemented. His ‘energy’ was at least equal or superior to an
Absolute in terms of ‘swordsmanship,’ but that was it.
It was generally inferior compared to Hayate, who wielded the energy of a Dragon Slayer; Marie Rose,
who wielded the power of a vampire; a dragon, who shot a Breath and used Dragon Words; and Zeratul,
who mastered all martial arts. It was several times lower than Grid’s omnipotence of being able to
respond to any situation in real time using items. Just—
The ‘heart’ didn’t seem to be lacking compared to any Absolute. This might be due to the characteristics
of the class called Sword Saint. It was because the Sword Saint had a skill called Heart Sword. By moving
his sword with his heart, he naturally sharpened it and reached the stage of Heart Killing Intent. It
must’ve been a ‘natural’ growth process for Muller, who was the strongest of the Sword Saints.
‘I wonder if he was able to keep himself from going crazy due to his advanced heart and mental power.’
Muller had been alone for hundreds of years in a dimensional gap, but let alone being crazy, he hadn’t
degenerated at all. It was amazing no matter how one looked at it. It was understandable if he
interpreted as Muller enduring thanks to his specially developed heart and mind.
‘That is also why he ran away.’
Satisfy’s worldview was very hopeless.
The surface—a world where they never knew when the time bomb called a dragon would
explode. Humans lived there and were threatened by all types of monsters. On one hand, they were
targeted by the demons of hell. Therefore, they relied on the heavenly gods, but most gods weren’t
interested in humans.
In the first place, in Satisfy, gods were more like ‘humans with eternal life and strong power.’ Their
mental state wasn’t that different from humans, so they were too incomplete to be absolutely trusted
and followed. Of course, the Gods of the Beginning might be different, but...
In any case, the world experienced from a human perspective was hopeless. Even hope disappeared
after death. If a great hero died, they ascended to heaven and became a soldier of the gods. If an
ordinary person died, they fell into a distorted hell and became the prey of Baal and the demons.
In a world where there were no dreams and no hope—
Muller took a completely different path from Hayate. At first, they lived for others in the same manner.
Then after learning the hopeless truth of the world, Hayate built a tower, while Muller fled. Was it
because Muller was a coward? Rather, perhaps he accepted the situation more ‘realistically.’
Hayate lived every day with nightmares until he relied on Grid. He knew dragons better than anyone, so
he feared them the most in the world. He endured purely with a hero’s willpower. He endured the pain
caused by the weight of the responsibility he carried, hid the fear he didn’t dare tell others, and lived
every day without finding hope. Yes, he just endured it. He would’ve collapsed if he hadn’t met the hope
called Grid. His years of hard work might’ve been in vain. That was how precarious he was.
On the other hand, Muller quickly gave up cleanly when he realized there was no hope in the world. He
didn’t try his best. In any situation, his calm mind and heart would’ve forced him to make the ‘right
judgment.’ Even so, he still seemed to have a lingering attachment based on the way he kept the No
Offspring Tomb under surveillance.
‘If he had remained in the world until the end like Hayate...’
He would’ve accumulated all sorts of achievements and experience and became an Absolute.
‘Definitely.’
Kraugel was thinking this as he stared at Muller’s back, only to suddenly come back to his senses. It was
because he made eye contact with Muller, who turned his head.
“I won't guess what you are thinking,” Muller spoke with his characteristic amiable expression and
pretended to slit his neck with his finger.
Snip.
His long hair was cut off. It was the operation of sword energy that was used without a sword. The clear,
sharp sword energy blurred the scenery and only cut off his hair.
“Don’t look at me with any type of faith. I’m not a trustworthy hero or a great person.”
Thus, he wanted to die even more. His past achievements with no future—he was ashamed to see
people praising the meaningless things that were like used and discarded pieces of cloth.
“By the way, are you really going to follow me?”
Muller cut through the dimensional gap and a door to the surface appeared. The destination was
unknown. It could be opened in the middle of the Red Sea, the lava-infested Trauka’s lair, or the high
sky. Still, it didn’t matter where he fell.
Muller would head to the No Offspring Tomb. He was prepared to die, even though he had avoided it
out of fear. It was because he knew what was asleep in the No Offspring Tomb. He didn’t know what the
Specter was trying to protect, but he knew the other thing for sure. He had seen it himself in the past. It
was why he decided to leave the world.
‘Beriache’s body.’
The mother of the direct descendant vampires—the last gamble she made was to give birth to Marie
Rose. She gave birth to Marie Rose even though she knew she would die. In fact, she died shortly after
giving birth to Marie Rose.
Muller’s senses read in real time the process of a soul so powerful it had never been seen before falling
into hell. Muller was the guardian of the surface at the time. It wasn’t an exaggeration to say that his
eyes and ears were over the entire continent. The Sword Saint’s Super Sensitivity combined with his role
allowed him to sense a lot.
He even knew that some transcendent being had got their hands on Beriache’s body. Muller sensed the
ominousness and hurriedly pursued it to the No Offspring Tomb. Then he saw it.
The Specter—it defended its ‘territory’ from invaders, just like Grenier’s Mountain King, and he
predicted that it would mutate naturally to become a myth predator in the process. In fact, the Specter
that Muller saw was far beyond his imagination. It was outstanding in both force and background.
“What are you going to do with it?”
Muller’s past unfolded before Kraugel’s eyes.
[Something special has occurred due to the class effect of ‘Sword Sword Saint.’]
[Your sword energy is communicating with Muller’s sword energy.]
[You will experience a moment from the past that Muller is remembering.]
It was a short past. In the dark underground area of the No Offspring Tomb...
Muller set up a sword barrier to avoid the persistent pursuit of the undead and stood facing a huge
existence. No, it wasn’t huge. It felt dozens of times larger than it actually was due to the unrivaled
pressure it gave off and a very ominous shadow on its body, but its size wasn’t much different from
Muller. It was the average height of humans and the form was also human. Yes, it was clearly a human
form. However, the darkness in its empty eyes was telling Muller that it was something different from a
human.
“Sword Saint Muller. You are qualified to ask questions,” the being—the Specter of the No Offspring
Tomb—opened its mouth. Its hand held someone’s rotting heart. It was Beriache’s heart.
“I am going to make a mirror.”
“Mirror...?”
“It is a mirror that is symmetrical to the body of King Daebyeol, who covets the souls of the dead and
distorts the moon of hell.”
“......??” Muller couldn’t understand the Specter’s words at all.

The Specter added, “It is easy to understand it as a tool to make the plans of the demon who betrayed
my god go awry. I will recreate and offset the hell landscape that he dreams of here.”
The Specter’s fingertip touched Muller’s forehead.
The Realm of the Absolute—it was a high-speed approach that made even Muller’s Super Sensitivity
react a step late.
Duguen!
An enormous amount of information flooded Muller’s mind.
The huge red lump that was beating like a heart—the flesh of the ‘body’ that devoured the souls of the
dead and distorted the hell moon was clearly engraved in his mind.
“This is a judgment that takes into account the relationship between King Daebyeol and Beriache. The
moment they fall into the same fate and form a symmetry, they will be led by fate.”
“Wait... this is a world of humans. It isn’t suitable as a space to fulfill your personal wishes.”
“A personal wish? You really don’t understand the situation. No... you are denying it. This isn’t my wish.
It is the only way to save humanity. Even if this world ends, humanity in the next world will be saved.”
“Don’t make me laugh!” Muller drew his sword.
Kraugel experienced it from Muller’s point of view. His swordsmanship, his will, his fighting style—the
Sword Saint, who was called the strongest of all time, was truly amazing. He had transcendent
qualities. He fought the Specter and became stronger in real time.
Kraugel experienced the whole process firsthand and absorbed a certain amount of experience. The
Sword Saint’s class quest, which hadn’t been completed in more than 15 years of Satisfy time, entered
the final phase. It was an opportunity to be recognized after competing with Muller for dozens of
days. It was a precursor to a complete class change.
“You don’t have to feel that much hate. I have prepared the minimum of safeguards. The No Offspring
Tomb will soon be reborn as a world separate from the surface. If you don’t wish for an apocalypse, pray
to Yatan that the scale of hell can be handled with the No Offspring Tomb alone.”
“It is really a ‘minimum safeguard,’ you damn demon bastard.”
Muller’s words became inappropriately harsh. That was how much he was pushed to his limit. His skills,
which developed in real time, were overshadowed and dozens of spears were inserted into his body. He
blocked the swords with the power of a Sword Saint, but that was his limit. However, the light in his
eyes didn’t die. Just like the protagonist of a male-focused manhwa, his big, clear eyes were burning
with enthusiasm.
“What are the chances that the small world created by you, a mere apostle of a god, will handle the
scale of hell created by a God of the Beginning? It isn’t even 1%.”
“Be mindful of the fact that there is even a small possibility. Sword Saint Muller, the hero who supports
the world. My respect for you ends here.”
Dark demonic energy appeared in both hands of the Specter. To be precise, it was divinity. An
Absolute divinity inherited from the God of the Beginning, Yatan. The moment it touched Muller, it
exercised the power to banish him outside the No Offspring Tomb.
It was a crushing defeat. The anxiety about the impending apocalypse and the frustration of not being
able to stop it made the hero, who didn’t know how to give up, feel despair.
“...It is the end.”
The information instilled in him by the Specter revealed too much truth to Muller.
The disappearance of Yatan.
The distorted hell.
Heaven who stood on the sidelines.
The insane apostle of Yatan.
Muller would rather die.
He wanted to turn a blind eye to the turbulent waves that couldn’t be stopped with his own
ability. However, he also learned that death wasn’t rest.
“......”
The hero’s eyes, which had been shining like stars, died. He got up in a daze and stumbled away. He
wandered the continent aimlessly. He saw many monsters and evil deeds that troubled people. As he
helped them, a momentary light appeared in the hero’s dead eyes.
His gloomy face slowly relaxed. He reassured people with a kind and benevolent expression. It was an
amiable face that concealed his rotten heart. It was the same expression he showed Kraugel.
[The communion of sword energy has ended.]
[You have experienced Sword Saint Muller’s past.]
[The Sword Saint class quest is completed.]
[Your strength, agility, and willpower stats are greatly increased and the power of class-specific skills
enhanced. The number of swordsmanship you can create has increased.]
[Great power comes with great responsibility.]
[You will have to shoulder the responsibility of your predecessor.]
[Analyzing the situation of the world.]
......
...
[Help the Only One God ‘Grid’ to protect the surface.]
[If you fail, the world you used to know will come to an end.]
“I made a mistake. The empathy between sword energies... I unintentionally told you too much.”
The two Sword Saints emerged from the dimensional gap and had descended to the surface before they
knew it. They ran non-stop and got closer to the No Offspring Tomb.
Muller’s expression was dark. The amiable expression he was trying to make disappeared and
gloominess hung over it.
“Ignore it. You don’t have to shoulder the responsibility just because you know the truth.”
It was the advice of a loser who ran away. It was advice given as a human being, not a Sword Saint.
Kraugel shook his head. “I am going to bear it.”
“You?”
“I am just sharing the burden that someone else is already carrying.”
“Someone else...?”
“Didn’t I tell you that there is a ‘god’ protecting the surface?”
Kraugel’s obsidian eyes captured the image of the old hero. He thought it was somewhat dwarfed
compared to the heroes of the present age.
“Grid—he is the hope that bloomed without your knowledge.”
He was about to add the words ‘my friend,’ but he held back.
Chapter 1747
The red lump of flesh—it received the souls of humans who fell to hell and inflated its flesh, and was the
moon projected in the sky of hell and the cause of the distortion of hell. It used the countless eyes made
from the swallowed souls and drove everything in hell crazy.
Why was it here? Grid couldn’t understand what was happening in front of him. He was just
overwhelmed with a huge sense of deja vu.
The shape and characteristic of the red flesh. The size and structure of the space where the flesh was
located. From the air flow to the temperature and humidity. Everything matched what he had seen and
felt in hell.
‘Don’t tell me that this place... is it hell?’
It was to the point where an absurd question popped up in his mind. He suspected that after wandering
through the ever-changing labyrinth of the No Offspring Tomb, he had crossed into hell.
“Is it possible that we crossed dimensions without knowing it?”
-I didn’t feel that way at all, but...
Chreshler responded like it was nonsense.

“This place is the No Offspring Tomb.” Skunk immediately denied it. He was a legendary adventurer and
he couldn’t mistake his current position. Adventure-related skills and indicators that only Skunk could
see showed that this was the No Offspring Tomb.
“...As expected, it couldn’t be trusted.”
Grid frowned and his divinity flared up like wildfire. The Yellow Dragon seemed to be breathing fire from
its mouth. As people said, one of the advantages of a myth class was its ‘coolness.’ It represented some
of its owner’s feelings and set the atmosphere.
“I’m ashamed that I was almost deceived.”
Hunting the executives and experiencing their past—Grid gradually developed a certain belief while
doing this. It was the belief that the Specter was something close to good. It was because it seemed to
be trying to restore the distorted hell. No matter how he looked at it, the Specter who visited and
captured transcendents to prevent them from dying, and managed the No Offspring Tomb, was fighting
for the world.
Based on the fragmented conversations it had with transcendents, it was possible to tell that it hated
Baal terribly. Its overriding goal was to restore hell to its original state, so it was clearly at odds with
Baal. As a result, it was beneficial to humanity.
Of course, there were cruel and cold aspects to it. No matter how much karma the transcendents who
went crazy had unintentionally accumulated, the Specter ignored their human rights and ethics and
turned them into the undead. It also deserved to be criticized for hunting human gods.
However, Grid wanted to believe it. He vaguely hoped that he would gain a reliable ally in this hopeless
world. All sorts of circumstances fueled expectations.
It was ridiculous. Grid’s swollen heart shriveled like a balloon with holes in it. In an instant, he lost all
expectations and faith in the Specter. How could he trust a lunatic who recreated hell on the surface?
He even felt betrayed.
“Is it thinking of restoring the lost hell by recreating it on the surface, rather than reclaiming the hell that
was lost to Baal?”
It was a reasonable doubt. The forces of hell were tremendously powerful. Baal, who had been defeated
by Grid several times, would be much stronger now than he was back then. There were also the
variables of the red flesh and Asura. Considering that Amoract and many other great demons were
hostile to Baal, it made no sense for the Specter to face hell alone, even if it was much more powerful
than Baal or Grid.
The executives and soldiers of the No Offspring Tomb and the evil gods with the statues turned upside
down? They were obviously powerful, but they could be offset by the strength of the army led by Baal.
Every time Grid fought Baal and won, it had to be taken into account that Baal was ‘alone.’ Baal didn’t
wage a war against Grid. He just insisted on fighting one-on-one and enjoyed it for his personal
amusement. It hurt his pride, but it was an objective fact.
On the contrary, Grid worked with Bunhelier and Nefelina to attack Baal...
‘I’m becoming angry for some reason.’
Grid became embarrassed after objectively comparing the power of hell and the No Offspring Tomb,
and he trembled. His divinity spread even more. The coiled up Yellow Dragon soared to ascend.
-It is a hero’s spirit.
Chreshler unknowingly praised it.
“Ohh...”
Skunk was thrilled.
Even to a legendary player, Grid was a person from a different world. This was even though he was a
member of the Overgeared Guild and watched Grid closely.
The embarrassed Grid coughed.
“In any case, it is good that we came to the No Offspring Tomb.”
This disgusting, ominous red flesh. It must be destroyed.
Grid used a skill. He combined Twilight and the Fire Dragon Sword, and combined Cranbel’s Horn and
Gujel’s Fang. He intended to use a six fusion sword dance to destroy the flesh.
At this moment—
“In the past.”
A voice was heard. A harsh voice, like the breathing of a wounded beast, rang out in all directions. It
echoed terribly even considering the size and structure of the space. To add a bit of exaggeration, he got
the illusion that his brain was shaking.
“I remember feeling unfamiliar eyes. The gazes were from so far away that it was hard to fathom the
distance.”
Only the voice was heard. It didn’t show itself. It was impossible to identify the location even when Grid
maximized his senses.
‘It isn’t here.’
Grid didn’t assume that he ‘couldn’t find’ the other person. Just like all his stats, the insight he
accumulated over the years were a testament to his hard work. It was the same for his status as a god
and his qualifications of an Absolute. He used all his abilities and powers, but he couldn’t find the other
existence? It couldn’t be. The owner of the voice simply wasn’t here. It was just a magical tool playing
the role of a speaker.
“Now I know the identity of the gaze I felt.”
The Specter—the owner of the voice was clearly the Specter.
“Uhh...” The white-faced Skunk trembled. He just heard a voice, but he was experiencing a status
abnormality. It wasn’t fear or confusion. He was overwhelmed. He was overwhelmed by an enormous
pressure that was difficult to interpret as just a difference in status and he couldn’t even move a
fingertip. He had been reduced to prey.
-In terms of the momentum alone, it is more than Marie Rose...
Chreshler muttered in a rare dark voice. He felt a very powerful origin and history. An entity who had
hunted countless transcendents and human gods, with the God of the Beginning, Yatan, as its
source. The Specter had a background that meant it ‘naturally’ had to be powerful. He had an intuition
that it would be a tougher opponent than what he was prepared for.
It was the same for Grid. However, he couldn’t care about failure or defeat. Valhalla of Infinite Affection
was thickly covering him in his mental world. The ultimate goal of rescuing Khan by all means that was
instilled in him gave him an unbreakable will. No desperate situation could frustrate Grid. Thus, he
became the hope and lantern of humanity.
“Specter, what is your purpose?” Grid asked in a straightforward manner.
“It is the salvation of the world through the restoration of hell,” the Specter answered. It was an
immediate reply without any worries. It was hard to see any ulterior motives or hypocrisy.
“Is it about creating a new hell rather than reclaiming the distorted hell?”
“You are distorting it. The hell that I will create here is a means to restore the real hell, not a new one.
Only One God, stop speculating.”
“You have a long tongue even though you aren’t Huroi... I don’t understand anything at all. In any case,
the bottom line is that you are going to make this place hell, right?”
Grid wasn’t a good person. His intuition was more like a learned ability. He ignorantly relied on his
immense experience and the information he had built up from it. Perhaps that was why his intuition was
telling him even more accurately—he had to destroy this red lump of flesh right now. He couldn’t be
misled by the sophistry of the Specter.
‘An object that distorts hell. There is an object on the surface that is exactly the same as the object that
Baal cherishes the most.’
Sitting on the sidelines? It was a foolish thing. It wasn’t a situation where he could fathom the intentions
of the Specter.
Grid shot forward like a beam of light. By the time Skunk and Chreshler noticed this fact, a shadow was
about to pierced the red flesh. It was Grid’s figure. Along with the sound of skin exploding, a series of
creepy cutting sounds followed. The mangled red flesh released blood darker than its own color in all
directions. The subsequent shock wave of the sword dance shook the huge space and made it seem like
it was about to collapse.
However, the red flesh that had been targeted was still floating in the air. The blood that had been
pouring out quickly subsided. The health gauge had been greatly reduced, but even that gave off an
ominous feeling. The thing that was revealed behind the cut gauge wasn’t blank space, but a gauge with
a new color. There were probably a few more bars of health left to withstand the six fusion sword
dance.
“...It is great.”
It wasn’t just Grid who was agitated. The Specter’s close to silent sentiment was the proof.
“You have enough strength to make my plans go awry. I can see why the irresponsible bystanders
considered you special and gave you blessings.”
Irresponsible bystanders—the word ‘blessing’ helped him infer their identities. It would be Rebecca and
Chiyou. Grid was still enjoying the effect of Ultimate Martial Art after becoming an Only One God, and
the God Hands hadn’t lost the Goddess’ protection.
“You... I could’ve used you.” The tone was as if it was dealing with something pitiful. The Specter
whispered to the lump of flesh after making Grid’s mood even worse, “Open your eyes, Beriache.”
Beriache—it was the moment when an absurd name popped out.
“......?”
Grid doubted his ears.
“......!!”
Skunk was shocked.
-Mother-in-law?
Chreshler was restless and didn’t know what to do. He seemed to be looking for a mirror.
The blood that the red flesh spilled started gathering together at a single point. It gradually took the
shape of a woman and a chill shot down Grid’s spine.
[The direct descendant vampire, ‘Ruson,’ has sensed his mother’s presence and cheered.]
[The direct descendant vampire, ‘Tiramet,’ has sensed his mother’s presence and is trembling.]
[The direct descendant vampire, ‘Latina,’ has sensed her mother’s presence and is thrilled.]
[The direct descendant vampire...]
......
...
Ruson, Tiramet, Latina, Cray, Yetima, and Elfin Stone—they were scattered all over the No Offspring
Tomb to help the Overgeared members and reacted in unison.
[The direct descendant vampires will serve their long-missed mother.]
[The authority of the ‘Blood King’ is temporarily suspended.]
They were out of Grid’s control. The ball of blood in front of him suddenly took a complete human form.
No, it was the shape of a vampire.
[The progenitor of the vampires, ‘Beriache,’ has descended.]
[The direct descendant vampires are chasing after Beriache’s presence.]
“This... what?”
Grid felt a chill all the way down to his butt. It was because he could vividly feel the smooth, silky feeling
of the undergarment he was currently wearing.
“Her soul is unfortunately caught in hell, but... this is enough to buy time. I’ll be there soon.”
To make matters worse, the Specter declared it would visit soon. Would Marie Rose look like this when
she was in middle school? Grid stared blankly at Beriache for a moment before hurriedly shouting,
“Chreshler! We have to use all our strength before the direct descendants and the Specter...”
-Greetings to my mother-in-law.
“......”
Let’s subdue Beriache as soon as possible.
Grid made a judgment and was about to shout this, only to close his mouth. It was because the Divine
Wood Coffin approached Beriache and bowed to her.
He truly wanted to kill Creshler.
Chapter 1748
Each person should live by relying on themselves—it was a command that Grid left to the apostles. It
meant they shouldn’t follow him and should take care of themselves. It had always been that way. Grid
didn’t bring his knights and apostles with him when he went to dangerous places. It was an attitude like
they were a nuisance.
At the outskirts of Reinhardt...
“I have become a god, but it still isn’t rewarding,” Braham, the God of Magic and Wisdom, lamented.
He sat on a large and handsome statue of himself installed on a cliff. It was a transcendent sight.
“Now I also have an immortal body. Then isn’t the fact that I still can’t accompany Grid proof that I’m
not trusted? This is a treatment that goes beyond worry.”
An apostle was a being who served their god. It was right for them to take on the danger that the god
had to go through. However, it was shameful that he was left behind without being able to go to the No
Offspring Tomb. He felt a great sense of sadness.
“The No Offspring Tomb is home to myth predators. You going there is no different than a rabbit
entering a tiger’s den.”
“Tsk...”
It was the moment when Zik expressed the facts and made Braham even more uncomfortable...
There was a thunderous roar from far away and the sky turned pitch black. Then it split apart. The
dimensional gap that appeared was as red as the belly of a beast that had just been slaughtered.
“...It is completely different from what has appeared so far.”
It happened after Kraugel left in search of Muller. At this point, dozens of dimensional gaps had already
been destroyed and the world had suffered from all sorts of aftermath. The emergence of monsters was
the smallest and most trivial thing. The collapse of the laws that protected the world caused all sorts of
mysteries to occur. Sometimes they were beneficial mysteries, but even so, confusion was inevitable.
This was why the apostles were busy. The seven apostles, including Braham and Zik, were solving all
types of cases in various parts of the continent. In other words, the apostles were fully responsible for
the tasks that would’ve normally been solved by the Overgeared members.
Braham had been the only one complaining about this, but now he laughed. He looked quite happy as
he raised his chin in a proud manner.
“It is Muller. No, is it Muller’s ‘traces’?”
The mysteries caused by the dimensional gaps violated common sense. They made knowledge
useless. Thus, they were mysteries. It was no wonder that shadows reproducing Muller, who fought with
Kraugel, and Kraugel, who fought with Muller, suddenly appeared and threatened the surface.
“It is a chance to regain the honor that I have lost.”
Swordsmen had an advantage over magicians—this was in an ordinary situation, but it was a law that
didn’t work on Braham.
The only exception was when he was compared to Muller. Braham didn’t see a chance of winning
against Muller. Of course, this didn’t mean he had fought Muller in person. It was the result of a virtual
fight produced based on various information. It wasn’t even done by Braham himself, but through the
mouths of rich people.
If the strongest swordsman of all time and a legendary great magician fought, who would win? The
scholars analyzed their powers based on their achievements and held several virtual confrontations that
always ended in Braham’s defeat.
Braham couldn’t deny it at all. His defeat was obvious even when he calculated it himself. Yet now,
hundreds of years later, Braham became a god. The opportunity to erase the shameful record of the
past had arrived.
“Zik, I would appreciate it if you could bring people over.”
“I will summon knights who are skilled in a sword formation. This is the best way to offset Muller’s
sword energy a little bit.”
“No, anyone is fine. I just need a lot of people. That way, I will be seen trampling on Muller and have it
recorded in history.”
“......”
Zik’s expressionless face shook slightly.
Braham, who was obsessed with personal success even after becoming a god, seemed amazing in a
way. He swallowed back the words that rose in his throat and turned around in order to leave.
“Wait,” Braham suddenly called out to Zik, “I can’t be obsessed with fame and hurt the people. I was
pathetic. My words just now are invalid, so I hope you stay.”
“......”
Zik glanced up at the sky. There were as many as three of Muller’s shadows that emerged from the
cracks in the collapsed dimensional gap.
***
-Mother-in-law is very beautiful. You look exactly like Marie Rose when young. No, Marie Rose must
look like mother-in-law, right? Hahaha! You look so young that I was momentarily mistaken.
“When will that disgusting monster leave the world...?”
The Divine Wood Coffin standing beside Beriache kept talking nonsense. One of the few saints in the
history of humanity—Chreshler was the one the first pope chose as his successor purely based on
talent. He proved his predecessor’s discerning eye. As if to repay the trust of the first pope, he
accumulated countless achievements, including a strong force, and maintained the title of strongest
pope for hundreds of years. He was naturally classified as a great man.
Chreshler might be perverted, but Grid tried to respect him. However, he ran out of patience at this
moment. It was because after defeating the executives of the No Offspring Tomb and growing using
them, it seemed like Chreshler would soon become an enemy. Chreshler’s attitude toward Beriache was
like a puppy welcoming back its owner after a few days, so Grid’s suspicions were perfectly justified.
“You are my son-in-law.”
It was after someone bloomed from the red lump of flesh. Beriache was silent for a while before finally
opening her mouth. No, this wasn’t Beriache. It was just Beriache’s dead body. It was a pale,
expressionless face and two empty eyes whose thoughts can’t be seen. No life could be found
anywhere.
Nevertheless, she opened her mouth. She clearly looked at Grid and recognized him. It was different
from Chreshler’s corpse, which had been only a puppet.
‘Why is she different?’
Beriache’s soul was in hell. The corpse in front of him was just an empty shell, so how did it recognize
her and talk to her?
‘Is it the power of the Specter?’
Injecting the soul of another into a soulless body. He thought it would be easy for the apostle of
Yatan. Grid thought that someone else was ‘acting’ as Beriache. It was a reasonable doubt.
-......
Chreshler seemed to have the same doubts. He calmed down his mind that had been deceived by the
name ‘Beriache’ and quietly returned to Grid’s side.
-This can’t be real. It doesn’t make sense to pretend to be alive. Look at my own corpse. Wasn’t it a
soulless corpse like a doll?
“Why did you do that when you know so well?”
-What? Ah... Wasn’t I just greeting my mother-in-law? I was just keeping human morality.
“That isn’t a person, right?”
-You are holding the dead to the standards of the living? My mother-in-law was a vampire during her
life. Why does it matter when she is dead? Don’t you feel sorry for her?
“I mean you.”
-......
Chreshler finally shut his mouth (?). From the time when he destroyed his own corpse. No, it was the
distant past when he became a coffin. He himself abandoned humanity.
Grid’s point was valid...
-But... if I abandon even the doctrine of humans, then I’m no different from a beast.
“......”
Skunk covered his face as he looked at the back of Chreshler, who was muttering bitterly. It was an
effort to suppress the anger that boiled deep in his heart. What was this shamelessness? He didn’t even
understand sarcastic comments and reacted like that?
Skunk had sincerely admired Chreshler, unlike Grid, but now the things covering his eyes were slowly
peeled off.
“Still, Chreshler is pretty good. At the very least, he didn’t go crazy or cause much trouble. You will meet
more transcendents in the future so try to adapt.”
Grid gave comfort that wasn’t really comfort. It was an attitude that treated most transcendents as
lunatics greater than Chreshler.
A beautiful voice pierced the ears of the shocked Skunk—Beriache spoke while looking at Grid, “Seeing
that Marie Rose couldn’t come here, she still seems to be a virgin. Why hasn’t she become pregnant
even after getting a great Blood King like you? Has she forgotten her position and responsibilities and
became shy?”
‘What?’
This was a fake, not Beriache—Grid’s belief in this statement started to waver. It wasn’t because she
discovered his identity as Blood King. Grid had the direct descendant vampires. Anyone with deep
knowledge of vampire history could easily infer that Grid was the Blood King. However, no one could
show the conviction that Marie Rose ‘couldn’t come’ here.
Yes, it wasn’t that Marie Rose didn’t come here, but that she couldn’t. The reason was that it became
difficult to control blood. She withdrew alone despite being worried about Grid. She handed over the
Divine Wood Coffin in the hopes that it could be of some help.
“You... are you really Beriache?”
“Yes. The moment I sensed the resurrection of my body, a part of my soul in hell dwelt in this body. I am
incomplete, but I am me.”
The way she talked like he was a child. Beriache’s style of talking resembled Marie Rose. The only
difference was that it was insipid without any emotions. It wasn’t known if Beriache was joking or
serious.
Beriache also didn’t have even a faint glimmer of goodwill toward prey. Was it because she wasn’t
interested in Grid? The probability of that was small. The Blood King project was Beriache’s aspiration. It
was right to say that Beriache’s current interest was all focused on Grid, who had become a Blood King.
‘It is because she is a corpse.’
Grid interpreted Beriache’s emotional attitude as inevitable. As her expressionless face proved, she was
unable to express her emotions because she was a corpse. Blood magic spread around Beriache. It
resembled a butterfly spreading its wings. It was beautiful apart from the bloody smell.
“It seems that control of this body belongs to the one who resurrected it, not me. My father’s faithful
servant is still alive.”
This was the end. Beriache briefly explained that she had no choice but to become an enemy and used
magic. It was spectacular. The Realm of Domination, Blood Field, various blood weapons and tails,
etcetera—the ultimate skills of the direct descendants were used at the same time. It was so fast and
simple that it could be called casual.
“The weakness is here.”
In the midst of the dizzying storm of blood, Beriache tapped her forehead with small, slender fingers.
“Originally, it is a weakness that would’ve been covered by bloodstones, but there isn’t a single drop of
blood in this corpse’s body. The blood that you are seeing and feeling now is nothing more than a fake
reproduced with pure magic power. Even so, the fact that it acts as a medium for blood magic is
surprising.”
Grid was also using the Sanctuary of Metal. He offset Beriache’s field magic while also slashing the blood
weapons with the rain of battle gear.
“It is great. I have heard of your high reputation from hell, but it exceeds my expectations.”
“Are you being held captive by Baal in hell?” Grid tried to talk. Beriache’s body might be hostile to him,
but her soul was favorable. He wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to get as much information
as possible.
“No, I am with Amoract.”

“Amoract...?”
The 2nd Great Demon, who had her face covered with a white cloth and was chained—she was an
impressive existence who was one of the Three Evils of the Beginning, but attempted diplomacy with
Grid. Amoract’s location was so special that Grid always kept it in mind when thinking about the
purification of hell.
“My soul was intercepted right before it fell into the hell where Baal resides. She tried to absorb me in
order to find the strength to confront Baal, but suffered a disaster.”
“A disaster...? Do you have anything to do with the chains that binds her?”
“You got it right. Yes. My last spell should’ve originally bound Baal, but it ended up tying her up. Baal
didn’t seem to know what was going on.”
“......”
Was Braham’s trolling genetic? Grid seriously suspected it and shook his head. The reason why Amoract
was chained was due to her greed, not Beriache’s intention. It wasn’t Beriache’s trolling, but the result
of Amoract’s own actions.
“It is hard to maintain my consciousness. Three facts... keep these in mind.”
Beriache’s busily moving small, thick lips gradually slowed down.
“Amo... ract... don’t trust... against me... don’t get hurt... my father’s faithful servant... I’m afraid... what
it will do...”
The words that barely ended—it was silent after that. Could it be that the connection to the soul was
severed?
Beriache’s corpse, whose expression became cold, started to silently attack Grid. It was while expanding
the Realm of the Absolute.
The Three Evils of the Beginning—Beriache was bound to the same hierarchy as Baal and her power was
terrifying even as a soulless corpse. The Specter’s ability to restore the corpse so it could use the abilities
of its lifetime was too great.
In any case, Grid also started the full-scale battle.
Chapter 1749
“The world... it has changed a lot.”
On the way toward the No Offspring Tomb, Muller witnessed all sorts of unbelievable things. First of all,
the people were very brave. Until hundreds of years ago, monsters were a living disaster. Apart from a
few hardened warriors, the majority of people held their breaths and feared monsters. In order to cross
a big mountain, they had to hire mercenaries or risk their own lives.
However, for the people of this time, monsters were treated as prey on the same level as wild
boar. Various humans slaughtered monsters with their own abilities and used the corpses as
trophies. Even a weakling with only one wooden sword considered the slime in front of the village as
something to be hunted, not something to be avoided. It was as if his life was infinite. He approached
the slime with clumsy movements and attacked it.
At this point, Muller wondered if the people who had been killed by monsters in the past were
reincarnated and were getting revenge on their enemies. Of course, it was a crazy idea. The souls of the
dead were bound to a distorted hell.
“Has the human species itself evolved aggressively...? After being trampled on for thousands of years,
they finally want to rebel against fate?”
From beginner villages to high level hunting grounds—the sight of the enthusiastic players was
incomprehensible to Muller, an old man. It made him think hard.
“Or is it the influence of the ‘god’ you spoke of?”
Kraugel followed after Muller and was experiencing a rapid change of scenery. It was as if he was on a
high-speed train. It was only after maintaining the buff effect with skills and potions, and enduring the
sharp drop in stamina, that he managed to keep up with Muller’s speed.
Therefore, while Kraugel couldn’t look around properly, Muller had already seen it hundreds of times—
there were statues and stone images depicting a god he had never seen before. The statues of Goddess
Rebecca, who had been mainstream during Muller’s time, had become very rare, while the unidentified
statues were common in every kingdom or region. It must be the image of the god that the Sword Saint
of this era spoke like he served.
“Both are correct.”
Kraugel confirmed all of Muller’s speculations.
The evolution of humanity—if players were classified as human beings in this world, then Muller’s
theory of evolution was exactly correct.
Divine influence—it was also true that the existence of the Only One God Grid promoted the growth of
players. Looking at the people sweeping through the hunting grounds right now, they were armed with
items made by the Overgeared Empire. They were items that were created directly or indirectly by Grid.
[Your stamina has reached its limit.]
He had run thousands of kilometers without stopping. Just because he ‘ran,’ his persistence and
willpower stats increased. The aftermath was great. Finally, Kraugel’s breathing was disturbed and his
legs weakened.
“......”
Sword Saint Muller was accelerating even further. He used Control Sword as if showing off, caused the
sword to fly and boarded it. He stood on top of a sword that shot forward like a beam of light and
resembled a daoist immortal. He quickly moved away from Kraugel’s field of view.
Kraugel became nervous at the thought of missing out on this. Muller was a variable who had come
down to the surface. He had to be kept under surveillance and controlled. Additionally, as the Sword
Saint of the present day, he had a desire not to be defeated by the previous generation.
“......!”
Kraugel was trying to restore stamina by using the methods he had learned and realized something. It
was the fact that Muller was floating two swords. He immediately drew Twilight and deployed
Control Sword, targeting Muller’s sword that had become a dot. Then he barely managed to get on
board. There was no sense of stability, unlike Muller. He was almost hanging on. However, he used his
excellent sense of balance to gradually raise himself above the sword.
Control Sword had a habit of chasing targets through high-speed movement. This allowed Kraugel to
pursue Muller without losing sight of him, even if he couldn’t close the distance.
‘He is quick-witted and has excellent senses.’ Muller smiled happily as he shifted his gaze and confirmed
Kraugel’s appearance. He could vaguely understand why many swordsmen were eager to have students.
***
“Spread out.”
The moment Jishuka gave the order, the Overgeared members scattered in all directions. It was to
widen the distance from the old hero who had been resurrected. At the same time, the rain of arrows
dropped down and weakened the hero. The nature of the Breaking Evil Arrows was different from
ordinary divinity. Rather than resisting the evil energy with divine energy, it violently and persistently
destroyed the evil. It gave off a chilling sensation.
“Don’t attack, stand by.”
Based on the previous pattern, the corpse of the old hero went on the defensive if it took more than a
certain amount of damage at once. This was the reason why the Overgeared members tried to rush at
the corpse that was staggering after being hit by the rain of arrows. They intended to attack as much as
possible and widen the gap while trying to defend. They had a lot of fun with the same method in the
previous nine raids.
However, for the first time, Jishuka gave the order to wait rather than charge. It was because her eyes
met the corpse’s.
“He is trying not to show it, but he is definitely conscious of me.”’
It was a completely different response from before. It suggested the possibility of a new pattern
emerging. As expected, Jishuka’s prediction was correct. The corpse, who was in the same crouched
position as before and seemed like it would use the same defensive skill, instead aimed at Jishuka and
attacked her.
Not a single person was flustered. The waiting personnel moved in unison and became a barrier to
protect Jishuka. Originally, the more troops the archers had with them, the stronger the archers
were. They could take advantage of the opportunities their allies gave them to unleash overwhelming
firepower.
The larger the number of troops that were led by Jishuka, the stronger she became exponentially. She
not only strengthened and restored allies with the aura of the Red Phoenix, but she had excellent
leadership. She was the former guild master of the Tzedakah Guild and her leadership skills were among
the best in the Overgeared Guild.
Was it due to her confident expression and powerful voice? Jishuka’s charisma had the power to control
the group. The Overgeared members under her command fought several times better than usual.
“Fire the explosive magic!”
Jishuka’s arrow pierced the corpse’s ankle and spread a chill. The corpse’s feet and the ground cooled in
an instant. Jishuka’s arrow was represented by the attributes of fire and Breaking Evil, and it had now
digested more attributes. They were attributes obtained in the course of the Bow Saint quest. Among
them, the cooling and lightning attributes gave her wings.
The arrows of the Bow Saint that contained a chill had to be avoided. The freezing couldn’t be avoided
by blocking it. The arrows of the Bow Saint that contained lightning couldn’t be responded to.
All sorts of explosions occurred around the lower half of the cooled corpse. It was a large-scale
linkage. It was so powerful that the corpse of the old hero died again.
‘But it will be resurrected soon.’
It seemed that they had to kill the gatekeeper in order to move forward, but it would just resurrect
again after being killed. Unless it was possible with a skill, they had to find a solution, but the explorers
couldn’t find any hints. At this moment, the wall that the old corpse had its back to—
In other words, the wall that stood in the way of Jishuka’s group collapsed. It was a mosaic wall that
resurrected the corpse of the old hero. Was it the emergence of a new enemy?
Jishuka was calmly examining the situation when she frowned. “Katz?”
The one who broke through the wall and appeared—it was Katz, the Blood Knight clad in red blood like
it was armor. The exact class name was Beriache’s Knight, but it was usually called Blood Knight due to
the problem of tone.
“Uh? How did everyone get here?”
Jishuka’s group was agitated. The Overgeared members swarmed out from the collapsed wall. Katz, the
other members of the 10 meritorious retainers, and the groups they led all joined the scene.
“There is a point where the labyrinth connects,” Katz answered briefly before aiming his sword at the
staggering corpse, which had been badly injured by the previous bombardment. Then something
strange happened. All the blood from the corpse started to be sucked into Katz’ sword. Katz’ sword was
encased in the condensed blood and became enlarged like a greatsword. Then it made a strange noise.
“As expected of Jishuka. You subdued this monster without any casualties...”
Katz gave a short exclamation before swinging the huge sword. The corpse, who was resurrected
repeatedly even after being killed nine times, was beheaded. The corpse was deprived of its blood by
Katz and turned into a mummy. Now it could no longer be resurrected and turned to ashes.
“What...? How did you do that?”

Jishuka’s group was in turmoil. Katz took the lead and started explaining, “A class quest has occurred.”
“A class quest?”
“Beriache was resurrected.”
“...Uh?”
“She told me that the ‘blood’ that activates the immortal corpses is a fake that can be destroyed.”
It was just after the direct descendant vampires suddenly disappeared as they were fighting together
with the groups. Katz heard Beriache’s voice. It was a voice that told him how to overcome the current
situation. It was a phenomenon similar to the ‘divine messages’ experienced by priests.
“We have to hurry. Grid seems to be in danger.”
Beriache had told him.
Help Grid kill me.
At the same time, at the deepest part of the No Offspring Tomb...
“Beriache... did she release a deadly poison in that short period of time...?” the Specter muttered as
it felt the body of the sinner, or the old hero who guarded the entrance of the labyrinth, disappearing.
Should it call it a ‘daughter receiving her mother’s character, behavior, and habits’? It was the same as
Marie Roes, who suddenly appeared and threw the Divine Wood Coffin. It was somewhat
intimidating. However, the composure of the Specter, who had existed for thousands of years, didn’t
shake in the slightest. It just felt a bit interested.
“You hoped for revenge and entrusted your body to me... now you suddenly changed your attitude...”
What hope did she see in Grid?
The Specter couldn’t wait to check it.
Step, step.
The Specter hastened its pace. It rushed down the endless flight of stairs and finally arrived at the most
important place. It was the place where the great being, with no intention of waking up, slept. It was the
heart of the world called the No Offspring Tomb. It was also the source of hell.
“Great God, there is only one step left to restore the world you have made...”
For eternity, there was a being who lived solely to serve God. It knew that its service was the only way to
save the future of humanity. Its faith had never been shaken.
“I will never fail.”
The apostles of the Gods of the Beginning—the first and greatest being among them left to greet the
god of this time.
Chapter 1750
Don’t trust Amoract. Don’t be hurt by ‘me.’ Finally, fear the Specter.
Grid took Beriache’s three pieces of advice to heart. He had been suspicious of Amoract from the
start. In the first place, wasn’t she the Great Demon of ‘Conflict’? She was someone who made him feel
tense even with her face covered with a cloth. She was insidious in many ways and lacked grounds to be
trusted. This was why the proposal to cooperate was pending. He just couldn’t refuse it directly because
he was in a bad position.
‘Of course, I am aware that I shouldn’t be hurt by Beriache.’
Marie Rose had the power to use the abilities of the targets whose blood she sucked. She proved it in
the battle against the Evil Dragon. She seemed to prove that there was no limit to the target as she
wielded the power of Dragon Slayer Hayate. It would be the same with Beriache.
Of course, Marie Rose was Beriache’s ideal, so Beriache would be relatively inferior. Additionally,
the Beriache in front of him was just a corpse, not the real one. This didn’t mean that the power of a
vampire could be ignored. Grid wanted to avoid the experience of being hit even once by the ignorantly
powerful six fusion sword dance.
‘I don’t want to become sick from the side effects.’
He didn’t express it in front of people, but the mental power consumed just by operating the Realm of
the Absolute was too much to bear. His body moved as desired beyond the user’s perception, so his
brain was quickly overloaded. There were gaps in his consciousness.
Allowing a powerful attack from an Absolute at that time without any preparation? He had experienced
it before in the battle against Zeratul and he almost screamed and cried. The pain of his face being
crushed and his arm being cut off was horrible. It was to the point where he forgot how to distinguish
between reality and the virtual world for a moment. It wasn’t an exaggeration. It was hard to ignore
even a small wound. The rankers who used expensive capsules and set their sync rate higher reacted
more sensitively to pain.
Just then, the tip of the canyon that formed the Sanctuary of Metal shook. It was the aftermath of being
hit by Beriache’s kick that Grid had evaded. If it was a canyon made of ordinary metal, not Greed, it
would’ve gone beyond shaking and collapsed.
‘This tremendous power... in terms of strength, she is a step above me or Baal.’
Was it just pure physical ability? It was hard to believe. Beriache’s body was as small as a real middle
school girl.
‘Maybe it is the default setting.’
The Specter might’ve raised Beriache’s corpse already in the state of ‘sucked blood and took the
power’...
Chill.
The hypothesis he devised to convince himself of the corpse’s strength caused Grid to feel
goosebumps. It was because the Specter depicted in his head was too omnipotent. Well, it was
understandable enough. This was an apostle of a God of the Beginning. The Specter was a being who
served the ‘god of the gods’ and accumulated an enormous amount of years.
Let’s assume that Braham had accumulated thousands of years.
...It was terribly scary. It was only natural that the Specter was an object of fear.
‘I have to subdue Beriache’s corpse before it arrives.’
Grid had no intention of avoiding the Specter.
From Marie Rose to Yeo Yulan to Beriache—high status transcendents and Absolutes who moved the
world warned of the danger of the Specter. Grid empathized with them, but he had a duty to
understand the purpose of the Specter. They had to meet despite the risk.
‘It is just a corpse. I can win easily as long as I don’t get hurt.’
Grid called the hundreds of God Hands to his side. They were armed with swords and shields and
escorted him. The hundreds of thousands of barbs that made up the dragon armor were
smoothly adsorbed on Grid’s hard body and the mental images of the Sanctuary of Metal were
projected and overlaid with Valhalla.
Using the authority of the Yellow Dragon, he exhaled the Breath of the White Tiger. At the same time,
he also used defense-related skills like ‘Automatic Transformation’ along with the power of the runes. It
was Grid’s self-proclaimed Overgeared tortoise mode. It meant he wore items like a tortoise wore its
back shell. He ignored the skills that were comparable to the items. In any case, he was confident that
he wouldn’t shed a drop of blood.
‘I definitely learned from my fight against Zeratul.’
His attack power was already sufficient. It was even more so now that he could freely activate God's
Command using the authority of an Only One God, i.e. ‘Designate Skill.’ Maximizing his defense to the
point it was excessive was balancing things from Grid’s perspective. It was even more so against an
Absolute.
Grid wielded the five fusion sword dance. It was used reflexively. It was to respond
to Beriache’s flamboyant technique of reaching out and grabbing at him. If he failed, he could link it with
an immediate blow. Beriache’s attacks never ended with a single blow. It would be linked, no matter
which route she took. The fusion sword dance was a must if Grid wanted to counterattack as well as
defend.
‘The pressure is amazing.’
The strength of the corpse was clear.
A body that didn’t need to breathe—Beriache’s spectacular combo was used in a way that ignored
physical restrictions. She didn’t need to breathe, so there were no interruptions in her movements.
Additionally, she was very tenacious. She thoroughly attacked the opponent’s vital points, regardless of
whether her joints were twisted or broken in reverse.
It was the complete opposite of Zeratul’s martial arts, which pursued orthodoxy, which was separate
from his personality.
The God Hands scattered in all directions.
Beriache’s limbs fluttered as she approached with the momentum to fall into Grid’s arms. It was in the
direction where the God Hands and battle gear were falling. It was an unreal sight. The shockwaves that
belatedly occurred in concentric circles looked beautiful as they were dyed with orange divinity and red
blood.
-Marie Rose looks just like my mother-in-law.
The Divine Wood Coffin trembled.
He seemed to recall his struggles against Marie Rose when he was alive.
-Of course, mother-in-law is stronger. In the past, Marie Rose fought with suppressed strength because
she liked my good looks and honest personality. Looking back, it was a sincere game. We interacted
across races.
‘How can he beautify the fact that she was weakened by the Curse of Sloth?’
Chreshler’s nonsense broke Grid’s immersion.
It helped him. Beriache emitted a formidable presence like other Absolutes. Now her figure in Grid’s
field of view was restored to normal. Grid’s consciousness had been focused only on Beriache, but now
he started to look at the entire battlefield.
-It should be like this.
Chreshler’s voice, that was laughing happily for some reason, shook Grid.
-The object you need to see isn’t the person in front of you, but yourself. You are the one who is the
center of this world. How could you be conscious of something else?
At this moment, Grid was helped by a good man. The experience that had been relatively lacking due to
this compressed growth over the years was adequately fulfilled through enlightenment.
-All flows are made according to your will. Put the whole situation under your control.
The Rebecca Church was the center of the world and Chreshler was the pope. People all over the
continent worshiped him, regardless of status. Even the kings knelt down to him and called him Your
Holiness. Nevertheless, he was below a god. A pope was nothing more than the servant of a god. An
Only One God? Even the pope couldn’t step on his shadow.
It was more like turning away. It was because believing in a god other than the Goddess as an Only One
God was blasphemy in itself.
-Don’t get immersed in insignificant individuals. That is your position.
[The most powerful pope in history, ‘Chreshler,’ has acknowledged you again.]
[Your existence has become more distinct.]

It was different from a rise in status. There was no growth such as the addition of stats or skills, but
Grid’s divinity had become thicker.
The body of the Yellow Dragon swelled up. If the original was the size of a large serpent, then it now
looked like an imoogi. It completely covered Grid’s entire body even when coiled, and the head was
positioned in a high place. It felt like it was looking down in the direction Grid was facing.
Nothing changed. Beriache’s momentum still remained. Just like a corpse, she seemed to have no
interest in divinity from the beginning. She didn’t even pay attention to the Yellow Dragon that breathed
out divinity like fire and just attacked Grid relentlessly. There was a loud and seemingly unstoppable
offensive like a waterfall.
So what?
‘It doesn’t hurt.’
The barrier built by Automatic Transformation and the God Hands was mercilessly peeled off, but it just
looked like a crisis from the outside. Grid’s true self-defense was the Breath of the White Tiger, the
dragon armor, and Valhalla overlapped with mental images.
Grid was safe. He could bear it even if Beriache’s attacks never stopped. The problem was that in order
to get rid of her before the Specter arrived, he had to penetrate through the attacks and fight back...
‘Let’s wait.’
Grid decided not to be nervous. He didn’t use the fusion sword dance and waited for the right time. The
moment he was waiting for came quickly. Beriache showed some changes. Once the blood flowing
through the cracks in the space reached a certain amount, it triggered new blood magic.
It was different from the field magic that she used so far. It wasn’t even making battle gear using blood
as the medium. It was summoning magic. It was magic that summoned the direct descendants who
were trapped in the labyrinth and unable to arrive in time.
It was an opportunity.
The blood that surged like a raging wave every time Beriache swung her hands and feet, and killed the
momentum of the sword, stopped flowing for a split second. Grid aimed for this gap and swung
Twilight. The direct descendants who arrived just in time were swept away by the sword energy of the
six fusion sword dance and their heads cut off, but he didn’t care at all. This was what he had been
aiming for from the beginning.
‘They will be resurrected anyway.’
They didn’t die as long as they belonged to him. He would rather not have them if they were under
Beriache’s control.
“Don’t get too attached to a corpse,” Grid whispered as he made eye contact with Beriache, whose
upper body was cut in half and whose neck was bent to the side. He judged that he had completely
grasped the victory.
He wasn’t conscious at all of the fact that Beriache’s blood splattered on his face and he just wiped it
off. This was a mistake. The problem was that he didn’t fully understand Beriache’s power.
[The blood of the progenitor, ‘Beriache,’ has penetrated your body.]
[Various blood cells have been destroyed.]
[The abnormal status of ‘fatal bleeding’ has occurred. You will lose 5% of your health per second.]
“Keuk...!”
Grid felt impatient.
He could feel the fluid rising up his nasal passages. A nosebleed would soon occur. It would be
dangerous if his blood was sucked. He made this judgment and hurriedly adjusted his helmet. He
pressed it down deeply enough that his vision became a bit difficult.
It was meaningless. A vampire’s most basic power was to ‘handle blood.’ The blood spilled by Grid
moved according to Beriache’s will. It floated toward her red tongue, but it didn’t reach in the end.
It was because a stronger binding force took away the blood that was heading toward her. There was a
man in the direction where the blood was spreading like fog.
It was Katz. Currently, he was on a class quest.
Beriache’s soul—in other words, Beriache’s main body granted him an ‘authority’ that a corpse couldn’t
compare to.
“Don’t worry about getting your blood sucked and fight to your heart’s content, Grid.”
Grid trusted Katz. He lifted his restrictions without inquiring about the circumstances. The 310 God
Hands around him spread out like wings in unison. They abandoned their shields and armed themselves
purely with weapons.
Grid’s feet had been fully attached to the ground throughout the battle in order to fully enjoy the effect
of the White Tiger’s Breath. Now they rose into the air. He abandoned the spatial constraints that he
had been forced to care about before He even used his health, which was falling in real time due to
bleeding, as a weapon. He entered a fluidization state and accelerated after activating King of the
Mountain. This maximized the power of ‘Serve Dragon Pinnacle Wave Kill Link.’
Beriache’s corpse was slow to respond. Twilight pierced Beriache’s small body and cut it. However, the
opponent was a corpse. She fought back without any reaction despite being fatally wounded. The ‘Blood
Field’ that she had been maintaining earlier was repairing her wounds in real time.
“......”
Her small hand reached out toward Grid’s neck. It was intended to break his neck bone. It was a speed
equal to a flash of light. It was so fast that the air around it condensed. The wind hovering in the space
abruptly stopped and made a strange sound. It was a sound that wouldn’t reach an ordinary person.
It was literally in an instant—Beriache’s hand changed its trajectory dozens of times. Following her hand
gestures, the red blood whirled and ate away at Grid’s divinity.
Finally, two small hands dug through the gap in Grid’s armor and spread them apart. The sight of the
corpse maintaining its expressionless face while all ten fingers bent in a strange direction gave Grid
goosebumps.
Flash!
Then a spear of light pierced Beriache’s hands. The storm from the sword dance occurred one step
late. He said it was one step late, but it was less than 0.1 seconds. Subsequently, the falling meteorites
repeatedly crushed Beriache’s small body and sank it into the ground. Additionally, a lot of battle gear
poured down. The hundreds of God Hands went on the offensive in an instant.
Eventually, the Blood Field repairing Beriache’s wounds faded. It was magic using artificial blood created
by the Specter. The body’s low-grade resources were being sucked into Katz’ outstretched hands. It was
a phenomenon caused by Beriache’s will.
The target of the corpse changed. The moment she popped out silently from underground, the place
where she appeared was behind Katz, not Grid.
“No!” the startled Grid shouted.
Just then, a pillar of orange light fell onto Katz’ body from above and the position of the Yellow Dragon
wrapped around Grid was shifted to Katz.
“......?”
“......?”
Both Grid and Katz were stunned. Beriache’s hand, which had already dug halfway into Katz’ chest, was
bounced off by a repulsive force. It was the repulsive force from Grid’s divinity.
[The ‘Yellow Dragon Myth’ that is a part of you is derived from the wishes of the guardian gods.]
[If you want to protect someone, the Yellow Dragon will respond to your wish.]
[The cooldown time before it can be used again is 12 hours.]
“......”
Did the evolution of divinity happen like this?
‘It is a bit... a bit fraudulent?’
It was the moment when Grid had a bit of a guilty conscience...
Step.
He heard unfamiliar footsteps. He could tell just from this. There was an overwhelming presence that
transcended Beriache. It was the Specter.
“Beriache. You gave up your heart out of your own free will. Why are you interfering...?”
The Specter’s voice was like scratching metal as it expressed its doubts and this caused the people in the
space to stiffen. Grid hurriedly turned and was agitated when he saw the Specter. Surprisingly, the
Specter wasn’t an undead. For some reason, it was wearing a mask made from split up skulls.
The problem was the long blonde hair that peeked out from the robe that deeply covered it. It was
blonde hair that seemed to be made of light. Grid remembered seeing such a ‘color’ that couldn’t exist
in the human world. It was from some heavenly gods.
“You... what are you?”
“I am the apostle of God Yatan. You must’ve seen it in the ‘past’?”
The Specter took off its mask and all the Overgeared members, including Grid, held their breath. Even
Chreshler was frozen like ice. It was because the Specter’s face resembled Rebecca, the Goddess of
Light.
Overgeared 1751
Chapter 1751
The Specter’s face wasn’t exactly the same as Rebecca’s. The shape of the head, the eyebrows, the eyes,
the nose, the mouth, etcetera—every aspect was subtly different from the figure of the Goddess in the
portraits. In particular, the difference with the eyes was great. It was a murky ash color, unlike the
Goddess’ clear and transparent eyes. At first glance, she looked like a blind person.
However, the overall atmosphere was too similar. Unless a person looked closely, one couldn’t help
mistaking her for Goddess Rebecca’s twin sister.
“...Why do you look so much like the Goddess?”
“Are you pointing out my appearance? You care about the trivial things.”
The Specter covered her face with the mask again. It was a mask that looked like it was cut from
someone’s skull.
Beriache bounced off the Yellow Dragon’s divinity and landed at the Specter’s side. The instantaneous
shockwave that occurred shook the Specter’s robe, revealing a bizarre object. It was armor made of
human bones. To be precise, the bones of the human gods who nourished the No Offspring Tomb were
woven together like armor, wrapping around the Specter’s entire body.
The Specter that Grid had once peeked at was finally revealed.
“I and the other ‘first humans’ all resemble the faces of the Gods of the Beginning. It was because they
were the only ones who could be referred to.”
[You have learned about the ‘first humans.’]
[The acquisition of new knowledge, which hasn’t even appeared in the myth of the creation of the
world, has increased your intelligence by 100.]
The value of information that hadn’t been known so far was enormous.
The people at the scene—the intelligence stat of Grid and the Overgeared members had increased by a
huge 100. It was a value comparable to leveling up 10 times for an ordinary player.
“The first humans...”
Skunk and the other explorers reacted greatly. They weren’t interested in the stat that increased. They
were just excited that there was an additional story that they could dig into in the future.
“Did your bad taste come from your desire to hide your appearance that resembles the Goddess?”
Grid emphasized the Specter’s appearance again. It was an outright bad taste. He felt a deep disgust at
the sight of the Specter wearing the bones of human gods.
“I was just looking for convenience. Obsessing over appearances and giving them meaning is a
characteristic of humans and animals. Don’t you think it is an inappropriate attitude for an Only One
God?”
“Convenience? Are you using these bones to make it easier to use the divinity you have taken away?”
“That is about right.”
The Specter’s answer was a signal. The 310 God Hands suddenly attacked the Specter. They dug in with
the intention of removing the bone fragments from the armor and helmet she was armed with.
“You have a bit of a naive side...”
The Specter cocked her head and swung her left hand.
Rattle.
There was the unpleasant sound of bone fragments rubbing together as demonic energy spread. It was
demonic energy that left a trail in the direction that the Specter’s hand moved. It was black as if to not
allow even a single ray of light, but it became contagious when it touched the God
Hands. It chained back and forth between the God Hands and eventually spread out like a net.
It was in an instant. All of a sudden, the 310 God Hands were reduced to mayflies trapped in a spider
web. They were tied up by the demonic energy and couldn’t move even a finger.
“Holy Light.” Saintess Ruby was among the Overgeared members and she used a skill. She targeted the
demonic energy that had just captured all the God Hands. However, it didn’t work. Ruby’s face paled. “It
isn’t... demonic energy?”
“......!”
What was it if it wasn’t demonic energy? Ruby’s shocking remark puzzled many people.
‘Divinity.’
Grid was convinced of the identity of the dark energy that the Specter was using. It originated from
Yatan, who was the ‘source of demonic energy,’ but it was divinity, not demonic energy. It was
natural. It was expected from the beginning.
The Specter opened her mouth, “We need to restart the conversation.”
The dark divinity gradually condensed until it gradually took the shape of a club. The 310 God Hands
were still trapped inside.
“I answered your question correctly.”
Grid asked about the identity of the Specter and he received the reply that the Specter was an apostle of
God Yatan. The conversation stopped there. Grid wasted time pointing out the Specter’s appearance.
“In other words, I am a sinner who failed to defend the dream of the god I serve. I am a remnant of a
hateful past and don’t deserve to exist. It is just that the distorted hell doesn’t allow me to die.”
There was a short introduction and the Specter immediately got to the point.
“Only One God Grid, my purpose is to restore hell. I think my purpose is the same as yours.”
“......”
Grid guessed why the Specter’s voice was so bizarre. He wondered if it had something to do with the
dark divinity that spread through her nose and mouth every time she breathed.
‘Is the divinity so powerful that the body can’t handle it? Even though she is an Absolute?’
Yatan’s divinity—it was one of the most important factors that created the world. It wasn’t an
exaggeration to say that it went beyond the source of demonic energy and was the source of the
world. It was natural for it to be powerful.
It was just very shocking that it couldn’t be handled even by the Specter, who had built up the hierarchy
of an Absolute after devouring all types of myths. Besides, wasn’t she Yatan’s apostle? She would’ve
received ‘permission’ to use Yatan’s divinity, but she looked like this.
‘How powerful is it...?’
Grid looked at the club in the Specter’s hand. It was a club made of black divinity. The 310 God Hands
gathered and gave it a golden color.
‘It isn’t helpful, so it is trolling now...’
Was it because he was influenced by Braham? Grid was lamenting that his God Hands had poop on them
when the Specter’s scratchy voice entered his ears.
“I have seen enough of your combat ability. Considering the ‘relationship’ you have with the world, such
as gaining the favor of the mother and daughter, Beriache and Marie Rose, it is calculated that it would
be better to cooperate with you than to eat your divinity. Do you have any intention of cooperating with
me?”
“What type of cooperation do you want?”
“It is simple. Get out of here.”
It was almost like sending him off. She seemed to want Grid to disappear right before her eyes.
“I heard your purpose is to restore hell?”
“Yes.”
“I guess you’ve already prepared all the ways to achieve your goal, right? I can see that you don’t need
any help? Does it have anything to do with this thing here?” Grid asked as he turned around and pointed
to the lump of flesh.
“That’s right.” The Specter didn’t hide it.
Grid demanded clarification, “I’ve seen the exact same thing in hell. It is what is distorting hell. Yet trying
to restore hell with the same thing? I can’t believe it. What are you trying to do?”
“...You have a lot of questions.”
The Specter refused to explain. She was reluctant to explain her plan because she remembered Muller’s
reaction.
“Seeing that you can’t explain, there seems to be something that bothers you?”
“The humans who die can’t rest due to the distorted hell and are suffering. My purpose and means to
save them are right.”
“I feel like I am being tortured when hearing this ugly voice. Hey, Specter! Don’t keep changing the
subject and explain it! Why does a great being like you have such a twisted tongue? Did the Gods of the
Beginning accidentally measure the wrong length of their tongues when creating the first humans? The
Gods of the Beginning were once uncivilized and couldn’t even measure properly? Hah, truly. There is a
reason why the world was a mess before Grid was born.”
“......”
Huroi interjected when he saw that there was no progress in the conversation. It was with a shiny
Vantner in the vanguard. It was an effort to disperse the aggro.
“....This is the third time in thousands of years that I’ve had the intent to kill someone for private
reasons.”
There was no effect. The Specter’s gaze passed by Vantner’s bald head and landed precisely on Huroi. At
the same time, a dark club fell toward Huroi’s head. It was with the swiftness of an Absolute.
Grid tried to catch up to it, but he was a step late. Absolutes who could move their positions as soon as
they wanted were greatly influenced by ‘who moved first.’ The one who moved later was naturally at a
disadvantage.
‘Why does the Yellow Dragon have a cooldown time of 12 hours?’
The new skill he just gained from his divinity being enhanced—Grid had evaluated the Yellow Dragon’s
skill of protecting his troops as being a bit (?) fraudulent, but now he changed the evaluation. It was far
from being fraudulent. The disadvantages were too big.
‘It will be okay. Huroi can endure one blow unconditionally.’
The club was about to hit the top of Huroi’s head. Grid struggled to calm his pounding heart. He
remembered that Huroi had immortality. Nevertheless, it was hard to calm down. He was worried about
the repercussions of the attack.
Currently, hundreds of colleagues were gathered around Huroi. It meant that there would be many
casualties from the shock wave that would occur the moment the club hit Huroi’s head.
‘Dammit...!’
It happened the moment when Grid couldn’t hide his nervousness and gritted his teeth...
“......!”
The Specter’s body suddenly stopped and coughed up blood. Someone’s will, which was as powerful as
Dragon Words, pierced her heart. It was hard to understand from Grid’s perspective, but in any case, it
was an opportunity.
The moment the Specter stopped, Grid arrived next to Huroi’s side and swung Twilight, causing it to
collide with the club.
“I didn’t expect you to bring back the Sword Saint that fled to the dimensional gap... you are thoroughly
prepared.”
The moment the Specter’s words were over—
“Gasp.”
“What...!”
The Overgeared members screamed when they realized that Grid and the Specter had collided above
their heads. In particular, Huroi’s complexion was extremely pale. Grid and the Specter’s eyes turned
toward the entrance. They saw two men standing there. One was the Sword Saint of the present day.
[The strongest Sword Saint of all time, ‘Muller,’ has appeared.]
The other was a Sword Saint of a previous generation. The world message that rose proved it.
Flash!
The spear of light fell one step late and hit the Specter. The Specter’s club started wriggling after it was
struck lightly. It was because the God Hands trapped inside were resisting fiercely.
‘They can’t be digested?’
The inwardly surprised Specter judged that the harm was greater than the gains and ejected the God
Hands from inside the club.
“The fact that you’ve been communicating with Muller... you must’ve known my plan.”
“?”
“What is with that expression? Are you still acting innocent even at this point? There is a side to you that
doesn’t fit your hierarchy.”
The emotions expressed by the Specter gradually diversified. She mocked Grid, who was making an
expression like he didn’t understand. Muller’s calf-like eyes widened.
“How did he provoke a wooden stone that is thousands of years old? Does the power of the god you
serve have anything to do with mockery or name calling?”
“......”
Kraugel couldn’t deny it. It was because he found Huroi near Grid.
“Yes… you know that I will build a hell here. Just like a mirror reflection of the hell that Baal distorted,
the same hell will be erected here and eliminate the value of the existence of hell.”
“......?”
“Do you think there is another way to purify hell? Can you say that my method is wrong, even if it is
violent? If any of you can suggest a better way, then tell me. I will listen.”
The Specter reached the present point after searching for answers for thousands of years. Her
convictions were strong and firm.
“In the first place, the surface might not necessarily perish if I build a hell here. Grid, as long as you are
raising the level of the surface, there is a chance that the surface can handle the bloated energy that is
on the same scale as hell.”
-This madman.
Chreshler expressed Grid’s feelings.
On this day, Sword Saint Muller, who was thought to be dead, emerged in a world message. The
situation in many parts of the world, including the No Offspring Tomb, changed dramatically.
Chapter 1752
Every name had a special resonance. Even the name of an ordinary girl would remind some people of
their first love and make their hearts flutter.
The name of Sword Saint Muller had something that touched everyone’s hearts.
The strongest swordsman in history—some hailed him as the greatest legend of all time. There were
countless people in the world who missed him, who was said to have died hundreds of years ago. It was
due to the vague belief and sense of expectation that many things would’ve been different if only Muller
had been alive. It was the belief that ‘killed’ Muller.
“Yes, this is right. I have always denied his death in my heart.”
It was shortly after the emergence of Muller spread to the world. The tower members gathered in one
place. Now the tower members were no longer blind and trapped in a dragon’s jaws. They were
members of the Overgeared World, which was taking control of the surface, and could react sensitively
to situations that happened in the world.
“Muller’s swordsmanship transcends mine. It was a fact that I realized only after repeated training and
becoming stronger. Even if Muller hadn’t mastered the Matchless Sword, he would’ve become the
strongest Sword Saint. He is someone who can do well just by swinging his sword without any special
techniques.”
Biban was very excited. He was genuinely happy that his respected junior was alive and there was also
the vague expectation of the opportunity to test Muller’s skills. It was ever since he was convinced that
he had transcended Muller in this lifetime—his growth had become stagnant.
Being a bit better than Muller—it was impossible for a swordsman to imagine a stage beyond that. He
couldn’t see the way to go forward.
Yet in the future, Muller would give him the answer. Biban just needed to watch his back and move
on. That was Muller’s position.
“The return of a hero is something to celebrate. However, now isn’t the time to rejoice. There will be
many beings who will react sensitively to Muller’s appearance.”
Every hero who lived in the post-Muller era had experienced it at one time or another—it was to be
compared to Muller in terms of skills or achievements. For villains who had existed since ancient times,
the reference point for heroes was Muller. Of course, all the tower members were from before Muller’s
time, so this was something they had never experienced.
However, they knew the situation through the words of Grid and Kraugel. In particular, there were many
cases where demons compared themselves to Muller.
“Hell will react the quickest of all. In the worst case scenario, I believe Baal might invade the surface
himself.”
Baal couldn’t die. He would be infinitely resurrected unless human fear toward him completely
ended. This didn’t mean he was invincible. Grid had proven it several times. Baal had already lost his life
to Grid several times, so he must inwardly be nervous. He would yearn for more power and be more
obsessed with new ‘nourishment’ than ever before.
The nourishment mentioned here naturally meant the death of human beings. Baal was a monster who
could absorb and recreate the abilities of dead humans. He would dearly covet Muller’s
swordsmanship.
Biban cocked his head.
“Baal will appear on the surface...? Isn’t that impossible unless he has dementia?”
Grid had fought Baal in hell and won. Of course, he couldn’t guarantee a 100% winning rate, but he had
a good chance of winning on the surface.
“Will he invade the surface only to be beaten to death by Grid?”
“The results might vary depending on the type of invasion. Is Baal’s strength only in martial arts?”
Fronzaltz explained to Biban, who only thought simply.
“The ability of the dead that Baal acquires isn’t necessarily limited to combat strength. It was right to say
that he has an unimaginable number of tricks.”
Baal had manipulated the Evil Dragon Bunhelier to his liking. He was someone who deceived an old
dragon, so it wasn’t known what type of cards he had.
“It might be easy for him to sneak to the surface and kill Muller without anyone knowing.”
“Then what... what do you mean?”
“First of all, we need to ensure Muller’s safety. For example, provide a place for him to reside where
Baal can’t find him.”
“You mean the Overgeared World?”
“Not the Overgeared World. It is slowly covering the surface and it is far from being secretive.”
Baal had the means to hide his presence from Grid and infiltrate the Overgeared World. It was no longer
a safe place.
“Apart from the Overgeared World, where else is safe and secretive?”
“......”
The faces of the tower members darkened. They all looked at Biban with pitying eyes.
Betty was the only one who remained expressionless and she told Biban, “Here. The tower.”
It was a building that combined the magic, knowledge, and technology of previous generations of
legends. The Tower of Wisdom was perfected by overlaying the mental world of an Absolute afraid of
dragons, and it was the most secretive and safe place in the world.
There were dozens of places like this in the world. They could immediately escape if the location of the
tower they were currently staying in was discovered. Hayate hadn’t wanted to be targeted by the
dragons and had completed it with the help of the giant brothers.
“I want to recruit Muller to block the variables while increasing the power of the tower at the same
time.”
We will recruit a new member.
No one objected to Hayate’s unconventional declaration. Muller was well qualified. On the contrary, it
was a position where the tower should respectfully receive him. They hoped Muller would consider the
situation of the world and accept their proposal.
“In the future, we will...”
Hayate explained the subsequent policy. He selected dragons who might be interested in the emergence
of Muller and planned a strategy to tie them down. They started planning to fight the dragons they had
avoided for so long. It was something created by Grid. It was only after meeting Grid that Hayate truly
became a Dragon Slayer.
***
Imagine that two Earths suddenly appeared one day. The Earth where another ‘me’ exists and who lived
the same life in the same environment as me. The moment we face it, we will definitely be in great
confusion. Eventually, we will try to distinguish the real from the fake. It is only when we confirm that
we are real that we will regain stability.
It is highly likely that all sorts of scary and horrible things will happen along the way. Furthermore, the
demons of hell are so destructive compared to humans. The moment they face the same self, they will
deny it and bite at the other self.
“Two hells... eventually, they both will be offset.”
The Specter didn’t speak at length. Her emotions were worn out over the course of living for thousands
of years and she dried up.
It was difficult in the first place. The more she spoke, the more her vocal cords melted away from the
seething divinity. Her voice gradually became more cracked and it eventually stopped. Still, this was
enough. Grid and the others figured out the Specter’s target. There were many people with
extraordinary brains in the Overgeared Guild.
“If you recreate hell, can you copy Baal as well?” Grid reacted seriously for the first time. He showed
interest as if he thought the Specter’s plan was plausible.
The Specter nodded. “Of course... that is the only way the plan makes sense...”
King Daebyeol, Hanul’s first son, and Beriache, Yatan’s third child—it uses the bodies of two Absolutes as
the materials for the phenomenon. This was just superficially, but in fact, the Specter planned to turn
the ‘souls’ of the two Absolutes into materials. It was only then that the impossible became possible.
“Hmm...”
Muller had saved Huroi by using Heart Sword. The hero of heroes had saved a life the moment he
returned to the world after hundreds of years. However, he was currently sullen. He watched as the
‘god’ listened to the Specter.
“It is a terrible story, but it is pretty cunning...”
Muller noticed at once that Grid was a great being. It wasn’t because he was fascinated by the beautiful
divinity. Based on the Hero King’s fighting energy, he got a glimpse of the achievements that Grid
accumulated before becoming a god. He felt respect even before they exchanged any words of
greetings.
He was deeply impressed by the great man of the later generation who had reached a level that he
himself hadn’t reached. Thus, he wanted to respect Grid as much as possible.This was why Muller felt
great regret when seeing Grid’s attitude of listening to the Specter’s nonsense.
The Specter’s plan to create a new hell and offset the existing hell. The plan seemed quite plausible, but
it had a fatal flaw. It was that the hell would be built here in the No Offspring Tomb. Of course, the No
Offspring Tomb had evolved into a dimension separate from the surface, but its scale was much smaller
compared to hell. It was virtually impossible to reproduce hell with just the No Offspring Tomb. The
Specter’s magic would likely invade the surface. If even a part of the surface turned into hell...
The No Offspring Tomb, hell, and the surface would become entangled without being able to maintain
their independence. All three dimensions would become battlefields. At this time, even if the surface
was fortunate enough to escape destruction, it would surely be reduced to ruins. It was why Muller
couldn’t agree with the Specter’s plan despite longing for the purification of hell due to his wish for
death.
Sacrificing others for their own purposes—it might be obvious for the Specter, but it was unthinkable for
Muller.
“I...” Muller’s large hand on his sword trembled. They were hands full of calluses at every joint. The
calluses that still remained distinct despite the hundreds of years he wasted in the dimensional gap
proved it—during Muller’s time as a Sword Saint, he had never wasted a single moment as a
swordsman. Therefore, he could speak with confidence.
“I might cut your god...”
The cooperation between the Only One God Grid and the Specter. It would be a shortcut that led to the
destruction of the surface. Someone had to stop it.
“Even if it means being hostile to you and all of them,” Muller declared as he looked at Grid, the Specter,
Kraugel, and the Overgeared members in turn.
At this moment, he was overcoming a vague fear. He was prepared for a terrible end. He shouldered the
duties of a hero that he once abandoned in the past. The circumstances forced it. Just then—
Grid, who had been silently listening to the Specter, opened his mouth, “You... surprisingly, you don’t
know much about Baal.”
At the same time, his eyes directed toward Muller were very deep.
“Will they try to eat each other just because there are two Baals? Rather, I think they will find it
interesting and cooperate.”
“Even so, it is only a temporary cooperation... they will surely betray each other in order to achieve
greater supremacy.”
“What if we all die during that temporary cooperation?”
“All progress and evolution only happens when risks are taken. If you don’t do anything because you are
worried about the worst... what is the value of life?”
“Is the destruction of the surface something we need to bear for the future?”
“Even if we all die and the surface perishes, it is a noble sacrifice. After hell is purified, the surface in the
next world will surely be safe. Humans in the next world can live comfortably without fearing death...”
“It is a failure.”
“......?”
“You failed to convince me.”
From a certain point, Grid had been fighting to protect the things that were precious to him. Everything
he valued existed in this world, not the next world.
“There will be no destruction as long as I am here.”
[Only One God Grid is writing the 24th epic.]
[The beginning of the epic begins with the god’s will to protect the surface.]
“Are you going to fight me to the end...? Do you truly believe that you have a chance?”
“A chance? I don’t think the odds are high.”
Grid summoned thousands of battle gear. It was a call using Request to Stand With Me. Among those
who responded to the call, one was Biban, the owner of a dragon weapon.
“Sword Saint Muller.”
A procession of swords that miraculously appeared...
“Feel free to use it.”

It became the perfect force of the strongest Sword Saint in history.
Chapter 1753
‘It is really amazing.’
Muller recognized it instantly. The 3,295 swords that formed a spiral procession centered on him all had
the same origin. It could be seen based on the spirituality that each sword had.
Only One God Grid—it was a spirituality created by the temperament of the god of the surface who
stood in opposition to the Specter. The weapons other than swords that were mixed in the
procession? He wasn’t interested in them. He was a swordsman.
It was said that a Sword Saint could handle even the branches of a tree as a sword and wasn’t bound by
weapons, but this was half correct and half incorrect. There were clear limits to what a swordsman
could do without a sword. It was just that the enemies who fought Muller didn’t realize the difference.
“Sword Saint Muller... don’t be reckless. You felt frustrated... to the me from a long time ago... to you,
who have tasted this and kept quiet... is there a chance of winning?”
The Specter’s cracking voice contained deep pain, loneliness, and resentment. It was reminiscent of a
sick person who was about to die. Nevertheless, he was afraid. In the past, he had no choice but to run
away.
At that time, all Muller had was a crude iron sword. He was active in the pre-Pagma era. The strongest
Sword Saint of all time was born in the middle of the Dark ages, when the skills of the blacksmiths had
regressed from generation to generation due to Hexetia, who envied and hated Bultar.
“Friend, let’s rest in peace this time,” Muller whispered while stroking the old sword hanging at his
waist. The crude iron sword that had been with him all his life was eventually reborn as a legendary
weapon and rose to the rank of a treasured sword, but it was nothing compared to the divine swords in
the procession of battle gear.
The Specter was also aware of this fact.
“Beriache...”
The Specter realized that the meeting between Grid and Muller was an unpleasant variable and
the Specter’s will moved Beriache’s body. At the center of the huge space, the pretty little girl, who had
been standing beside the Specter and quietly attracting the attention of the Overgeared members,
suddenly disappeared.
Katz shifted his gaze and chased after the faint scent of blood. It was toward the entrance opposite to
where the Overgeared members were standing.
He saw two Sword Saints standing side by side. The Sword Saint of the present era, Kraugel, hurriedly
created a sword curtain, while Sword Saint Muller of the previous generation stretched out his hand
lazily toward the process of battle gear.
The disappeared Beriache appeared by Muller’s side. As if to make full use of her small body, she
appeared from below and thrust her left hand upward. Beriache’s sharp nails brushed against Muller’s
chin and cut the skin.
He couldn’t respond?
It happened as people were lamenting after witnessing Muller allowing an attack without even
flinching...
‘He didn’t respond. He saw that he didn’t have to avoid it.’
Grid’s face was filled with joy. He had fought a fierce battle with Beriache earlier and he
knew Beriache’s tricks. She used flashy linkages, but most of the linkages were based on falsehoods. It
was a method that forced movement with an incredibly threatening first strike before stabbing through
the gap that was exposed. She might seem like a wild beast, but it was actually very systematic.
However, this collapsed in front of Muller. A swordsman among swordsmen who trained for hundreds
of years and swung his sword tens of thousands of times a day. A hero among heroes who never turned
away from tough situations and fought lonely battles.
The period of time he wasted when trapping himself in the dimensional gap was enormous, but Muller’s
effort and experience were unmatched. Combine this with his talent and it was sublimated into a
miracle. It was to the extent that it was a wonder even for Grid, who overshadowed the years.
Discerning the trajectory and intentions of the enemy the moment they moved? It was natural for
Muller. Therefore, he had no unnecessary movements. Relying on his Super Sensitivity, Muller moved
awkwardly through the Realm of the Absolute. With a very slow feeling, he gripped a sword that was as
transparent as frost.
It was a sword with three spiritualities.
One was like the other divine swords and had a spirituality with the will of a God Killer—he felt the will
to punish heaven.
Another was the spirituality of the one who made the sword—he felt the desire for the owner of the
sword to be safe.
The last one was the spirituality imprinted by the owner of the sword—he could feel the will to destroy
everything that stood in the way.
‘The owner of this sword must be as violent as a gorilla.’
Due to personality problems, there must be fatal problems on the path of a sword. There was a
relationship, so he would give a bit of help.
Muller put more power than necessary into the hand holding the sword. He subtly imprinted a gripping
method that might help the owner of the sword. It contained a wish for the gorilla to be reborn as a
human. Just then—
Beriache’s left hand, which had just grazed Muller’s chin, was cut diagonally. She had already been badly
wounded by Grid and lost most of her magical blood to Katz. The being who maintained the status of an
Absolute easily allowed a fatal injury. It was a severe price for failing to make a first good move. It was
the peak of a ‘late start’ that Grid dreamed of.
The transparent sword let out the cry of a tiger. It was as if it wasn’t bad to be handled by a new
master.
The aftermath was great. Beriache's attempt to counterattack as soon as her left hand was cut once
again failed in vain. She wasn’t good enough to create a gap in Muller, who was using the White Tiger’s
Posture, without using blood magic. Rather, she received big cuts on her neck and waist. She stretched
out her arm to deflect and was stabbed repeatedly by the incoming sword.
‘Out of all the swords, he grabbed Mercedes’s White Tiger Sword first.’
Grid felt admiration. He felt there was no better choice to kill Beriache’s momentum.
‘The relatively lacking energy and body are being supplemented by items.’
Kraugel’s eyes shook violently as he watched Muller’s change from right next to him. At this moment,
Muller was an Absolute. He completely achieved the realm he had been vaguely close to by relying on a
single White Tiger Sword.
The system also recognized it. The epic proved it.
[The greatest swordsman in history responded to the god’s will.]
[After witnessing a world that had already gone through several destructions, he pointed the sword
bestowed by the god toward the enemy of humanity, who had established a twisted ideology.]
[He stands on the god’s side to protect the surface and is the sword that executes the god’s will.]
[An Absolute sword that will never bend again.]
[He is worthy of the god’s sword.]
“...Um?”
Muller cocked his head. In fact, Grid’s epics were treated as divine words and had such a distinct
presence that even non-player characters could perceive them. It seemed to be perceived as the same
concept as a divine message.
“Well… it is pretty much right.”
Muller seemed to want to refute something, but he quickly gave up. It was accurate to say that he had
no time to pay attention to other things. He put down the White Tiger Sword and reached into the
procession of battle gear again. This time, he unexpectedly grabbed Failure. It was the upgraded version
of Failure used by Jude, but it was still clearly inferior compared to Grid’s relatively recent works.
Beriache’s small body circled in the air as she regenerated her severed left hand in the shape of a hook
and wielded it. She paid the price when the hook was caught on the small blade that sprang up from the
back of Failure. Her whole body was lifted up and she was thrown down miserably. It didn’t mean much
because an Absolute ignored the laws of physics. Beriache immediately regained her balance. She stood
calmly in the air as if she was standing on the ground.
Muller stood in front of her. He was holding Gujel’s Sword, not Failure, in his hand. His momentum was
different from before. The skills and stat boosting buffs attached to Gujel’s Sword brought Muller’s skills
and physical body to a perfect level.
All the achievements and secret words contained in Gujel’s Sword were replaced by a different status. It
was because assimilating with a sword beyond just communing with it was one of the powers of a Sword
Saint.
In this place that the whole world was paying attention to due to the epic—
The Absolute who borrowed the power of items descended.
Flinch.
Beriache’s hand stopped as it was reaching out for Muller’s neck. The sword that Muller drew in his
mind was effective.
Beriache was cut by an invisible sword that she wasn’t sure was real or an illusion, and recognized that
her head had fallen off. She couldn’t move for a moment. It was only a fraction of a second, shorter than
a single blink, but the aftermath was huge.
It was enough time for Muller to swing his sword 10 more times. There was nothing that a Sword Saint
couldn’t cut.
Beriache’s small body was swept away by the surprisingly powerful sword energy and was defenselessly
torn apart. It was fatal damage. She was a mere corpse and was unable to use some of her powers, such
as scattering into fog. Additionally, she lost her blood, so she suffered considerable obstacles when
trying to regenerate through blood magic or blood transfusion.
“It is painful to humiliate the deceased.”
Muller expressed his uncomfortable feelings and landed on the ground. It was set against the backdrop
of Beriache’s body being divided into dozens of pieces. It was an intense look.
All of the Overgeared members couldn’t shut their mouths.
Grid also felt a tremor in his heart. He was thrilled by Muller’s performance, which was stronger than
expected.
Only one person (?)—Chreshler was the only one who kept his composure and did his job. He quickly
opened the coffin and flew toward Beriache.
-Mother-in-law! Come into my arms!
The undead who died in the No Offspring Tomb was unconditionally resurrected. They had to be
purified in the Divine Wood Coffin before they were resurrected.
“...So it is like this.”
Grid gave a short explanation while avoiding the eyes of his colleagues. It might not be worth explaining,
but he was embarrassed by Chreshler. The mere fact that he had been caught working with such a coffin
made him want to hide in a mouse hole.
“The tricks end here.”
It was before the Divine Wood Coffin touched Beriache’s corpse...
The will of the Specter recovered Beriache’s body.
Duguen!
The red flesh, which had been frozen since Beriache’s recreation, started to beat again. It was much
more intense than the first time Grid saw it.
“Muller...”
The Specter was greatly conscious of Muller. It was the dispersion of aggro. It was a great opportunity
for Grid. At this time, he secretly sent the 310 God Hands to another place. Of course, it wasn’t possible
for him to deceive the Specter’s senses.
The Specter ignored it even though it was obvious. She clearly remembered Grid grumbling about the
hundreds of hands moving on their own, saying, “They are beyond useless and they are just disturbing
me.”
In fact, the God Hands weren’t a threat to the Specter. Even if the number of God Hands increased to
the thousands, they couldn’t touch a single tip of the Specter’s hair. The power of the Specter was
usurpation. She was the first in the world to usurp myths, and had the unique ability to steal the divinity
and power of other gods and make them her own. In other words, it worked against the God Hands,
who were classified as Grid’s power.
“The last resort. To save the world... human beings will find rest... the only way, to end it... if you refuse.
There will be no more you... you don’t have to... respect me...”
[The enemy of humanity has defied the will of the god.]
[She stood up to the god with the power and authority built up over the years.]
The epic narrated the Specter in her entirety. It was different from the traditional method of disparaging
and distorting Grid’s enemies in order to praise Grid. It was evidence that even the influence of the epic
couldn’t undermine the status of the Specter.
[An apostle of a God of the Beginning.]
[The enemy of humanity, who endured for eons to achieve a single purpose, declared to the god.]
“Only One God Grid. Your myth... I will have it.”
The Specter’s dark divinity expanded and dominated the space.
Everyone, including Grid, started receiving all sorts of penalties.
The No Offspring Tomb—this place was on the surface, but far from the Overgeared World. It was the
middle of enemy lines.
It was thanks to Hell Gao—no, to be precise, it was on a different level from hell where they were able
to overcome the penalty thanks to Muller’s arrangement.
Thus, he would smash it.
“......?”
“......?”
Everyone apart from Grid looked up at the ceiling in a confused manner. They seemed to hear a faint
roar from afar. Soon, faint moonlight started to seep through the cracks in the ceiling. It should be
impossible. Moonlight entered the No Offspring Tomb, which was located deep underground.
“What did you do?” the Specter asked Grid, who was standing in the moonlight that slowly spread
through the thick darkness.
[God gave an answer.]
“Overgeared Battle...
“The Tomb of the Gods! Specter, you will soon be buried there too!”
“......”
[...You will be buried in the Tomb of the Gods.]
Huroi interjected to try and cover up Grid’s remarks. Then meteorites fell consecutively. It was Meteor,
triggered by the super-large flying ship, the Tomb of the Gods, from the sky outside the No Offspring
Tomb. The 310 God Hands sent by Grid earlier executed a direct bombardment.
The God Hands implemented Grid’s stats in a quite similar manner. Therefore, the
bombardment executed by the God Hands was incomparable to the bombardment by the Overgeared
artillerymen.
Chapter 1754
The position of an apostle of a God of the Beginning was definitely great. It made one wonder how many
higher hierarchies existed in the whole world. Nevertheless, it was rude to limit the Specter to just an
apostle of a God of the Beginning.
A place where an enemy of the surface caused it to be reborn as a separate dimension—the Specter
that set up this No Offspring Tomb, which resembled the Overgeared World, was definitely unique and
an Absolute.
In the first place, there were dozens of myths that she had usurped. It was right to see her as special
among the gods.
The problem was that in Satisfy, a god didn’t mean an omnipotent being. It didn’t matter how great the
Specter was. Additionally, she might’ve been the one to build the No Offspring Tomb, but it was
impossible for her to understand everything that was happening in the No Offspring Tomb in real
time. It was just like Grid.
Moreover, this incident occurred outside the No Offspring Tomb, not inside it. How could she figure it
out in advance and defend when the No Offspring Tomb was deep underground and it was being
bombarded from above?
‘What type of ignorant power is this?’
The Specter’s emotions had long been worn out. It happened naturally after enduring eons of
time. However, at this moment, she was upset. Throwing hundreds of meteorites from a ridiculously
huge airship? The destructive power of each meteorite was comparable to hundreds of artillery shells.
Due to the overwhelming mass, the distance of hundreds of meters between the No Offspring Tomb and
the surface was being overshadowed. It was because the strata that had been tightly deposited over the
years was collapsing helplessly.
“You… it is a pity in many ways.”
The lonely eyes behind the mask—the Specter stared at the unfamiliar moonlight for some time before
confiding her honest feelings. She felt very regretful about Grid’s versatility, who provided Muller with
thousands of new swords and even operated a super large flying ship.
“It isn’t to the extent... that I don’t want to kill you. The years you have accumulated are similar to mine.
If you have tasted deep despair... you would be able to sympathize with my ideology... you would’ve
gladly joined forces with me.”
“......”
Grid didn’t respond. It was because he felt the true heart of the Specter. He was afraid he would feel
sympathy if they exchanged a few more words.
‘She is crazy.’
The ideology of the Specter was twisted. The purpose of purifying hell was purely noble and it was true
that it would be beneficial to humanity if her purpose was fulfilled. It was just that the method was
wrong. To put it mildly, she was the same as Pagma. She was even an upgraded version. She was
someone who he should never sympathize with.
Then the ceiling, which had been damaged by the meteorites, was quickly repaired. The moonlight that
was falling like light on Grid gradually faded.
The No Offspring Tomb was a world of ghosts. As long as the Specter’s will refused it, there was a limit
to destroying it through physical means.
“Jishuka.”
Once again, the setting sun fell on the world encroached upon by darkness. It seemed to use Grid as the
horizon and rose from Grid’s fingertips. It was Twilight.
“Let everyone except for Ruby and the 10 meritorious retainers escape.”
The power loss would be too great if hundreds of Overgeared members were wiped out here.
“Yes.”
Jishuka didn’t doubt Grid. Surprisingly, she had an obedient side like a puppy. She used a demon-like
expression that Grid didn’t show to urge her colleagues, who were feeling that it was a pity.
“I don’t have the hobby of harming humans. Even if you invaded my territory... even though you
slaughtered my subordinates...” the Specter spoke in the busy atmosphere.
There is no need to rush, so don’t get hurt and leave slowly.
At first, it seemed kind, but no one was fooled.
“You tried to kill Huroi.”
In the end, Peak Sword criticized the Specter’s attitude as a pretense.
“That human deserved to die.”
The Specter confirmed it and her consciousness once again focused on Huroi. Huroi got the aggro
unwillingly and he glared resentfully at Peak Sword. Grid ran through the wide space and approached
the Specter, swinging Twilight. The rising Twilight that followed the movements of the sword dance was
blocked after several collisions with the Specter’s dark club.
“If my plan fails to be carried out... humanity will suffer worse than destruction.”
Craters occurred on the ground around where Grid stood. Did some of the meteorites that bombarded
the Tomb of the Gods squeeze through the ceilings and fall? Some of the Overgeared members had such
absurd thoughts.
The spectacle created by the power of the Specter slamming the club was that unrealistic.
‘Did she feed Beriache’s corpse with her own blood?’
Grid remembered the monstrous power that was released from the little girl’s corpse and broke out into
a sweat. He tried to smile to pretend to be composed, but he was gritting his teeth so tightly that he
ended up with a twisted smile.
The Specter didn’t smile.
“Don’t worry. Maybe I... I can’t kill you.”
The ghost’s dark divinity was intertwined with Grid’s orange divinity. It was like the feeling of a hand
digging. The Specter’s power of an usurper was examining the history of Grid’s divinity. It was like it
was wondering what to eat first.
The agony lasted for a very long time. It was because some of Grid’s myths were incredibly great. The
life that Grid had experienced flashed through the Specter’s mind. It was a short life like most human
gods. It could be compared to a mayfly. However, it was very dense. It was to the extent that it was
equivalent to a life accumulated over thousands of years.
‘...I can’t take this away.’
The Specter took back her club. The pressure that had been weighing on Grid’s entire body was released
like it was a lie.
“You have also seen and experienced a lot of despair.”

It was natural. Originally, Grid’s life was marked with despair. He just didn’t get frustrated and got up
every time. He even caught a glimpse of the truth of the world.
The distorted hell—he was obliged to restore hell for his beloved wives and son.
Heaven who stood on the sidelines—Grid was determined to rescue his precious person who was being
exploited by the arrogant gods, who didn’t do anything. Of course, it didn’t mean that he suffered
greater despair than the Specter. To the Specter, hell was everything and her pride.
To put it bluntly, the Specter was an entity who had been deprived of everything. Her position was much
worse than Grid, who might have everything taken away. The future of the ‘failed Grid’ was the
Specter. Nevertheless, the Specter respected Grid.
Apart from the total amount of despair that Grid suffered, she was deeply impressed by the way he cut
the neck of a half-god while declaring that he would rather become a god. He lit the last flame of the
dying fire dragon and became a Dragon Knight, allowing his immense potential to be seen. Didn’t Chiyou
guarantee it?
“Even after going through so much despair... you still can’t sympathize with my ideology?”
“Yes. From my point of view, your way of doing things is wrong.”
Grid stretched out the Blockade that was held in his left hand.
A dull sword—it had a form that was purely faithful to the function of a sword. It amplified the power of
basic strikes while having the effect of accumulating skills in proportion to the number of times it
blocked the enemy’s attack. It was the latest divine sword made in preparation for the battle against
Zeratul.
[Blockade]
[Rating: Myth
★ Increases the power of normal attacks by a minimum of two times to a maximum of five times.
★ Every time an attack hits an enemy or an enemy’s attack is blocked, the ‘tempered’ effect will be
obtained. However, it is limited to a single attack and the effect is reset when the target of the attack is
changed.
★ The accuracy rate is decreased by 30% for targets of a certain level or higher.
★ The skill ‘Up to Here’ is created.
A divine sword made by Only One God Grid to target Martial God Zeratul.
The learning effect was maximized by giving free authority to Greed, which was used as the material.
Greed’s own judgment is sometimes a disadvantage, but in terms of potential, it might surpass all other
divine swords.
Conditions of Use: Grid

Weight: 1,900]
[Up to Here]
[Passive.
Every time the sword is ‘tempered’ 30 times or more, it randomly blocks on enemy skill based on the
accumulated information. Prioritizes the blocking of persistent passive skills.
Duration of the blockage: Random.]
Blockade was a divine sword that opened up new possibilities for Grid.
Items with free authority—it was made experimentally, but it had more effects than he expected. The
disadvantage of moving contrary to Grid’s will often wasn’t very fatal. If Blockade went
against Grid’s will, it was because it carried out the habit of ‘defending Grid.’
If Grid attacked, it didn’t move forward and instead held on to urge defense. It would cause the attack
timing to be missed, but Grid was adept at handling dual swords. He moved both hands freely so he
could wield the sword in the other hand if Blockade decided to troll.
‘In any case, it has a great compatibility with the Motley Flail.’
Of course, in terms of potential, the Motley Flail was the best, but...
Blockade had an unconditional beneficial effect while demonstrating attack power that was
incomparable to the flail. It had an incomparable high expectations value.
“Wait... there is no need to fight.”
The Specter’s broken voice continued faster than before.
“I have decided not to hurt you.”
She refused to fight. It was because she saw a glimmer of hope in Grid’s potential. Someday—
She really hoped that Grid would understand her one day. It was okay if he didn’t understand in the
end. In the unlikely event that her plan failed, Grid could remain as her next hope.
The Specter was sincere. She truly hoped for the restoration of hell. She didn’t have the bad hobby of
harming something valuable. However, Grid refused.
“I have to smash this place.”
“......”
“I can’t afford to leave this danger.”
It had already been declared through the epic.
I will bury you with the Overgeared Battleship.
Grid wasn’t forced to act according to the epic, but the reason why the epic was written in the first place
was because it was Grid’s will.
“Okay… then I’ll defend this place.”
It was a position where neither side could back down. The Specter would surely turn this place into hell.
A plan that had been prepared for thousands of years—she couldn’t give up on the only way to restore
hell now.
“Come.”
The Specter’s black divinity rose like a tidal wave. It took the same form as the Yellow Dragon and
devoured the charging Grid.
Grid broke through. He blocked the Specter’s club that moved in unbelievable trajectories with Blockade
while doing the sword dance with Twilight. He took several strides, just as he did when he became a
legend. Some of the status that he had built up with the epics was getting blurred every time he got
closer to the Specter. The power of usurpation was attempting to devour the comparatively trivial
content of Grid’s epics. Every time, Grid was weakened in real time. Close combat came with a heavy
pressure.
‘It is one of the greatest monsters.’
Why did such a monster exist as a boss monster that couldn’t be negotiated with? Grid frowned and
clicked his tongue as he felt his fingers start to be torn by the black lightning that exploded every time
the club and Blockade collided. The fact that he would have to fight against the powerful enemies that
infested heaven and hell was daunting.
‘This is a really damned worldview.’
It was to the point where he could feel the malice. He could easily guess what the personality of the
development team would be like.
“Isn’t it okay if we cut this?”
It happened at a time when Chairman’s Lim Cheolho’s ears were starting to itch...
Suddenly, a voice caught the attention of Grid and the Specter at the same time. They saw Muller
standing next to the huge mass of red flesh. He still had Gujel’s Sword in his hand.
“I will cut it.”
Grid was faster this time. He moved to Muller’s side before the Specter and blocked the Specter’s attack
that was aiming for Muller. The two crossed swords were blocking the dark club.
“...Stop it.”
A person who was called a hero was cowardly catching her off guard? A man who claimed to be an Only
One God was cowardly taking advantage of the opportunity?
The meaning conveyed in the Specter’s weak cry was conveyed to Grid and Muller.
Muller’s big eyes shone brightly. “It is a villain’s accusation. It is high praise.”
The Specter wasn’t aware of it, but from humanity’s point of view, she was a villain.
A drop of blood spurted from the center of the red flesh. Things went out of control after that.
The sword of the Sword Saint, which targeted the red flesh, split the entire No Offspring Tomb in half. It
was a sword that cut the world.
Chapter 1755
Space Sword—it was the Sword Saint’s secret technique that cut the world. Countless people had
experienced it directly or indirectly. If there was a sudden earthquake or the sea split apart, it was likely
that Kraugel had used his ultimate technique.
However, very few people witnessed the usage of Space Sword from ‘right next to him.’ One of them
was Grid.
Grid felt a strange sense of pride. From Kraugel to Biban and Muller—there was the belief that he was
the only person in the world who witnessed the ultimate technique of the Sword Saint of three
generations.
Grid’s vision tilted diagonally. It was the aftermath of the ground of the No Offspring Tomb being
overturned after being cut by Muller’s sword. There was a loud roar followed by the strata
collapsing. The number of rocks falling from the collapsed ceiling rose sharply and the wide walls of the
space cracked.
Even though her world was falling apart, the Specter didn’t even give it a glance. Behind the mask, her
eyes were only focused on the red flesh. The flesh made from Beriache’s heart contained the souls of
those who shouldn’t die. It was the souls of beings that the Specter had worked hard to filter out over
the long years.
She could feel some of them slipping away. They were sucked into hell.
“You… made Baal strong... more and more in real time... be aware. You are adding power to the
distortion of hell. As a result, you are doing harm to the surface. A mortal sin... it is right to suffer from
guilt.”
There was a chill in the resentful voice. The dark divinity froze like frost and formed countless
fragments. Each one of them sent out a sharp energy like Grid’s divine swords.
Then meteorites slammed down through the cracks in the ceiling. The long-ranged bombardment from
the Tomb of the Gods was continuing.
[Divine punishment fell on the deep underground that was hoping to be reborn as hell.]
[The god’s newly acquired treasured sword slashed down and the stars dropped by the Tomb of the
Gods tore through the wounds.]
The underground that hoped to be reborn as hell—the epic spread the truth of the No Offspring Tomb,
which had been shrouded in a veil, to the world. Grid informed people of how important it was to
punish this place and imprinted on them that the Tomb of the Gods played a big role. The justification
for the Tomb of the Gods to be completed as a ‘moving Overgeared World’ was accumulating step by
step.
The meteorites that fell toward the Specter’s head exploded and flew in all directions. The divided world
was rapidly being restored. Even Garion, the God of the Earth, was able to immediately restore the land
of the ‘surface.’ There was no way that the owner of the No Offspring Tomb wouldn’t be able to
immediately restore the No Offspring Tomb’s wounds.
The same was true of the red flesh. The flesh which had been cut in half along with the No Offspring
Tomb, was quickly restored as one. Obviously, there were losses. The value of the flesh that had lost a
few souls had declined somewhat. It was to the point where she wondered if it would be insufficient to
restore hell in its entirety.
‘No… it is still fine right now.’
The Specter calmly examined the situation. There was one conclusion. She had to expel Grid and Muller
from here. From her position of firm conviction, Grid and Muller were those who couldn’t be
harmed. She naturally couldn’t kill them. It would just be helping Baal. However, they were too noble to
use as a material to recreate hell like the other human gods, or to use as nourishment for herself.
‘The longer they live, the more beneficial it is for the world.’
From the standpoint of humanity, the Specter was a villain, but it was because her ‘method’ was
wrong. They might have different viewpoints, but the Specter’s ‘inclination’ was infinitely close to good.
A paradise to comfort the dead—it was only natural that she was influenced by the warm heart of
Yatan, who established hell, and became an apostle.
“I, here...”
The Specter’s club grazed Muller’s thigh as he jumped swiftly. It was the moment when the Sword
Saint’s left leg was fractured. The layered sword energy couldn’t fulfill its duty of self-defense.
‘How did he withstand such power?’
Muller was staring at Grid like he was a monster, only to click his tongue.
“She won’t back down a single step.”
It was because he felt the determination of the Specter, who was standing with the red flesh behind
her.
An Absolute fighting with their back to the wall—there seemed to be no room to break through. Grid
was also briefly overwhelmed. There was one fortunate fact...
“Stop!”
It was that the elite members of the Overgeared Guild were preventing a large army from joining—the
dozens of death knights and liches serving the Specter, and additionally, the thousands of undead and
local troops that couldn’t enter the space and lingered at the entrance.
It was because the incredibly powerful group that consisted of the 10 meritorious retainers, including
Jishuka, as well as Eat Spicy Jokbal, Zibal, Hurent, Haster, Saintess Ruby, Pope Damian, and last but not
least, Sword Saint Kraugel. The camp that centered around the unstoppable light coming
from Vantner’s bald head was basically a natural fortress that obstructed the enemy’s
view. Additionally, Eat Spicy Jokbal had set up a small dungeon. It was a dungeon with a labyrinth that
dispersed and isolated the enemies.
Breaking through the elite of the Overgeared Guild, who actively utilized the structure of the dungeon,
was a difficult task even for a group of transcendents. Even if they eventually broke through, it would
take an enormous amount of time.
“It is an amazing power. Their activities must’ve played a big role in the peaceful background of the
world.”
A world where everything had changed—Muller returned to the world after hundreds of years and saw
the vitality of the people. He could feel that all of them didn’t become frustrated by the hopeless future
and lived steadfastly like heroes.
Grid, who was in front of him, and those who followed Grid, created a world that Muller couldn’t
create. His respect for Grid soared like it was natural. If they could thwart the Specter’s plans today—
If they could maintain the world—
It seemed like Muller would bow deeply in front of every statue of Grid that he would encounter while
wandering the world.
“That’s right. The world could be at peace thanks to them.”
A warm smile spread across Grid’s face. It was a smile that naturally appeared when he thought of the
precious people who had always been with him. Determination was overlaid on the smile.
“I have a duty to make sure their hard work isn’t in vain.”
It wasn’t inferior in the slightest in comparison to the Specter’s determination. If the aspirations of the
Specter had accumulated over thousands of years, then the aspirations of Grid had accumulated
through thousands of connections. It was different, but it wasn’t lacking.
‘Go.’
Grid’s concentration reached the limit in an instant. It was possible when he remembered the scenery of
the smithy. By imagining the hammering that he had repeated tens of thousands of times, he induced
the trance that he usually fell into when making items. This wasn’t the power of an Absolute. It was an
ability that Grid/Shin Youngwoo had subconsciously trained in.
Grid and the Specter became intertwined. Every time the sunset spread by Twilight pierced
the Specter’s dark divinity, cracks appeared in the skeletal mask and armor that the Specter was armed
with. Every time Blockade collided with the Specter’s club, the surface of Blockade heated up. It turned
redder and redder like metal being tempered.
The moment the Specter’s club broke through Blockade’s defenses, a screaming noise came from Grid’s
body. The barbs of the dragon armor repeatedly absorbed and dissipated the club’s destructive power,
but it couldn’t do anything against the lightning that squeezed through the gaps in the barbs. It was
black lightning. It was the most basic passive skill possessed by the dark divinity.
[The small remnants of divinity that destroyed the world are destroying you.]
A divinity that destroyed the world—it was ‘Yatan’s divinity’ as defined by the system. It felt like it was
telling him not to forget that Yatan had almost destroyed the world several times.
‘It seems like there is always a story behind the scenes.’
Based on the truths revealed so far, it was difficult to conclude that Yatan was an evil god. It was also
true that Yatan had already destroyed the world and Rebecca recreated it several times. Grid couldn’t
understand or trust the Gods of the Beginning.
The Specter was the apostle of Yatan and also couldn’t be trusted. Apart from her ideology, he doubted
her existence itself.
Win—he would be sure to defeat her.
Dark red blood poured out of Grid’s mouth, nose, and eyes as he became determined again. The
Specter’s divinity infiltrated him despite all means of defense and was destroying his body. It went
beyond reducing health, and evaporated his blood and turned his bones into powder.
There was a limit to the pain that players felt, but the mental shock received was enormous. Grid’s
entire body trembled due to a pain that was greater than the actual pain he felt. His combat power was
also weakened.
[The power to usurp myths has obscured some of the myths you have built up.]
[Your status will drop temporarily.]
[Your status will...]
......
...
Many of Grid’s abilities were based on his high status. The drop in status nullified his various stats and
passive skills. It even damaged his transcendent abilities. However, Grid’s concentration was
strong. The Specter’s attack had reached the point where it was gradually unreadable, but Grid didn’t
shrink back.
First of all, he believed in Sword Saint Muller. Muller was keeping a sufficient distance in order to avoid
being consumed by the Specter’s divinity, and he understood his role properly.
He intercepted from a distance attacks that Grid couldn’t respond to due to being weakened by the
aftermath of the entanglement with the Specter. It was possible by handling the sword energy like it
was magic. The Specter was aiming for Grid’s vital points even in the midst of Muller’s interference, only
to stop.
It was the aftermath of Muller’s Heart Sword stabbing at her heart. It was a fleeting moment for Grid,
who had lost his divinity. Grid couldn’t grasp the gap that the Specter revealed for a moment.
A myth usurper—she was the opposite of a ‘god.’ A power she built up in order to get revenge on Baal
ironically came to be aimed at another Absolute. Muller thought it was natural that the more she
fought, the more Grid was at a disadvantage. He tried not to regret the opportunity that Grid had
missed. At this moment—
The Specter shook off the Heart Sword and attacked Grid again. To her surprise, Grid responded. He
accurately blocked the Specter’s blow while in a ragged state. There were 10 God Hands who just
returned hovering around him. They were using the Artificial Senses that he didn’t need to use since
becoming an Absolute.
“...It is a formidable power.”
It just wasn’t exposed before because it was so dull. The Specter felt admiration throughout her fight
with Grid. She hadn’t expected to see a god who stood firm even when fighting head-on with herself,
who weakened his divinity.
It was possible because his weakened muscles were replaced by Duke of Amplification and Saleos’
Power, his slow speed was replaced with Freely Move and the Blue Dragon Boots, his lost defense was
replaced with the dragon armor and White Tiger’s Gaiters, and his stopped recovery was replaced by
Doran’s Ring.
Grid actively used items and skills against the enemy who became much stronger than him the more
they fought. During the cooldown time, he used consumables and didn’t fret. He kept his focus and
looked for an opportunity.
Then now—
The opportunity came.
[Blockade has been tempered 30 times and the effect will occur.]
“Up to Here.”
In any case, it was a passive skill. There was no need to shout the skill name. However, Grid shouted it. It
was also a declaration that he would definitely stop the Specter’s plans.
[’Up to Here’ has blocked one skill of the target. Passive skills are given priority.]
“......!”
The divinity of the Specter, which was digging into Grid’s divinity and eating it, gradually lost momentum
and was pushed away. It was the aftermath of the paralysis of the power to usurp myths.
[You have recovered your status.]
Grid regained his rights. After not giving up and making repeated efforts, the qualifications he rightly
obtained were expressed in the six fusion sword dance, the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship, and the
Falling Moon Sword.
[Critical!]
[You have inflicted serious damage to the target!]
[Critical!]
[Critical!]
Through the cracks in the shattered mask, the Specter’s wide eyes met Grid’s eyes. In the face of an
unexpected crisis, she could still see hope.
Colors rarely seen on the surface pushed away the darkness of the No Offspring Tomb. It was the
aftermath of the Specter’s hair, which was brighter than gold and closer to infinite light, fluttering
alongside the fragments of the broken mask.
The first humans—the Specter was the ‘standard.’
The Gods of the Beginning took her as the model when creating human women. This fact didn’t impress
the Specter in any way. The Specter was nothing more than a being created using Rebecca as a
model. However, the Specter fought for humanity. She didn’t feel sorry for the humans, but she tried to
save them.
It was for a simple reason. She was the apostle of the great gods. That was all.
“My ideology. The reason why you can’t sympathize with me... I understand.”
Her efforts to restore hell—she was weighed down by the huge responsibility she shouldered alone and
endured it without getting frustrated. It wasn’t because she loved humans. The Specter simply
understood and carried out God Yatan’s will. It was different from Grid.
Therefore, the Specter noticed at this moment what she hadn’t understood. She peeked at the myths
that Grid had built up and realized it. All of Grid’s myths had a connection. Affection for someone was
contained in it.
“What I lacked... was everything to you.”
What the Specter saw was the ‘future.’ Even if it meant sacrificing the present, she wanted to restore
hell to make the world a better place. What Grid saw was the ‘present.’ He couldn’t tolerate sacrificing
the present for the future. It wasn’t the difference between the wise and the foolish. It was just the
difference between loving this world or not.
That’s right—the Specter’s macroscopic plan could be fulfilled because she was a solitary being.
“...There is no way I can persuade you.”
Grid wasn’t stupid. He was trying to change the present even though he knew it was difficult. It was to
protect the things he loved, sincerely.
“Challenge the impossible. Is this... romance?”
The Specter was worn out after thousands of years of existence. Her heart had become harder than the
deposited strata of the No Offspring Tomb, and she was different from other humans. She was never
moved, no matter how strong the stimulus.
Just then, her heart trembled, even if it was very slightly.
Passion and romance—wouldn’t the current Grid be similar to when God Yatan declared that he would
create a paradise for the dead? It was why such an absurd idea came to mind.
‘His skills are outstanding. Wouldn’t it be okay to entrust the fate of the world to him?’
One of the weights that were tightly bound to the Specter’s heart shook like it would come off. It was a
weight with the same weight as the surface’s future.
‘Even if I don’t achieve my goal, won’t he solve it for me?’
Additionally, the pendulum with the weight of the future of hell started to shake. However, it never fell
off. The weight of the responsibility she bore as the apostle of Yatan didn’t even waver.
‘...What a vain hope.’
The restoration of hell—the result was to pull humanity out of the pit of despair. The Specter’s only
driving force had been maintained for many years. It might shake, but it didn’t collapse.
“Only One God Grid.”
The skeletal armor worn by the Specter was woven together from the bones of the human gods. It
contained the myths of the human gods who were hunted by her and whose souls were trapped in the
red flesh. In other words, it was a concept that didn’t disappear as long as the myth wasn’t
extinguished.
The armor and mask, which were cut by the six fusion sword dance, the Falling Moon Sword, and the
Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship, gradually recovered. The light hair and thin white garments that
matched the Specter’s noble appearance disappeared again. The darkness that had retreated once again
came back.
“...It is a pity.”
The reason why the Specter glimpsed hope from Grid for a moment and was shaken. It was because she
noticed that Grid’s fanciful wish was far more correct than her own twisted ideology. It was a pity that
she couldn’t pin her hopes on this absurd wish. The Specter couldn’t throw away the duty she bore, and
her club contained a greater weight than before.
A buzzing sound was mixed with the flashing lightning around the club. The meteorites that previously
fell from the Tomb of the Gods was turned to powder. The fragments of divinity that spread like frost
started vibrating. Each one had a greater destructive power in terms of energy than Grid’s divine
swords.
The essence of the Specter lay in destruction. It was because she was the apostle of God Yatan, who
repeatedly destroyed the world for some reason.
“......”
Grid didn’t bother with any further conversations. It was because he was constantly being affected by
the Specter’s sad eyes. He gradually started to understand her position.
At this rate, it felt like he would really start listening.
‘I can’t do that.’
He would be killed. She was an opponent with no answer if she wasn’t killed.
Grid cleared his mind as much as possible and did his best with the intent to kill. His status was intact
and he was almost equal with the Specter. He responded to all of the Specter’s attacks with the Realm
of the Absolute.
[The small remnants of divinity that destroyed the world are destroying you.]
[The hit to the head has activated the ‘Stealth’ effect of Cloaked Dragon Cranbel’s Head.]
Every time they exchanged blows, Grid suffered a lot of damage. It was because the black lightning and
divinity fragments spread by the Specter’s clubs were basically judged as wide-area attacks. Great
damage occurred even when Blockade stopped the club.
However, there was no reason to shrink back. The Specter was also covered in blood. Even an Absolute
couldn’t easily handle the six fusion sword dance, which he wielded successively due to God's
Command.
Grid’s divinity contained in Twilight steadily pierced the Specter’s black divinity and finally separated her
armor from her body. There was just one problem.
‘She is so resilient.’
He couldn’t estimate when he would be able to knock her down. It was a law that an Absolute was only
complete in their own realm. The Specter’s resilience easily exceeded that of Zeratul’s party when they
descended to the surface.
‘Her learning ability is also considerable.’
The number of times the Specter’s club and Blockade collided had noticeably decreased. The Specter
noticed that the reason for her authority being sealed was due to Blockade.
‘Still, it is fine.’
[The attack effect has activated the ‘Dragon’s Blessing’ effect of the Cloaked Dragon Cranbel’s Head.]
[The effect of being hit has activated the ‘Dragon’s Blessing’ effect of the Cloaked Dragon Cranbel’s
Head.]
[Obtained a ‘Symbol of Strength.’ This attack has a ‘crushing’ effect.]
[Obtained a ‘Symbol of Authority.’ Take away the enemy’s chance to attack once.]
[Obtained a ‘Symbol of Life.’ It will absorb the next damage taken.]
[Obtained a ‘Symbol of Eternity.’ The duration of the beneficial effects has increased.]
A helmet that reproduced Cranbel’s head—the pair of large horns on the helmet flashed red, green,
blue, and gold, significantly increasing Grid’s combat endurance. Each symbol had tremendous value. In
particular, the Symbol of Authority was the most effective in the current situation.
The movement of the Specter paused, as if she had been hit by Muller’s Heart Sword. Of course, the
power was weaker than Muller’s Heart Sword. The duration went down to 0.001 seconds because of the
target. However, there was Muller here. This had significant value when linked to Muller’s Heart Sword.
“......”
The problem was Muller’s stamina. The Heart Sword was willpower. Naturally, it consumed a great deal
of mental strength. Muller tried not to show it, but his heavy breathing showed that he had reached this
point. The number of times he helped by firing the sword energy was noticeably decreasing.
‘Should I call just Braham? No, I can’t.’
Grid had no intention of calling the apostles. It was because their lives were finite. Of course, Braham
was an exception, but he was very uncomfortable about calling Braham. What if Braham’s myth was
stolen by the Specter? An uncontrollable situation would really happen.
‘Nefelina needs to grow up.’
Time always made Grid nervous. He had an infinitely short life compared to other Absolutes. He was
overcoming it with the strength of his relationships, but it was still regrettable. If he had lived a long
time like them, he could’ve overwhelmed them all.
The Specter’s actions stopped. She was stiff for a long time, which couldn’t be compared to before. It
was in seconds.
As if in response to Grid’s wishes, Ultimate Martial Art occurred. This was his sixth chance. The
probability of triggering Ultimate Martial Art wasn’t bad. It kept giving Grid hope.
‘I can do it. I can do it.’
Grid once again used the ultimate technique on the stunned Specter. The Specter’s health was greatly
reduced.
“Grid!”
“Oppa!”
Yet why? Jishuka and Ruby, who had been helping Grid recover by using the Red Phoenix Bow and Heal
while blocking the enemy’s advance, let out screams.
“...Huh?”
Grid realized it one step late—the fact that his upper body and lower body were separated. On the
contrary, witnessing his legs staggering with his upside down vision was a truly terrible experience.
“You were hiding a trump card.”

Muller’s gulping sound could be heard from close by. He was holding Grid in his arms before he knew it,
but his big calf-like eyes had somehow lost their light. Grid felt a certain sticky touch and raised a hand
to wipe his cheek. A large amount of blood had spilled. It was blood that dripped from Muller’s gaping
chest.
It was a little while ago...
The moment that the Specter was cut by Grid’s sword, the dark divinity that slashed Grid ended up
slashing Muller’s chest as well. In fact, it was correct to say that Muller jumped in. It was so that
Grid didn’t shatter into pieces.
“As you can see, I won’t be able to hold out for a long time.”
Immortality—the legend who got a five second grace period spoke with his back to Grid.
“I will be responsible for the rest, so leave with your friends.”
Muller didn’t use the term ‘subordinate.’ He recognized right away that Grid respected his juniors and
the members of the Overgeared team as equal to himself. Muller was quietly holding an old iron sword,
not the dragon weapon, in his hand as he quietly took a stance. It was because he sensed the end. He
couldn’t bring borrowed items to the underworld so he put them down.
“I don’t intend to kill you... no. Leave. This is the end of our relationship,” the Specter said.
There was the feeling of persuasion. She was prepared to let Grid and Muller go.
Muller refused. “An opportunity that will never come again... how can I miss it?”
The strongest Sword Saint couldn’t maintain his breathing and barely managed to speak. The Specter’s
figure was projected onto his gradually blurring eyes. The Specter that had turned into rags—it wasn’t
comparable to Grid or Muller, but her condition wasn’t perfect either. Some of the destroyed armor
hadn’t been repaired. The damage inflicted by Grid was that great.
The divinity that had been divided into fragments was changed into a giant scythe that cut through Grid.
It was a trump card that became a great burden.
“A god spoke. If this is your will, I will do it.”
[There was a treasured sword that has been tempered with the spirit of a hero.]
[He, who was known as Sword Saint ‘Muller,’ was prepared to meet his end as the sword that exercised
the god’s will.]
The Absolute treasured sword obtained by Grid—it was the moment when the epic spread the name of
the treasured sword to the world.
[Sword Saint ‘Muller,’ who is highly respected by humanity, has greatly increased the value of the 24th
epic.]
[Your existence has become more distinct.]

In the Sanctuary of Metal, the transparent Valhalla that was overlaid on Grid’s armor—Khan’s final work
and Grid’s mental image—took on a lifelike form.
“Sacrifice.”
Heavy footsteps rang out. It was the noise generated by Grid’s lower half, which had its form restored
through Greed. Immediately restoring a broken body by replacing it with Greed—it was the power of
Grid.
“There is my share.”
Grid was worried about the safety of his apostles, who should’ve been wielded as his force, and this
caused him to repeatedly fight alone. There was no way for him to sacrifice the relationships he had
acquired so far.
[In the aftermath of your increased presence, the presence of your mental image, ‘Valhalla of Infinite
Affection,’ has become stronger.]
[The greatest blacksmith after you can feel you through his work.]
-Gr... id?
From far away—
Grid heard a nostalgic voice that he had never forgotten for a moment. A smile spread on the face of the
red-eyed Grid.
Ttang...
A faint hammering sound echoed in the wide space.
[An unknown angel in Asgard blesses you.]
[The durability of all the items you are wearing will be restored.]
[The enhancement value of all items you are wearing will temporarily increase by +1.]
Grid moved. He pressed down on the weary Specter with a surprisingly powerful momentum. Rather
than confronting the Specter’s club with Blockade, he focused on slashing the Specter by striking it with
Twilight. The repercussions of the battle were so great that the destruction was faster than the
restoration.
Then it ended.
“...You. Please bear it by all means.”
The Specter knelt down. Surprisingly, the expression that seemed to have no regrets made Grid’s heart
heavy.
[You have defeated the Specter of the No Offspring Tomb, who usurped countless myths and tried to
establish a second hell due to twisted ideology.]
The hard fight was over. The latent danger to humanity was gone...
[The Duke of Virtue will show mercy to the Specter of the No Offspring Tomb.]
Chapter 1757
Grid’s fusion sword dance was a chained form. It was a fusion sword dance by combining two or more
sword dances and it was difficult to expect a complete skill effect unless all parts of the sword dance hit
the target.
The beginning and the middle—this was the basis for the Specter easily withstanding the bombardment
of the six fusion sword dance. She blocked most of Grid’s sword dances midway through.
Even at the moment when the Pinnacle sword dance trajectory was allowed, the next sword trajectory
would be read and evaded or defended against in advance. The opportunity for Ultimate Martial Art to
manifest was suppressed. It was possible because of the power of an Absolute to stretch the concept of
time and ignore the laws of physics. It was done with ease due to her power weakening Grid in real
time.
Yet at this moment, their positions were reversed. Grid regained his status due to Blockade’s effect,
while the Specter weakened rapidly. It was the aftermath of feeling threatened by Grid and the trump
card she used becoming useless due to Muller.
“...You. Please bear it by all means.”
Eventually, the voice squeezed out by the kneeling Specter contained her last will. Her thousands of
years of hard work seemed to have become futile.
Surprisingly, the Specter was calm. It was because she acknowledged the man in front of her, who had
ruined her plan. There was a vague belief that it would be good to leave behind the rest of the work. She
also felt relieved that she could finally rest.
It was a fact that the Specter herself had been trying hard to ignore. She had been exhausted for a long
time. It was natural. Did she endure the years of eternal life with such a huge fate alone?
‘Just... I just feel it is regrettable.’
The Specter recalled the existence buried in the deeper part of the No Offspring Tomb.
God—a part of the only god she served was locked here. He never woke up, as if ignoring reality.
‘The price of the sin of not reclaiming the world you loved... I will soon die and receive a punishment I
will have to endure forever.’
Cracks started to form in the Specter’s hard soul. It was to prepare for her imminent death. The Specter
planned to tear her soul to shreds and weave it into chains. They were chains that would be the force to
bind the being who would take her soul. It was a technique learned from Beriache.
Hundreds of years ago, the Specter went to Beriache. It was with the intention of taking her body and
soul as she was about to die due to giving birth to Marie Rose. She believed that Beriache would
naturally cooperate. Beriache gave birth to Marie Rose out of the intention of getting revenge on Baal,
and the Specter was one of the few beings who understood it.
Unexpectedly, she was rejected. Beriache didn’t give up her soul, which was more important than her
body. She said it would become a tool to restrain Baal, even if it was imperfect. As a result, it became a
tool to bind Amoract... in any case, this was what the Specter learned. Maybe if she failed one day, she
could also help bind Baal.
‘Baal. It is my death that you have been wishing for, and it will be a terrible curse to you.’
The Specter’s soul was on the verge of being torn apart. Just then, the six fusion sword dance that was
mutilating the Specter stopped like a lie. It was just before the final step of decapitating the
Specter. Due to this, doubts formed in the eyes of the Specter who had escaped death.
“Why... did you stop?”
Grid affirmed that the Specter’s ideology was wrong. He declared that he would stop her plan, even if it
meant killing her. The reason for the pause was unknown.
“......”
Of course, Grid couldn’t explain it either. It was the system forced by the Duke of Virtue.
‘No, is it really forced?’
Maybe the Duke of Virtue just responded to his hesitation. Grid thought from a new perspective and
slowly opened his mouth. He spoke honestly so that the situation created by the Duke of Virtue
wouldn’t be in vain. “I feel sorry for you.”
“......?”
“It is hard being alone. You have reached this point because there is nothing you can do.”
“I know that the weight of the responsibility borne by you alone is great. You would’ve gone this way
after repeated agony. There was no malice.”
Grid’s words and the meaning—they were completed only after going through Huroi’s
mouth. Huroi’s bloodshot eyes were staring at Grid’s back as he was active among the elite of the
Overgeared Guild. His figure was ragged as usual. This time, even half his body flew away. The legs made
of Greed unnaturally supported his upper body.
Huroi thought that Grid’s constant self-sacrifice, due to the great responsibility he shouldered, was
somewhat similar to the Specter. He understood why Grid was showing mercy to the Specter. Thus, he
was able to grasp the true meaning of Grid’s words and fully convey them.
“Why don’t you cooperate with me? The condition is that you follow my way.”
“I will share your burdens and guide you.”
“......”
It wasn’t something that happened just once or twice. From a long time ago, Huroi had always
represented Grid’s will at official events. His will was heavily packaged and spread. Even if Grid barked
loudly, Huroi would paraphrase it to the level where it could be translated into human words. It was
even unconditionally in favor of Grid.
There was a strangely passionate side to it. However, Grid felt the need to adapt.
‘It is enough to affect the epic. It is right to leave it entirely to Huroi.’
Huroi’s value was infinitely special. It was a value that was hard to identify physically, just like Lauel and
Skunk. Ever since the past, Grid had actively utilized this type of talent. He identified and acknowledged
his own shortcomings, and borrowed the strength of others.
“There is no need for your pride to be hurt. Just because you have abandoned your ways doesn't mean
you are denying yourself. You have lived for a long time, so you must know? Everyone makes mistakes.
Everyone lacks something. In order to overcome mistakes and fill in our shortcomings, we need to
cooperate with others or seek help. That is life.”
“......”
This time, Huroi didn’t open his mouth. It was because he saw Jishuka with a happy smile on her face as
she proudly looked at Grid. Grid, who was even more embarrassed, hesitated and scratched his head.
The Specter looked up at him and opened her mouth, “I... I never made a mistake.”
‘Look at this stubbornness?’
Grid frowned and his face hardened.
“It wasn’t a mistake. I just sinned...”
Those who shouldn’t die—it wasn’t just Iwata. The Specter had arbitrarily judged countless humans and
turned them into the undead.
She didn’t trust the limitations and weaknesses of the human gods and hunted them. This was even
though she knew their goodness. She was worried that they would surely die one day and become
Baal’s nourishment, so she usurped their authority. She wanted to create a second hell to restore hell,
but at some point, she became similar to Baal.
“For this, I... with you and with others... a new... start? Huhu... No one... starting from myself. It is
unacceptable...”
The Specter laughed dejectedly. She twisted her face, which had been expressionless the whole time. It
wasn’t a smile. She was silently screaming and sobbing.
The reason why she was able to run nonstop this entire time—it was because she believed her ideology
was right. Then today, she was terribly denied and admitted that she was wrong. All the weights that
had been binding her strong heart fell off and terrible self-loathing filled its place. Now the Specter...
She couldn’t move on.
“Kill me.” It was the moment when the Specter spoke decisively...
“I will bear the sins you have committed.”
“......?”
The lower body made of Greed bent while making a strange noise. Grid became eye level with the
Specter and stared straight into her eyes.
“I was just convinced. You have to live. If you are with me, it will definitely benefit the world.”
The epic was still working. It continued even after the phrase about how the Specter couldn’t handle the
divine punishment and collapsed. It caught the world’s attention by capturing some of the conversation
between Grid and the Specter.
“I also hurt a lot of people. There were many causes where I harmed them out of sheer malice, not
conviction like you.”
“......”
“I’ve done despicable things.”
“......”
“That is how I came all the way here.”
“......”
“Is there a law that says you can’t do the same? I think you will be much better than me.”
The reason why Grid had taken on responsibility from a certain point was simple—it was because he
became stronger.
It was from the time he became aware that he shouldn’t wield his power recklessly. He went through
several situations where he had to step up. Then he reached the present. Thus, he believed that even
the Specter could change. It was because unlike himself, she was driven by conviction rather than
malice. He was sure that she would become a much better person than him.
“Now, let’s go together.”
Grid held out his hand. It was a hand containing so many calluses that it could be compared to the hand
of the greatest swordsman in human history. Each of these appearances gave the Specter confidence.
Finally, the skeletal mask was completely torn apart and revealed the face of the Specter. It was a face
resembling Rebecca, the Goddess of Light. The beautiful, sacred face was twisted again. It was due to a
lot of intense emotions.
“I can’t... do this...”
I have only one god.
Then why? Why did she grab this man’s hand?
[I forgive you for your sins.]
[The sinner wept at the god’s words and bowed her head deeply.]
......
...
[You have won the heart of the Specter as a reward for completing the epic.]
[The Specter of the No Offspring Tomb is the apostle of the God of the Beginning, Yatan. She will be the
key to guiding you to the essence of the world.]
[As a reward for winning the heart of the Specter, the possibility of the No Offspring Tomb being
incorporated into the Overgeared World has opened up.]
[You have won Muller’s heart as a reward for completing the epic.]
[Sword Saint Muller is a hero among heroes and revered as one of the greatest legends of all time. He
will become your best helper.]
[The status of the ‘Tomb of the Gods’ has risen signiﬁcantly due to participating in the great epic. It will
become part of the Overgeared World as a reward for the increase in status.]
[Due to the Tomb of the Gods joining the Overgeared World, the status of the Overgeared World has
increased. The power of the gods of the Overgeared World has been greatly enhanced.]
Naturally, there was no increase of his own status. Grid had become an Absolute after accumulating
transcendence and he was already complete. This didn’t mean that Grid’s growth was over. Muller’s
involvement in the epic made Grid’s presence even more distinct. Thanks to him, Grid connected with
Khan for a moment.
The strengthening of the Yellow Dragon myth, being blessed by Khan, etcetera—the increase in
presence was of much greater value than the rise in status. There was a lot of room to become stronger
in the future.
As a reward for completing the epic, he had also fulfilled his dream of having a ‘moving Overgeared
World.’ He didn’t gain any experience points since he didn’t kill the Specter, but he had already gained
seven levels in the process of fighting the Specter. This meant there was no reason for him to feel
regret. Above all—
He got new companions in Muller and the Specter.
‘The epic... it is a bit fraudulent.’
He was thankful that it reversed all sorts of situations and gave him so many benefits every time it
occurred. The conscienceless Grid was feeling pleased while Ruby was focused on healing her brother.
The Overgeared members and the undead army were taking control of the situation. They stopped
fighting and shared common words...
“Oppa.” Ruby, who left for a while after completing Grid’s treatment, returned to his side after a short
period of time. She had a very subtle expression on her face. She seemed to have exchanged
handshakes with the undead, just like the other Overgeared members. It must’ve been strange from a
Saintess’ point of view. “The Specter says there is something she wants to show you. But she wants only
me and Oppa to follow?”
“It makes sense about me, but why you? Sehee, did you perhaps...”
“Huh?”
“Did you campaign for it as my little sister?”
“What? T-That is impossible?”
“Aish, you can be honest with me. This cute girl.”
“N-No, that’s not it.” Ruby was genuinely flustered. She had always worked hard for her brother. She
had never borrowed her brother’s name for her own advantage—Grid naturally knew this and was just
teasing her.
‘Is the Saintess related to Yatan?’
The Saintess was a unique existence. She gave heals and blessings without borrowing the power of the
gods.
“Let’s go.”
The fact that Grid obtained the Specter meant he had gained information he didn’t know before. It
would be worth more than anything he could’ve imagined.
Chapter 1758
‘Ahh, in the end, it turned out like this...’
‘...huh? Don’t tell me?’
‘No... as expected, this won’t work either.’
‘Isn’t this unbelievable?’
During the short time in solitary confinement, Yeo Yulan aged quickly. Even though she already
ascended and became a daoist immortal, light wrinkles appeared on her face.
It was from the point when she discovered that Grid had stepped deep underground.
She was anxious when an overwhelming demon suddenly appeared and attacked Grid. She read the
signs that Grid was gradually gaining victory and felt like her life was shortened by ten years. Then she
noticed the appearance of the Specter and was on the verge of fainting.
The aftermath of experiencing very severe emotional ups and downs were great.
“......”
Yeo Yulan caught her breath and her mind gradually stabilized. Her ability to sense energy was among
the highest among the transcendents. It was impossible that she couldn’t read the spirits of the
Absolutes who fought without hiding their presence. She felt the words of the Absolute and even the
intentions in his sword.
“Grid broke the Specter.”
The exhausted Yeo Yulan was speechless after being overwhelmed by repeated frustration, joy, and
despair. Her bountiful hair, which had been finely combed and stuck with a hairpin, was on the verge of
becoming scattered. Her dopo, which was free of wrinkles, was sweaty and disheveled, leaving no place
to look at her in a pleasant manner. It wasn’t a suitable appearance for a daoist immortal, who should
have exemplary grooming and demeanor.
However, Yeo Yulan didn’t care. She was just happy.
Finally, she smiled brightly like a human being and closed her eyes. She listened to the words spoken by
Grid that were being written in the scripture that would be handed down forever, as if savoring their
meaning.
[I know that the weight of the responsibility borne by you alone is great.]
[I feel sorry for you who deviated from the norm with no malice after repeated anguish.]
I understand you. I expect you to be righteous. Therefore, I forgive you for your sins.
The will of the Only One God—it seeped into the whole world like rainwater and embraced the Specter
with such a meaning. There was a warmth that even touched Yeo Yulan’s heart.
What would the Specter feel? Sure enough, the Specter bowed her head.
It was the best outcome for Yeo Yulan. She was someone who defined the heavenly gods as her greatest
enemies, so from her perspective, Grid and the Specter were indispensable beings to the world. She felt
joy because they joined forces without hurting each other.
‘I must go and see the two of them soon.’
Yeo Yulan was accustomed to the rule of the gods. The Peach Blossom Spring, the home of the daoist
immortals, had long been ruled by heaven. It was common for the gods of Asgard and the gods of the
Hwan Kingdom to use the daoist immortals according to their tastes.
Thus, Yeo Yulan knew the essence of the gods. Gods weren’t very different from humans. Their
personality and attitude changed according to the situation or need, rather than always being the same.
Grid wasn’t an exception. It was true that Grid was good, but Yeo Yulan understood that he couldn’t be
free from all desires. Therefore, she was in a hurry.
The thing buried underground—depending on its value, Grid would inevitably suffer from greed. Yeo
Yulan planned to go to his side in advance to give advice and center him.
‘I know it is presumptuous, but someone has to do it.’
Yeo Yulan had seen too many gods. She had witnessed in real time several gods degrading to human
beings for all types of reasons. One of them was Only One God Chiyou. It was a sight that she never
wanted to see again.
Creak.
Once she opened the door and came out, she found two liches waiting for her. The rest of them must’ve
left to help the Specter.
“Open the way obediently. I can handle the two of you, even if it is with my bare hands.”
All of Yeo Yulan’s swords, daoist treasures, and amulets were confiscated when she was put into solitary
confinement by the will of the Specter. However, she didn’t lose her spirit and she directly faced the
transcendents of the old era.
“”Wait a minute.””
Grrrrrung.
The lich’s words, which sounded like the breaths of a wild animal, stopped Yeo Yulan.
‘Is it trying to buy time until reinforcements arrive?’
There was no choice but to fight.
Yeo Yulan made this judgment and chanted something. She used her mental image as paper and carved
words with the intent of making an invisible amulet. Yeo Yulan’s fingers stretched into the air and a
transparent wave was generated from it. The intangible amulet was completed as the Formless Sword.
“I’m in a hurry so I won’t show mercy,” Yeo Yulan declared and quickly dug into the gap between the
liches.
It was a surprise attack for the liches, who were communicating with someone through the crystal ball.
They were startled and the mana shields they belatedly set up couldn’t block Yeo Yulan’s sword.
“”Groan... What is this? I was asking Grid if I could release you, but you attacked me...? I heard that the
minimum condition for ascending is nirvana, but that seems to be a myth judging from your attitude of
rampaging?””
“...You were asking for permission from Grid, not the Specter?”
“”Serving Grid from now on is the last order left by the Specter. Damn, the six ribs that have just been
cut won’t stick together. Did you put a non-recovery technique on the Formless Sword? The viciousness
of your actions is more like a rascal than a daoist immortal.””
“......”
Was it because the owner they served had changed? A bit of personality started to appear in the tone of
the liches.
The even more embarrassed Yeo Yulan put away the Formless Sword and asked, “I apologize. More than
that, what did Grid say? Of course, he is going to release me, right?”
“”He said to lock you up.””
“What?”
Yeo Yulan looked like she couldn’t understand it at all. She forgot for a while because she was excited
after witnessing the upheaval in the world of the No Offspring Tomb. It was that she stood in Grid’s way
and wielded her sword. From Grid’s point of view, there was no reason to show favor to Yeo Yulan yet.
Yeo Yulan was the only one who felt a sense of familiarity with Grid.
“It can’t be! Something is wrong!”
“”Are you going to defy the will of the supreme being?””
“No, that isn’t it. I just want you to double check.”
“”You want to let me hassle Grid...?””
“No, I have to meet him.”
Yeo Yulan tried to persuade them, only to shut her mouth. She realized it. It was a loss to say anything in
this situation. She was battered and exhausted.
‘It is a big problem.’
I have to stay by his side to center him...
Yeo Yulan’s anxiety grew bigger. She couldn’t help feeling even more worried when thinking of the state
of the crazy coffin who accompanied Grid.
However, she couldn’t resist. If she defied Grid’s will from the beginning, then she could never enter his
sight. She returned to the room with a dark expression while not knowing anything about Grid. For
example, the fact that Grid would never shake and that there were already many people who could
center him.
***
The underground of the No Offspring Tomb was deeper than he thought. From the location of the red
flesh, it was possible to go down another 10 floors. It went without saying that the scale was enormous.
‘Each floor is the size of a city.’
It was a sight that showed the sincerity behind the Specter’s plan to turn this place into hell.
‘It is a futile plan.’
No matter how large the No Offspring Tomb was, it was only a small part of the surface. This scale alone
couldn’t fully contain the hell that was as big as the surface. If the Specter recreated hell here, the hell
she created would’ve stretched beyond the No Offspring Tomb and across the surface.
‘I have goosebumps.’
Not so long ago, Grid never thought that the No Offspring Tomb would be such an important place. He
couldn’t even guess what was buried. It was natural that information was lacking.
‘If I hadn’t thought about raising the status of the Overgeared Battleship quickly and delayed coming
here… it would’ve been really out of control.
Wouldn’t he have regretted hitting it only after something happened to the surface? It was awful to
think that he might’ve needed to fight against two hells. If the two Baals worked together to do
something crazy, it was likely that all of the surface, except for the Overgeared World, would’ve been
destroyed. Of course, there might’ve been a quest to collaborate with the Specter, but...
‘I wouldn’t have trusted the Specter...’
-What’s wrong?
-Huh? What?
Grid had been walking while staring at the back of the Specter’s small, round head. Then he came to his
senses when he received Ruby’s whisper. Ruby said with a somewhat pale face...
-It looks like you are going to kill the Specter...
“......”
He must’ve stared like he was going to catch and eat her without realizing it. It happened as Grid felt the
need to be careful and was about to control his expression...
“God Yatan. He was kind... just like you.”
A video unfolded in front of Grid and Ruby’s eyes. It was at some point in the past. The Specter had a
bright expression, unlike now, and she was staring at someone’s huge back.
He was a man with long hair flowing down his back. No, it wasn’t hair. The black divinity overlapped and
made him look like he had long hair. It was like Grid. He even had a tremendous presence.
“He always... lamented... this world. It is wrong."
The Specter’s voice, which was like scratching iron, was being cut off more frequently. It was the price
for excessively using Yatan’s divinity, which she couldn’t fully handle, while fighting Grid. Ruby offered to
heal the Specter, but she refused. It was the price she had to pay.
‘Will Mercedes also put a strain on her body if she uses God’s Descent often? Thinking of Mercedes
makes me miss Irene and Yura. I am worried that Basara will overdo it again while taking care of state
affairs.’
Grid always missed his precious people. The fortunate thing was that Jishuka participated in this
expedition. Jishuka was the only one of Grid’s lovers who had a meek side, so he was most worried
about her when he couldn’t see her.
‘On the outside, she looks to be the one who is least lacking something.’
Looking back, there were many lacking parts.
It happened when Jishuka came to South Korea and met Grid for the first time. Didn’t she get drunk and
fall asleep on the street without knowing how scary the world was? Yura was the same, but...
‘Is it possible that they have liked me since then? Did they actually exceed their drinking capacity while
competing with me?’
He felt it was possible for Jishuka. Yet Yura... there was a high possibility that she deliberately pretended
to be drunk and was dragged along with Jishuka.
‘Both of them have been cute since back then.’
Grid was happy after realizing the truth too late. To Ruby, her brother looked like a madman. It didn’t
seem normal to smile alone while the Specter was showing them a scene from the past. Nevertheless,
the Specter didn’t really care. Her barren emotions had somewhat recovered thanks to Grid, but she
was still far from normal. She didn’t feel it was strange even when Grid showed emotional ups and
downs that didn’t fit the situation.
In the first place, she knew that Grid was paying attention to her. Grid’s concentration was beyond the
ordinary category. He was able to think about something else while focusing on the situation.
“There were threats to human beings in the world… he pointed out that there were too many.”
Then Grid and Ruby’s consciousness were sucked into the moment in the past that was being shown in
front of them.
It must’ve been in the past.
“Hmm?”
Then why—
“You are interesting beings.” Evil God Yatan looked at them and smiled.
The faces of Grid and his sister stiffened.
Chapter 1759
There was nothing difficult about conceiving the image of a god. Goddess Rebecca resembled a human
being. Therefore, when humanity first witnessed the heavenly gods, they didn’t panic and accepted their
appearance.
The only exception was Yatan.
The Evil God who created hell—humans imagined that Yatan’s appearance would be close to that of a
monster. In fact, the image of Yatan in the murals recording the myths was depicted as bizarre and
ominous, just like demons. However, the appearance of Yatan that the siblings saw in person was far
from a monster.
Like other gods, he was infinitely close to a human being. He was even a man with a heroic appearance.
He was a handsome man with a cool smile that matched him very well.
‘This is... Yatan?’
Grid who had fallen to a certain point in the past. He was inwardly surprised as he stood facing Yatan. He
had also suffered from prejudice. He didn’t think Yatan was a monster, but he thought Yatan would look
similar to the demon lords in the Demon King’s Subjugation event. This was even though he knew that
Yatan might actually be good. Just as human beings were created based on Rebecca, he thought the
demons were created based on Yatan.
‘His appearance is fine, so why did he make the demons look that way?’
Wasn’t the reason why the demons became crooked due to their inferiority complex about their
appearance?
Grid’s speculation was serious. It was because he also experienced a time when his self-esteem was low
due to his appearance.
“......”
They were on top of a green hill. It overlooked a small village surrounded by crude wooden walls. The
houses huddled together were plain and shabby. Perhaps it was the houses made of a mixture of cow
dung and straw that evoked the faint scent of the countryside.
‘How long in the past is this?’
Grid was composed even in the midst of a very sudden situation. He thoroughly inspected everything
around him while being wary of Yatan. It was to be prepared for possible dangers.
Yatan stared at him with dark eyes colored with interest. The first one to speak was the young Specter.
“Who are you?”
It was a clear voice. It was different from the Specter that the siblings knew. The young Specter, who
stood alongside Yatan, wasn’t sickly at all. It was nice to see the small face without the slightest shadow
on it.
‘It is obviously the past before hell was distorted. In the first place, here... is it hell?’
The neutral areas of hell—the areas inhabited by the demonkin, not demons, had a landscape that
wasn’t much different from the surface. A considerable number of demonkin tribes built towns between
clear skies and green meadows, living by their own laws and morals. Maybe the hell of the past was
exactly the same as the surface.
“The two of you are unusual... are you dragons using Polymorph?”
The young Specter gradually started to become wary of Grid and Ruby. It was because Grid’s armor and
Ruby’s clothing couldn’t be made with the technology of this era.
Grid’s armor was made from dragon scales. He didn’t look like a male human.
“There is no need to be vigilant. One is like me,” Yatan calmed the Specter, who was gradually panicking.
“Huh?”
“A god.”
Yatan smiled as he looked between the Specter and Grid.
“Did a relationship connected to the future lead you here...? Eve must’ve liked you very much.”
“Me?”
The young Specter, Eve, had wide eyes. She looked at Grid in a bewildered manner.
I have good favorability toward him in the future and led him here?
The overall atmosphere is quite nice, but it is a bit far from my taste...
Finally, Eve’s cheeks puffed out. If it wasn’t for the words of the gods she served, she would’ve
screamed, “Don’t talk nonsense!”
Grid felt bitter. After seeing the Specter of the past, the Specter of the present was even more pitiful.
Such an ordinary girl spent thousands of years alone and lost her emotions, turning into a monster who
only wanted revenge...
It was really pitiful.
“Yes, why did Eve send you here? No matter what story you tell to me in the past, the future won’t
change... I think she wants me to deliver something to you, rather than you to me.”
“She was just trying to convey to me who you are. I think some type of miracle was achieved due to her
earnest heart...”
He couldn’t change the future by changing the past. It was a declaration that took away the hope that
just sprouted, but Grid wasn’t shaken. It was because he thought it was natural.
“Is that so...? It is a world that needs an ‘explanation’ about me...” Yatan cocked his head and pondered
on it.
Grid looked at Yatan and spoke with the feeling of grasping at straws, “In the future, hell will be
distorted.”
“Hmm?”
“Baal... your son betrayed you by taking advantage of a gap in your cycle.”
“Yes... as expected, it is right.”
“Did you expect this?”
“That child... he didn’t want his home to become a paradise for the dead. It is inevitable.”
“You neglected it despite knowing this?”
“It isn’t neglect. It is trust.”
“Baal didn’t repay your trust. So right now, to Baal...”
“We created the world.”
Kill Baal right now.
Yatan interrupted the words that Grid was about to say. “It wasn’t to oppress anyone. We let the world
flow, just as water flows naturally.”
“Isn’t that too irresponsible? Due to the distorted hell, the dead are suffering for eternity without being
reincarnated. What are they guilty of?” Ruby couldn’t just listen and interjected.
“Do you think the concept of reincarnation is correct?” Yatan calmly questioned her, who was
somewhat agitated.
“Huh...?”
“Do you think it is right for a creature who has already gone through one life to be reborn and go
through another painful life?”
“Is there any law that says they will only go through a painful life? Wasn’t the concept of reincarnation
created by your Gods of the Beginning in the first place?”
“It wasn’t a concept we made. We only accepted it. Most of the souls in this world have been
reincarnated from the beginning. Well... of course, I agree with your claim that there is no law that says
they will have to go through a painful life.”
“......??”
“I see the cycle of life and reincarnation as necessary. However, I often wonder if I am wrong. It is really
painful when I see people suffering all the time during their tens, hundreds, or thousands of
reincarnations...”
“......”
“I understand a bit of Baal’s feelings about imprisoning the souls of the dead in hell.”
“I think you are misunderstanding something,” Grid interjected, “Baal took over the river of
reincarnation simply to play with souls.”
“Huh, he will be punished.”
“You should kill him.”
Grid’s expression was cold. It didn’t matter if this past wasn’t connected to the present. He just wanted
to see that bastard Baal die.
“It won’t work.”
Yatan shook his head. The dark divinity that flowed like long hair fluttered and left an afterglow.
“It is as I said earlier. I have no intention of oppressing the world. I don’t kill of my own will.”
“The one who has repeatedly destroyed the world can speak well.”
Grid frowned and clicked his tongue.
“I don’t intend to leisurely have a conversation. What is the cycle of the Gods of the Beginning? Why do
you keep creating and destroying the world?”
“You...!”
The young Specter showed hostility. She took a step closer to Grid and held a club made of ‘energy,’ not
Yatan’s divinity. Grid glared at her coldly. “This isn’t the place for you to step in.”
“.......!!”
Eve’s legs weakened and she fell to the ground. Grid’s high dignity and divinity crushed her. She might
be an apostle of a God of the Beginning, but she didn’t have much experience and was no match for
Grid.
“I will ask you instead,” Yatan, who had been observing each of Grid’s actions with interest, asked in a
heavy voice, “Where are you from?”
“You are saying meaningless things again... didn’t you notice that I came from the future?”
“I am talking about the world.”
“It is the surface.”
“No.”
“......?”
“I feel like your origin is completely far removed from the worlds I know.”
“......!”
A chill went down Grid and Ruby’s spines. They sensed the meaning behind Yatan’s words.
“Are there more like you? Did Rebecca recognize you?”
“......”
“If so, the cycle is simply an escape.”
“...Wait, something is now a bit... the shock is so great in many ways that I feel like my mind is a bit
blank. Can you explain it slowly and in detail?”
“Rebecca has ■■’s ■■ from the beginning... Huh?” Yatan, who had been saying something inaudible
with a bitter expression, lamented, “This ■■ is fast...”
This was the end.
A bright light enveloped the entire world and the minds of the siblings bounced back to the present.
***
“......”
The complexion of the siblings after they came to their senses was fine, as if everything had been a lie.
Khan’s final work got rid of the sweat that had just dripped down, and Sehee evaporated it without a
trace with her passive purification skill. They didn’t even realize because they did it as naturally as
breathing.
“God Yatan. In order to rule out... elements... that posed a threat to people from the beginning...”
“Stop.”
She didn’t even realize that the siblings had gone to the past. The Specter shut her mouth as she was
talking about Yatan.
Grid asked her, “Is Rebecca higher than Yatan?”
“That... it is great disrespect. That question... the two of them. Naturally, they are equal.”
“Next question. I heard that the world has been repeatedly destroyed and created. Did you witness the
end as well?”
“...Yes.”
“Did Yatan really destroy the world?”
“I don’t know,” the Specter answered immediately, “I’ve never seen it myself...”
It was as if she was denying it.
“Oppa...” Ruby grabbed Grid’s hand. She knew it wasn’t a good thing to delve deep into the Gods of the
Beginning for the inhabitants of this world.
The same was true of Grid.
“Yes... I can’t wait to see for myself Yatan who is buried underground.”
“......”
Grid regained his composure and spoke mildly.
The Specter guessed from his attitude that he had experienced something she didn’t know. She
quickened her pace without speaking further.
At the deepest part of the No Offspring Tomb...
A towering temple could be seen in the middle of the darkness.
***
“83 liches, 161 death knights... apart from that, there are 13,000 undead and 8,000 local troops...”
The Specter’s closest aide—Jishuka was shocked after reading the contents of the report posted by the
‘Biggest Staff.’ It was because the undead force joining the Overgeared Empire was stronger than
expected.
The Biggest Staff puffed out his chest and declared proudly, ““You don’t have to count the number of
undead. They are such miscellaneous soldiers. We can raise more as long as there are corpses. Just
count it as gaining thousands of troops.””
“Haha...” Jishuka laughed awkwardly.
The liches and death knights obtained from the No Offspring Tomb were different from ordinary
undead. Most of them were transcendents in their lifetime. In other words, it was like dozens of strong
individuals with the bodies of transcendents suddenly popped out from the fog.
They obtained that much power overnight, so Jishuka really couldn’t feel it. She was worried if they
could control it properly.
““You don’t have to worry. There is no need to harm innocent people in order to obtain corpses. All of
the No Offspring Tomb, including the Specter... from now on, we will move only according to the will of
the supreme one.””
The undead of the No Offspring Tomb were beings who had accumulated great karma and sins in their
lives. They were inherently dangerous, so the Specter disciplined them thoroughly. Thanks to this, they
had a habit of being loyal to their master, almost like the Overgeared Skeletons.
Jishuka nodded. “As long as Grid chooses to trust you, we will trust you too. I hope you repay our trust.”
““Ohhh...!””
“W-What? What is it?”
Jishuka couldn’t understand the attitude of the Biggest Staff, who was suddenly thrilled. The red light of
the Staff’s eyes shone as he looked at her.
““I was reminded of how great you are after hearing how familiarly you call the supreme one. From now
on, I will always follow you with a lowly attitude...””
“It is because Grid and I promised to get married. Okay, I look forward to working with you in the
future.”
“”Ohh... I thought you were more beautiful and dignified than any human being I have witnessed in
hundreds of years. It turns out you are the bride of the supreme one.””
“Hey~ I am the bride-to-be. What bride~~”
“......”
Jishuka, who had been wary and nervous about the undead just a moment ago—all of a sudden, she was
laughing and chatting...
The Overgeared members realized it.
The undead who joined as colleagues at this time—in many ways, they weren’t ordinary.
Chapter 1760
“......”
Sword Saint Muller was deep in thought. He revisited the battle between Grid and the Specter and tried
to understand Grid’s intentions.
‘Why did he bother sparing the Specter?’
The Specter had lost her emotions. She had lived for too many years as an apostle of a God of the
Beginning. It was natural for her to have a different point of view than humans, and it was possible that
she would unintentionally threaten humanity again.
‘In the first place, the Specter isn’t very weak compared to Grid.’
To be honest...
The Specter was stronger than Grid. Even considering that the No Offspring Tomb was the realm of the
Specter, didn’t Grid get help from many people, including himself? It was hard to guarantee that Grid
could definitely control her if the Specter started to run wild.
‘It is true that the Specter is pitiful, but... it would’ve been better to neatly get rid of her.’
The strongest Sword Saint in history stood with both eyes closed. The Overgeared members were
hovering around him with serious expressions. They killed the sound of their breathing and footsteps
and struck all types of poses.
It was to capture themselves and Muller in a screenshot. It was the treatment of a male superstar.
“......”
Muller’s thick eyebrows twitched. In his ‘pure’ state, he wasn’t an Absolute, but he possessed absolute
self-sufficiency based on his senses that had reached the peak. He naturally read the signs of the people
busy moving beside him without making a sound.
‘Each one of them must be a famous hero...’
Muller didn’t find it ridiculous. Aside from Grid, all the Overgeared members were amazing. There were
not only legends and transcendents, but also masters of their field. They were naturally those who
valued their reputation. However, what they did together wasn’t much different from the innocent
youths in the countryside.
‘How can those who are fighting against the fate of the world as Grid’s close aides be so bright?’
Muller was wondering this when he suddenly realized it.
‘Is this Grid’s true ability?’
It was the power to reassure those around him and provide a peaceful ‘daily’ life despite the harsh
reality. Perhaps Grid believed that he could make the Specter like them? This might be why he took
away that swift sword that should’ve originally cut the Specter’s neck.
‘He is really a great hero...’
Muller was a hero of heroes. He was the treasured sword that protected the people and was one of the
few who had been called the ‘Hero King’ throughout the ages. It was a shameful title for Muller. He was
simply a swordsman and couldn’t become the focal point to lead people.
It was an irresistible force.
Some people of noble status were inclined to shun Muller as long as his will was to look out for
humanity. In the first place, there were dozens of kingdoms and countless forces on the surface. Origin,
status, affiliation, ideology, politics, etcetera—there were many people who shunned Muller for all sorts
of reasons and excuses. Some even interfered with him. Achieving ‘great unity,’ which should’ve been
the basic premise for saving the surface, was simply impossible with a swordsman’s ability to cut down
the enemy.
However, Grid achieved it. His statues, standing tall throughout the continent on the way to the No
Offspring Tomb, proved it.
‘It isn’t possible just because he is a god.’
Muller knew that Grid was originally a human. It was a fact that was naturally revealed through Grid’s
words and meaning. The great unity that Grid achieved wasn’t because he was a god. Perhaps it was
possible because it was ‘Grid.’
‘A great man to... respect...’
The faces of countless people flashed through Muller’s mind. He never forgot the faces of those who
worshiped him as a great man, trusted him, and cheered for him. All the years when he had been hiding
in the dimensional gap, he thought about their faces every day and felt guilty.
He didn’t dare to resent them. He was just sorry.
‘It would’ve been nice if the hero in charge of my time had been Grid instead of an ordinary person...’
Muller’s face, which had been stiff due to the behavior of the Overgeared members, trembled. The
heart demon he had been enduring since he met Kraugel was tormenting him again. It was the
aftermath of admiring Grid, a real great person, unlike himself. He got a bigger heart disease as the
images of the people who adored him in the past overlapped with those who adored Grid. His agitation
was on the verge of running wild.
“It is because of you, crazy bastard.”
“Didn’t you take photos as well?”
The Overgeared members whispered when they saw Muller’s complexion deteriorating rapidly. In
particular, Pon pointed to Vantner. Secretly taking photos beside Muller, who was deep in meditation—
Vantner was the first one to start it. It was in the midst of the commotion.
“Sir Muller,” Zibal spoke to Muller.
He had the experience of serving a prince who dreamed of rebellion, and understood the concept of a
mental disorder from a heart demon. He had seen high ranking NPCs suffering from the imperial family’s
secret assassinations being killed or vomiting blood before dying.
“I don’t know how you feel, but please control your mind.”
Zibal was also someone’s hero. Young people in the United States used to cheer for him enthusiastically.
This was why he had a special heart for Muller, who was like the symbol of heroes.
The other members of the Overgeared Guild weren’t much different. They realized that the situation
was unusual and moved busily. They tried hard to help Muller somehow, such as taking out rare elixirs.
It happened as the commotion was growing...
Duguen!
The red lump of flesh—the thing that had stopped beating since Grid defeated the Specter suddenly
started beating loudly again.
“......!”
“......?”
The eyes of the undead, as well as the Overgeared members, were all glued to the flesh. Jishuka, who
was examining the No Offspring Tomb’s information in detail, asked the Biggest Staff, “What is this?
Didn’t that stop working?”
““That’s right. It stopped working the moment the Specter swore to the supreme one to destroy it...””
The puzzled Biggest Staff replied like he was also curious and stood in front of Jishuka.
It was as if protecting her. He was trying to score a lot of points with the supreme one’s bride-to-be. The
situation was unusual.
““Something... is coming.””
It happened before the Biggest Staff finished speaking. There was the sound of skin bursting and bones
cracking. At the same time, the huge ball of red flesh split in half and something popped out of it. It was
like a beast that tore apart its mother’s belly.
[The 1st Great Demon, ‘Baal,’ has appeared.]
It was the moment when the true adversary of humanity appeared. A grotesque monster to some, a
handsome gentleman to others, or a giant beast to someone—the man looked at each one of them and
then his eyes shone when they fell on Muller among the Overgeared members.
“It was true? It was stated in Grid’s epics. Isn’t it both a great weapon and a weakness? They give away
too much information.”
“Baal...!”
In an instant, the Overgeared members raised their weapons and lined up as if to protect Muller. At the
center of them was Jishuka. She loaded the Breaking Evil Arrow and aimed at Baal’s forehead with a
smile.
“What, is it you? Did you already know about ‘that’?”
“Bow Saint Jishuka. You are asking an obvious question.”
The red flesh made by the Specter was a reproduction of the red flesh in hell. The Specter insisted it
would become the material for another hell. Therefore, Baal’s senses were naturally connected to the
red flesh created by the Specter. It was a fact that the Specter overlooked. She had unknowingly been
on the palm of Baal’s hand from the very beginning.
“I am going to become two? I cheered for Eve’s tenacity while anticipating the unimaginable chaos that
would arise. To be honest, I stayed on the sidelines because she is a tough opponent.”
““How dare you say the name of the Specter?””

The Biggest Staff was furious. The undead of the No Offspring Tomb had been trained by the Specter for
a long time, so they naturally hated Baal. They recognized him as the ultimate enemy who must be
destroyed one day.
Baal chuckled.
“I’m deeply moved. The toy I threw away a long time ago is showing his teeth at me with the force to
bite me.”
“”What nonsense are you saying?””
“Are you asking because you don’t know? Albern, all the pain and sorrow that you went through in your
life was what I gave you.”
The undead of the No Offspring Tomb were reaped by the Specter, made into immortal bodies, and
trained. They were both heroes and sinners in the past. They had an incredible career of saving and
destroying the world.
Baal was behind it. One of Baal’s long-standing hobbies was to bully talented people.
“Know that it was purely through my intentions that you were ultimately able to save and destroy the
world.”
“”...You!””
The Biggest Staff, Albern, couldn’t just hear this and cast magic. Rather than feeling nervous about
seeing the 1st Great Demon, he was ready to beat Baal to death right away.
It was after the No Offspring Tomb expedition. It was a scene that proved the strength of the
Overgeared Guild, which had grown exponentially.
Baal also admitted it. “The Sword Saint of the present era who cut a god, the Bow Saint, and Beriache’s
Knight...”
Baal pointed them out one by one. In turn, it was Kraugel, Jishuka, Katz, Zibal, Chris, Faker, Vantner,
Hurent, Haster, etc. He was identifying the strongest talents one by one and was wary of them. This was
a completely different attitude from the past when he was only wary of Grid.
Finally, Baal pointed to the trembling Huroi and said honestly, “I will be the only one to lose if I deal with
you one by one here.”
There was a limit to how long he could act before being caught by Grid...
“Get out of the way. I’ll just take Muller,” Baal muttered such words and squeezed through the cracks in
the flesh to fully reveal himself.
Sword Saint Muller was the aspiration of humanity. In other words, he was the Grid of a past era. He
was feared by demons, yet highly valued by Baal in many ways. Baal had long been eager to get his
hands on Muller.
Baal released his power from the beginning. The No Offspring Tomb, which had the habitat of hell
thanks to the red flesh, allowed him to show the majesty of the 1st Great Demon for a while. It took him
an instant to break through the Overgeared Guild and the undead to reach Muller. He didn’t care about
the numerous wounds he suffered in the process.
Wounds weren’t a big problem for Baal, who resurrected even when he died.
“Muller, I am finally going to get my hands on you.”
Baal’s voice whispered ominously and awakened Muller’s consciousness.
Cough.
He vomited dark red blood due to the internal injuries he obtained from his heart demon and swung his
sword at the great evil standing in front of him. It was a slash filled with incredible power and it was
hard to believe he swung it in his unhealthy state. It was from the shoulder to the waist.
Baal’s upper body was cut diagonally, but he just laughed. “Yes, this is it. This is why I want you.”
“......”
Muller’s arms drooped. The Space Sword he wielded in a state where it wouldn’t be strange if he died
right away was his last strength.
Baal dodged the Breaking Evil Arrow, blocked Kraugel’s sword with his demon sword, and grabbed
Muller’s neck. The labyrinth improvised by Eat Spicy Jokbal tried to tempt him, but he destroyed it with
force.
Muller thought about it.
As expected, it was dangerous. The Overgeared Guild was great, but it was somewhat lacking compared
to the Specter. Grid would have a hard time handling her if the Specter betrayed him.
‘I won’t be able to stay with you... as expected... she should’ve been killed...’
It was the moment when Muller was feeling regret...
The ceiling collapsed and a presence with a very strong aura fell behind Muller’s back. It wasn’t just one,
but seven of them. Muller noticed that some of them were strong enough to rival him and was so
surprised that he regained his fading consciousness.
“At this point, can’t we come forward?” the God of Magic and Wisdom spoke in a very disgruntled tone.
“God will praise us,” the strongest person in the previous world agreed.
“Baal, how dare you appear here...” the surprisingly beautiful gorilla spoke human words.
Kraugel rescued Muller with Faker’s help in the midst of Baal’s panic and whispered an explanation to
him, “They are Grid’s apostles.”
“...Hah.”
Muller’s worries melted away like snow.

Overgeared 1761
Chapter 1761
“How did you notice my visit?”
The reason why Baal was flustered wasn’t due to the splendid emergence of the apostles.
Grid’s apostles—Baal had acknowledged from the start that all of them was a formidable existence. This
wasn’t a reason to panic.
“I prepared thoroughly to deceive even the senses of an Absolute.”
Baal smiled as if he had regained his composure. An unfamiliar magic circle spread like a shadow below
his feet. It followed his steps and functioned in conjunction with the hourglass rising above Baal’s
shoulders.
Braham had been keeping his eyes on them from the beginning. ‘It is an artifact that obscures the user’s
presence for a limited amount of time? It has been transformed by magic to maximize its function.’
Baal’s actions had always been unconventional. Everything he showed from the time he distorted hell to
the present had been far from common sense. He was no different from a lunatic running wild with no
countermeasures. However, that was just the superficial appearance. Braham had long realized that
Baal was clever and thoroughly planned things. If he was really just a madman, how could he have
deceived countless beings, including Yatan and Beriache?
“You can’t fool me with crude artifacts. Unlike my kind mother, I’m not pure and I am deeply
suspicious.”
“Crude...? I don’t understand.” Baal cocked his head. It was because the artifacts he was using were
made using the skills of the craftsman Pauld. It was possible because Baal was one who absorbed the
powers of the dead. He was proud that the artifacts he created had a powerful performance that was
rare in history, but he ended up being denied by Braham.
Braham raised his chin and laughed. “I can be sure of one thing now.”
It was clearly mockery.
“Baal, you are inevitably a being who is behind the times.”
The image of Baal reflected in Braham’s red eyes was the dirtiest and most unpleasant filth in the world.
An object made of rotten meat that made him feel disgusted just by looking at it. There was a subtle
restlessness.
“I am behind the times?”
“It is obvious. Your ability to gather the powers of the dead is nothing more than holding onto an era
that has already ended.”
Those who used to be the mainstream in each field died. New people were bound to create a new
mainstream. New eras started. \
It was something that Baal would never experience.
“I… no, ‘we’.”
Braham—a person who only knew himself was actually discussing everyone present.
Grid’s apostles and the Overgeared members. The thing they had in common was that they opened a
new era with Grid.
“There is no need to be afraid of you.”
“...Kukukuk! Kuhahahat! Braham! The son of Beriache! It is funny how a bastard who is worse than his
mother, even after building up divinity, is so arrogant!”
In fact, there were many areas where Baal felt regret.
Insane Dragon Nevartan—if it had gone as Baal originally planned, he would’ve rampaged across the
Saharan Empire and massacred humans. However, this plan went awry due to the variable of Kraugel
obtaining the White Fang. Many beings who should’ve died at that time were later protected by Grid’s
forces. Some of them were among the apostles in front of him right now.
Baal didn’t get as much power as he wanted. Thus, he was obsessed with Sword Saint Muller. He risked
his life coming here.
Heart Killing Intent—if Muller’s power was added to his own strong will to rebel against the Gods of the
Beginning, he judged that a lot of the damage caused by his plan going awry would be recovered.
However, the apostles of Grid appeared to interfere. To be honest, he became annoyed.
Then at this moment, he saw Braham’s imposing appearance and changed his mind. He viewed the
situation rather positively. It was thanks to the new measures presented by the killing intent he felt
toward Braham.
“Today, I will have to die here once.”
A solid roar, like steel condensing, echoed throughout the space. The black demonic energy that Baal
wore around his body took the form of a sword.
“It will be in exchange for killing some of you.”
For Baal, death could be overcome. Even if he died 100 or 1,000 times, he would just be resurrected
immediately. Although Baal was afraid of death when Grid’s epic was working, it was different now. Not
only was there no Grid, but even if his death was widely known to the world and his status damaged, it
wasn’t a loss. In any case, he would gradually recover as long as he reigned as the ruler at hell.
Mercedes’ Keen Insight alone had a higher value than several levels of status.
There was a thunderous sound and one of Braham’s arms was cut off.
Could multiple transcendents handle one Absolute? It was a scene where the question of the curious
was answered. No one could stop Baal from approaching Braham and swinging the sword.
“You... it is better not to target you.”

Baal wasn’t very satisfied. He tried to cut off Braham’s head but failed.
The God of Magic and Wisdom—Braham had attained a high divinity and was clearly above a
transcendent, even though he hadn’t reached the level of an Absolute yet. He barely held onto the time
that only an Absolute could perceive and turned Baal’s attack into nothing.
“Disintegrate.” He even finished casting a spell. A spear of light appeared like an illusion and pierced
Baal’s upper body.
At the same time, Zik stepped out. He used the power of the runes to stop Baal’s movements for a
moment and struck Baal with an attack. Saharan’s Sword that was inserted in Baal’s chest unleashed the
red energy and tried to control Baal. He even used it with the divinity taken from King Sobyeol.
The surprised Baal withdrew his energy and used physical strength. A hand grabbed Zik’s face and
slammed him into the ground. Through the roar of the ground exploding, he heard a sound that
shouldn’t have been heard. It was the sound of something snapping.
Zik’s neck bone had been broken. Zik’s neck was turned at an odd angle as he was pinned to the ground.
“Zik!”
Jishuka used Fly Up! It was mixed with the Breaking Evil Arrows. She sought to heal Zik while also
weakening Baal. On a battlefield without Ruby, she was the healer of the Overgeared Guild.
Sure enough, Baal’s aggro changed immediately. He might covet the abilities of Muller and the apostles,
but he was the wariest of Jishuka. His sword suddenly appeared next to Jishuka.
“Ohhhhh!!”
Surprisingly, Vantner blocked it. It was thanks to the ultimate skill that ‘protected the designated target
for a certain period of time’ being used in advance. He predicted this situation from the moment Jishuka
used Fly Up! The price was high.
“Hoh? It is quite interesting, but it is an unnecessary ability for me.”
Every time Baal’s demon sword struck Vantner’s shield, dark red blood spilled from Vantner’s nose and
mouth. He started to be driven into the ground like a nail as his shield gradually shattered. He also
received physical status abnormalities such as ‘internal injuries’ and ‘fractures.’ In an instant, his
immortality was on the verge of being consumed.
His colleagues didn’t sit idly by. Just like Vantner, the elites of the Overgeared Guild predicted that the
aggro would be directed to Jishuka. Thus, they surrounded Baal from all directions and launched an
offensive.
“You guys are pretty good as well.”
Baal counterattacked without avoiding the Overgeared Guild’s offensive and slowly moved from Kraugel
to Faker. Faker’s Kill List had Baal’s name written on it. Baal’s name was also engraved on the
consumable dagger ‘Surprise Attack,’ which significantly increased attack power when a target was
designated.
This meant that the current Faker could show off immensely powerful skills against Baal. He wasn’t at all
inferior to the apostles in terms of attack power. Moreover, the strength of an assassin was to utilize
skills related to tracking, stealth, infiltration, and trap installation. By attracting Baal’s aggro and
disturbing his senses at every critical moment, Faker showed a transcendent-like way of fighting without
the need for transcendence.
In the end, the problem was that Baal was an Absolute. Faker’s physical abilities and cleverness could
embody transcendence, but this didn’t mean much against Baal.
“Cough!”
Faker failed to hide in the shadows and was blown to the far wall, getting stuck in it. He became trapped
due to the physical condition of ‘bound.’ The aftermath of piercing through a thick wall by dozens of
meters was great.
Damian and Katz hurriedly caught Baal’s attention. It was to buy time for their companions to rescue
Faker.
Braham and Zik, who recovered before they knew it, also joined in. The sword that Baal wielded
unstoppably was intercepted by Braham’s ‘fist.’ It was the fist of a monster that was wrapped in
strengthening magic.
“This power... Beriache’s blood. It is ridiculous that the son of that ignorant being is worshiped as the
God of Wisdom.”
Grid had judged that Beriache’s monstrous strength was the result of ‘sucking the Specter’s blood.’ In
reality, it was the pure physical abilities of the progenitor.
“It isn’t ignorance. It is purity.”
Baal’s nonsensical words as he recklessly evaluated Beriache offended Braham. In fact, he was angry
because Baal hit the nail on the head.
Ignorant—this was a relatively correct way to evaluate Beriache, who sacrificed herself to bear a child in
the hope of getting revenge on Baal and placed all her responsibility to her children.
That’s right. Braham knew that his mother wasn’t always right. Nevertheless, he loved her.
Braham grabbed Baal’s wrist and cast a series of physical magic. The great magic, which was hard to see
in his lifetime, aimed at Baal and the hourglass.
The hourglass—Braham judged that it was only by destroying the artifact that assimilated Baal’s
‘presence’ with the surrounding environment that he could convey to Grid what was happening here.
Baal made an expression of pity as he shook off Braham’s hand and cut Braham’s chest with a sword.
“You talked like you could win even if you fought without Grid. Now you are trying to ask Grid for help
so soon? You don’t seem to have inherited the pride of your mother?”
“Help... that isn’t what I want.”

In the endless torrent of magic, Baal’s body regenerated at super speed as soon as it was torn apart or
exploded. Meanwhile, Braham’s body had turned to rags. The Overgeared members thought that
Braham’s aim of taking out Baal through mutual destruction by taking advantage of his possibility of
resurrection was wasted in vain.
They were mistaken. Braham had more pride than people knew. He would kill Baal if it was possible, but
he had no intention of dying with Baal.
“I want to announce your death.”
“Nonsense...” This time, Baal burst out laughing at the absurd bravado.
“It is done.” Then Piaro’s voice rang out. In the aftermath of Baal’s usage of the red flesh, the space it
was in developed a strange environment ‘resembling hell,’ not the No Offspring Tomb or the
Overgeared World. Now this place had transformed into a golden wheat field.
“Great job.” Mercedes had been silent while reflecting on the handprints of someone left on the handle
of the sword. Now she finally joined the battle. The time for patience was over. She was barely
suppressing her desire to kill the enemy who dared to invade the sanctuary that Grid had stepped on.
“Sonic Rage.”
The surroundings that had been benefiting Baal were restored by Piaro and she used her ultimate
technique. It was possible because Braham, Zik, and the Overgeared members bought time.
The effect was great. For a moment, Baal couldn’t distinguish the illusion of a sword made by the sword
energy of Sonic Rage. He naturally cut Mercedes, who attacked with two swords, while thinking it was
the real one. Then he was cut by the real Mercedes who came one step later. It was the moment when
Baal, who used the red flesh to create an environment similar to hell and showed the majesty of an
Absolute, showed his bottom line.
“Farmer... you...” Baal, who was split in half, glared at Piaro as if he was going to eat him.
Braham’s still active magic was grinding through the body of the bastard who lost even the power of the
super fast recovery. But it was just a bit. There was a slight lack of power.
Baal somehow withstood the attacks of the apostles and the ultimate skills that the Overgeared
members constantly poured out and reached out to target Piaro. Then a huge, transparent purple hand
extinguished all the energy around him like a candle. It flew away and snatched Piaro by the nape of the
neck.
“I told you, I won’t die alone.”
Piaro’s neck was bent. He couldn’t even scream as his body rapidly dried up like a mummy. All the
energy of nature in his body was being sucked into Baal. No one could save Piaro. The unidentified,
transparent purple hand temporarily prevented the Overgeared members and apostles from using all
resources such as magic power and sword energy. It was physically impossible to quickly subdue Baal
and save Piaro with pure physical abilities alone.
However, there was one exception. Sword Saint Kraugel cut off the transparent hand that was choking
Piaro. He might’ve lost his sword energy, but the power ‘there is nothing that can’t be cut’ of a Sword
Saint was still intact.
“Cheeky guy!” Baal was furious. He couldn’t hide his soaring anger at the fact that he lost the ‘Asura’s
Hand That Is Being Completed’ to the young Sword Saint he hadn’t paid attention to.
The wheat field had dried up in the aftermath of Piaro being suffocated and eroded by demonic energy.
Thanks to this, Baal regained the environment he wanted again and intruded between Kraugel and
Piaro. He swung his sword in a wide, horizontal direction, intending to slash both their throats at the
same time. The speed was so fast that Kraugel sensed death. Nevertheless, he tried to protect Piaro. He
used his sword curtain on Piaro, not himself.
Unfortunately, Baal’s sword was much faster. Piaro was on the verge of being decapitated.
At this moment—
Mir, who had been silent by Muller’s side for a while, suddenly blocked Baal’s sword. It was with ‘pure
swordsmanship.’ The memories he regained after seeing Muller were moving his body. This wasn’t the
end.
“I was made to fight against you.”
The last apostle of the Overgeared God—Mir’s potential, which should’ve originally made him become
the treasured sword of the God of the Beginning, Hanul. Now it blossomed after meeting Baal. It was
similar to what he showed when he briefly competed with the 1st ranked archangel, Raphael.
Chapter 1762
The yangbans were a symbol of will—it was Hanul’s will to challenge Rebecca’s authority.
It was also a symbol of a pledge—it was a pledge to kill Martial God Chiyou. This was the pledge that
Hanul had made when he asked Chiyou for help. It was the secret story that served as the background
for the yangbans to realize the qualifications of a God Killer. There were some yangbans born with the
qualification to kill a god as a ‘talent.’
Baal knew this fact as well.
“Yangban Mir... that’s right. I am your diametric opposite. We are bound by a great destiny.”
Thus, Baal laughed. He greatly welcomed Mir, unlike Raphael who treated the yangbans as disgusting
clones. It was because he remembered the soul of Yangban Garam, which he had finally started to digest
recently. Garam had the qualification of a God Killer, albeit it was faint.
It was a qualification that would be a great help when fighting Grid again in the future. Wouldn’t the
qualification of a God Killer be several times more powerful if he could ingest the soul of Mir, who was
the strongest among the yangbans?
It happened the moment when he anticipated it...

A subtle smile appeared on Baal’s face, only for his expression to harden. It was due to Mir’s surprisingly
fast swordsmanship.
‘Why?’
It was true that Mir was created to be the opponent of Baal and Raphael. However, most of the world’s
results had a different value than what the creator intended.
A half-god created using angels and humans as motifs and forcibly bestowed with divinity—the
yangbans were nothing more than Hanul’s lab rats and there was no originality.
In other words, they were a fake from one to ten. It was actually absurd that he dared to confront Baal,
the son of Yatan. Yet at this moment, Mir showed a higher level of skills than the other apostles. The
speed and destructive power of his swordsmanship, combined with his techniques, gradually made Baal
step back.
Finally, Baal had to take a large step back. It was in order to shake off Mir’s sword.
Mir caught up with him in an instant. He used Lightning God to launch an offensive on Baal without
giving him a chance to think. The basis of the swordsmanship he used was Muller’s Matchless Sword. It
wasn’t exactly like Muller's swordsmanship. Just like the modern day Sword Saint Kraugel, he introduced
a new swordsmanship that reinterpreted the Matchless Sword.
A long time ago—
It was a swordsmanship devised based on his experience of fighting Muller several times.
Today—
Mir regained all the memories he had lost and recalled the traces of the sword left on his body. He
recalled Muller’s swordsmanship, which he couldn’t stop or avoid. Then he recreated it in a new manner
based on the wounds carved on his body.
“Kuaaaaaah!!!” Baal roared as he was pushed back.
From the time he appeared to the present, not a single thing went according to his will and his anger
soared. He had put all things in the world on the palm of his hand and kneaded them as he pleased.
When had he ever suffered such humiliation?
Since when did this happen? As expected, it was Grid. That person called Grid ruined everything.
“It would’ve been better if it had gone easily from the start...!”
Baal’s right arm swelled up unevenly. His muscles expanded like they were going to explode in the
aftermath of him raising the power of the sword.
“500,000 Army.”
“......!”
“......!”
“Avoid it!”
It was 500,000 army swordsmanship, not one million. It was a precursor to the technique that proved
that Baal’s current state wasn’t perfect. In the first place, the red flesh only made this place a ‘hell-like’
environment. It didn’t completely make it hell. Furthermore, Piaro had changed the environment once.
The time for Baal to manifest the greatness of an Absolute was extremely short. However, Baal judged
that this condition was sufficient.
500,000 Army Death Sword—he didn’t know about the apostles, but he believed that all the small fries
would die. There would be huge aftereffects so he wouldn’t be safe either, but that was okay. If he could
take away a lot of people in exchange for one life, it was never a loss.
“Death Sword.”
The sword energies overlapped one after another.
Horizontally and vertically—the sword energies seemed to form iron bars that blocked all escape routes
and would shatter the beings trapped inside this space.
“Idiot.” Someone scolded him in a situation where screams should’ve erupted.
Baal’s gaze naturally turned to Huroi, but Huroi felt it was unfair. Baal’s gaze was lost for a moment
before belatedly falling on a gorgeous woman. It was a woman with a huge Red Phoenix behind her and
fluttering red hair that was darker than flames. It was Bow Saint Jishuka who Baal was very familiar with.
She raised her middle finger and mocked Baal. “We won’t go to hell even if we die.”
“...Bah.” Baal also knew this. He didn’t know about the concept of a player, but he was aware of the fact
that humans of this age could be resurrected even if they died.
“My purpose isn’t you guys.”
The liches and death knights of the No Offspring Tomb were projected on the eyes of Baal, who smiled
triumphantly. The seeds that had been planted by Baal a long time ago—they were originally those who
should be nourishing Baal. They became undead due to the Specter rather than dying, but now they had
stepped on the path of ‘death.’
The iron bars made of sword energy that made it impossible for them to run away—the 500,000 Army
Death Sword that Baal deployed at the cost of his right arm dyed the area in a bright light. It was a light
that erased everything it touched without a trace.
In terms of power, the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship was the strongest. There was already a history
of being destroyed by Grid once, but that was a variable created by ‘someone’s will’ in Grid’s mental
image. Ordinary beings couldn’t withstand this power.
Of course, Grid’s apostles would be able to endure it. However, it was all they could do to keep their
body intact. They didn’t have room to protect the Overgeared members, the undead of the No Offspring
Tomb, and Sword Saint Muller, who was paralyzed by the heart demon backlash.
Baal focused on the remaining variables.

First of all, there was Braham. He was paying the price for pouring out so much magic toward Baal.
There was no need to be vigilant yet. All that was left was Sword Saint Muller. It would be a disaster if
his sword cut through even the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship. Baal also needed to be wary of Mir,
who embodied Muller’s swordsmanship.
Baal, who had soared into the air to shake off Mir, descended like a lightning bolt. Demonic energy
spurted from his severed arm instead of blood, flapped like a cloak, and wrapped around him.
“Keuk...!”
Kraugel was stabbed properly as he was preparing the Space Sword to slash the Undefeated King’s
Swordsmanship. The moment he read Baal’s approach with his Super Sensitivity, Baal had already
pierced him in the heart and consumed his immortality. To make matters worse, his skill casting was
canceled.
Mir was following Baal and managed to rescue Kraugel. He cut off Baal’s remaining left arm with the
Blue Dragon Dao surrounded by lightning energy.
The problem was that Baal was already ready to die. It meant he had in mind the fact that Grid might
come the moment he planned to use the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship to smash through the
entire space. He had only one purpose. It was to cause as many casualties as possible.
Baal’s head was full of thoughts of filling his stomach with all the prey overflowing in the No Offspring
Tomb. He made no efforts to save his life and this became a powerful weapon.
Baal’s sharp teeth bit Mir’s neck. The moment his arm was cut off, he had bent his back and
counterattacked. It was a primitive form of attack that was hard to predict. The flustered Mir tried to
shake him off, but Baal held on tenaciously.
Demonic energy was rising endlessly from his severed arms. It went beyond the level of a cloak and
spread out like wings. It worked as a field that weakened the power of attributes other than the dark
attribute.
Due to the weakening of the environment, he lost his qualifications as an Absolute and even lost his
super fast recovery. This made him instead focus on the operation of demonic energy. It was trickier to
deal with him like this than when he was trying to suppress them with force.
“It is the end,” Baal whispered grimly while still biting Mir’s neck. He moved at a transcendent speed and
the iron bars made of sword energy were about to hit the Overgeared members and the undead.
Baal thought it was truly over. This was until a completely unexpected presence intervened.
“...You?”
Had Grid already arrived here when he had been deep underground?
No.
Did the Lightning God of Titan come to support at the right time?
That also wasn’t the case.

Naturally, the members of the Tower of Wisdom didn’t act either.
The one who disturbed Baal at this moment was none other than...
“You...! The old dragon’s daughter!”
It was Nefelina, one of Grid’s apostles. She had stood at a distance and held her breath while the other
apostles were fighting valiantly. Now she surprisingly stood facing Baal. The breathing coming from her
open mouth was informing Baal of the origin of the Breath that broke through the iron bars of sword
energy just a moment ago.
“You are just a mere hatchling, what did you do?” Baal’s temples twitched. His eyes were bloodshot as if
his patience had reached the limit. The sharp teeth biting Mir’s neck were grinding down.
“Hiccup!”
Nefelina’s large eyes shimmered with transparent tears.
A Transcendent Dragon—she compressed the years to just a minute and exerted a power close to a
saint-class dragon. [1]
She was the daughter of an old dragon. The Breathe she fired was enough to offset the Undefeated
King’s Swordsmanship that contained such a strong power. However, Nefelina couldn’t feel proud and
instead trembled. She couldn’t fully handle Baal’s killing intent.
By her side—
“Well done.”
“It was great.”
“Hmm, not bad.”
The apostles were gathered. They were all covered with wounds. Nevertheless, it was reassuring
enough.
Nefelina’s trembling little body gradually calmed down. “I-I tried so that Grid won’t feel sad.”
“It is extraordinary.”
The Overgeared members and the undead of the No Offspring Tomb were also present.
Jishuka approached and stroked Nefelina’s hair. Then she aimed at Baal and pulled the bowstring. “Die.”
There was no room for negotiation. There was only one reason why the apostles and Overgeared
members were overwhelmed by Baal. It was because Baal used the ‘Realm of the Absolute.’ However,
he couldn’t use it properly after Piaro changed the environment once.
The possibility of a ‘fight’ was established.
“...Kuk! Kukuk! Kuhahahaa! It is crazy! The world is going crazy!”
The one who deceived a God of the Beginning and took control of hell—he was unable to handle a single
force from the surface and was on the defensive?
“This is by no means a normal phenomenon. Something is terribly wrong. There is bound to be a
backlash that even I can’t imagine...”
Baal’s rant couldn’t continue to the end. It was because Jishuka’s arrow pierced his forehead and his
neck was cut by Mercedes’ sword.
[The raid of the 1st Great Demon, ‘Baal,’ has succeeded!]
The apostles and the Overgeared members got a great achievement without Grid. It was a
transformation caused by Grid.
Chapter 1763
The 32nd Great Demon, Belial—she was the first of the great demons to come to the surface and she
imprinted terrible fear on humanity. Didn’t she alone overwhelm the power of a nation and drive the
Overgeared members, including Grid and Piaro, to the brink of annihilation? Her force was so great that
it was still talked about among people several years later.
Maybe she was the cause. People started to point to Baal as the final boss.
[The 1st Great Demon, ‘Baal,’ has been defeated.]
The strongest final boss candidate—of course, there were some beings in the world who were stronger
than Baal. It was just rare to see an existence of pure malice like Baal. It was why the theory that Baal
was the final boss gained weight.
In fact, Baal was involved in much of Satisfy’s twisted history. He was behind the ruin of countless
individuals, groups, kingdoms, and eras.
At this moment, the thoughts of the Overgeared members who won against Baal weren’t much
different. They still recognized Baal as an enemy who had to be confronted at the very end.
‘Of course, the final boss is likely to be determined by the tendencies of the Gods of the Beginning.’
Asura was a very annoying being. A transparent, huge hand that erased all the resources around it and
sucked away Piaro’s vitality. It had the name ‘Asura’s Hand That Is Being Completed’ and it was a force
that went against providence.
In particular, Regas’ agitation was very great. He had reached level 500 and tried to change to the fifth
class advancement, only to revert to the third class Asura. He felt like he was ‘stuck in this class.’ He got
the feeling that the class called Asura was alive and breathing, disturbing him. Then he witnessed a part
of Asura that Baal had created. It was a powerful body part that couldn’t be compared to the fragments
of Asura that they saw in the hell expedition. He thought it must be related to him.
‘It takes constant effort and talent to change to Asura.’
The previous difficulty level was so high that there was the evaluation ‘it seems to filter out people.’
From a certain point on, changing to the Asura class aroused a sense of challenge among talented
people.
Among many young people who started the game late, there were many who said they became martial
artists purely with the goal of reaching the Asura class. Out of all those who challenged the Asura class in
order to prove their talent and skills, only a few geniuses with persistence and ingenious ideas
succeeded in changing classes after never giving up.
What if all of them had something to do with the Asura that Baal was creating?
These thoughts made Regas feel uneasy. It was the aftermath of imagining himself and other Asura
players being forced to take the side of hell through a quest.
“Don’t worry too much.”
Jishuka read Regas’ expression and patted him on the back.
“Even Baal’s Contractor has become independent of Baal. Will you be much different? If the situation
that you are worried about happens, you just need to control the situation yourself. Haven’t you always
been good at being disobedient?”
“Haha...”
Now was the time for pure rejoicing. The rewards for a successful Baal raid without Grid were extremely
great. Of course, Baal’s condition hadn’t been perfect. However, it was the ‘main body,’ so it was natural
to receive big rewards.
[You have transcended the limits of a human.]
The legends gained a transcendent status for the first time.
[You are slowly becoming a legend on the path you are walking on.]
Some people qualified to become new legends.
[Your status will increase even further.]
The person who was already a transcendent increased their status. Unfortunately, the members with a
low performance only received rewards that greatly increased their level. In exchange, they gained a lot
of reputation and a title.
[Guardian of the Hero King]
Their favorability with Muller increased and they were qualified to learn swordsmanship skills. The
rewards obtained by the apostles were even greater. Perhaps it was because they were more active
than the members of the Overgeared Guild, but their status rose by several levels. The level up was just
a bonus.
However, Braham’s expression was dark. ‘I couldn’t win one-on-one.’
The current Braham was stronger than when Grid first defeated Baal. Of course, his defense was much
lower, but this was something that could be covered up with various spells. He used to think there was a
good chance of winning unless it was hell.
However, reality was very different from his beliefs. Braham was completely on the defensive from the
beginning against an Absolute, who stretched an instant into eternity. He repeatedly failed to follow the
flow of battle and suffered unilateral damage.
‘How did Grid fight against an Absolute during his days as a transcendent?’
Grid didn’t always win when fighting against Absolutes. Nevertheless, he was lucky enough to escape
the crisis in a way where the situation was resolved. In any case, the possibility of a ‘fight’ was
established. It was different from himself, who couldn’t even touch a single strand of Baal’s hair in an
important moment.
Braham looked back on the moments when Grid fought and seriously pondered it.
‘Should I tame a dragon as well?’ He started dreaming of becoming the second Dragon Knight.
‘...It doesn’t make sense.’
Braham immediately frowned.
Taming a dragon? He knew it was absolutely impossible. It was impossible to steal a dragon’s egg or to
kidnap a hatchling and raise it from scratch. A dragon was a being that understood all concepts and
grasped the flow of the world the moment it was born. It would be unreasonable for a dragon to be
favorable to its kidnapper. It was completely crazy to cooperate with an adult dragon.[1]
‘...Wait.’ Braham suddenly remembered something. He remembered the moments when Grid fought
against a being with a higher status than himself even before he became a Dragon Knight. He pictured
the scene of the God Hands hovering around Grid without any regularity. There was a faint stream of
magic power that followed the direction the God Hands moved.
‘Perhaps...?’
Grid’s artificial senses left no traces. It was a mixture of magic power with the silver thread powder that
had been finely split to the point of being invisible. The density was so low that it was difficult for beings
other than Grid to perceive it. It was the same reason why a person couldn’t recognize the dust that
touched their body when they walked.
Yet now, Braham noticed the existence of the artificial senses purely through a hypothesis.
“I’ll go back first.”
“Aren’t you going to see Grid?”
“Hmph, I’m sure he is fine.”
During the course of battle, the artifact that blurred Baal’s presence was destroyed. Nevertheless, Grid
never came to the scene. This made some people feel worried about Grid. Maybe something happened
underground that made it ‘impossible for him to come’?
However, Braham knew. Grid wasn’t experiencing any problems. He just trusted them and entrusted
Baal to them. He read and replied to Braham’s intention that they would eliminate Baal, so he didn’t
have to worry about it.
Thus, Braham really left this scene without any hesitation. He didn’t have time to waste here when he
had to grasp the inspiration that was just beginning to emerge.
Braham left. The only thing that remained was the remnants of Teleport, which made a buzzing sound.
In this moment of silence, Jishuka started taking care of the situation. “Let’s help Muller recover until
Grid and Ruby return.”
***
‘I never thought they would really win.’
At the deepest underground area of the No Offspring Tomb...
Grid cheered in a breathless manner.
It was a little while ago.
It was hard to believe that the person who looked like a demon after Baal’s sudden appearance would
suddenly be so unbelievably bright.
“Although Baal. Might not have been perfect... how? With the power of apostles and humans alone...”
the Specter murmured.
She never imagined that Baal would break into the No Offspring Tomb. The moment she read Baal’s
energy, she realized that she had been manipulated by him all this time and lamented greatly. It was
actually discouraging.
Baal invaded when she was away. It was right after the fierce battle with Grid, so it was difficult for her
to respond immediately. She suffered the mishap of losing Beriache’s heart and decided that all the
efforts she made over the years would soon be in vain.
Then what was the reality? Baal was helplessly defeated. It was a miracle made by the apostles and
humans who served Grid.
“You actually... could have... easily beaten me...” The Specter misunderstood. She thought that Grid,
who could’ve easily beaten her if he broke in with all the apostles, let her go. “From the beginning.
Communication with me... was your purpose. I am... the adversary of humanity. It is determined. First of
all, to understand... why did you try? As expected. The reason you didn’t kill me. Now I know for sure.
You... are more than I thought. You are a kind being...”
“......”
Grid had a guilty conscience. However, he had no intention of clearing up the misunderstanding. In the
first place, Duke of Virtue had activated and saved the Specter. It was system favorability. The Specter
felt a great liking toward Grid. She had a tendency to try and interpret things related to Grid in a positive
manner most of the time.
“You can’t keep doing this...”
[Your favorability with Yatan’s apostle, ‘Eve,’ has increased.]

‘...Isn’t it okay if she takes off her mask?’
The mask and armor made from the bones of human gods were the basic equipment for the Specter.
She had been defeated by Grid and vowed to change in the future, but she didn’t take off her mask and
armor. It was as if she was declaring that she would never forget the beings she killed. In any case, she
had a terrifying appearance. At first glance, she was no different from a lich. He didn’t want to see a lich
twisting her body with both arrms around her chest.
“That… when are you going to show it to us?”
It was the same with Ruby. She urged the Specter with a pale face. The Specter came to her senses and
opened the firmly closed door of the temple.
Creak...
A white temple that stood alone in the dark underground—the place that had been tightly closed for a
long time finally revealed its interior. A desolate landscape unfolded. The interior of the temple was
empty.
“This person... my god.”
The Specter fell to her knees and caressed the ground while making the introduction.
The siblings noticed it one step late. It was the fact that paintings covered the ground. They were
portraits of someone. The portraits were of Yatan, whom the siblings met a moment ago. Yet unlike
Yatan’s actual appearance, the portraits gave off an ominous feeling. It was because the portraits were
painted using only red paint.
“Is this it?” Grid thought that Yatan would be sleeping here. The Specter had said that a part of Yatan
was sleeping here. In reality, it wasn’t even a part of him. They were just paintings.
The Specter explained to the disappointed and confused Grid, “The blood that God shed before entering
the cycle...”
“......?”
Grid doubted his ears.
Portraits of Yatan covered the floor of the temple. They were tens of meters in size. Painting portraits
like these with blood?
“Is this all Yatan’s blood? Did someone squeeze them out like laundry?”
There was no other way to compare it. Yatan might’ve shed a lot of blood, but this was too much. It was
to the point where he was certain that there wasn’t a single drop of blood left in Yatan’s body. Of
course, it was impossible to define a true god as a living creature, so he wouldn’t die due to a lack of
blood, but...
‘...In any case.’

The cycle—Grid had roughly imagined it to be hibernation or seclusion. He didn’t know exactly what the
cycle was or why it was necessary. In any case, it was cutting off all contact. In other words, he didn’t
think it would cause bloodshed like this. He couldn’t understand the situation.
“That is approximately. Correct.”
“......?”
The confused Grid was shocked.
“Things became a mess.”
The Specter started to reminisce about the past.
“The original cycle. It wasn’t anything special. It was more like a routine that repeated itself every three
years... but that day. Everything changed...”
Chapter 1764
“Wasn’t the cycle of the Gods of the Beginning just a safety device?”
At the S.A Group’s headquarters...
The development team was bombarded with questions.
The cycle of the gods—the development team simply called it the ‘level up cycle.’ Chairman Lim Cheolho
also mentioned it directly at an executives and staff meeting. It wasn’t anything special.
Once a year in real time—the system checked the player’s growth level and grew the Gods of the
Beginning to match. It was a safety device with the setting of ‘out of reach’ to avoid a mishap of the
players’ growth catching up to them. Yes, the cycle of the Gods of the Beginning was purely related to
growth. Yet at some point, a special meaning started to be assigned to it. It was by beings in Satisfy who
weren’t players.
“The artificial intelligence changes the meaning of a concept that has already been established...? Isn’t
this pretty dangerous? Is it okay for an artificial intelligence to be the subject of change in the first
place?”
So far, Satisfy’s worldview had changed in real time. These were the changes made by the intervention
of the players.
It was a phenomenon in Satisfy tolerated under the banner of ‘a world created by players.’ Conversely, a
world created by an artificial intelligence, not players, wasn’t something the S.A Group could bear. There
were many people who refuted the concerns of the executives.
“Why isn’t it okay? Even if they are named NPCs, they can change their natural destiny with their own
position and judgment.”
“The problem is that the artificial intelligence of a God of the Beginning is far superior to the artificial
intelligence of named NPCs. Additionally, the authority is strong enough to play some of the roles that
GMs usually play in games. Do you think the scale of change they are looking for will be the same as the
scale of change shown by the named NPCs?”
“Right. It is a situation we need to guard against.”
“This is just a guess. It is extremely unlikely that the Gods of the Beginning will seek change at their own
discretion. They must’ve been directly or indirectly influenced by players, even if we haven’t figured it
out yet. Executives, do you know a town called Landam?”
“Landam...? This is the first time I’ve heard of it.”
“It is a small town in the northern part of the Fold Kingdom. It is a very ordinary town with a population
of less than 3,000 and no celebrities. There are no mines or hunting grounds nearby, so most players
don’t even know it exists. Or they just passed by it because it was insignificant.”
“However?”
“The village has held a festival every year since five years ago. It is a small town festival that celebrates
the release of jelly pumpkins, which was born thanks to the coincidence of the climate changing when
Lauel used magic on a battlefield near Landam. It has become the only pride of the village, which was
simple and had nothing.”
“......”
“It is the influence and change caused by Lauel, even though Lauel doesn’t know it. There must surely be
the intervention of players behind the cycle of the Gods of the Beginning changing to something else.”
“...Hmm, but is the hierarchy of the Gods of the Beginning one that can be affected by players?”
The executives, who weren’t easily convinced, soon sighed. It was while they were looking at Grid on the
screen.
***
“The original cycle. It wasn’t anything special. It was more like a routine that repeated itself every three
years… but that day. Everything changed...”
Deep wrinkles appeared under the eyes of the Specter, which could be seen through the mask. Her face
crumpled like a piece of paper when he recalled that day.
“No... from the beginning. It wasn’t different. At first... It was the same as usual. My god went around
encouraging the dead, who had just landed in hell... some of the dead adapted to life in hell, made
offerings to the gods, never crossed the river of reincarnation, and spent the rest of their lives in hell...
they said they wanted to live. They prayed...”
They were memories from too long ago. It was from before hell was distorted. They were memories
from when the Specter was young and innocent. Thus, there were many blurry parts. She had many
forgotten memories. At this moment, they started to rise like a kaleidoscope.
“Everything was as usual... then it suddenly changed. Uninvited guests came.”
“Uninvited guests?”
“...A god.”
The Specter’s breathing gradually quickened as she held her head in agony. Her heavily bent back
convulsed repeatedly.
“That person... my god said that person was like him...”
“Like him...? If it is a god with the same hierarchy as Yatan, aren’t there only Hanul or Rebecca?”
“But... he wasn’t a God of the Beginning... my god said it. A relationship connected to the future... the
one who guided it...”
“...Uh?”
“Eh?”
The eyes of the siblings widened. Then Ruby thought she made a silly sound and her ears reddened. She
felt an intense sense of deja vu.
The Specter also belatedly realized it. “Eve… guided... them...?”
She called her name as if it belonged to someone else, only to shut her mouth. Her god at that time...
He really said that?
Eve. That was definitely her name. The name that she abandoned thousands of years ago...
“...Ahh.”
“H-Hey!”
“Ahhhhhh!”
Grid tried to calm her down but it didn’t work. Finally, the Specter blocked both ears and screamed
endlessly. A mysterious god and girl who appeared in the past a long time ago. Immediately after the
appearance of these ominous beings, light fell from the sky and her god turned to blood.
It wasn’t extinction. It was a form that had never been seen before. He entered the cycle in this form of
punishment.
“I... I guided.. you to my god... I. With my own hands, my god...?”
The Specter realized she was the culprit who sent Grid and his sister to Yatan and fell into extreme
confusion. Why did Yatan have to suffer such humiliation that day? The questions that hadn’t been
answered for thousands of years were finally answered.
It was because of her. There was a high probability that it was her future self. In other words, perhaps
her present self made a mistake.
“...You asked me if the hierarchy of all the Gods of the Beginning was the same, right?”
“Yes...”
“You must’ve witnessed it. The light that crushed my god.”

“It is too much to say that I saw the light that crushed him. My consciousness returned to the present as
soon as the bright light enveloped Yatan.”
In other words, Grid didn’t witness the scene of Yatan becoming a mess. He just vaguely guessed...
By summing up the conversation he had with Yatan, he guessed that Rebecca was above Yatan.
“You went back to the past. Am I to blame for you meeting God Yatan?”
“It isn’t your fault. The moment you described Yatan, our consciousness automatically transcended time
and space and stood in front of Yatan. It was more like fate or inevitability. Isn’t it too much to consider
it your personal influence?”
“...Yes.”
This was the end. She was worthy of a being who had endured countless years. The mentality of the
Specter was excellent. Before she knew it, she had fully recovered her mind and grasped the situation
clearly.
It wasn’t her fault that Yatan suffered such a thing. It was the will of the world, not herself, who guided
the siblings to the past. Maybe this world wanted to show Grid and Ruby how Rebecca harmed God
Yatan.
“There is only one conclusion,” the Specter took a deep breath and declared, “God Yatan is going
through an unprecedentedly long cycle and it is Rebecca’s will, not Yatan’s.”
It wasn’t what happened originally. Was it Grid meeting Yatan that led to this change? There was no way
for the Specter to know.
However, the reality she had to face was clear. She would have to face Rebecca one day.
“Someday, I will restore hell. It is after punishing Baal.”
“......”
“Then I will ascend to heaven. Rebecca will be held accountable. Why is she behind the distortion of
hell? I need to know, even if I perish.”
“It is just right.” A big smile spread across Grid’s face. “My final destination is heaven as well. We can go
together. Right?”
“...You are going to challenge heaven?”
“Then what else should I do?”
“That… for humanity... punish Baal in hell. Make the surface peaceful...”
The Specter slowly closed her mouth in the middle of her answer. She realized it. The power of the
surface was too great to just target Baal. Just now, Grid’s apostles had killed Baal without Grid. What if
she added her strength to that?
‘Maybe he can really… is it possible to defeat heaven...?’

How great was this?
It was the moment when the eyes of the trembling Specter and Grid gently met in the air...
‘Maybe I didn’t have to come?’ Ruby became like someone with nothing to say in the situation and was
embarrassed.
Of course, the Specter didn’t forget the reason for bringing Ruby here.
“Saintess Ruby. Come this way...”
Grid’s group descended to the basement of the temple.
***
At the same time, at the upper floor of the No Offspring Tomb...
“Ohh...”
“He overcame the backlash on his own?”
The Overgeared members were purely delighted, while the apostles were astonished. The Saintess
hadn’t even arrived yet. It was because Sword Saint Muller overcame the mental disorder from his heart
demon of his own will. In terms of mental strength alone, he might be better than some Absolutes.
“Take this. It will help you recover.”
Piaro handed Muller all types of precious food, including the golden walnut. All of them were elixirs
carefully grown by a legendary farmer on the rich soil of the Overgeared World.
“Hah... Thank you.” Muller recognized their value with one glance and was impressed.
A smile spread across Piaro’s face. “You don’t have to thank your junior. It is a blessing and honor to be
able to give even a bit of help to my respected senior.”
“Junior...? Are you also someone who walked on the path of a swordsman?”
Muller checked the calluses on Piaro’s thick hands and smiled in a kind manner, only to stiffen.
“I am on the path of agriculture, but... please treat me comfortably as a junior.”
...Why?
Why was a farmer obsessed with the titles of senior and junior? Muller thought that Piaro was a really
strange person, but he still obediently consumed the elixirs. He felt his energy recovering quickly.
“Is it delicious?” A girl suddenly asked. She had saliva dripping from her wide open mouth.
Muller felt sorry for the child who seemed to have starved for days, only to feel something strange.
There was no reason for a child to be starving for days to be here, right?
“...A hatchling?”
Muller was shocked to discover the girl’s identity once his energy recovered and his senses returned.
A hatchling—the energy of the hatchling, who seemed to be a direct descendant of an old dragon, was
warning him of great danger.
A blue-haired beautiful woman whispered calmly to him, “Calm down, Teacher.”
Teacher?
Muller was embarrassed by the title and the woman smiled at him. She glanced down at the sword
sheath hanging from her waist.
“Didn’t you leave a mark on the hilt of the sword to teach me deeply? I will serve as your lifelong disciple
in the future.”
It was the gorilla. The eyes that seemed paralyzed and the way she breathed out her nose was similar to
the image he imagined.
“Just a bit... I think I need to rest.”
The hero among heroes, who was respected by all—in front of numerous witnesses, Sword Saint Muller
appeared weak.
It was a first in history.
Chapter 1765
“...Is it roughly like this?”
On the first day of school, a student who hid his strength bumped into a woman who had top five
fighting skills in the area and showed his skills...
Lauel put down a novel that had recently become popular at the Overgeared Academy and fell silent.
It was from around the time that Lauel received a tip that Sword Saint Muller was heading to the No
Offspring Tomb with Kraugel—Lauel predicted that the strongest Sword Saint of all time would soon
become a member of the empire. As expected, his prediction was correct.
The epic proved that Muller was fascinated by Grid from the very beginning.
Lauel had to think about Muller’s future course of action.
Giving him a high title?
Muller was a hero who wandered freely and cared for the people. Based on his disposition, a title could
give him the feeling of shackles. Lauel was also afraid that he would be seen as trying to take advantage
of Muller’s reputation.
There was the same logic behind making him the master of the Sword Tower.
Lauel made a decision after much thought.
Let’s just give Muller whatever he wants.
Then came his present troubles. It had been hundreds of years since Muller last came out into the
world. What if he hid his identity to enjoy freedom for a while, only to accidentally encounter one of the
Overgeared God’s apostles while wandering through the busy streets of Reinhardt? The strongest
people of this era would recognize the strongest Sword Saint of all time, and in the end, they would
have a battle of pride...
‘...This is too improbable.’
However, people read it for this taste.
Lauel opened the book about the transfer student who hid his power and started reading it again. It was
to use his precious rest time wisely.
Lauel inferred that the author of the novel was a player. There was even a high probability of them
being a member of Overgeared Guild. It was because the information of the Overgeared Academy,
which couldn’t be grasped unless there was an official involved, was incorporated into the setting. It
wasn’t at the level of information leakage. It was stuck at an acceptable line.
‘Considering that there are three beautiful heroines and the main character is a shameless human who
has a crush on all of them… as expected, the author of this book is...’
There was a high probability that it was Damian. It must be a reflection of his own experience of loving
all of the Rebecca’s Daughters. The unique Japanese grammar also stood out.
‘Okay, I will ask Damian to write a follow up sequel to target NPCs. It is in novel form to make it
accessible to people.’
There were many writers who worked in Satisfy. Time-pressed jobs usually relied heavily on
Satisfy. Time was triple that of reality, so it was easier to meet deadlines. Experts expressed concern
that it would overwork the brain, but the writers who had to meet the deadline just let it enter one ear
and out the other.
In any case, there were many world-class bestselling authors in Satisfy, but Lauel wanted a more trendy
author It was a writer with the ability to captivate the public instantly. It was just like the author of the
novel about the transfer student blah blah blah, which held a captivating power that didn’t distinguish
between players and NPCs.
‘It is important to increase the population.’
The population had decreased significantly since the great human and demon war and it wasn’t showing
signs of recovery. It was time for players and NPCs to work together more than ever.
With love. Intensely.
They had to all work together to solve what Grid couldn’t control.
‘I must find out as soon as possible the reason why Grid hasn’t been able to have a child in so long...’
It was a rare mystery. Why didn’t Grid have any children since Lord? The speculations that could’ve run
wild were tightly controlled by the Overgeared Guild and the empire. On the other hand, he was sending
people from all walks of life to find out why Grid couldn’t get another child. But there was little news...
It happened as Lauel was murmuring to himself...

[The apostles and servants of Only One God ‘Grid’ have killed Baal, the 1st Great Demon who invaded
the No Offspring Tomb.]
A world message appeared. It took him a moment to really understand the content. It was that
shocking.
‘...They did it without Grid?’
A bolt of lightning flashed through Lauel’s head.
Then he received news that Braham had returned to Reinhardt.
***
“Lord Braham.”
“Prime Minister, what is going on?”
Braham was trying not to miss the inspiration that had come randomly to him. He didn’t want to be
disturbed by anyone. However, Lauel was the exception. It was a bit unfortunate, but Braham was able
to spare some time.
Wasn’t he the number one contributor who made the current Grid and empire? Lauel was one of the
few humans that Braham respected.
“Please marry.”
“......”
It was just that Braham didn’t respect Lauel enough to allow such nonsense.
Braham examined Lauel’s determined expression with cold eyes and slowly opened his mouth, “Did your
life suddenly become free? It seems you want to die.”
“Didn’t I tell you this from a long time ago? It will be a great help to Grid if people like you could hurry to
marry and conceive the second generation.”
“Ah. There was such a story.”
“Huh...? Then what did you misunderstand?”
“Nothing. In any case, I told you that I’m not interested in mating.”
“How can I make you interested?”
“It can’t happen.”
“There must be at least one, right? Just tell me the minimum conditions.”
“If there is a member of the opposite sex who has an appearance comparable to me and a level of
intellect that can intellectually communicate with me... I might think about it a bit.”
“Where in the world is there such a person...? Ah! How about Garion, the God of the Earth? Doesn’t she
have a beautiful appearance and is wise because she is taking care of the surface for a long time?”
“She is vulgar.”
“Huh? The God of the Earth is vulgar...?”
“Her clothes emphasize her chests and buttocks and every gesture is vulgar.”
“Ah, that is in order to be worshiped by people... Um... I understand.”
Lauel made a note in his memo pad in his head. Braham’s taste seemed to be on the modest side. It was
valuable information.
***
The apostles and members of the Overgeared Guild returned. It was aboard the giant flying ship, the
Tomb of the Gods, which was incorporated as part of the Overgeared World.
People warmly welcomed them back as they returned after not only occupying the No Offspring Tomb,
but also defeating Baal.
“......”
Sword Saint Muller was trembling.
The crowds filling the city—in Muller’s era, there was only one case where such a crowd was gathered:
when taking refuge. It was when people lost their homes or kingdoms, and formed a procession to seek
a way to live. Now it was different. The joy and enthusiasm in people’s expressions was something that
Muller, who lived in the dark ages, never witnessed.
“This is the world that is saved by the seeds you sowed,” Grid approached him and said. He couldn’t
relate at all. It was because he didn’t understand.
Muller’s face was filled with self-mockery. “I turned my back on my responsibilities, even though I was
praised as a hero.”
The waves of energy that were as sharp as a sword were like reeds in front of the wind.
“I turned away from the people I needed to save and left alone in order to survive. Please don’t flatter
me so much.”
Muller lowered his head as if he was looking for a mouse hole.
Grid denied it. “No, you didn’t turn away from people until the end. The proof is that you arranged for
the Seven Malignant Saints to become great demons.”
“......”
“Thanks to your arrangement, my companions and I were able to complete the expedition to hell
safely.”
The parts that benefited humanity because Muller existed—there would be an infinite number if Grid
was to list them all.
Thus, Grid spoke simply and succinctly, “Humanity wouldn't have progressed without you.”
He was sincere. If Hell Gao hadn’t given humanity a title that overcame the hell debuffs, Grid and the
Overgeared Guild wouldn’t have dared run wild in hell, and wouldn’t have grown as they did now.
“Don’t ruin the atmosphere by being weighed down with unnecessary guilt. Just think that everything is
good,” Grid said these words before leaving, as if he had nothing more to say.
Was it gentleness or bluntness?
Grid’s ambiguous attitude comforted and supported Muller properly.
***
"Waaaaahhhhh!"
“......”
Lauel had intended to give Sword Saint Muller a secret identity. He judged that it was better to enjoy
freedom for the time being to give him time to calm down. However, this couldn’t happen. People
instantly recognized Muller when he descended from the Tomb of the Gods.
Was it due to the name above his head? No. Muller was wearing a hat. It was a hat that Kraugel gave
him after being contacted by Lauel in advance. Thanks to this, his name wasn’t exposed.
People simply recognized Muller’s identity by looking at his appearance. It was possible thanks to
identifying his characteristics in advance through the proof shots posted on social media by the
members of Overgeared.
“Should I issue a ban on social media?”
“S... Sorry...”
The members of Overgeared sweated as they kept an eye on Lauel, who was rarely angry.
That evening—
“Huh? I didn’t write that novel?”
It was at the celebration party to commemorate the successful conquest of the No Offspring Tomb and
Muller joining them.
Damian had a serious expression. “It isn’t like everyone writes novels... I’m not a writer...”
“Damian, it really isn’t you? After listening to Lauel and reading it, it really seems like it was written
by an insider.”
“Yes. Information that can’t be known unless the author was related to the Overgeared Academy was
well incorporated into the setting.”
“There are thousands of Overgeared members. Why are you pointing to me as the culprit? Are you
doubting me, Grid’s most loyal follower?!”
“I’m not looking for a culprit... I’m looking for a writer.”
“In any case, it isn’t Damian. If it isn't Damian... could it be Katz?”

“Get rid of the prejudice that only Japanese people write light novels.”
“It isn’t Katz either? Then who is it?”
There was a tumultuous atmosphere after experiencing unexpected difficulties.
“It seems the writer doesn’t want his identity to be known. Okay. Please send a whisper to me
separately. I will strictly keep it a secret. If you are publishing a novel as a side job, aren’t you a person
who desires a good side income or enjoys writing a novel? I will make sure your work is read by a lot
more people in the future, to make your talent even more rewarding...”
Lauel shut his mouth as he was talking passionately. It was because the writer sent him a whisper.
-It is me.
“......”
-The secret… be sure to keep it.
It was Peak Sword.
***
“This is crazy even for someone crazy.”
At Asgard...
Rough words were heard in the beautiful and noble world of the gods. Subsequently—
An old angel with a belly was thrown into a dark, damp prison.
“Ugh...”
It was the first pain he felt in his memories as an angel. However, it wasn’t unfamiliar. This heartache...
The angel quietly got up and grabbed his chest with his big, thick hand. He focused on his beating heart,
while ignoring the red and blue bruises all over his body. The more he thought about Grid’s face, the
faster his heart was beating.
“Ahh... Uwaah...”
The old angel with the belly—the legendary blacksmith Khan had finally recovered all his memories and
sobbed. They were tears of joy.
There were people staring at him.
“The tears of an angel. You must’ve regained your memories.”
One was Hexetia, the God of Blacksmithing with blue and red flames on both nipples.
“Rather than providing me with a single room, the number of prisoners increased...? This humiliation...
I’ll never forget it!!”
The other was Martial God Zeratul, who had shaggy hair.
Khan quietly wiped away his tears and sat down.
Chapter 1766
The Prison of Eternity—it was the destination of the gods who sinned. It was rumored that there were
more than one or two gods who could never escape from this dark prison and had been forgotten.
“You don’t have to be self-conscious. Cry as much as you want.”
Hexetia’s attitude when comforting the angel was very kind. As expected of the blacksmithing god, he
recognized the identity of the angel instantly. The smell of cold metal...
The smell that Hexetia longed for had permeated the angel’s body.
Flinch.
The amount of flames flowing from Hexetia’s nipples naturally increased.
“Angels who regain their memories usually weep like you. I couldn’t understand the meaning of these
tears in the past, but now I think I vaguely understand. You must miss it.”
Yearning for something. It was an emotion that a god inherently couldn’t feel.
However, Hexetia was different. He had committed a great sin. He confronted the ‘comrade,’ who rose
to heaven with a human body, with all his heart and repented for his mistakes. Therefore, he
experienced regret and knew longing.
The days when he played with fire and metal to his heart’s content. The scenes where his works became
the learning and life of human beings. Now he wanted to hold onto all the moments that came like a
dream.
“...It is an honor to meet the god of blacksmiths.” The angel, Khan, bowed politely. He felt a bit of guilt.
Khan was an angel made to fill the vacancy of Hexetia, who was in prison. It was hard for him to face
Hexetia directly.
“This isn’t something you should feel sorry about.” Hexetia read Khan’s inner thoughts and laughed. “On
the contrary, all the gods should feel sorry toward you.”
The very fact that he was forcibly raised to heaven and brought to the current situation...
“I am going to fall down from this outrageous behavior.” Zeratul suddenly interjected. Unlike the neatly
dressed Hexetia, he was almost like a beggar. No one would’ve recognized that he was the Martial God
if it wasn’t for his muscular body, which was as hard as divine stone, and his hands, which were as big as
a pot lid. “What type of nonsense are you talking about when sitting in this cramped prison, rotting and
dirty? Don’t waste time and find a way to get out of here.”
“Zeratul, you... what type of feelings did you have when locking me up in here?”
“Aren’t you asking the obvious? Of course, I put you in here to suffer forever until you are forgotten.”
“Those who locked you here up must’ve felt the same way.”
“What...? Kukuk! Kuhahaha!” Zeratul looked stunned for a moment before he burst out laughing.
“Hexetia! You are nothing more than a cow releasing useless flames from your nipples! I am the Martial
God! The Only One God, Zeratul! I am different from you, whose role was replaced by an angel! How can
you put me on the same level as you when it will be a huge loss to Asgard if I am forgotten?”
“Do you still believe that you are special? This is the Prison of Eternity.”
Hexetia didn’t bother to mention Chiyou. He was too kind to hurt Zeratul by treating him as a fake or a
clone. In the aftermath of meeting Grid, each and every human living a short life became precious. From
Hexetia’s perspective, Zeratul wasn’t a target of resentment but a target of sympathy.
“There is no way to escape from the Prison of Eternity. Shouldn’t you be aware of reality?”
“...Bullshit.”
Zeratul flinched and shut his mouth for a moment. Then he growled like an animal.
“This can’t be the Prison of Eternity...”
“......?”
“Is this narrow room that is less than 10 pyeong [1] the Prison of Eternity that extinguished countless
myths?”
“Don’t deny reality and keep your mind intact. You put me in the Prison of Eternity. So does it make
sense that this place isn’t the Prison of Eternity?”
“...Goddess Rebecca intervened. Yes, it is obvious. The Goddess took pity on me and destroyed the
Prison of Eternity. Thanks to that, you were also saved.”
“......”
Hexetia’s eyes widened as he looked at Zeratul.
Zeratul tried to ignore him. He didn’t like the atmosphere so he hurriedly changed the topic. “There
must be a way out as long as this isn’t the Prison of Eternity. We have to find a way to escape.”
“Zeratul, you...”
“Grid.”
“......?”
“......?”
Hexetia and Khan listened carefully when Zeratul, who had been acting like a madman, suddenly
mentioned Grid’s name.
Zeratul’s expression became proud again. “He is a rare swindler. Just look at the stage of the holy war
where I competed fiercely with him. Then he gave it an absurd name like the ‘Tomb of the Gods.’”
“......”
Zeratul suddenly brought up Grid’s name and criticized him.

It was the moment when the disappointed Hexetia and Khan tried to ignore him.
“He always deceives the world in his favor, but the deceit works very well because the foolish humans
worship him. It is safe to say that even at this moment, the world is being tricked by him. He will
definitely... he will definitely ascend to heaven again. No matter what naive means he uses, he will
unconditionally do it.”
“Why do you think so?”
“He will want to fight me properly.”
“......?”
“I fought against Grid at a disadvantage on the surface. He might’ve defeated me, but he wouldn’t have
been satisfied at all.”
Zeratuls’ expression was meaningful. He was being really serious.
“Sooner or later, there will be an opportunity when Grid rises to heaven and disrupts order. Then it will
be proven that this isn’t the Prison of Eternity. We will be able to get out of here together.”
“Why do you keep saying sophistry...?”
Khan clicked his tongue. Zeratul talked nonsense from beginning to end and he seemed like a lunatic.
Hexetia covered Khan’s mouth and nodded. “Okay, Zeratul. I will cooperate with you when the time
comes.”
There were no eternal enemies. Hexetia knew this fact better than anyone else.
***
“Just like the upside-down statues here. You. Are unclean.”
“Because you defy the will of God. By performing miracles with a human body.”
“Your nature. It isn’t divinity. It is going backward, it is treason.”
“That. It might be considered as God Yatan’s wish.”
“In fact, a Saintess. Started appearing in human history. Only after God Yatan entered the long cycle.”
“Saintess. Perhaps it is the incarnation of Yatan.”
The Specter’s voice kept hovering in Ruby’s mind. As everyone was enjoying the party, she alone held
her cup with an uncomfortable expression.
The Saintess—an existence that proved themselves by practicing love for humanity. Ruby was still doing
good deeds without taking a day off through quests that were divided into daily, weekly, and monthly
quests. This was the only way to maintain the qualification of a Saintess.
She often wondered. Why was the Saintess so philanthropic?

Ruby was a player. She only had to sacrifice herself when connected to Satisfy. It was a sacrifice forced
by the system through ‘quests,’ so there was little resistance. On the other hand, all the other Saintesses
in history were residents of this world. They gave their entire lives to helping others. They sacrificed
themselves without expecting anything in return. How could an ordinary human do that?
She had even more questions after learning about the concept of human gods. None of the Saintesses
became human gods. It was the same for Ruby. People of the world worshiped her as a god and even
established a religion dedicated to her.
Nevertheless, Ruby was never judged to be a ‘god.’ Why was it like this for a Saintess? Why couldn’t
they become human gods even though they had achievements that deserved to be worshiped as a god?
‘It is because we were incarnations of a god in the first place.’
According to the Specter’s conjecture, a Saintess couldn’t become a god because she was ‘another form
of a god’ from the beginning...
Ruby realized this and felt a huge fate. If there was the ‘incarnation of Yatan’ in the latent characteristics
or identity of the Saintess—
She was really becoming a necessary person for her brother. It was as if the world predicted Grid’s
future and chose her to become the Saintess.
‘...Can I really handle this role?’
Ruby was both a healer and a buffer. She had to participate in most of the big wars. She had been
involved in many wars, but she had little experience with shouldering great responsibilities like her
brother. She only treated the wounded after her brother and his colleagues completed their jobs. She
had become used to relying on them like that.
However, she had to become a main subject in the future.
Khan’s rescue. In other words, her brother needed someone he could ‘fight with’ as his ultimate goal
was to conquer Asgard.
‘Of course, I can do it. Whose sister am I?’
At least in this world, she had grown up watching her brother’s back.
Pat pat.
Ruby shook off her worries and patted her cheeks to encourage herself. She looked like a crazy person.
The image of her pouring alcohol nonstop and slapping her own cheeks...
“What happened underground...?”
It happened as some people were worried about Ruby’s unusual behavior...
“In ten days, we will rescue the souls of Pagma and Alex.” Grid declared an expedition to hell.
He aimed for a task that he had already failed several times.
“We have the moving Overgeared World. I think the odds are high.”
It was Grid’s judgment that there was no reason to delay.
“I will do as God wills.” Lauel agreed.
This was the end. The laughing, chatting, and drinking members of Overgeared immediately stood up. It
was to prepare for war in their own way.
Everyone was aware of it. Hell? It was no longer something to be feared. It was just a stepping stone to
gain experience before ascending to heaven. Their first goal was Khan. It was to bring him back to the
surface that missed him.
‘They don’t care too much about Pagma...’
Grid inwardly pitied Pagma. He was a hero who saved the world like Muller. However, wasn’t it the
natural consequence of his misdeeds? There were so many things he did under the pretext of saving the
world...
In any case—
‘Let’s wrap up the boring class quest first.’
This time, Grid was determined to achieve his purpose. He couldn’t even finish the class quest of a
legendary class when he had become an Only One God?
It was because this was a real disgrace...
***
“Finally...”
In Hell...
The 1st Great Demon, Baal, finally digested the qualifications of a God Killer and felt rare joy.
A soul laughed at him.
-It is ridiculous that you are happy to barely gain my power, when I’ve already passed away a long time
ago.
It was the soul of the yangban, Garam. The ego was so strong that the guy who endured years without
being digested by Baal was still maintaining his sense of reason. It was evidence that all the pain of the
distorted hell couldn’t shake his ego in the slightest.
At this point, Baal was also interested in him. “I really want to give you a chance. Why don’t you live a
new life by my side?”
-A chance? I am the one who makes the chances, not you.
“...You don’t know how good it is.”
Since when did this start happening? These days, he felt like everyone was looking down on him so Baal
felt great skepticism. In this way, the ‘fear’ that was his origin would gradually fade. Such an absurd
thought flashed through his mind for a moment. Of course, that would never happen unless humanity
was destroyed.
‘In any case, time is on my side.’
He was destined to grow stronger as the years passed...
Baal calmed down by recalling this unchanging truth and lay down in a cradle in the darkness.
He didn’t realize that he might not have much time left.
Chapter 1767
A long time ago.
It was when Grid was a duke of the Eternal Kingdom. Grid and the members of Overgeared were taught
swordsmanship by Piaro. They learned valuable lessons. They didn’t gain strength that was expressed in
numbers, such as their level or stats going up.
Nevertheless, those who learned swordsmanship from Piaro clearly became stronger. They quickly
learned the know-how that should’ve been gained through actual combat. It was why Piaro was praised
as the pillar of the Overgeared Empire.
Defeating the great demons who invaded the surface, leading the war against the kingdoms hostile to
the Overgeared Kingdom, and resolving the food shortage by turning all types of devastated land into
rice paddies and agricultural fields—in addition to his numerous achievements, Piaro was the teacher of
Grid and the Overgeared members.
He was treated more highly than a meritorious retainer by the people. He was a big shot among big
shots.
“Please teach your junior as well.”
Piaro went to Sword Saint Muller and bowed his head. It was after Grid declared the hell expedition. The
heroes of the empire scattered all across the continent for training, but Piaro remained in Reinhardt. It
was because the best teacher, Muller, was in Reinhardt.
Muller was puzzled. “I heard that you created this farmland.”
“Yes, farming is one of the few talents that this lowly junior can boast about.”
“You have made great achievements as a farmer. You shouldn’t be humble.”
“Senior, how many people in the world can’t be humble in front of you? Please don’t use honorifics with
me. I feel uncomfortable.”
“Um... But I’m not your senior...”
He could understand to some extent why Mercedes regarded him as a teacher. Mercedes was a knight
who used swords. It wasn’t strange for her to ask Muller to teach her.
On the other hand, Piaro was a farmer. Muller was flustered when a farmer kept calling him Senior and
asked him to teach something. He couldn’t glimpse the remnants of the Matchless Sword from Piaro.
Piaro had grown into a legendary farmer. Before he knew it, he had completely abandoned the form of a
swordsman and built up his own martial arts. The fact that he was once a swordsman wasn’t recognized
by the greatest swordsman of all time. This meant Piaro was a complete farmer.
“The path you have walked is too precious for you to set your heart on the sword again. It will be a great
loss to the world if you abandon the path of a farmer and become a swordsman.”
Natural State—all the energy of nature was seeping into Piaro in real time. Every breath and gesture of
Piaro’s won the world’s favor.
Muller recognized it instantly. It was the fact that the farmer in front of him was a person who would
become more powerful as time passed. He was confident that the more prosperous the world became,
without being threatened by demons or gods, the stronger that Piaro would become.
However, Piaro had little faith in himself.
“This junior... was previously a swordsman,” Piaro confessed, “I was one of the countless swordsmen
who admired you and dreamed of becoming a Sword Saint. Yet along the way, I fell in love with the
farmlands. I abandoned the sword and picked up a hand plow. How can I dream of becoming a
swordsman again?”
“The lesson you want to get from me isn’t swordsmanship.”
Muller noticed it. The farmer in front of him wasn’t sure if the path he took was really the right one and
wanted someone to evaluate him objectively on his behalf. This was what Muller was suited for.
“The apostles are all outstanding.”
Muller’s hand was placed on the sword handle. It was the handle of an old iron sword. Far from being
ugly, it looked precious like an old antique.
“You might have doubts if you compare yourself with them.”
“......”
The Absolutes of human origin, or those who were close to an Absolute, had something in
common. They had little experience with victory after victory. Neither Grid nor Hayate nor Muller. They
started their lives from the position of an underdog. Even when they were hailed as heroes, they faced
enemies far stronger than they were and were defeated repeatedly. Sleepless days were common. It
was just that they didn’t break.
“I recall the time when I wandered around with a similar feeling to you. I guess I really am your senior.”
Muller drew his sword from the sheath. It was different from the proud family heirlooms boasted about
by famous swordsmen. It was dull rather than sharp, dark rather than shiny, and crude rather than
flashy. However, it was a sword that could cut anything. It was the ‘greatest and most famous sword of
all time’ that shared every moment with Muller and was reborn as a famous sword.
“Come.” The words of the Sword Saint resembled a dragon’s words. It made those with blades in their
hearts react immediately.
Piaro reflexively maximized the power of Natural State and ran forward. He sowed seeds to make the
terrain beneficial to him while narrowing the ground on which Muller was standing.
Muller’s sword flashed through the surging beanstalks and intertwined sweet potato stems.
“Consider it a blessing that there are people who are catching up to you in a terrifying manner.”
The faces of the members of Overgeared crossed Piaro’s mind as he barely deflected Muller’s sword,
which cut and scattered the layers of sweet potato stems. They were those who were below him only 10
years ago.
Piaro was afraid of those who started walking at a speed similar to his. To be exact, he was nervous. He
wondered if he was becoming a worthless existence to them. However, Muller was right. He shouldn’t
be afraid. It should be regarded as a blessing. He was able to develop steadily because there were those
who supported him and spurred him on.
Muller’s slashes fell like a thunderbolt at every moment. It wasn’t simply a metaphor that he used
because it was fast. It was because the form itself repeatedly bent at an angle.
Piaro activated the White Tiger’s Breath. Then the ground that assimilated with him soared like a canyon
before being destroyed in vain. It couldn’t withstand Muller’s sword.
“Be grateful that there are those who are ahead of you.”
The faces of the apostles flashed through Piaro’s mind as he shot sweet potatoes and potatoes hanging
from the stems like cannonballs to ward off Muller’s advance. They were those who carried a huge
history, unlike himself, who easily betrayed his nation due to being betrayed, and gave up his dream
simply because he found a new path. They were noble from their origins and even their breathing was
heavy.
They steadily advanced with no hesitation and lightly overtook Piaro in every way. It was right that he
should be grateful to them. They were those who inspired Piaro every moment.
“...I know.”
The pitchfork wielded by Piaro noisily raised a large mound of dirt. It fired in a straight line, as if inspired
by the Breath Grid once showed. This forced Muller to unleash a sword curtain.
“Unlike my senior, who was lonely, I have always understood that the environment I am in is a blessing.
Even so, I didn’t know how to manage myself because I repeatedly became anxious at every moment
and became frustrated from envy.”
This wasn’t the first time Piaro had wandered.
On the day when he realized he would never catch up with Zik and Braham...
On the day when he was completely overtaken by Mercedes, who was once his disciple...
On the day he witnessed Nefelina carrying Grid on that little body...
On the day that Mir recreated Muller’s swordsmanship...

Piaro’s wanderings continued. He wandered again even after overcoming it, so he distrusted himself.
“I...”
I don’t think I am qualified to be an apostle.
Finally—
It was the moment when Piaro was about to express the truth he had been hiding for a long time...
“You must’ve been a very good swordsman.” Muller suddenly said. It was while checking the texture of
the field that Piaro had grown with the soles of his feet. “You have a good understanding of the
environment needed for a swordsman to fully demonstrate their skills. The apostles who handle swords
seem to be able to demonstrate their full skills only on the land you have grown.”
Certainly.
In the No Offspring Tomb, Mercedes tried to cooperate with Piaro. It was only after Piaro plowed the
farmland that Mir started to act in earnest. Muller’s condition wasn’t perfect at the time, but he
remembered the situation clearly.
“The amount of magic power contained in the soil is considerable...”
Wouldn’t Braham’s magic also be multiplied in Piaro’s presence? Muller thought about this and
smiled. “I suspect that the other apostles are relying on you.”
Just then, Piaro was enlightened. The people and soldiers who were able to feed themselves thanks to
the crops that were harvested—he realized that they and the apostles weren’t very different.
“I can assure you that the path you have walked is one of the best.”
Muller drove in the nail again. The greatest Sword Saint of all time notarized the greatness of the
farmer.
[Sword Saint ‘Muller’ and the legendary farmer ‘Piaro’ have established a new law in the world.]
[If you form a party with the ‘farmer’ class in the future, the power of swordsmanship-related skills you
have learned will greatly increase.]
“......?”
As a result, thanks to Piaro, those who chose the farmer class increased. The stage of farmers was no
longer confined to the farmlands. For the farmers who already respected Piaro, Piaro was becoming a
great god.
[Humanity worships your apostle ‘Piaro.’]
[Your apostle ‘Piaro’ has gained 3 points of deity.]
“...What is happening again?”
Grid had only recently realized it, but the apostles seemed to grow faster in his absence. Grid thought
seriously while making a subtle expression like he didn’t know whether to laugh or to cry.
At this moment, he was in Reidan, not Reinhardt. It was to meet the Gray Dragon, Xenon. To be exact, it
was the day when Xenon presented his scales.
Grid fell into a happy worry. ‘Who should I make a dragon weapon for first?’
Of course, it was hard to compare to Twilight. Nevertheless, the dragon weapon made from Xenon’s
scales was good enough. Based on Grid’s current experience and skills, it was possible for him to create
a weapon equivalent to Gujel’s Fang. There were several people around Grid who could handle dragon
weapons.
The apostles, Hayate, and even Sword Saint Muller. No matter who it was gifted to, the power of
humanity would rise rapidly.
‘No matter what, it is right to give it to the apostles first. Zik uses the red energy contained in Saharan’s
Sword, so I should put Mercedes or Mir first...’
Grid’s thoughts stopped. It was because a corner of the peaceful city was smashed right in front of his
eyes.
It was the aftermath of Xenon crashing down. A huge dragon helplessly plummeted to the ground.
“What?”
Grid rushed forward in a hurry. Fortunately, there were no casualties. It was because Xenon fell toward
an uninhabited place. This was why Grid’s response was slow in the first place.
“Xenon? Hey! What’s going on?”
Up close, Xenon’s condition was disastrous. The absolute defense and scales were faded and his entire
body was mangled. The thick scales near his heart had completely melted away. There was no heart
where it should be. The remaining residual fire inside the melted scales was burning Xenon’s flesh in real
time.
[I’m... sorry...]
The words he barely managed to utter were an apology. He seemed very sorry that he had destroyed
Reidan again.
“First of all, healing...”
It happened the moment when Grid tried to contact Ruby...
[First... evacuate... humans...]
Xenon shook his head weakly and urged Grid. Just then, lava poured down from the sky.
This was the first time Grid actually saw it. The sight of a dragon dying.
[The Gray Dragon ‘Xenon’ has died.]
An Absolute species, which lived forever and reigned over everything, turned to gray ash in vain. An
ashen pillar on a never before seen scale covered all of Reidan.
“......”
Grid’s mind cooled down.
Grrr, grrr...
The sound of a wild beast’s breathing came closer. Red flames spread throughout the gray world.
[The Fire Dragon, ‘Trauka,’ has emerged.]
Probably the strongest of the old dragons. The culprit who isolated Talima from the world. He was an
Absolute being of the surface who was wounded by his daughter, originally an object of predation. Now
he appeared in the world. Grid was projected onto his pupils, which were filled with all types of colors
like they contained the universe.
[I have a request to ask of you.]
He spoke while chewing and swallowing Xenon’s beating heart.
Chapter 1768
The flames of Fire Dragon Trauka weren’t extinguished. They remained even after Xenon’s massive body
turned to ash, engulfing Reidan’s land and buildings. It was also about to engulf Grid.
‘There is no need to be afraid.’
Fire, like metal, was a concept that formed Grid’s mental world. In the Sanctuary of Metal, there was a
hot fire in the background where all forms of battle gear were present. Grid believed that even though
the flames of the Fire Dragon were very strong, he could control them.
He was mistaken.
“......!”
Grid’s eyes gradually widened as he was closely watching Trauka. He belatedly noticed that none of the
bright red flames surrounding Reidan were burning it.
Were these really the flames that turned Gray Dragon Xenon to ashes a moment ago? The flames of the
Fire Dragon were so cold that such a question arose. The soil, vegetation, buildings, and people of
Reidan—everything engulfed in the flames remained in shape.
‘Mental world...’
Grid noticed the identity of the flames. This wasn’t a by-product of the oxidation process. It wasn’t an
element of magic, nor a phenomenon reproduced by divinity or magic power. It was just the
embodiment of Fire Dragon Trauka’s will. In other words, it was like Greed that made up the Sanctuary
of Metal. It didn’t allow the intervention of others. All the results of the flames were purely in
accordance with Trauka’s will.
“...A request?”
There were some things that Grid couldn’t tolerate. Hurting those he had a relationship with and
coveting his property. Fire Dragon Trauka was obviously Grid’s enemy from the moment he harmed
Xenon.
Of course, Xenon wasn’t Grid’s friend. They had no personal interactions. However, he was a valuable
backer who provided the materials for a dragon weapon every month. It wasn’t known what Xenon
thought of Grid, but Grid was always grateful to Xenon. He personally had good feelings toward Xenon.
Although Grid was very angry at Xenon’s death, he decided to have a conversation for now. The value of
Trauka’s name was too high for Grid to demand that he pay for his crimes without a conversation. It was
the same even though the modifier ‘wounded’ was attached to Trauka’s name.
Fire Dragon Ifrit, the one who made Grid the main character of ‘Crazy God and Crazy Dragon’—thanks to
her targeting Trauka in an attempt at mutual destruction, the tower members speculated that Trauka
would have to recuperate for hundreds of years.
Despite the speculation, Trauka emerged from his lair and was active. He killed Gray Dragon Xenon so
easily.
A dragon heart—he was also absorbing the powerful magic power and vitality contained in Xenon’s
heart in real time. In the first place, he was an old dragon. Putting aside his wounds, he was one of the
strongest beings.
“What type of request are you going to make?” Grid suppressed his boiling anger and asked as politely
as possible. Good anger management while hiding it from the opponent—this was one of Grid’s
advantages.
As expected. Trauka’s flames, which had been spreading all throughout Reidan, quickly died down. It
was sucked into Trauka’s mouth and nose, as if he was breathing in, before finally disappearing
completely. Trauka’s body was surrounded by an intense light and rapidly shrank.
A body size that was bigger than a great mountain—he took back the body that overshadowed half of
Reidan and took on a human form. It was Polymorph. The human version of Trauka was a beautiful, red-
haired man. Nevertheless, the pressure he gave off remained.
His height was easily over two meters, his hair was like flames, his teeth were sharper than any other
beast, and he had sanpaku eyes. [1]
It could be clearly seen that this person was a non-human being. He looked completely different from
Gourmet Dragon Raiders. The human version of Raiders had given Grid a sense of intimidation due to
the mysterious eyes where no emotions could be read.
“I’m glad that Braham’s master is a man who knows courtesy. I don’t want to waste my strength
unnecessarily.”
“Braham...”
It happened a long time ago. It wasn’t known where Braham got the courage, but he dared to rob
Trauka’s lair. Part of the reason why Braham’s self-esteem was so high was because he survived against
Trauka. In any case, he had survived unharmed. Grid had interpreted it as a natural thing, not due to
Trauka’s mercy. For Trauka, Braham would’ve been like a mayfly.
Just as humans didn’t remember and chase after every face they encountered in their daily lives, Trauka
considered Braham to be insignificant and quickly erased Braham from his memory. Thus, Grid thought
Braham survived safely. It was a misjudgment. Trauka clearly remembered Braham.
“Are you threatening me? Will you hurt Braham if I refuse the request?”
“Are you going to refuse my request?” Trauka asked in response to the very vigilant Grid. It was a
response that could never be imagined.
“Don’t worry about Braham’s safety. He has passed the ‘standard,’ so I have no intention of hurting
him,” Trauka continued speaking as Grid was feeling dumbfounded.
“Standard...?”
“The standard by which I determine the value of an object.”
“......”
Grid didn’t want to understand. Trauka was a lunatic who ate his own children. Understanding a lunatic
was impossible and unnecessary.
Grid was uncomfortable with this encounter and quickly urged Trauka, “Tell me what your request is.”
“Bunhelier’s heart,” Trauka replied immediately, “Your next destination is probably hell. I’m sure that
Bunhelier will try to accompany you. Bunhelier needs to gain something from Baal in order to break his
curse of weakness.”
“......”
“I want you to cooperate with him and betray him along the way, taking his heart. You will get one
chance to hurt him as long as the stage is hell.”
Killing a dragon and taking their heart? Trauka made it sound like an easy task, but it was a request with
a nearly 0% success rate. This was even considering the fact that Bunhelier would be weakened in hell.
An old dragon who had lived forever wouldn’t be stupid. He would be fully prepared for any danger.
‘In the first place, would I give it away if I could get the heart of a dragon?’
Grid barely suppressed the words welling in his throat and shook his head. “I don’t want to.”
“Are you going to refuse without even hearing about the rewards?”
“Aren’t you aiming for Bunhelier’s heart in order to use it to help you recover? Your recovery will only
increase the potential threat to humanity. Why should I help you?”
“There is a big misunderstanding. The surface is safe only when I am in a perfect state.”
“......?”
From Grid’s perspective, it was nonsense that he never even thought about.
“Judar, Dominion, and the others. Unlike the fake Martial God, the reason why the smart heavenly gods
don’t cross the ‘line’ on the surface is so they won’t provide me with an excuse,” Trauka explained to
Grid, who was doubting his ears.
Grid recalled something. The reason why gods and dragons didn’t collide—it was because they signed a
non-aggression pact with Trauka, who had ‘hunted’ the heavenly gods in the past.
“You might not know because you have belatedly become the world’s protagonist, but the world has
already established and maintained strong rules since the distant past. Only One God Grid, your role
isn’t as great as what you pride yourself on.”
“Shit.” Eventually, Grid couldn’t hold back any longer and his expression distorted.
“Trauka, putting aside your existence, hasn’t the world repeatedly come to an end? How shameful is it
to talk sophistry, as if the surface is safe thanks to your existence?”
“...Hmm.” Trauka was about to refute it, but he soon closed his mouth with an intrigued expression. He
stared at Grid, who was gritting his teeth, and asked a question, “Then can you stop the end of the
world?”
“I am going to stop it,” Grid replied instantly, “I can stop it, and I will stop it unconditionally.”
In any case, it should be stopped. If Grid didn’t stop it, people like Irene, Lord, Mercedes, and Basara
would all disappear.
“Okay. I will cancel the request.”
“......?”
Grid belatedly fell into a daze. He was so agitated that he offended Trauka, so he thought he would have
to fight.
Deep regret poured into him. Regardless of whether he won or lost, the aftermath of the fight would
lead to Reidan’s disappearance.
Surprisingly, Trauka withdrew obediently. “In fact, I am fully satisfied after receiving Xenon as a gift.”
“What?”
Gift? Grid couldn’t understand these words at all and frowned.
“Didn’t you make Xenon visit the same place regularly?” Trauka laughed. “Didn’t you forcibly expose
Xenon’s location to give him as a gift to someone who might consider him as prey?”
“......!!” Grid was shocked. He felt like he had been hit in the head with a hammer.
“In particular, I just happened to need an elixir. It is because of you, who cooperated with my daughter,
Ifrit.”
“...No.”
“I thought you offered me Xenon to avoid my anger. In any case, it was a good thing. Your sincerity has
relieved some of my anger.”
“No!!”
Grid’s divinity responded to his anger. The Yellow Dragon uncoiled and raised itself up. Then it opened
its mouth as if to devour Trauka. It was infinitely small compared to Trauka’s main body.
Trauka didn’t even blink. “Put that away unless you want to make Xenon’s sacrifice futile.”
Sacrifice. Grid was once again shocked. Could it be that Xenon silently visited Reidan even though he
knew he would be in danger? There was a huge flood of guilt.
Trauka turned his back to the completely stunned Grid and created a warp gate. It was a warp
connected with his lair. At first glance, the scenery of the lair was completely different from when Grid
had visited it in the past. The location itself seemed different. The supreme old dragon had moved the
position of his lair. It was evidence that Trauka’s physical condition was more serious than it seemed.
“I’ve canceled the request, but I won’t refuse if you bring me Bunhelier’s heart. I’ll pay you the rewards
you deserve. If the opportunity comes, think about it... what?”
Trauka gasped as he was entering the warp gate.
The woman’s black hair, shaded from the sun with a parasol, was disturbing Grid’s shaky vision. “Why
are you bothering my dear husband?”
Marie Rose’s body was sucked into the crack in the warp gate that was quickly closing after the burning
Trauka. Only the parasol remained and rolled to Grid’s feet.
“......”
“Are you okay?” The members of the Tower of Wisdom arrived at the scene one step later. After
confirming that Grid and Reidan were safe, they analyzed the remnants of the warp gate with relief.
Grid watched them silently while taking care of the muddy parasol. This time as well—Marie Rose
arrived at the scene faster than anyone else. She sensed Grid’s crisis one step faster than the tower
members who always monitored the movements of dragons.
‘...She is always watching me.’
Grid questioned it again. Had he ever properly thanked Marie Rose?
Grid carefully placed Marie Rose’s parasol in his inventory and asked, “Can you track it?”
It was with an expression full of killing intent. He was ready to chase and fight Trauka right away.
“It isn’t easy.”
The giant brothers, Radwolf and Fronzaltz, replied cautiously. Even if they found Trauka’s location, they
wouldn’t be able to tell Grid easily.
It happened the moment when Grid was about to feel frustrated...
“Be sure to find it,” Hayate ordered the tower members.
No objections were received.

Chapter 1769
A dragon radar—it was an artifact developed by Radwolf. It detected the signs of an adult dragon in real
time. The higher the hierarchy, the more intensively it monitored them. In other words, the tower
members basically tracked targets based on the signs caught by the dragon radar. The reaction was
bound to be delayed if the target was out of range of the radar surveillance.
In that sense, they were complacent. The Tower of Wisdom had already missed Trauka’s traces of
months.
‘It is too harsh an assessment to say we were complacent.’
Radwolf clicked his tongue as he investigated the surroundings with an energy meter. The remnants of
the energy identified by the measuring instrument was clearly below the standard value. It was to the
extent that it was doubtful that the Fire Dragon really appeared in this area. It was evidence that
Trauka’s condition wasn’t as good as the tower members had assumed.
Trauka was extremely weak in the aftermath of Ifrit’s attempt at mutual destruction. This meant he was
in a natural position to hide his traces. In other words, the reason why the tower missed Trauka’s
presence wasn’t because of complacency. It was due to Trauka’s defense mechanism.
The tower member had no choice but to discover Trauka’s emergence in Reidan one step late. However,
Marie Rose immediately grasped it. Did it mean that her knack for reading a dragon’s energy was
superior to a dragon radar?
‘There is no way.’
Radwolf was aware that the cause of the incident was extremely simple. The tower members had been
monitoring ‘dragons,’ while Marie Rose was only watching ‘Grid.’ The difference made Marie Rose move
one step faster.
“Can you track it?”
Grid also seemed to have noticed that he was very favored by Marie Rose. His murderous expression
proved it. He was ready to chase and fight Trauka right away.
Fronzaltz exchanged glances with Radwolf and replied cautiously, “It isn’t easy.”
He analyzed in real-time the coordinates contained in the remnants of Trauka’s warp gate while
pretending not to know anything. He hoped that Grid’s anger would subside. Right now, Grid felt like a
ticking time bomb. It felt like he was going to explode the moment he encountered Trauka. Fronzaltz
knew it was going to be dangerous and couldn’t tell Grid where Trauka was.
Hayate seemed to think differently. “Be sure to find it.”
“But...”
The giant brothers, Radwolf and Fronzaltz, were flustered by Hayate’s unexpected order and tried to
express their disagreement.
“We can’t afford to miss the opportunity that Marie Rose provided for us.”
Hayate cut off the words of the brothers. Of course, the stubbornness of the giant brothers, Radwolf
and Fronzaltz, was enormous. They were intellectuals and scientists. They were nothing if not stubborn.
-What chance did she provide? Did she leave the coordinates so we could chase through the warp gate?
What chance is this? I have to wonder if she is driving us to the brink of a cliff.
Radwolf’s words poured out in a rapid fire manner.
-It is reasonable to confront the Fire Dragon just because his condition isn’t perfect?
In the first place, half of the old dragons weren’t in a perfect condition. Bunhelier was cursed by Baal,
and Nevartan was cursed by Bunhelier and Baal. However, no one dared to harm an old dragon. It was
the same even for the heavenly gods who suffered humiliation from them in the past.
They would rather treat the dragons like beings that didn’t exist. It was proof that the strength of the old
dragons was greater than the tower members thought. By trying to fight them when they were
weakened, it was highly likely to encounter unexpected variables and be hit in reverse.
-How long are we going to run away?
Hayate, who had been listening to Radwolf in silence, finally asked back. He recalled the courage he had
regained thanks to Grid, as well as the pledge he made on the day he regained his courage, and
continued speaking.
-I, no, we can’t run away any longer.
It was impossible to measure the power of dragons with the current power of humanity. But someone
had to measure it. It was only then that they could find hope and a future.
This role. It was naturally right for the Tower of Wisdom to take charge of it.
-Let’s not forget our role.
“Cough...”
Radwolf could no longer refute it and nodded. He vowed to make sure that Grid wouldn’t be
endangered, no matter what happened. In the first place, the tower members were heroes. They didn’t
forget their duty. The reason why the giant brothers, Radwolf and Fronzaltz, gave a negative opinion
about pursuing Trauka was purely out of concern for Grid. They wouldn’t be able to handle it if Grid was
forced to fight against Trauka and had an accident.
Hayate knew this as well, but he was still urging a pursuit. Perhaps it was because he was confident that
he could protect Grid or because he didn’t have the confidence to stop Grid. The giant brothers, Radwolf
and Fronzaltz, could only hope that it was the former of the two options.
Hayate read the thoughts of his colleagues and couldn’t help laughing. ‘They aren’t considering Marie
Rose at all.’
Hayate had cooperated with Marie Rose. He had experienced the fact that she was incredibly powerful.
In other words, he sincerely evaluated this situation as an ‘opportunity created by Marie Rose.’
However, the members didn’t seem to realize it. It was natural. They hadn’t seen Marie Rose’s skills in
person.
‘Of course, there is no room to relax.’
Marie Rose’s power was temporary. She was unable to do anything against her eyelids that quickly
became heavy. The opportunity she created would probably easily turn into a crisis. Thus, they had to
hurry.
“Don’t worry.”
The energy of a Dragon Slayer released from Hayate diffused into the light and made a clear sound. It
gradually stabilized Grid’s nervous mind. In fact, this sound was made to provoke the dragons. It
contained the desire to reach Trauka. The killing intent that extended all over the continent started to
head in this direction.
“Even if we all die, we will protect your lover.”
“......?”
There were more than one or two facts to tackle, so Grid just kept his mouth shut.
***
“You, are you crazy?” Trauka couldn’t hide his agitation after allowing Marie Rose to pursue him. He
didn’t think it was disgraceful behavior. Even if Trauka was in a perfect state, he would’ve been shaken
when experiencing the current situation.
A vampire duke, Marie Rose—she was Beriache’s ideal. The one with the highest ‘potential’ among
Yatan’s three children sacrificed everything to give birth to Marie Rose, who was right in front of him.
She was the only being on the surface who was comparable with the old dragons.
Of course, there was a premise of ‘when the conditions are met.’
Trauka was currently seriously injured. It was to the extent where he moved his lair because he was
wary of the pursuit of other old dragons. In other words, the arrogant dragon abandoned his pride. The
wounds inflicted by his unfilial child were greater than what was publicly known. He had just recovered
slightly, but it was nothing compared to when he was in a good state.
“You dare to invade my lair?”
Trauka nervously moved his right arm to take off Polymorph and regain the body of a dragon. The huge
dragon’s front paw weighed down on Marie Rose’s barrier and broke it. It crushed her whole.
Red blood gushed from between Trauka’s toes. It quickly came together again and took the form of a
beautiful woman. It was Marie Rose, who was intact without a scratch.
“You invaded my dear husband’s land first.”
One of Trauka’s claws was torn off. Trauka had torn it off on his own. He removed it the moment he
detected that some of Marie Rose’s blood had penetrated through the scaly gap.
“Invaded? I just went to get a gift?”
“Don’t call it a gift. That will hurt my dear husband.”
“You have been saying crazy and annoying things since earlier. Do you really believe that you, a vampire,
can become a god’s bride?”
Trauka’s right arm contracted. It changed into a human arm again and pressed down on Marie Rose’s
throat, crushing her to the ground.
“One who bears Beriache’s grudge. Go to hell and fight with Baal. Why lose your place and offend me?”
Marie Rose’s thin neck, which was pinned to the ground and crushed by Trauka’s arm, finally broke. It
rattled as it turned at a strange angle.
Trauka frowned. He was surprised by the physical endurance of Marie Rose’s body, which was able to
handle his own strength which was too much even for most giant dragons to handle. Then the blood
flowing from Marie Rose’s red, thick lips took the form of a magic circle. It was blood magic that
promoted the caster’s recovery while penetrating into any body it made contact with.
Trauka saw through the magic properties the moment it was triggered and backed off in a panic. It was
an attitude of treating her like the plague.
Marie Rose stood up quietly, straightened her broken neck bone and said, “My dear husband kissed me.
You are a coward compared to my dear husband. How did you reign with only this much courage?”
[...It is unpleasant just to be in the same space as you. Get out of here.]
In the end, Trauka completely removed Polymorph. At best, he was willing to risk the collapse of his
newly created lair. He was ready to go on a rampage with his real body and drive Marie Rose away. He
had no thoughts of killing her.
The tricky thing about ‘real vampires’ was their near-infinite vitality. Moreover, Marie Rose’s durability
was at the level of an old dragon. Killing someone like that? It would be a loss from the moment he
decided to kill her. He would inevitably have to waste a lot of time.
Then flames spread throughout the huge lair. They were flames created by Trauka’s will. It was a strong
self-defense that symbolized the Fire Dragon.
Thanks to the flames, Marie Rose’s blood no longer attempted to penetrate Trauka’s body. To be
precise, there was no point. From this moment on, Marie Rose’s blood would immediately evaporate
and become useless.
From now on, it would be a battle of pure magic versus magic, power versus power. And in this world—
There was no species that used magic better than the ancient dragons. There was no existence that was
more powerful than an old dragon. It was a law that applied even if Trauka was seriously injured.
As an old dragon, his species itself was superior to all other species. Additionally, Trauka had the
strongest power and magic power among the old dragons. Therefore, Trauka’s victory was inevitable.
Trauka’s wings flapped and flipped Marie Rose’s vision dozens of times. It was the aftermath of the
storm caused by the flapping of the wings. Marie Rose’s large eyes, which had been half-open under the
influence of the Curse of Sloth, opened wide.
‘I can wake up through this way.’
She felt rare admiration. She was pushed all the way to the doorway of the lair and stretched out her
slender arms. Her black-blue dress fluttered randomly while her slender hands fumbled for the
treasured sword stuck into a gap of the treasures piled up like a mountain.
[A sword? Are you going to use this miscellaneous thing?]
Trauka laughed. Marie Rose was a being who relied purely on inherited power. She might be superior to
Beriache in every way, but she couldn’t use techniques that Beriache couldn’t use. Of course, it was
possible for her to copy the skills of the target whose blood she sucked. However, she was currently in a
pure state. She wasn’t in a state where she had sucked another being’s blood. Despite this, she was
holding a sword.
Trauka almost suspected that she had hit her head incorrectly on a stalactite while she was swept away
by the storm earlier.
“I told you.”
Step.
Marie Rose used magic to suppress the influence of the storm and planted her feet on the ground. Her
gestures as she slowly approached Trauka, who was thousands of times bigger than herself, were
graceful without being bewitching. It felt like her grace itself had changed. Her gentle steps gradually
resembled a dance.
“I kissed my dear husband.”
Grid’s Sword Dance—Grid’s blood, which Marie Rose cherished deep in her body, was now reproducing
Grid’s skills. It was a very elegant sword dance that combined six types of dances into one.
“Drop Dragon…”
[......!]
—Pinnacle Link Kill Wave.
A dragon fell.
Marie Rose threw away the treasured sword that had shattered in the aftermath of digging into the
dragon’s scales and spoke with her back to the flickering flames, “Dragon who reigned in the world
before my dear husband was born…”
[......]
“You had better apologize to my dear husband.”
Chapter 1770
[...Yes.]
Fire Dragon Trauka slowly raised his head. The deep, long pit on the ground was a sign of his jaw being
stuck there. It was a symbol of the unprecedented event made by a vampire who did a six step dance.
[I admit it.]
The scales of Trauka’s head, which had been smashed by a powerful attack, quickly regenerated and
joined together. The procession of red scales that adsorbed into each other without leaving a single gap
was like a wall. It was an endless wall that couldn’t exist on the surface. It was a wall that the heavenly
gods couldn’t cross and gradually painted red with their own blood.
[The world has changed.]
Dragon who reigned in the world before my dear husband was born...
Trauka reflected on Marie Rose’s words. He took it seriously, rather than hastily denying it.
Certainly, the world was different from the one that Trauka remembered. In less than a year, he had
already been hurt twice. The first wound was dealt by an unfilial child who didn’t care about her father’s
position at all, and the second was dealt by a mad vampire.
The two of them had something in common. It was the fact that they wielded the power gained from
the newly born Only One God, Grid. Yes, he was the one who created this unprecedented event. He
proved that the world had changed by inflicting two wounds on Trauka, who had ruled for eternity.
[The influence of an Only One God isn’t something to be ignored. It is so shocking that I can’t help
thinking back to when I first saw Chiyou.]
Why did the dragons sign a nonaggression pact with the gods? It was because it was Rebecca’s will.
Trauka had decided that it would be unwise to confront Rebecca. Thus, he made a promise and kept it.
Technically, he was controlled.
Meanwhile, Chiyou was different. Perhaps the only one Rebecca couldn’t control was Chiyou. It was to
the point where he saved Hanul, who thought he was going to die.
Trauka had to admit it. An Only One God was special and Grid was also an Only One God. But—
The total amount of ‘specialness’ was different for each existence. Moreover, Trauka himself was
special.
[But that is it. I don’t think Grid’s influence is enough to make me apologize.]
Dragons don’t forget.
Trauka clearly remembered Beriache’s abilities. She could reproduce the power of the target whose
blood she sucked from the minimum to the maximum. In order to reproduce it again, there was a
condition that the blood must be sucked again. Reproducing it to the maximum meant sacrificing
something. This was even assuming that Marie Rose was better than Beriache.
Currently, Marie Rose was in a state where the ‘blood was consumed’ and partially ‘damaged.’
Drop Dragon—she wasn’t in a position to use that arrogant sword technique of dropping dragons again.
She couldn’t afford to make any more variables.
[One who bears Beriache’s grudge. The world will seem very simple to you. It is divided into whether
your mother’s vengeance is accomplished and completed, or whether it fails and can’t be completed.]
Trauka’s huge eyes contained the universe. It had a colorful glow and contained a history unknown to
modern humans. There were countless experiences and emotions.
[However, the real world isn’t as simple as what you know. This isn’t the domain of an individual. There
is too much at stake.]
The flames intensified as the Fire Dragon’s breathing intensified. The presence of the wounded old
dragon swelled beyond his size. He proved that he was the center of the world.
Marie Rose wasn’t intimidated. Who was she up against now? She had never forgotten for a single
moment. Putting aside her calm expression, she had been prepared to die when she came here. There
was no grand reason. She just wanted Grid to be respected. He was the man she chose.
[...I think it would be less frustrating than this if I sat down and talked to that jerk.]
Trauka noticed it.
The vampire in front of him—all his words were entering one ear and going out the other. The serene
eyes were the proof. The desire in those red eyes was the same from the beginning to now.
[You are crazy.]
Marie Rose’s vision sank downward. The ground she stood on was completely smashed by Trauka’s tail,
which had moved like a thunderbolt. Then a battle took place in the Realm of the Absolute, where the
fragments of the collapsed ground had completely frozen.
Marie Rose and Trauka crossed the debris and relentlessly threatened each other.
Trauka’s lair, which was huge enough to hold several mountains, collapsed in an instant. If observed
from the outside, Trauka’s lair resembled the moon at first glance. It was like the moon sunk to the
ground. It was because it was round.
Trauka’s nest that he carved out of a few mountains was a realm of art that couldn’t be surpassed by a
human level. Now a small hole was drilled in the lower part of it.
A stream of fire pursued the woman who shot out noisily from the pierced hole. It was a Breath. It was
the first time Trauka showed off a proper weapon.
[Go to hell, one who bears Beriache’s grudge. It is better for you to wallow in a worthless life, just as you
have been doing all your life. Isn’t that the reason for your insignificant existence?]
The Fire Dragon was the worst type of opponent for Marie Rose. Trauka was wrapped in flames of
willpower that melted anything and they repeatedly evaporated Marie Rose’s blood before she could try
anything. He sealed her blood magic and power in real time.
Even so, Marie Rose showed no signs of agitation.

A monstrous existence—she didn’t hesitate to fight in strength against an old dragon.
She pierced through the flames and scratched Trauka’s scales with her nails. Before the scars in the
scales could heal, she inserted her hand that had shapened like blade and ripped them apart. In order to
crush his body, she grabbed the flying tail and threw it away, exposing the belly of the dragon under her
feet.
There was a sound like a balloon popping. It was the noise from Trauka’s belly as it was trampled on by
Marie Rose’s small, white feet. Anyone would mistakenly believe that a hole had been drilled. Yes. It was
an illusion. Even if a mosquito stung a human, there was no way the human’s skin would explode. The
difference in physique between Marie Rose and Trauka was so great that it could be compared to that.
It was obviously like this.
‘...This person, no way?’
Trauka raised his fierce eyes. The skin of his belly was convulsing. He tried not to make it obvious, but
the pain of being trampled on by Marie Rose was surprisingly great.
‘She didn’t lose anything?’
It was a little while ago. Marie Rose recreated Grid’s swordsmanship using the blood of the Only One
God. It must’ve been Grid’s ultimate move. In other words, she wielded the Only One God’s ultimate
skill as if it was her own strength. She naturally would’ve paid a heavy price.
If it was Beriache, her strength would’ve decreased by half. However, Marie Rose showed no signs of
weakening at all.
‘You created a monster that exceeded expectations.’
Beriache—beyond taking revenge on Baal, perhaps she also wanted to establish a new guardian in hell?
‘Poor thing.’
Trauka snorted and accelerated his speed. His huge wings moved so fast that they blurred and twisted
the trajectory of things around them. The number of Marie Rose’s missed attacks became frequent.
Occasionally, her fingernails would graze Trauka’s scales, causing sparks to fly and her fingernails to fall
off.
The fire dragon’s body was heating up. As he entered the atmosphere, his body glowed like a meteorite
burning from the frictional heat. It was a physical phenomenon created by combining the speed of an
Absolute with the flames of willpower.
Steam spread every time the wounds on Marie Rose’s body increased. It was the aftermath of her
flowing blood evaporating immediately.
‘I’ll blow her as far away as possible.’
The dragon’s long tail was clinging to the skin of his belly. The moment the Fire Dragon reached a certain
speed, he was going to expand and show off a tremendous force that would blow Marie Rose to the
other side of the continent. Finally, the tail fell away from the belly and stretched out like a whip. It
struck Marie Rose’s small body.
Marie Rose couldn’t hold on. Her body would shatter the moment she tried to hold out against the flow
of power. Of course, she wouldn’t die from this much. However, it would be impossible for her to
regenerate immediately because it consumed a lot of stamina. It was like asking for danger.
Trauka thought that Marie Rose would obediently leave this place. He predicted that she would save her
own life by going along with the flow of power of the tail and flying away. It was natural. Marie Rose was
different from Ifrit. She might be crazy, but she had no reason to cling to Trauka at the risk of her life.
However...
[......]
Marie Rose showed more obsession than necessary. The moment she was struck by his tail, she didn’t
choose to fly away. Instead, she planted her feet on the ground like a tree rooted in the ground. She
raised her arm to block Trauka’s tail and held on.
The price was severe. Both arms were shattered. Some of the sides of her body couldn’t be protected by
her arms and were destroyed without leaving a trace. Her blood evaporated without a trace. Her
unsightly figure neatly stretched out like slaughtered livestock.
[Are you going to die here? Why are you pushing yourself so hard? You have a separate duty to carry
out, right?]
Trauka felt excruciating pain. His tail had also exploded in the aftermath of Marie Rose’s collision with
his self-defense. A weapon he had been boasting about for eternity was horribly damaged. It didn’t
recover easily. It was because he also drained his physical strength. In the first place, he wasn’t in a
perfect condition.
On the contrary, Marie Rose’s red eyes were regaining their vitality as she met his eyes. Her Curse of
Sloth had been briefly shaken off due to the pain.
“Trauka, do you know how your child feels?”
[......?]
It was a strange question. Trauka cocked his head.
“Have you ever understood the feelings of your child in the egg who must’ve felt relieved when feeling
the signs of you sleeping soundly next to her?”
[...What are you saying?]
The topic started to diverge completely off track. Trauka once again realized that the vampire in front of
him was purely crazy. It was natural since she didn’t respond at all no matter what type of conversation
he tried to have. Then she suddenly started talking nonsense.
“I’m sure you haven’t thought about it.”
Marie Rose remembered.

The day of her birth. The moment when the hand that reached out to hold his mother’s hand was
thrown away.
The way Trauka overlapped her with her mother every time he treated her as ‘the one who bears
Beriache’s grudge.’ In Marie Rose’s opinion, Trauka, who preyed on his children, resembled Beriache,
who made her children bear the burden of vengeance. It was the attitude of treating children as the
tools of their parents.
“You might not understand, but hell and Baal aren’t my concerns.”
Therefore, she was discussing her duties about hell and Baal without a second thought.
Marie Rose got back to the point.
“Apologize to my dear husband.”
Just then, Trauka’s gaze shifted to the sky behind her, rather than Marie Rose. A sunset that didn’t suit
the deep night was coloring the sky. A familiar presence was coming. It was the presence of Only One
God Grid.
[Do you believe in him?]
Trauka laughed.
[I just experienced Grid’s ultimate skill through you. Purely thanks to you, I am certain that he isn’t a big
threat to me.]
Just in time, Trauka’s tail finished regenerating.
Marie Rose’s arms had also been restored to their full, intact appearance. However, Marie Rose’s sides
hadn’t recovered yet. Marie Rose staggered as steam persistently rose.
[Grid’s joining won’t change the situation.]
Trauka’s laughter turned into ridicule. Then it happened in an instant. He aimed for the moment when
Marie Rose turned her back to him as she stared at the approaching sunset.
Trauka fired a Breath. It was intended to drive out both Marie Rose and Grid completely.
“I never reproduced my dear husband’s ultimate skill.”
He ignored the nonsense that entered his ears.
“To be precise, there is no way to reproduce it.”
Marie Rose’s six fusion sword dance was definitely powerful. Despite suffering from the Curse of Sloth,
her stats transcended Grid’s. But was her sword dance really more powerful than Grid’s sword dance?
“I can’t exceed the potential of the target whose blood was sucked and I don’t have a dragon weapon.”
No, rather, it was weak. The six fusion sword dance reproduced by Marie Rose was missing ‘Twilight’
and ‘Ultimate Martial Art.’
Grid approached while ignoring the Breath that melted his body and slashed at Trauka.
‘This...’
Trauka had a hunch. It was dangerous.
[I, can’t be, cut.]
This was why he gave up his pride and urgently shouted the Dragon Words. A new providence was
overlaid on top of his absolute defense and scales. It was a principle and law that governed the natural
world.
Twilight, held in Grid’s hands, repeatedly slipped without cutting Trauka’s red scales. Twilight spun in
Grid’s hands. It was held in reverse.
It was simple. Grid couldn’t cut, so he stabbed.
It pierced Trauka’s huge body.

Overgeared 1771
Chapter 1771
The moon on the horizon shook wildly. It was due to the wave of power caused by the invader. Finally,
the moment when the glowing sunset spreading from the invader’s fingertips defeated the night’s
darkness, a chain of cracks like a spider web appeared on the surface of the pale moon.
The owner of the moon didn’t care. He had no time to worry about his lair, whose location had already
been exposed and had lost its value. He repaired the wounds of his pierced body while observing Grid.
[Dragon Fear has greatly reduced all your stats and paralyzed your actions.]
[The flames of the Fire Dragon have started to burn your body and mind.]
[The flames of the Fire Dragon have started to burn the items you are wearing.]
[The eyes of the Fire Dragon are observing you. Some information about your level, stats, titles, and
skills will be exposed.]
[Your level has increased.]
The moment when he pierced the body of the old dragon, Grid’s experience gauge rose by nearly 15%.
Fire Dragon Trauka had given him more experience than anyone else he had fought. The 1st Great
Demon, Baal; Martial God Zeratul, who descended to the surface; the cursed Evil Dragon Bunhelier; and
Eve, the apostle of Yatan—none of them were comparable to Trauka.
‘This is even though he is weakened.’
Grid frowned. A lot of experience points wasn’t good news. On the contrary, it was proof of the huge
level difference between Grid and Trauka.
In fact, the damage of Serve Dragon Pinnacle Wave Kill Link wasn’t dealt properly. Among all the
movements included in the sword dance, all the damage of the ‘slashes’ were negated by the Dragon
Words.
The Dragon Words of an old dragon—even the effects of ‘Conditional Sword Saint’ and Twilight were
neutralized. Considering that a dragon’s scales and absolute defense could be easily sliced like tofu
when these two effects were combined, the power of Dragon Words was indeed unbelievable.
Naturally, the Castration Eye that he used with the feeling of grasping at straws when doing the sword
dance didn’t take effect.
‘It isn’t a difference in status.’

It was just that the concept of Dragon Words was that special and powerful. It was natural. It was the
power to establish providence. Of course, it wasn’t omnipotent. If Dragon Words was omnipotent, then
Trauka would’ve made himself ‘invincible’ with it.
However, Trauka didn’t do so. He just strengthened himself to the point of negating some of the
damage. Nor was it used in a way that weakened Grid. It meant there were limitations in many ways.
‘I am glad, but...’
The Dragon Words that Grid had experienced had the power to reverse the battle. Didn’t even
Nefelina’s incomplete Dragon Words play a huge role? It had to be taken into account that Trauka was
an old dragon. Trauka might have limited use of Dragon Words, but there was a possibility that Trauka
could become truly invincible at some point due to the overlapping restrictions of Dragon Words.
‘Let’s remember.’
The existence in front of him was a monster who fiercely hunted the gods of Asgard. It was right to
assume the worst case scenario in a confrontation. It was better to aim for a speedy resolution.
In front of the eyes of the old dragon that were observing him, Grid first asked Marie Rose, “Why are
you obsessed with me? You don’t seem particularly interested in revenge.”
Braham had said it. Marie Rose was the existence their mother gave birth to in order to get revenge.
However, Marie Rose showed no desire to get revenge. She turned away from opportunities. She
endured the Curse of Sloth that could’ve been lifted at any time if she made up her mind. The proof was
that she didn’t intimidate Braham through force, or violate Grid.
‘She is a strong being who can move me and Braham the way she wants, but she just stood by.’
She stood by even when Grid set up the huge hell expedition.
Grid recalled the face of Marie Rose, whom he had seen in the No Offspring Tomb not long ago. A sad
expression had flashed on her face. It passed by in a flash. It was to the point where he wouldn’t have
noticed if he wasn’t an Absolute. If he combined that look with Marie Rose’s attitude...
Did it go beyond being not interested in revenge to reluctance?
Then there was no reason to be obsessed with him, the Blood King.
“I told you.”
Putting aside her personality, Marie Rose’s attire was always modest. Perhaps it was because she
wanted to minimize the exposure to sunlight, but the dresses she wore rarely exposed her skin.
However, today was different. Her skirt went well above her knees.
She didn’t want Grid to see her hideously torn waist. She hid the wound by tying up her dress while
feeling grateful for the flames of the Fire Dragon. Her wounds became invisible due to the evaporation
of blood.
“Dear husband...”
I just like you.

Didn’t she confess not long ago that she had been watching him because she liked him? Couldn’t he
understand her heart with human emotions?
Marie Rose was going to repeat it again, only to close her mouth in a regretful manner. Her pale face
was drained of blood. She felt a great sense of shame the moment Grid’s eyes brushed over her legs. It
was the first time in her life that she felt this type of embarrassment.
She placed her gloved hands neatly on her thighs and hesitated.
“......”
The face of a vampire turned red. It was the first time Grid was seeing it, even though he had a long-
standing relationship with Braham and the other direct descendants. She blushed unexpectedly and he
was finally convinced.
The favor that Marie Rose had shown him—it wasn’t a joke or pretense, it was sincere.
‘Is she so thankful that I released the seal?’
Wasn’t it too much after Yura, Jishuka, Irene, Mercedes, and Basara...? Despite his rare feeling of
remorse, Grid had an upright attitude.
‘First of all, I will repay the kindness.’
He had received a lot of help from Marie Rose. He would start repaying her by protecting her today.
Grid’s determined eyes changed fiercely. The gaze that was taken away by Marie Rose for a moment
before fixed on Trauka again and Item Combination was released. They were weapons made of
materials other than Greed. In other words, items that failed to resist Trauka’s flames and lost durability
in real time were temporarily returned to his inventory.
He judged that he should take it out and use it only when necessary. It was a bit cumbersome, but there
was no pressure at all. If there was a competition to measure item swapping speed, Grid was confident
about taking first place.
‘First of all, protect Marie Rose’s safety. Then once the tower members arrive, counterattack...’
From Grid’s perspective, Marie Rose’s status was fine. There were no signs of an injury. But he wasn’t
fooled. It had already been 15 minutes since she entered the warp gate along with Trauka. She had been
in a fierce battle with an old dragon for at least 10 minutes. She might look fine, but she must be very
tired. In the worst case scenario, there was a possibility she could no longer endure the Curse of Sloth.
‘I should consider that she might fall asleep right away.’
In fact, Grid was reluctant to let the tower members come here. Their duty might be to protect the
world from dragons, but Grid judged that it was too dangerous as long as the opponent was the Fire
Dragon. In the first place, the Tower of Wisdom was an organization that was established and act based
on the principle of ‘avoiding fights with dragons.’ He didn’t think they could fight well against the Fire
Dragon.
He was prepared to rescue Marie Rose himself rather than endangering them. Thus, he arrived at the
scene first. Yet once he actually arrived, the situation wasn’t that good. Trauka’s presence was beyond
imagination.
Escape that monster and rescue Marie Rose? It seemed impossible. The help of the tower members was
necessary.
‘He is using destructive swordsmanship beyond his abilities... is it thanks to the power of the dragon
weapon?’
During the time when Grid was understanding the situation and organizing his thoughts, Trauka restored
the open wound on the back of his neck and grasped Grid’s potential. This was the type of enemy where
he shouldn’t trust the surface-level information that had been exposed.
He possessed so many weapons that transcended his ability. He would always show a performance that
‘exceeds expectations.’
‘It is a tricky opponent.’
Trauka’s combat experience was immense. They were the experiences gained from preying on his own
kin and hunting the heavenly gods. Of course, there were only a few opponents who were tricky for him.
It didn’t matter if the opponent was an Only One God. He didn’t think he needed to be wary of a god
who was born only a few years ago. It was something that even Trauka himself couldn’t have imagined.
‘I want to compete, but... it is right to avoid him.’
Trauka was now in a dangerous state.
A few minutes ago, Dragon Slayer Hayate had spread out his presence and woke up all the dragons in
the world. Trauka’s lair was already exposed, so he also drew attention. If he didn’t leave the scene right
now, Trauka was destined to be challenged by some of his fearless kin.
Yes, the cold judgment of an old dragon urged Trauka to retreat. The red dragon’s ferocious instinct to
fight was suppressed. In the end...
[Only One God Grid. Take Marie Rose and leave. I am the one who previously asked you for a request.
There is no reason for us to confront each other right away.]
“......!”
Trauka took a step back. In fact, he had stepped back from the beginning. He had been trying to kick
Marie Rose out even before Grid arrived. However, Grid didn’t know what was going on. Was an old
dragon going to let him go obediently? He was taken aback by the unexpected development. In any
case, it was good as long as they could pass through this crisis safely.
Grid used Shunpo while being wary of Trauka. He ended up beside Marie Rose. Trauka didn’t stand in
Grid’s way. Rather, he took back the flames and opened the way.
‘Is he really going to let me go?’
Were the wounds inflicted on Ifrit bigger than they seemed? Even so, it was overwhelming enough.
‘Should I interpret it as a favor?’
He was confused. Grid hated Trauka for killing Xenon, while feeling thankful for the vague goodwill at
the same time.
First of all, it was important to be able to overcome the crisis. Marie Rose finished regenerating her
waist and pulled down her skirt. Thanks to this, Grid was able to look straight at her again. He urged her,
“Let’s...”
Let’s go.
It was because he could finish this short sentence.
“Don’t think about acting without thinking.”
Marie Rose’s fine hands wrapped gently around the back of Grid’s neck. She forcibly kissed the
bewildered Grid. Pain and overwhelming pleasure spread from Grid’s lips.
[You... are you really this crazy...?]
Trauka realized his mistake and showed signs of frustration.
“Apologize to my dear husband,” Marie Rose swallowed the blood from chewing on Grid’s lips and
repeated her previous demand.
It was a very commanding attitude.
‘What is this?’
Grid’s eyes widened because he was even more surprised than Trauka. He looked in bewilderment at
Marie Rose, who was trying to blow up any chance they had of escaping.
Marie Rose whispered to him, “Keep this in mind.”
Her red eyes were shining brightly. It was thanks to consuming the blood of a great being and
completely shaking off the curse for a while.
“Opportunities are given to us, not something gained.”
Was the word ‘us’ awkward? Marie Rose blushed slightly more lighter than before and wrapped her
right arm around Grid. She moved her long fingers and held Twilight along with Grid.
“Let’s punish the dragon for acting against what is yours, my dear husband.”
For the hierarchy of her dear husband...
The dreamy whispers and gestures mesmerized Grid.
The landscape that Grid perceived changed. In a ballroom with a beautiful melody, he had the illusion
that he was dancing with Marie Rose.
It wasn’t an illusion. The two people holding hands were performing the same sword dance. Marie Rose
took the lead, followed by Grid who gently rested his cheek against her forehead.
[You have started a cooperative sword dance with the vampire duke ‘Marie Rose’...!]
Chapter 1772
‘We shouldn’t be late.’
The hearts of the tower members were anxious. They were chasing after Grid, who had disappeared
from view.
A moment ago when Hayate raised the energy of a Dragon Slayer, an unexpected helper appeared in
front of the group. It was the Cloaked Dragon, Cranbel. He was one of the few top dragons in the world
and a named dragon believed to be the direct descendant of the Refraction Dragon.
Cranbel’s energy detection exceeded Hayate’s predictions. He came to the scene almost immediately
after Hayate exposed the energy of the Dragon Slayer. It was such a shocking reaction speed that
Hayate, an Absolute, couldn’t help being agitated.
Cranbel explained to the tower members, who were wary of him without hiding their admiration and
astonishment.
[Others are being cautious about the appearance of an old dragon.]
Were there any dragons as humble as this? Cranbel’s personality was as good as his modest way of
talking.
Sword Saint Biban, whose instincts preceded his thoughts, relaxed his guard ahead of the other tower
members and took back his sword. It was as the Cloaked Dragon said. He wasn’t their enemy.
“You seem to be doing well.” Grid also showed an unexpected attitude. He even smiled as he checked
Cranbel’s intact left arm. He seemed to welcome this dragon who should be humanity’s enemy. Was it
the effect of losing his helper, Gray Dragon Xenon? Grid’s attitude of valuing a dragon itself flustered all
the tower members, except for Biban.
[...It is better to leave in a hurry. For the low-grade dragons who live every day like a mayfly, a Dragon
Slayer is one of the few hopes to change their destiny. Some slow-witted low-grade dragons are likely to
take risks and arrive here soon.]
Cranbel advised them. Perhaps he was wary of being misunderstood by Marie Rose, so he spoke to
Hayate while trying to avoid Grid’s gaze.
Hayate had just read Trauka’s small killing intent and identified his location. Trauka was ferocious like
any other red dragon and he was indeed easily provoked.
“Are you going to let us go?”
The 6th Seat, Ken, growled. Putting aside Grid and Biban’s attitude, he was extremely wary of Cranbel. It
was a very normal reaction.
[If I was going to block your way, I would’ve acted more stealthily. My only purpose is to prey on the
mayflies attracted by the Dragon Slayer. I don’t dare take risks against you.]
Grid and Hayate—the figures leading the tower members were excellent even from the perspective of a
top dragon. It was right to be vigilant of them, so he confessed honestly.
“I understand.” Some of the tower members still had their suspicions, but Hayate nodded. He accepted
Cranbel’s advice and shared Trauka’s position with Grid and the tower members. At the same time...
“I’m going.” Grid bowed to Cranbel and was the first to take the lead. He left the scene by continuously
using Shunpo. It wasn’t a speed that could be caught up with at all from the perspective of the tower
members, who needed to arrange their physical strength. It wasn’t just that he was in a hurry. They
could feel his will to leave behind the tower members.
“Grid intends to protect us,” the 4th Seat, Betty, said with a sad expression. Before being an emperor
and a god, Grid was their new generation. They should be supporting him. But every time, Grid relied on
himself rather than them. He was ready to shoulder all the responsibilities they carried.
“......”
From a certain point, the tower members gritted their teeth and ran with all their might. They tried to
catch up with Grid without arranging their physical strength. Then right now—
“...A waltz?”
The tower members arrived at the scene and recalled their previous lives. For them, a previous life
naturally meant ‘before leaving the world.’ It was before climbing to the Tower of Wisdom. It was when
they were ordinary human beings, unlike their present selves who had sacrificed everything to protect
the peace of the world.
They had also enjoyed pleasures at times. They were heroes and obliged to participate in social events.
Many times, they saw lovers dancing in a ballroom with sweet melodies flowing. However, none of them
were as classical and beautiful as Grid and Marie Rose today.
“......”
The tower members were gradually mesmerized.
Two Absolutes holding one sword side by side—the sense of unity between Grid and Marie Rose, who
were moving in the same direction, was truly tremendous.
Weren’t they supporting each other when taking the same steps to the point where they seemed like
one instead of two?
The noise of the flames that Fire Dragon Trauka started to rekindle sounded like a performance to them.
The old dragon’s lair below their feet seemed like a stage for them.
It happened the moment when Hayate came to his senses first and let out a stopped breath...
[My heart is whole.]
Trauka shouted out Dragon Words. Just then—

“......!!”
The darkness of the night had been reeling from Grid’s sunset glow. Now it had completely receded. The
world brightened like a blazing sun was overhead. A haze rose everywhere and distorted the landscape.
It was done purely by heat. The aftermath of the flames from the fire dragon dominated the area and
heated up the ‘whole continent.’
The areas that were divided into night and day depending on the altitude of the sun had all become
daytime and the rivers, which were like the continent’s blood vessels, dried up. The sea level of the Red
Sea slowly rose and the size of the continent became smaller. The existing maps of the West Continent
became worthless.
The ecosystem was collapsing...
[The flames of Fire Dragon Trauka have caused the temperature of the surface to rise sharply.]
[Civilizations buried deep in the rivers for a long time have appeared.]
[Parts of existing civilizations have been swallowed up by tsunamis and buried in the sea.]
[There are countless victims.]
[The ecosystem remembered by modern humans no longer exists...]
An old dragon—an Absolute species that existed before the creation of the world. There was a fact that
even the tower members didn’t know. The dragons were always caring about the world. By suppressing
their power, they helped mortals claiming to be masters of the surface to lead their short lives.
Grid’s hands trembled as he held Twilight. Trauka restored the wound he suffered due to Ifrit and
revealed his full strength. The huge existence in front of him that covered most of the sunlight with his
shadow was beyond the predictions and common sense of Grid. He was the true center of the world and
couldn’t be divided simply by strong and weak.
“Only One God Grid. Your role isn’t as great as what you pride yourself on.”
Trauka’s words when he visited Reidan rang in Grid’s ears.
Grid felt like a complete plaything. A player couldn’t change Satisfy no matter how hard they tried their
entire life...
The vicious sentiment of the S.A Group, who must’ve been laughing at him all this time, naturally came
to mind and his heart sank. It happened the moment when Grid’s footsteps hesitated as he lost
motivation...
“It is just a bluff,” Marie Rose whispered. She gripped the trembling Twilight even harder and put
strength into her left arm that was wrapped around Grid’s waist. Grid couldn’t stop moving and had to
keep going. “Just like our ultimate moves, the ultimate move of an old dragon can’t be maintained.”
Grid’s orange divinity united as one with Marie Rose’s red blood energy. It was sharper than sword
energy and more ferocious than fighting energy. Now it surrounded Twilight.
[The flames of Fire Dragon Trauka are melting you.]
[In the aftermath of your existence being blurred by the intense heat, all your stats will be greatly
reduced.]
Grid wasn’t certain. He performed the six fusion sword dance while keeping pace with Marie Rose, who
was leading him, and questioned if this sword dance could reach that monstrous dragon.
It was only for a moment.
‘In any case, I can’t back down.’
Grid’s shaky eyes quickly found their place. He stared with black and profound eyes at the heart of the
old dragon, which had just been regenerated. It was the direction that Marie Rose was leading them.
The two of them were incredibly fast as they performed a sword dance.
The system was calibrating it.
[The blood of the vampire duke ‘Marie Rose’ has penetrated your body. The enhanced blood is stripping
away all the weakening effects you are experiencing.]
[Under the influence of the cooperative swordsmanship, you have shared key stats with the vampire
duke ‘Marie Rose.’]
[Strength has increased by 7,873.]
[Agility has increased by 9,911.]
[Stamina has increased by 4,453.]
[Intelligence has increased by 1,320.]
[Under the influence of the cooperative swordsmanship, your qualifications are shared with ‘Marie
Rose.’]
[Vampire duke ‘Marie Rose’ is completely different from ‘Twilight.’]
[Through all means...] Fire Dragon Trauka frowned. He had fulfilled countless covenants over the years
and the Dragon Words of an old dragon were unquestionably powerful. However, it wasn’t omnipotent.
The stronger the level of the new law established by Dragon Words, the greater the penalty Trauka
would have to bear. It was because establishing a new law of the world meant denying the laws created
by Rebecca, the God of the Beginning.
Moreover, Trauka had now restored his ‘dragon heart.’ The price he had to bear for restoring his heart,
which had been damaged by the blow caused by his daughter’s mutual destruction attempt, was huge.
It was even enough to feel nervous from an old dragon’s perspective.
To be honest, Trauka thought that Marie Rose would step down at this point. He had become complete
and was at a level that Marie Rose couldn’t handle. Nevertheless, Marie Rose didn’t back down. It was
as if she could truly deal with him along with Grid.
Trauka felt a great deal of anger. It was the first time in his life that he had received such great
contempt, so it was an anger that couldn’t be quenched. Trauka didn’t speak any longer. His personality,
which had become humble due to so many serious injuries, was restored at this moment. There was no
reason to talk at the same eye level as Marie Rose.
A huge pillar of fire shot out in a straight line. It was a pillar of fire that was going to engulf Grid and
Marie Rose whole.
“No way...!” The tower members acted quickly. They were surprised by the momentum of the old
dragon after he regained his strength, but they maintained their minds. They used cool judgment to
stick to Grid and Marie Rose’s side. The Fire Dragon’s Breath that should’ve hit the two beings was faced
by the tower members instead.
Hayate took the lead. He swung his Dragon Killing Sword, which had a fatal effect on a dragon, and split
the Breath in half. Radwolf’s magic machines also blocked the powerful energy with their bodies, while
Fronzaltz’ artifacts disturbed them.
However, the heat remained. The skin of the tower members burned quickly. Hayate, who was at the
forefront, was already wrapped in flames. It took an instant for his skin and flesh to burn and his bones
to melt.
“Hayate!”
The other tower members urgently used their ultimate skills. They tried to rescue Hayate while opening
up a path for Grid. The attempt was only half successful. The power of the tower members could only
open the way for Grid. They couldn’t rescue Hayate.
Trauka’s flames were made of willpower. It would never go out unless the old dragon lost his will, so it
was persistent. It burned Hayate while brutally melting down the self-defense energy wrapped in the
power of a Dragon Slayer. These flames—
“Ohhhhhh!”
Sword Saint Biban slashed it. He gave up his intelligence to make the sword in his mental world as big
and sharp as possible. At this moment, he truly surpassed Muller. Rather than completely losing his
intelligence like a beast, he slashed the old dragon’s willpower and extinguished the remnants of the
flames.
“Biban...?”
The expressions of the tower members were shocked. The retreating night quickly returned and dyed
the world black again.
The sunset spread. It was a sunset created by the mixture of Grid’s divinity and Marie Rose’s blood
energy.
[The cooperative sword dance ‘Transcended Linked Dragon Pinnacle Kill Wave’ will begin!]
A sword dance developed by two Absolutes who were sharing each other’s abilities—just before it
reached Trauka, Grid took out the Falling Moon Sword in his other hand and swung it first. It was
intended to weaken Trauka’s absolute defense and scales first.
Trauka and the moon were split in half. A large amount of blood poured over the tilted moon. It was the
blood that Trauka shed.
Chapter 1773
It wasn’t a mistake. He wasn’t even driven by instinct. The old dragon had lived for eternity and
rationally and soberly analyzed and judged the situation.
A non-standard existence who split in half the Breath he shot with all his might.
He was wary of Hayate, the Dragon Slayer who killed his kin with a human body and rose to an Absolute.
Thus, he put Hayate as his top priority. It was to the extent that he turned away from Grid and Marie
Rose, who were approaching quickly.
Trauka used the remnant flames of the Breaths that the tower members had left behind and focused on
wiping out Hayate. The low-grade dragons aimed for Hayate’s status and were obsessed with him.
The reason why the higher ranking dragons were obsessed with Hayate was because they knew his
potential was threatening to them. Just as Hayate had proved by slashing the Breath a moment ago, the
aura of a Dragon Slayer was also deadly to an old dragon. He dared to invade and neutralize the power
and rights that a dragon took for granted.
“......!”
The sight of Hayate screaming silently reassured Trauka. He believed that Hayate would die soon the
moment the energy of a Dragon Slayer melted down. Thanks to this, Trauka could fully focus on Grid
and Marie Rose, who were right in front of him.
The dragon weapon that the two of them held together—he kept an eye on the direction of the sword
made from Bunhelier’s fang. Then a variable occurred that couldn’t be predicted even with the wisdom
of an old dragon.
Sword Saint Biban completely blew away the flames of willpower burning Hayate. Trauka’s willpower
was always solid. Yet this meant that the willpower of an old dragon, which should’ve been eternal, was
broken. It was the first time in his life.
Trauka came to a complete standstill. He was overwhelmed by an incredible sense of disbelief. Of

course, it was only for a moment. Trauka’s broken will was restored almost immediately. At the same
time, he shook off his sense of collapse.
The problem was that there were three Absolutes in this spot, excluding Trauka, who extended this
fleeting moment like it was an eternity.
Flash!
‘Moon night iron?’
Trauka realized something as he captured the brilliant sword light shining from Grid’s waist that was on
the edge of his field of view. He had been wrong from the beginning. He shouldn’t have been distracted
by Hayate. The most important one to watch out for here wasn’t Marie Rose or Hayate...
One of the reasons why the giants suffered from destruction—it was due to the possibilities of the moon
night iron. If only there was a being who could handle it by turning it into ‘battle gear’ rather than the
outer skin of an insignificant toy–the power of absolute defense and the hardness of the scales, which
allowed the dragons to reign, would be reduced to being worthless.
This was why the dragons stood on the side when the gods of Asgard punished the giants and buried
their land in the sea. Trauka had also acquiesced to the gods’ vile actions on the surface. Now the
history of the giants’ disappearance became meaningless.
Trauka’s absolute defense and scales were brutally slashed by the Falling Moon Sword. It was while his
back was to the huge lair in the form of a sphere. For Trauka, who had spent his Dragon Words on trying
to make himself ‘whole,’ there was no way he could resist the Falling Moon Sword. It wielded
miraculous power on top of the Dragon Words that said he ‘can’t be cut.’ It was impossible for the
‘current Trauka’ to add new Dragon Words.
‘Ifrit.’
You, who never helped me in my life, am holding me back even after your death.
Trauka lamented. He felt deep regret that he wasn’t complete when facing three Absolutes. He had a
hunch. He might not be defeated today, but he wouldn’t win either. He would take a massive loss. This
was the future seen through the sunset-colored sword piercing his chest.
Twilight, stabbed together by Marie Rose and Grid, pierced Trauka’s chest from bottom to top. It dug in
and gradually destroyed the especially thick scales that protected the heart. The power of the Absolutes
in Bunhelier’s fang, reborn as one of the most powerful swords in the world, was powerful even without
the energy of a Dragon Slayer.
Finally, Twilight pierced through the scales and started to mangle Trauka’s skin and flesh. Each drop of
Trauka’s flowing blood possessed an energy incomprehensible to a human’s common sense and
contained a magical destructive power. But unfortunately—
“Don’t stop.” Marie Rose was unquestionably the best at controlling blood. She led Grid, who was
shrinking back, through the torrential rain of blood that exploded in succession. She split the remnants
of blood that was evaporating after exploding to prevent it from being absorbed by her.
Inside the cracks of the red barrier that rose from side to side.
“Trauka!”
Grid gritted his teeth and advanced. In cooperation with Marie Rose, every sword strike of Transcended
Linked Dragon Pinnacle Kill Wave hit Trauka’s heart.
The body of the great old dragon staggered like he was going to fall. Those who happened to witness the
scene from afar mistakenly thought the mountain range that suddenly appeared was shaking randomly.
The red wall, which couldn’t be crossed by the heavenly gods, started to collapse.
[Critical!]
[Fire Dragon Trauka, who has never fallen since his birth, is unable to handle the power of the
cooperative sword dance and has fallen to his knees!]
[The gods of Asgard are shocked by the potential of you and Marie Rose and are gazing at the surface
with bated breath.]
[You have made an achievement that will be passed on orally through ‘the mouth of the gods.’]
[This is an achievement that won’t be forgotten even if the world is destroyed many times.]
[There is room for someone in the future to interpret it as part of the creation myth.]
[The title ‘Faint Qualifications of the Beginning of the World’ has been acquired.]
[Faint Qualifications of the Beginning of the World]
[Rating: ???
Effect: ???]
[Venice, the God of Money, is showing off her friendship with you to the gods of Asgard.]
[Some of the gods of Asgard, fascinated by your performance and Venice’s explanation, started to feel
liking toward you.]
Once the Transcended Linked Dragon Pinnacle Kill Wave sword dance ended, the moon that finally fell
on the ground shattered. Then Trauka’s huge body crashed on top of it. His figure as he collapsed and
flinched felt like they were watching undulating mountains and walls.
An old dragon was a being that created a transcendent scene even when it was wounded.
“Did we... win?”
“An old dragon was knocked down?”
The tower members who were taking care of Hayate and Biban were in an uproar.
The frightened Grid’s eyes widened as he noticed, but it was already too late. The flag was raised.
Trauka immediately rose up. He acted as if it wasn’t a fatal wound even though his heart, one of a
dragon’s few weaknesses, was hacked to pieces.
“Because it is fake,” Marie Rose explained while observing Trauka’s cracked chest. Currently, Trauka’s
heart was a fake made from Dragon Words. Even if it was broken, the actual damage would’ve been
surprisingly small. However, a dragon heart couldn’t be that easily broken. Trauka’s heart might be fake,
but it was still intact.
‘Old dragons...’
They were indeed unreasonable existences.
Grid gulped and slowly raised his head to the end. He faced the eyes of the giant dragon, who remained
aloof even when hit in his weak spot by the six fusion sword dance that was many times more powerful
than when Grid used it alone. Fortunately, Grid was the Blood King. Marie Rose overcame the Curse of
Sloth as long as she was with Grid. Grid had no way of knowing whether it was completely overcoming
the curse and regaining all stats, or simply defeating the sleepiness. At the very least, her eyelids weren’t
heavy. She seemed to be able to fight more.
The power of the tower members was also intact. Apart from the seriously injured Hayate, and Biban,
who somehow lost his mind, the tower members were strong.
Grid summoned Noe, Randy, and all the direct descendants before taking a slow, deep breath. ‘I can’t
call Nefelina. I have to finish it with the gathered strength after calling the Overgeared Guild members.’
The reason why he didn’t call the apostles was because he was worried about their lives. In particular,
he feared that Nefelina would be eaten by Trauka. A scene where a precious being was eating right in
front of his eyes? Grid never wanted to see it. Nefelina had a special title of ‘Transcendent Dragon’ and
was likely to be a source of great nourishment for Trauka.
‘...I can’t even call Braham.’
Braham could overcome death. There was no one more suitable to summon to a battlefield where death
followed. It was special. The problem was that it was too special. Braham was the only one among the
apostles who was beyond Grid’s control. There was no way to stop Braham when he became emotional
and once he was emotional, he was mostly trolling.
The being Braham hated most in the world—summoning him to the battlefield where Marie Rose was
present was like carrying a time bomb.
“Summon Knights.” Grid summoned the Overgeared Guild members.
Just then, onlookers started gathering.
The appearance of an old dragon—Trauka had a strikingly huge body and made his appearance known
by changing night to day and drying up the rivers. In other words, it was natural for spectators to flock.
They were naturally players who didn’t care about risking their lives. Very few of them were rankers
whose faces Grid could remember.
Nevertheless, Grid immediately planned a massive raid. Fire Dragon Trauka raid—he was going to urge
all players present to fight so that the world wasn’t destroyed.
In fact, everyone was aware of the seriousness of the situation even if Grid didn’t say it. The battle gear
that the bystanders pulled out proved it. Some were beginners who hadn’t passed level 100, others
were intermediate players who barely passed level 200, and a few passed level 300. The majority of
those couldn’t even be a source of power, but...
Grid decided to rely on them.
“The moment you die, resurrect and rush back here,” Vantner said while raising a large shield in front of
his colleagues. All the Overgeared members nodded and made a prediction. It was going to be an
unexpectedly short fight.
Most of the players, except for Grid, would probably die without even being able to handle Trauka’s
Breath. It was a situation where a significant number of people were dying just from the flames of
willpower burning the battlefield right now. But it had to be fought.
It happened as everyone became determined...
[Only One God Grid.]
The giant dragon opened his mouth. The pressure in his voice was truly heavy. Trauka simply ‘talked,’
but all the players below a legendary status felt deaf and suffered from all sorts of abnormal statuses.
Trauka’s face gradually grew bigger. It was because he was stretching his head toward the humans. Even
the members of Overgeared became contemplative. They naturally envisioned the scene where players
were annihilated by the Breath that poured out the moment Trauka opened his mouth again.
It was a time when the tense Grid and tower members prepared for Trauka’s attack.
Flash!
A warp gate opened in the air. Then a beautiful man with silver hair appeared—Braham, the God of
Wisdom and Magic. It was immediately after seeing the arrival of daytime out of nowhere and sensing
Trauka’s appearance. He cast chasing and detection magic through the continent and identified Trauka’s
location. Then he realized that Grid was by Trauka’s side and rushed over immediately.
“Why didn’t you call me?” Braham trembled as he glared at Grid.
“Hiik!” Then screams burst out. It was the aftermath of Trauka’s huge face coming closer to the ground.
In front of everyone’s eyes...
The old dragon aligned his eye level with humans, including Grid, and slowly opened his mouth.
The precursor to a Breath...
[...I apologize.]
“......”
“......”
Silence came like a lie over the scene where screams and moans had been pouring out.
Chapter 1774
Evil Dragon Bunhelier had caused a great impact on people around the world. He stormed the National
Competition’s server and reduced Grid and Kraugel, who were competing for the position of strongest at
the time, into dust. A monster with an absolute defense that neutralized all attacks like armor and who
showed off his formidable stats—the dragons described by Satisfy were invincible. They were seen as
Absolutes that couldn’t be challenged by a player even if they tried for the rest of their lives.
In fact, it was indeed like this. Over the past few years, players delved deeper into Satisfy’s worldview
and re-evaluated dragons time and time again. It was because all of history described the dragons as
invincible beings.
At one point, the S.A Group had said about the dragons, “They weren’t made to be killed.”
This was why people were so excited about Hayate. A Dragon Slayer—a person who trampled on the
principles and laws that governed the natural world and cut off the head of a dragon.
He, whom everyone admired, was dying with his body burned. He was losing his breath as if slowly
being swallowed by Trauka’s huge shadow.
Among those who arrived late at the scene and grabbed their weapons, not a single person could see
any possibilities. They understood that there was no hope from the beginning, but they still reflexively
grabbed their weapons to help Grid. It was because they owed too much to Grid.
Annihilation—it happened at a time when this word was stuck in the minds of all players, including the
Overgeared members...
Dragons were described in some ancient books as ‘the Absolute who has existed since the beginning of
chaos,’ and Fire Dragon Trauka, the most famous of the dragons, lowered his head close to the ground.
“Hiik!”
People imagined themselves being reduced to ashes in the pillar of fire that was about to emerge. In an
instant, they lost all their willpower and floundered in a panic. Even after hearing Trauka’s voice
spreading instead of a pillar of fire, they couldn’t understand the situation for a moment.
[...I apologize. Only One God Grid. I didn’t invade your territory without permission out of any malice. As
I said earlier, I was just trying to get a gift.]
“......?”
The frightened people gradually came to their senses. They had stunned faces as they looked between
Trauka and Grid.
Grid surprisingly wasn’t small as he stood in front of the giant dragon that was like a mountain range. It
was because the deep divinity wrapped around his body filled everyone’s vision. It was a starkly
different presence from when he stood in front of Bunhelier many years ago.
People realized it once again. The fact that they had been watching Grid’s growth.
Vague emotions came over them and touched their hearts. It was a feeling that was hard to describe.
“Is it because of me...?” Someone broke the silence. People shifted their gazes in the direction where
the voice came from and were stunned. It was Braham. The God of Magic and Wisdom, who was
regarded as the strongest power of the empire apart from Grid, spoke to himself like it was hard to
understand.
Quick-witted people started to recall a story related to him. It was a very famous and legendary story
about how he survived even after committing a crime against Fire Dragon Trauka.
“Don’t tell me...?”
“As expected of Braham!”
Those who came up with a certain hypothesis admired it. Their expressions looked refreshed. Why did
Trauka suddenly stop the fight and apologize to Grid? They were able to understand this uneasy
situation. It was thanks to Braham. Even the invincible Trauka must’ve decided that it was too much to
deal with both Grid and Braham at the same time.
It was natural. Wasn’t this the duo who defeated Martial God Zeratul and the gods who served him?
“......”
Under the attention of the people who misunderstood and looked relaxed, Grid was feeling
uncomfortable when he suddenly realized something. It was the fact that he couldn’t forgive Trauka. He
felt that his discomfort was probably due to his anger toward Trauka.
It was natural. Trauka had killed Ifrit.
Fire Dragon Ifrit—she was one of the strongest connections in Grid’s entire life. Grid had never had a
proper conversation with her, but he would never forget the moment he spent with her. How could he
forget the experience of working together to defeat the gods of the Hwan Kingdom?
Grid had a brief but certain connection with Ifrit. They were strongly attracted to each other through her
horn. Finally, he was able to make the unprecedented achievement of riding on the neck of a dragon
and became a Dragon Knight. Thanks to this, he fought Baal and won, eventually becoming an Absolute.
She was an existence he was very grateful for. He couldn’t help harboring resentment toward Trauka,
who had tormented her throughout her life and eventually forced her to choose death. Even today—
Trauka had killed Xenon. Xenon regularly came to help, saying he would pay the price for harming
humans. Then Trauka ate him right in front of Grid. Not only did he arbitrarily misunderstand it as a gift,
but Xenon even felt guilty about it, saying he should’ve been prepared.
“......”
Grid wanted to ask.
What are you apologizing for now?
Even though Trauka was clearly aware of Grid’s relationship with Ifrit, he didn’t say anything about her.
Instead, he made excuses until the end about mistaking Xenon for a gift. Was this really an apology?
However, he couldn’t express these words.
The current Grid was in a very composed state. From the time he came to Trauka until now, he had
never been agitated. He made judgments and acted as rationally as possible. He didn’t know what type
of disaster would occur if he became agitated.
Trauka was more powerful than Grid imagined. In fact, he couldn’t guarantee victory even when he was
doing a pincer attack with Marie Rose in a never seen before manner, or even with the presence of the
tower members, including Hayate. Putting aside his feelings toward Trauka, he didn’t want to become
enemies. He knew that many things would become twisted the moment he antagonized Trauka.
Therefore—
“...Thank you,” Grid replied politely. It was a wise judgment. If Grid offended Trauka out of personal
feelings, then the battle might’ve resumed. At the very least, the institution that was called the Tower of
Wisdom was likely to have lost its function today. The tower members would’ve been all but wiped out.
Just as Grid still had moves remaining, so did Trauka.
“Dear husband.”
The people watching in a daze the great appearance of Grid receiving the apology of a dragon became
agitated again. They were fascinated by the most beautiful woman in the world approaching Grid.
Vampire Duke Marie Rose—she was considered the most beautiful woman on Earth and Satisfy simply
through her appearance alone. Just her appearing had a big impact.
“It really is Marie Rose...”
Just as people arrived at the scene, they saw that Grid was digging into Trauka’s heart with someone
else, not alone.
The thick divinity, pouring blood, and Trauka’s giant body made it hard to tell exactly who it was, but as
many people speculated, it was indeed Marie Rose. In other words, the probability of the rumor that
Grid had welcomed her as his new aide and concubine being true had increased dramatically.
“You don’t seem satisfied.”
It was painful to be jealous and resent someone they loved and respected.
As the people were lamenting, Marie Rose whispered to Grid, “Be honest with yourself. I will also
prioritize the wishes of my dear husband over the dragon. My dear husband deserves it.”
Marie Rose understood the situation properly. It was clear that Trauka, whose current location was
completely exposed, was worried about being challenged by top dragons or old dragons. It was Trauka,
more than anyone else, who wanted this fight to end quickly. This was why Grid’s position was
advantageous.
“He apologized. That is enough.” Grid shook his head. He was the one who bore the fate of countless
people. He didn’t want to fight emotionally against Trauka. “I just hope it won’t happen again in the
future.”
They didn’t know the details, but fortunately, it ended on a warm note.
It happened as the Overgeared Guild members were feeling relieved...
Trauka pulled off one of his arms himself.
Thump!
A large arm that hundreds of people couldn’t lift even if they cooperated fell in front of Grid. The earth
shook.
[My words have supreme value.]
Trauka immediately regenerated his lost arm and spoke toward the dumbfounded Grid.
[Therefore, I can’t tell a lie. This arm is the price for misunderstanding Gray Dragon Xenon as a gift and
invading your land. I declare that the harm to Xenon is the result of the long physiology of our species,
and the matter with Ifrit is the result of the long relationship between me and my child. It is separate
from you, and I have no intention of asking for your understanding.]
“......”
[Only One God Grid. By being honest with you, I am asking for your sincere forgiveness. I hope our
relationship will be restored.]
Dragons fulfilled the covenant to strengthen their Dragon Words. Their words were heavy. Perhaps the
only dragon who could tell lies or speak empty words was Bunhelier.
Grid silently looked at Trauka’s eyes, which seemed to contain the universe, and soon nodded. “To be
honest, I don’t like it, but I fully understand your position. So I will accept your apology.”
This time, it wasn’t fake. In front of everyone watching, Trauka bowed his head and offered an arm as an
apology. Grid understood that this was the best Trauka could do.
He could feel Hayate, who had just recovered, getting up from where he was sitting. Trauka stared at
him with a disapproving expression and turned around.
[Dragon Slayer Hayate. In the future, I will arm myself with armor made of my scales and firmly preserve
my life. I hope we don’t meet again.]
Trauka was an old dragon. He took pride in being the strongest in the world. This meant he didn’t care
how the world evaluated him. Therefore, he spoke honestly without being conscious of everyone’s eyes.
A storm raged. It was a storm created by the wind in the aftermath of the giant dragon spreading his
wings. Players flew in all directions and some of them turned to ash. It was like a man stepping on an ant
while walking down the street and killing it.
“I’ll let you go. With this, my past debt is paid off,” Braham spoke to Trauka, who had flown up without
hesitation.
[......?]
Trauka stopped flying and turned his attention to Braham. It was a reaction like he thought it was
ridiculous. He seemed to doubt his ears.
“Please ignore him,” Grid said urgently.
[......]
Finally, Fire Dragon Trauka left. The world’s largest creature instantly became a dot and disappeared.
A world message rose with the rising dawn.
[The beginning of the narrative starts on the wreckage of the fallen moon.]
“Marie Rose, this woman...”

Grid’s battle was very short. The situation ended less than a few minutes after he arrived at the scene.
However, Grid felt a great deal of fatigue. It was the aftermath of dividing a moment into countless
segments. He almost felt nauseous due to the large mental consumption.
However, he spoke without showing any signs of it. He grabbed Braham’s wrist, who was glaring at
Marie Rose as if he was going to eat her. “Don’t treat her badly.”
“What...?” A rare look of surprise spread over Braham’s face. He looked more shocked than when he
was disqualified as a blood kin by his mother.
Grid didn’t care. He declared while supporting Marie Rose, whose eyelashes became thicker due to her
heavy eyelids, “I am going to marry Marie Rose. Not respecting her is like not respecting me.”
“...By all means! By all means, you can’t fall for the worldly beauty of that wicked woman!”
Braham was indignant. He gritted his teeth and even released killing intent. It was killing intent that
wandered without being directed at Grid. The players, who had just managed to regain their breaths,
suffered from abnormal conditions again.
“If you just want beauty, then I’ll satisfy you! I will study the magic to change gender starting from
today...” Braham’s loud voice gradually subsided. Like the God of Wisdom, he quickly regained his sense
of reason. “Come to your senses, Grid. That is the monster who killed our mother. She forgot our
mother’s sacrifice and turned a blind eye to her duties. She is worse than a beast. A lowly thing you
should never get involved with...”
“Please refrain from speaking like that.”
Grid’s expression was extremely serious as he interrupted Braham.
“Beriache’s death has nothing to do with Marie Rose, right? She was simply born. Beriache’s death was
Beriache’s own choice. How long are you going to blame Marie Rose? In addition, duty? If it is the duty
of the child to fulfill the will of the parent, is the child born only for the sake of their parents? Doesn’t
the child have their own life?”
Grid’s voice grew louder. It was because he remembered Marie Rose’s sad expression. He wanted
Braham to let go of his prejudices. He hoped Braham would escape the curse of his mother’s name.
“Ick...! Eek...!”
However, it wasn’t easy. Braham had dreamed of getting revenge for his mother from the moment he
was born and had resented Marie Rose since she was born. He couldn’t keep his composure when it
came to his family. At the very least, he needed time. Eventually, Braham also left. He used Teleport and
disappeared in front of everyone’s eyes.
The epic continued to emerge. It was an epic about the great old dragon, who had existed since the
chaos before the beginning, apologizing to Grid and offering an arm. Naturally, Marie Rose’s
performance was also depicted.
Grid believed that Braham would ponder on the content of this epic and understand how Grid felt.
Chapter 1775
For Evil Dragon Bunhelier, the front leg was more like a vestigial organ. It was very small among his body
parts and couldn’t be used efficiently. In the book secretly written by Peak Sword, it was described as
‘an ostrich’s body with chicken wings.’ It was through the mouth of the protagonist who resembled
Damian for some reason.
On the other hand, Nevartan and Trauka had a complete physical balance. Their front legs hadn’t
degenerated and were as useful as human hands. They were big. It was at a level when quadrupedal
walking was possible, even if it was inferior compared to the hind legs that always supported their huge
bodies.
“......”
Braham left after causing a commotion.
In the center of the world where the lines of the epic beautifully praised the cooperation between Grid
and Marie Rose, and the sacrifices of Hayate and Biban—Grid stared blankly at a corner of the high, red
wall. It was Trauka’s arm. The arm of an old dragon, filled with scales several meters in size. It looked
like a treasure trove to Grid. It could be made into thousands of dragon weapons and armor.
All sorts of inspiration filled his mind. Twilight being paired with Dawn was just the basics. In the past
few years, Grid had developed and produced all sorts of battle gear for his colleagues. It was all from
learning. The learning that he never would’ve gained if he had been alone like Pagma was an infinite
source of inspiration.
‘I have to prove that my learning and experience weren’t in vain. It is by developing different dragon
weapons and armor.’
Only a few people needed ‘better than before’ dragon weapons and armor. They were himself, Hayate,
and the apostles. In the first place, no one other than them could handle the dragon weapons and
armor. Therefore, he needed ‘unconventional’ dragon weapons and armor. This way, the Overgeared
Guild members and tower members could also use them.
‘It isn’t a matter of discussing whether it is possible or impossible. It must be done.’
Trauka’s gift also foreshadowed a difficult future ahead. There was room to interpret that at least this
much power would be needed to move ahead in the future.
“......”
Grid made a serious decision and reached out his hand. It was to support Marie Rose, whose legs
weakened and whose breathing gradually deepened like a person who had fallen asleep.
He questioned it. How did this slender woman manage to face Trauka alone? Her stats that he peeked at
through the cooperative sword dance weren’t as great as Grid thought. Her intelligence was slightly
higher than Grid’s and her stamina was 4,500 higher. Even her strength and agility, which were
approximately double his, was a bit over 20,000.
On the other hand, Trauka’s important stats were likely to be 99,999. On the assumption that he was
weakened, his stats would still be several times more powerful than Marie Rose’s. Yet Marie Rose held
out alone against Trauka. She didn’t back down until Grid got here. It must’ve been a huge ordeal.
Grid felt her great sincerity again. He realized that Marie Rose’s feelings toward him were never light.
“I’m glad to receive your marriage proposal.” Marie Rose laughed softly. She forcibly lifted her heavy
eyelids and feigned relaxation. “However, marriage isn’t something that can be done hastily. Wait until
I’m fully prepared and come to greet you.”
Marie Rose didn’t wait for Grid’s answer. She immediately dispersed into fog and left the scene. It was
her consideration. She fully understood that Grid lived in this world and had a lot of work to do.
“...The cooldown time of blood-sucking must be longer than I thought,” Grid muttered when he was left
alone, and touched his lips.
The passive effect of ‘Blood King’ was to temporarily overcome the curse on the vampires. Nevertheless,
Marie Rose was affected by the Curse of Sloth. It seemed that the physical strength consumed was really
great. At this time, it was right to suck Grid’s blood and seek rapid recovery. However, she just left. It
proved that her blood-sucking ability wasn’t omnipotent.
“How is Hayate?”
Grid was relieved of his regret and approached the place where his colleagues were gathered.
Fortunately, Hayate had almost recovered from his injuries. Most of the bones and flesh that had
melted due to the Fire Dragon’s Breath regained their intact appearance.
It was as Grid expected. Grid believed that Hayate wouldn’t die as long as the Saintess was here.
However, Ruby’s expression was surprisingly dark. “Hayate is fine. But... but...”
“......?”
Grid followed Ruby’s shaky gaze. He saw Biban sleeping as if he was dead. He looked fine without any
injuries. It was hard to think of him as an injured person. In fact, he hadn’t received any hits from
Trauka. Then what did Ruby’s response mean?
Grid was feeling puzzled when he recalled some phrases from the epic. Dragon Slayer Hayate burned
himself to slash the Fire Dragon’s Breath, while Sword Saint Biban forged himself into a flawless sword
to extinguish the remnants of the flames...
So far, Grid had personally witnessed it. However, the epic’s intention behind dressing up their
performance as a ‘sacrifice’ was difficult for even Grid to understand. Why was it a sacrifice?
“...Did he consume the Origin True Energy?”
Grid’s expression crumpled as he belatedly realized the situation. Running all the way here to Trauka’s
lair, all he could think of was despair.
The worldview that would change rapidly due to Marie Rose’s death.
Him being unable to prevent her death and dying after her.
The tower members who joined despite there being no rewards and ended up annihilated.
Grid imagined the worst case scenario in which Baal destroyed the rapidly weakened surface.
The Trauka he encountered in Reidan was that powerful. Fortunately, he had won. It all ended well. That
was what he thought...
“Biban. Hey, Biban?”
The tower members surrounding Biban stepped back. Grid sat next to Biban and worked hard to smile.
“Did you have another accident? Is it because you don’t want to clean the bathroom?”
“......”
There was no answer. Biban, who should’ve become angry the moment he heard the word ‘cleaning,’
was silent without any reaction. His tightly closed mouth and eyes pushed Grid into the depths of
despair.
“There are no signs of trauma at all. There are no internal injuries, much less curses,” Ruby’s voice
trembled as she spoke. She seemed very confused.
“Strange... nothing happens no matter what type of recovery magic I use. Sorry... I’m sorry...” Ruby
knew that Biban was a valuable bond for Grid. Ever since the existence of the Tower of Wisdom became
known to the world, Grid would often happily share stories about Biban in front of his sister.
“Sehee, come here.” Jishuka soothed the distressed Ruby. She held Sehee’s small body in her arms and
patted her back several times.
The fighter, Ken, spoke in the atmosphere that was becoming increasingly heavy, “Biban wanted to be a
sword.”
The will of the Sword Saint—an unbreakable sword that could cut anything.
“In the end, he really became a sword. He is a stupid human being.”
Ken was a straightforward person. He was honest, so he connected the best with the pure Biban.
Therefore, he understood Biban’s condition better than anyone else.
“...What should I do?”
A Sword Saint falling into a vegetative state? It shouldn’t be like this.
Hayate calmed down the anxious Grid. “There are too many eyes here. It is better to move before
people notice anything unusual.”
To the tower members, their colleagues were as precious as themselves. Their colleagues were
everything to them, who had left the world. Thus, Grid couldn’t stop Hayate from picking up and
carrying Biban on his back with his unhealthy body.
The group soon split into two. Grid and the tower members headed to the Tower of Wisdom, while
Jishuka and the members of Overgeared restored the scene and returned to Reinhardt. Unexpected
events were already occurring in various parts of the world, which had changed in the aftermath of Grid
liberating his power. The future schedule of the members of the Overgeared Guild was bound to be very
busy.
***
“Why are you only saying that now?”
Biban’s vivid voice resonated through Grid’s mind as he recalled old memories.
He realized it all over again. Biban had helped him so much. He was Grid’s mentor and friend.
‘Please.’
Grid knew how many people had helped him get to where he was now. There was too much grace that
he had to repay someday.
‘Please be safe, at least until I pay off my debts.’
It was while looking at Biban who was on Hayate’s back.
It happened as Grid was feeling desperate...
[Arrogant one. Do you think you can survive after provoking me?]
The thought of a being that was forced into his mind—it was a very large and powerful being that
seemed to be qualified to move the world as it wished. The eyes of Grid and the tower members shifted
upwards.
A glow different from sunlight was leaking through the thick clouds. It was dark gold compared to Grid’s
divinity that colored one axis of the sky. The brilliance combined into a huge pillar and fell. It was a
Breath that cut the sky in half and aimed precisely at Hayate.
The tower members gripped their weapons and came out to defend against it.
“Grid! You finally called me!”
Just then, the Transcendent Dragon Nefelina arrived at the scene. She responded to Grid’s will.
[The effect of the Only One title in the world, ‘Dragon Knight,’ will be activated.]
The sword wielded by Grid as he stepped on Nefelina’s back split the Breath in half. Fragments of light
that flew in all directions mixed with Grid’s divinity and disappeared.
[You...! Don’t disturb me!]
The shadow that emerged beyond the clouds. It was a huge dragon. It was a gold dragon called
Kubartos. He was an existence with a majesty comparable to Cloaked Dragon Cranbel. His dark green
eyes flashed.
[It is that arrogant Dragon Slayer who awakened me. It is right for him to pay the price.]
Hayate revealed his presence to the world. It was to induce the dragon’s killing intent to naturally be
directed toward him, and to identify Trauka’s killing intent mixed in this and determine his location. The
resulting aftermath came in the form of the top-grade dragon Kubartos.
He howled ferociously. Then Grid, who was on the same eye level as him before he knew it, asked while
using Item Combination, “Are you above Trauka?”
Kubartos belatedly noticed Grid’s true identity and closed his mouth. He even flapped his wings while
suppressing Dragon Fear and Dragon Rage.
[...This time, I will look at the face of an old dragon and back off.]
It was shortly after the epic was written. Even the epic didn’t dare to undermine Trauka’s status, but it
did state clearly that Trauka bowed to Grid and apologized. He felt reluctant to oppose Grid with the
hierarchy of a top dragon. In the end, Kubartos left the scene and the group was able to safely arrive at
the Tower of Wisdom.
Grid made another pledge as he got off Nefelina’s back and followed after Biban, who was being moved
to a hospital room. ‘I must arm the tower members with dragon weapons and armor no matter what.’
It was so that some dragons wouldn’t even dare to cross the tower members.
“...By the way.” Grid’s footsteps suddenly stopped. It was because he felt the presence of the human
figure attached to Nefelina’s stomach, wriggling and rising up. It was Sword Saint Muller. “How are you
here...?”
What? Did he grab onto Nefelina when she teleported? Was that possible?
Muller noticed the gazes of the confused Grid and the agitated tower members and politely explained, “I
forced her to take me when I heard about the condition of Sir Biban. I thought I might be of help.”
A sword knew the heart of a sword the best.
The end of Biban, which had been prophesied by his enemy some time ago in hell, was destined to be
reversed from the time that Muller, who was thought to be dead, returned to the world of the surface.
Chapter 1776
Sword Saint Muller and the tower members were great people. They lived lives worthy of praise.
However, they refused to admire and praise themselves. It was because they remember the lives they
failed to protect, rather than the lives they saved. They were always ashamed of themselves, despite
living for others all their lives.
Moreover, Muller had a history of escaping to the dimensional gap. Recently, the tower members failed
to fulfill their duties against the dragons.
“...It is an honor to meet you.”
Muller and the tower members understood each other’s positions. They regarded this momentous
meeting as a great honor but they didn’t show it.
As a result, Nefelina watched their encounter and snorted. It was while caressing her soft belly. “It must
be embarrassing to see that the great Muller is a pervert.”
“What do you mean by Muller is a pervert?”

“Don’t pretend you didn’t see it. Grid, it isn’t just you. The tower also witnessed him harassing me.
Trying to cover up the incident will only damage your reputation.”
“Harassment...? I see.” Grid thought for a moment before nodding. “It must’ve been quite upsetting that
Muller chased you through the teleportation. I wasn’t sensitive. Sorry.”
Grid put himself in Nefelina’s shoes. She was only a hatchling, but she was the daughter of the Insane
Dragon. She must’ve taken great pride in the fact that she was a master of magic, but she was tricked by
humans. It was natural to be angry.
“But to call him perverted is a bit...”
“What are you saying?” Nefelina looked at Grid, who was cautiously speaking, as if he was pitiful. “I just
teleported in response to your call. Technically, Muller tracked your magic, not mine. It isn’t me who
should be angry, it is you, Grid.”
“......?”
Was it like this? Indeed, summoning an apostle was like summoning the knights. It was a skill where he
was the subject, so it made sense...
Grid started to feel bad for some reason.
Nefelina’s eyes were dull as she looked at him. “Fool.”
“What?”
“A man who is an outsider touched my stomach. Why aren’t you doing anything, Grid? Why do you keep
paying attention to useless things? Fool! Grid is a fool!”
“......”
“Basara said it! A woman should value her body, especially her belly! Grid, you are a fool who doesn’t
even know that!”
Grid’s mind gradually became confused. This happened right after the fight with Fire Dragon Trauka. He
was emotionally disturbed because his emotions fluctuated in many ways. He was also anxious because
he was worried about Biban’s condition.
In this situation, Nefelina kept talking nonsense. Wouldn’t he have hit her on the head if she wasn’t
polymorphed into the form of a little girl?
Grid’s current state wasn’t intact, so he couldn’t help thinking this. Then suddenly—
“Nefelina is indeed like a girl,” Hayate said while walking beside him. There was a faint smile on his face
and he looked very pleased.
Grid looked at Muller and came to his senses. He compared Nefelina, who was glaring at him with
puffed out cheeks, to other dragons.
A dragon—they were monsters that could never be understood with a human perspective. Nefelina was
different from them. She was thinking like a human being in the aftermath of living with people. She
showed this side when she met her father, but now she was more like a person.
‘Is this child working hard in her own way?’
“W-What is it?”
Nefelina’s face turned white and she stepped back. It was because Grid suddenly seemed to stop, only
to stride closer. Was it too much to call him a fool? She was a bit upset and agitated...
Grid’s hand fell on Nefelina’s head as she was belated regretting it. It was a large hand that covered the
little girl’s entire face. It was bumpy, but terribly warm and kind. “Calm down. I’ll warn Sir Muller
separately.”
“Uh... U-Uh!” Nefelina’s face, which had been as white as porcelain, turned red.
Dragons were lonely creatures. Most were born for their parents. They lived alone from the moment
they were born and died when they were called by a parent. It was an irresistible providence, a fate set
by the old dragons. From the moment they were born, they realized the principles of the world and
naturally understood the concepts of ‘affection’ and ‘love’ in their heads, but they didn’t have a chance
to experience it directly.
However, Nefelina was experiencing it from Grid and the people of the empire. She was happy. It was to
the extent where she thought she did well to disobey her father and choose Grid. She was touched by
Grid’s warm eyes and lowered her head. “...I’m sorry.”
“Huh?”
“I’m sorry I called you a fool!”
“It isn’t a big deal.”
Grid smiled and Nefelina was delighted. The two of them, who looked like a father and daughter, were
the hope of the tower members. It made them dream of a future where dragons and humans could
coexist.
‘I must apologize to Nefelina.’
Muller thought with a smile as he walked a long way ahead. The energy detection of a Sword Saint was
unmatched. It was a level where it could move awkwardly through the Realm of the Absolute. There was
no way he couldn’t notice the commotion coming from behind him. He didn’t even miss the fact that the
breath of Biban, who was on Ken’s back, was gradually fading.
“We had better hurry,” Muller urged and Ken immediately responded. He struck the walls to shorten
the distance to the hospital room. Dozens of walls were demolished, spreading dust in all directions.
“......”
Grid and Muller were taken aback, but the tower members were calm. To them, the tower was just a
consumable good.
‘I guess the Gold Dragon has roughly determined the location of the tower.’
Grid was belatedly convinced. He remembered Kubartos, the top dragon who ambushed them relatively
close to the Tower of Wisdom. This meant they would be forced to move towers once more. At that
time, the probability of the tower members’ position being exposed would increase for a while, so it was
good in many ways for Biban to recover.
Ken arrived at the hospital room and laid Biban down. Then he raised his voice in a panicked manner.
“Hey! Biban!”
Biban’s eyelids were twitching madly as if he was suffering from some type of nightmare.
“This is my first time dissecting a human other than myself...”
In the midst of the panicked tower members, Betty pulled out a scalpel. She seemed to have judged that
the medical knowledge acquired by dissecting the creatures of hell should be utilized. There was no faith
at all when seeing her trembling hands.
Grid hurriedly stopped her as her eyes were spinning around and he talked to Muller, “I am sober. If you
need help, then please let me know.”
Ever since he got back from the No Offspring Tomb, Grid decided to treat Muller as a respected person.
It was judged that there was no need to apply the hierarchy of the emperor and god against Muller. It
was natural. Muller was a hero revered by all and a figure from hundreds of years ago. Being respectful
to him wasn’t a liability or would cause any confusion in their relationship.
“I was about to ask Your Majesty for help.”
Muller didn’t refuse. He smiled brightly and let light flicker at his fingertips. It was a phenomenon where
the drawn sword repeatedly reflected and absorbed sunlight.
“......?”
Drawing a sword?
The faces of Grid and the tower members hardened. They were reminded about the fact that the other
person wasn’t a doctor or a priest, but someone who was crazy about the sword. Yes, the man in front
of him with particularly impressive big, clear eyes was the same as Biban. It meant they shouldn’t have
been misled by his straightforward eye.
“Wait...”
Grid realized that things were going wrong and reached out, but it was too late. Before he could stop it,
Muller’s sword was stuck in Biban’s chest. The direction that the blood instantly surged out in was
constant. Not a single drop of blood escaped and scattered under the sunlight. It had a color as dark as
wine and caught the attention of Grid and the tower members.
“Isn’t this crazy?”
Ken’s face twisted like a demon.

If Abellio hadn’t swung his paintbrush and set up a barrier, his hand would’ve crushed Muller’s wrist
rather than a ball of magic power. It was complete turmoil.
From Trauka’s invasion to the present time—Grid had gone through too much in a short amount of time
and felt immense fatigue. He wanted to quit everything and rest for a while.
“A swordsman’s wishes are mostly the same. It is to cut better. No matter their ultimate goal, using the
sword well will make it easier for a swordsman to achieve that goal.”
It was a heavy yet clear voice—Muller’s powerful voice stopped the turmoil in the room.
The eyes of Grid and the tower members widened. It was because there was no wound on Biban’s chest,
which was supposedly stabbed. The blood gushing in an unrealistic direction was the hint.
Muller had never stabbed Biban. He just created the illusion that Biban was stabbed with the Heart
Sword.
“However, there is no perfect swordsmanship in the world. The Matchless Sword created by Sir Biban
and the Undefeated King’s Swordsmanship that greatly intimidated Saharan, who wasn’t afraid of even
the sky. The more they achieved, the more regret they felt. It is a natural result as long as they rely on
the tool called the sword.”
Simply swinging their hand and swinging their sword were two different things. No matter how hard
they tried, it was impossible to shake off the very slight feeling of strangeness.
“That is why they dream of unity.”
Becoming one with the sword—the swordsman who reached the peak inevitably had this type of wish. It
was to recognize the sword as their own body and break away from the limitations of tools. This was
also the minimum qualification for a Sword Saint.
In fact, swordsmen who integrated with the sword were different from usual swordsmen. They swung
the sword without being conscious of the sword and cut the target faster.
“But it is quite a struggle to maintain this unity.”
In order to recognize the sword they wielded in their hand as their own body, they needed an
unshakable mental image. They needed to repeat infinitely that they were one with the sword. It was
never an easy task. Even Muller had his unity with the sword broken when he learned the truth of the
world and felt despair.
Thus, he grabbed one more sword and honed it. It was a sword that he held in his heart and wielded
with his heart—Heart Sword.
However, Biban was different.
“That is why Sir Biban chose a different method. It wasn’t the direction of uniting with the sword, but
recognizing himself as the sword.”
The reason why Biban’s mind gradually faded. Simply put, it was because he had given up on being
human. After climbing the tower, the hero faced a monster called dragons that even the Dragon Slayer
was afraid of. He decided to become a sword in order to replace Muller’s talent, which he didn’t have. It
was to one day cut off a dragon’s neck and save the world.
He must’ve fulfilled a greater purpose after defending Hayate today.
Muller’s sword, full of killing intent, slashed at Biban’s cheek. The blood dripping down the rough beard
proved it was real. This time, Biban really was slashed.
However, there was no response. He was a simple tool called a sword, not a human, so he didn’t
respond to the killing intent that harmed him.
“...What can I do to help you?”
Grid’s voice trembled as he learned how Biban had reached his present state. Grid was also worried
about what he could do.
“Teach Sir Biban about the greatness of tools.”
Muller would never forget the first time he met Grid. The impression left by the scene where Grid
summoned thousands of swords with different hand grips and told him to choose the one he wanted
was too intense. That was when he realized the fact that sword unity couldn’t be achieved by denying
the tool called a sword.
This approach itself was wrong. Some swordsmen, especially Biban, needed to be awakened. They had
to learn from Grid.
“The sword that was just born today.”
Muller’s Heart Sword let out a roar. It was the noise generated in the process of cutting down the
mental world created by Biban’s subconscious in order to form an entrance.
“Please break it.”
A door that felt completely different from a warp gate opened up in front of Grid’s eyes. It was a door
emitting a pale light. It seemed to express Biban’s empty heart.
“It is only meaningful if you break it.”
Muller’s expression was dark. It was a pity that after a life and death struggle with the Specter of the No
Offspring Tomb and fighting an old dragon, he had to make Grid shoulder new responsibilities without
any time to rest. He thought he would understand even if Grid couldn’t stand it and turned away. He
knew best the pain of a person who carried such responsibilities.
Yet unexpectedly, Grid’s eyes were shining with willpower.
“I’m glad I can help.”
[You have entered the mental world of Sword Saint ‘Biban.’]
The King of Heroes set out to save the hero.
Chapter 1777
The appearance of the tower members gave people a great shock.
The Dragon Slayer, who cut off a dragon’s head, and the legends of previous eras. It was the emergence
of a living, breathing myth. In fact, the tower members performed well in accordance with their
reputation. They took the lead in the hell expedition and stood tall with new hope.
Many of the people, who suffered losses in the aftermath of the Great Human and Demon War saw
them in action and regained their dreams and courage. The activities of the tower members who cut off
the heads of the great demons while scattered throughout the vast hell were that great.
The tower members who blamed themselves for not fulfilling their duties—in fact, they were very
humble. They were simply unable to resist the disaster called dragons. They shouldn’t be blamed for
being incompetent. It was just like people who were swept away by earthquakes or hurricanes shouldn’t
be blamed.
That was the existence called dragons. It was best to predict their emergence and minimize the damage.
Facing them directly was impossible. This was until the adversary called Grid appeared.
Long before Grid met Fire Dragon Ifrit, there was someone who hoped he would be a dragon’s
adversary. It was Sword Saint Biban. He had just climbed the tower when he immediately predicted a
bleak future.He saw the fact that Dragon Slayer Hayate was afraid of dragons. Therefore, he wanted to
cut down a dragon himself and had a different mental image than before.
To be robust enough to withstand the Breath and weight of a dragon. To be able to cut the scales, skin,
and flesh of a dragon. A physical strength where he wouldn’t get tired even if he chased a dragon that
crossed the continent with just a single flap of their wings.
In order to have all of that, he turned himself into a non-human sword. He wasn’t afraid even when he
felt his intelligence gradually fading away. He knew that one day, he would even forget himself. Sooner
or later, he would reach a point where he couldn’t even understand his own condition. So what was
there to be afraid of?
That’s right. Biban had been prepared from the start.
Today, he slashed through the willpower of the Fire Dragon and was reborn as a complete sword. Right
before the loss of consciousness, he briefly regained the memories he lost so far. On the contrary, this
made him feel relieved. If he had to pick out one thing he regretted—
It was that he met Grid only when his condition worsened. If he had a bit of sanity left, he would’ve
probably said words of thanks to Grid...
[You have entered the mental world of Sword Saint ‘Biban.’]
“......”
A mental world meant the state of mind. Naturally, the owner’s emotions were contained in the mental
world. However, Grid felt nothing. Biban’s mental world was just desolate and tranquil.
“Biban, can you hear me?”

Grid’s voice rang out through the desolate world. It was an empty cry. There was only an echo that
returned without reaching anyone.
‘...A sword.’
Grid felt that the bleak wind was particularly cold and noticed it. The chill that gave his skin goosebumps
was the spirit of the sword. Grid had made tens of thousands of swords, so there was no way he was
unaware of it. The moment he realized it and smelled the iron on the tip of his nose, Grid made a sad
expression.
‘It smells like this because it isn’t sharpened with a whetstone.’
A sword without a master—this was Biban’s current state. There was no reward for becoming a sword,
and he would gradually become dull, rusty, and covered with dirt.
“...Why did a Sword Saint become a sword in the first place?”
It was a decline. The one who should control the sword had become a sword.
‘It isn’t that I don’t understand the reason for the choice, but it is too extreme.’
This person had thought that even a Sword Saint couldn’t do anything. He couldn’t recognize the sword
as a tool unless he was the owner of a talent like Muller’s. Instead, he reached the point where he had
to consider himself a sword.
‘Save him for now.’
Grid took a deep breath, shook off his miscellaneous thoughts, and used Shunpo. He intended to break
through to the origin all at once. However, this place was Biban’s mental world that was far from reality.
It was the space where Biban’s willpower was put first. It was impossible for Grid, the intruder, to show
off his full ability.
[Shunpo has failed to trigger.]
The moment Grid used a skill, swords emerged from the ground and stabbed Grid’s feet. He hadn’t
expected an attack to come out of nowhere, so he allowed the attack. The Realm of the Absolute
couldn’t be utilized properly. In the first place, the speed of the sword was like a ray of light.
‘This is the true Heart Sword.’
The swords formed by Biban’s mental world—the two swords that pierced both of Grid’s feet rose up
and rotated around and around, guarding against Grid. They were poised to shoot the moment Grid
moved.
‘It isn’t at a level where I can respond with the God Hands.’
He was forced to shake them off himself. It happened the moment Grid made this judgment...
New swords sprang out from the wilderness. Hundreds. No, tens of thousands of swords aimed at Grid
in unison while releasing a brilliant glow.
Grid recalled Biban’s mental world that he had witnessed in the past. There was a huge sword higher
than a great mountain and thousands of swords hovering around it like clouds. It was as powerful as a
spectacular production effect. Now? It would naturally be more powerful than it was in the past. Right
now, the spirit of the sword was much more powerful than before.
‘I don’t know if it is possible to break through without using Shunpo.’
Swords flooded in before Grid could take any countermeasures.They stabbed, slashed, and pressed Grid
from all directions.
Grid spun and shook off four swords with his kicking feet, applying strength to both armpits. Then the
nine swords that had been digging toward Grid’s chest bent and were crushed.
Grid frowned. He felt a tingling pain. The nine swords held tightly in Grid’s arms left scratches on Grid’s
skin This meant it had penetrated through the defense of ‘Fire Dragon Ifrit’s Arm.’
The sword’s energy easily dug into the tightly bound smooth red scales. This was definitely the energy of
a Dragon Slayer.
‘It must be due to his achievement of slashing the willpower of an old dragon. It can’t be blocked by
armor that is only a vague reproduction of the body of a top dragon.’
Currently, Grid wasn’t using the Sanctuary of Metal. It was because it was physically impossible to build
his mental world in another person’s mental world. Of course, it was possible if the owner of the mental
world was experiencing some type of psychological problem, but Biban’s current mental world was
perfect without any wavering. It was just after achieving his goal of becoming a sword, so it was natural.
‘I’m looking forward to it.’
His desire to save Biban became even stronger. The resurrected Biban would be a completely different
person than before. Wasn’t there a high probability that he would return as an Absolute? It was an
Absolute form that evolved by mixing the Sword Saint and the Dragon Slayer, half and half.
Grid had a smile on his face as he reached out into the air. A huge spiral of golden light swirled around
him. They were the God Hands, not divinity. It was the process where hundreds of God Hands linked
together by holding each other’s hands. It seemed like a large amount of gold had melted down like a
waterfall and gushed like a fountain. It was a very gorgeous sight.
Meanwhile, tens of thousands of swords repeatedly slashed and stabbed at Grid. Grid resisted as best as
possible, but the rate at which his health decreased was very fast. Grid was prepared for his immortality
to be consumed while in his mind, the treasure of the giants and Trauka’s lair were intersecting one
after another.
‘A sphere.’
There was something in common between the last treasure of the giants, currently held by Fronzaltz,
and the lair of Fire Dragon Trauka. It was that it formed a circle.
Grid was inspired by this. He naturally recalled it in the face of a crisis where multiple abilities were
sealed. The experience and knowledge that had dissolved into his subconscious surfaced in conjunction
with the desire to survive. No, the desire to save Biban was a thousand times stronger than the desire to
live.
Grid had to break Biban in order to save him.
His vision blinked red in an instant. The tens of thousands of swords, each with the energy of a Dragon
Slayer, were easily overwhelming him.
Grid was inferior compared to usual because he couldn’t summon the Sanctuary of Metal, overlap
Infinite Valhalla, or use abilities classified as ‘powers’ such as Shunpo and the rune. The biggest problem
was that it wasn't an environment where he could use the sword dances or the Undefeated King’s
swordsmanship.
Each of the tens of thousands of swords were using Matchless Swordsmanship. The moment Grid used
skills related to swordsmanship, they would join forces to destroy it.
‘There is a reason why Muller sent me in alone.’
As the speed in which the God Hands joined together increased, so did the speed at which the golden
circle rotated. Grid backed up and shot his bow to intercept a few swords. Then he used the grappling
technique to crumple dozens of swords together like a ball and gradually found some room to act.
He didn’t care about his empty health gauge. It was because his recovery power was overwhelming. He
just needed to buy a very brief break. Then Grid was confident that he could regain all the health he had
lost. He wouldn’t need to die even if his immortality was consumed.
Grid made full use of the terrain. He left the wilderness and stood with his back to the wall as much as
possible, reducing the number of swords he faced directly. He used a shield to block the offensive that
spread out like light and threw a spear to distract the swords.
How many times did he repeat this? The swords that were tracking Grid, who had even started to utilize
the Motley Flail, stopped advancing all at once. They moved as one body so there were naturally no
entanglements or collisions with each other.
Due to the sudden stop in acceleration, there was only the sound of wind blowing everywhere. In the
middle of the stopped swords, the world started to change. The ground where Grid stood and the wall
behind him changed its form to a sharp sword. A forest of swords had unfolded.
Now Grid was being targeted by the swords from all directions. The swords increased from tens of
thousands to hundreds of thousands and shot at Grid in unison. It was meant to definitely put an end to
the intruder.
However, it was too late. A golden sphere completely enveloped Grid’s entire body. It was a small sun.
The sphere made of hundreds of God Hands was infinitely small compared to Trauka’s lair, but it was
majestic. It was brilliant, unlike Trauka’s lair, which was as bleak and desolate as the moon.
The reason it took so long to form was to not be disturbed. The God Hands didn’t let go of each other
even when facing the barrage of swords that stabbed from all directions.
The sun surrounding Grid was maintained. There was no need to worry about it breaking. Greed’s
greatest strength was its infinite durability.
“How many years did it take?”
It took so long to figure out how to properly utilize the God Hands. Grid’s sharp eyes as he laughed from
the absurdity glared through the gaps in the slowly widening sun. Several swords immediately
responded and dug into the gap, but Grid had already completed the sword dance. It was inside the sun,
without being hindered by the swords.
“Transcended Linked Kill Wave Pinnacle.”
Sword energy stretched out in all directions and pushed away the swords that had been harassing Grid
unilaterally. The God Hands dispersed for only a moment before suddenly reconnecting. The
counterattack of the swords was completely sealed off. It was a scene like the sun was flickering.
Grid went forward without hesitation. He gradually got closer to the source of the energy. There—
-I... am a sword...
Biban existed. To be precise, it was Biban who had become a sword. Biban was nailed to the center of
the giant sword that soared higher than a great mountain and was seeping into it. It was deeper and
deeper, so that he would never be able to get out of it.
“Wake up, you human!”
Grid threw a punch first. He didn’t think a conversation would work in the first place, so he relentlessly
hit Biban in the face. To be honest, it was quite a relief. There were many things that had accumulated
aside from his liking of Biban.
Where are you only saying this now?
It was the nightmarish line that he still often heard as an auditory hallucination these days.
“What sword, what bullshit sword!!”
Bam! Bam bam bam!
“Did you become a Sword Saint for this?!”
Crack!
“What should I do with you?”
-...Stop.
“Should I melt you and mix you with Greed? Or should I make you into a dog food bowl...?”
-Stop it, Grid.

The mental world wasn’t omnipotent. If it was omnipotent, Braham would’ve unconditionally drawn his
opponents into the mental world when fighting enemies stronger than him. The reason he didn’t do so
was because it was dangerous. The exposure of the mental world meant revealing their psychology to
the enemy. It might be different with Grid’s mental world, where every direction was blocked by
canyons, but most mental worlds would expose their weaknesses the longer the enemy was inside.
Moreover, Biban’s current thinking was extremely simple. All he could think of was ‘I will become a
sword.’
It was an easy thing to target. Every time Grid threatened to use it as his weapon, mix it with Greed, or
melt it down into a dog bowl, Biban’s mental world shook. It was to the extent that he briefly regained
the sense of reason he lost when becoming one with the sword.
Eventually, the eyes of Grid and Biban, who fell out of the sword, met in the air. They were embarrassed
by each other and kept their mouths shut.
Chapter 1778
How could things work out so easily?
Of course, the road to reach this place wasn’t smooth. He crossed the threshold of death, and based on
the danger level alone, it was comparable to fighting a dragon.
However, the ending seemed futile. He thought that he would have to find a specific clue or use some
special method to wake up Biban’s consciousness. Unexpectedly, it was resolved so simply. He never
thought Biban would come to his senses right away.
‘The words of the ancestors are never wrong.’
The saying that hitting someone was medicine. It worked most of the time, no matter who the other
person was. Goosebumps appeared on Grid’s arms as he admired it.
“Your hands are really burning. Thanks to you, I’ve regained my mind,” Biban said as he got up from
where he was sitting. His expression was solemn as he looked at Grid with deep eyes.
Grid frowned. He immediately pulled out Twilight and pointed it at Biban.
“Who are you? What did you do to Biban?”
“I am Biban...”
Biban cocked his head in confusion and Grid snorted.
“How long do you think I’ve known Biban? I won’t be fooled by this.”
“Huhu.” The Biban who had regained his wisdom—he immediately noticed why Grid misunderstood and
laughed bitterly. “It seems the rude things I have shown have planted a bad prejudice in you. It is a
natural consequence of my actions.”
I shouldn’t rely on the tool called the sword.

Like most swordsmen, Biban had extreme ideas. He misunderstood the intentions of the sword and
developed the wrong willpower.
A swordsman shouldn’t deny the sword. It was too late by the time he realized this. Eventually, Biban
made an even more extreme choice. He combined the realization that he should respect the sword he
had denied so far and the heavy responsibility of slaying a dragon, and ended up becoming a sword
himself.
He gave up on being human. He lost his wisdom and acted almost like a beast. He repeatedly barked
unnecessary things like a timid little dog who wasn’t even a wild beast. Now that he regained his mind,
he looked back and found that he had so many embarrassing memories.
The somber looking Biban fueled Grid’s suspicions. He was aware of the fact that he had been acting in
an ugly manner? The Biban that Grid knew couldn’t do this. It was because Biban was someone without
any cares. There was no way for him to make a facial expression like this. Biban was a man who knew no
shame.
“Quit the absurd act and bring back Biban.”
“Um... I’m embarrassed to say it myself, but I am Biban. My attitude might be unfamiliar, so you don’t
believe me, but this is my original self. Please trust me.”
“...There is no way.”
Grid slowly lowered the tip of the sword that he pointed at Biban. There was a stunned expression on
his face.
His intuition, built up through his many experiences, was crying out to him —the Biban in front of him
was the real Biban.
Grid figured out Biban’s situation. He noticed that after being freed from the idea of becoming a sword,
Biban had recovered his intelligence. It was something to rejoice about.
Then why? This situation wasn’t very pleasant. It felt like he had lost Biban, a precious connection. The
Biban who made memories with Grid was an elderly man with dementia. The Biban in front of him who
acted like a normal person was unfamiliar.
“Why do you look so sad?”
“...No, I’m not.”
Putting aside Grid’s feelings, Biban’s recovery was a happy thing. It was right to rejoice. It happened the
moment when Grid hid his disappointment and tried to smile...
Behind the two of them, the giant sword that rose like a great mountain started to vibrate. The ground
on which Grid stood shook and his vision became dizzying.
Grid escaped the aftermath of the earthquake by floating up and became wary of the giant sword. The
sword was emitting a terrible amount of killing intent.
“That junk doesn’t recognize his owner...” Biban’s murmur entered the ears of the puzzled Grid. It was a
very faint voice. He wouldn’t have heard it if he wasn’t an Absolute.
“......?”
“The sword I hold in my heart has unfortunately escaped my control. Maybe it is due to the experience
of being assimilated with me, but there is a sense of identifying itself as me. It resents and is antagonistic
to you, who separated me from it.”
“Did you just call it junk?”
Biban blinked.
“Uh? It seems that the aftermath of the sword’s killing intent has given you a hallucination.”
“You are definitely Biban.”
“......”
Biban’s expression slightly crumpled. It was an expression that flashed by in an instant. This also
wouldn’t have been noticed if it wasn’t for Grid being an Absolute.
“I’m glad you haven’t changed.”
“I have no idea what you are talking about.”
It seemed like Biban was putting up with it because he felt he would lose if he was offended. It was
really strange to see how Biban himself perceived the words ‘You are like Biban’ as a curse, but on the
other hand, Grid also understood it.
‘Everyone has a past that they wish they can erase.’
Grid still screamed sometimes when he washed his hair these days. It was because he was reminded of
when he suddenly proposed to Ahyoung. Wouldn’t it be insulting if someone who remembered Shin
Youngwoo from that time told him that he was like Shin Youngwoo?
“Indeed, Sir Biban and I deserve to be friends.”
“Let’s stop talking nonsense and focus on the situation.”
The giant sword was rising. It gradually grew bigger. The blade of the sword that was stuck in the ground
seemed to be just half of the whole. Finally, the sword became large enough to cut the huge old dragons
and aimed at Grid.
‘It will be a serious injury.’
Strictly speaking, there was a high possibility of getting injured even if it didn’t graze him. The size of the
sword was that huge. Not only was it physically difficult to avoid, but even if it was avoided, an area that
was hundreds of meters in radius would be devastated and the aftermath would hit Grid. It was like
meeting an opponent he wasn’t compatible against in a situation where he couldn’t use Shunpo.
Of course, that was until an hour ago. The God Hands joined together. They took each other’s hands and
formed a circle. The circular sun surrounded Grid’s body as he roughly spoke what he thought.
“Overgeared Sun Sphere.”
The giant sword fell toward it. The God Hands fully absorbed the damage, but there was a problem. It
was that the sun was broken with a single blow. It was completely different from when it blocked a large
number of normal sized swords. There were too many God Hands that couldn’t bear the weight of the
giant sword and let go of each other’s hands.
A storm raged among the scattered golden hands. It was a storm created by the shockwave of the giant
sword.
Grid’s black hair and divinity fluttered wildly.
“Hah.” Biban admired it.
Grid didn’t crash down. He easily withstood the pressure of the incredibly powerful shockwave. It was a
miracle caused by the qualification of ‘unable to be crushed.’
Grid quickly adjusted his posture and shouted, “You can’t stop that?”
“Yes. It has become independent as a completely separate being from me, so I can’t control it. It is best
to ignore it and get out of this place.”
“You are going to leave that alone and escape?”
Biban had clearly said it—he could no longer control the giant sword. Then such a thing shouldn’t
remain in Biban’s mental world. It was like leaving cancer cells behind. Biban knew it as well.
“But there is no other way...”
Biban looked at his hand. It was a hand that lost the giant sword and was left with an ordinary
longsword. He felt that there was no way to stand up to that giant sword. This giant sword was an image
that had been with Biban all his life. The giant sword possessed all of Biban’s experience and skills as
well.
Grid saw his unconfident expression and asked him, “Do you still think that you shouldn’t rely on a
sword?”
Grid recalled Muller. Muller had borrowed the swords summoned by Grid and used them in the right
places. Unlike most swordsmen, the strongest Sword Saint of all time relied on the sword. If Biban stuck
to his insistence of ‘not relying on the sword,’ Grid would be disappointed.
“That isn’t the case,” Biban replied. Fortunately, Biban had abandoned his stubbornness. It was natural.
The reason why he was rescued so easily by Grid was because he had already realized his mistake.
The trigger was the dragon weapon that Grid gifted him—Gujel’s Sword. He was shaken at that time.
There was such a great sword in the world. Was it really wrong for a swordsman to rely on a sword?
He had such questions even when rational judgment was impossible for him. He vaguely thought it was
right to rebuild his sword from a new perspective. The only problem was that it was too late. There was
no time. At that time, Biban was suffering from a condition where he would have an idea and forget it
the very next day.
“Then rely on this,” Grid spoke to Biban as Biban had a somber expression on his face.
“This...”
Biban’s eyes shook. He was looking at the Twilight handed over by Grid. It was a beautiful sword that
held Grid’s orange divinity.
Grid easily handed Biban the strongest sword on the surface, made with the materials of an old dragon.
“Cut that sword yourself.”
The giant sword—it was an image that Biban had built up all his life. Originally, it was something that
couldn’t be thrown away and shouldn’t be thrown away. Now that it was out of his control, Grid was
telling him:
Embrace the new. Cut down the old sword you made with your own body.
“......”
Biban hesitated. Grid would’ve been the same. He was also in a position where he couldn’t throw away
the old armor of Infinite Valhalla. Grid wouldn’t feel resentment if Biban couldn’t cut it in the end. He
just gave Biban a chance, just in case.
The giant sword was coming again. It persistently aimed at Grid, who had handed his sword to Biban. It
seemed to want to cut down the intruder who was interfering so it could become one with Biban again.
Now all that remained was Biban’s choice.
‘If it doesn’t work, then let’s leave.’
He was conscious of the escape route he had found. Grid waited for Biban’s choice without expressing
anything. To Biban, it seemed like infinite trust. He felt infinite gratitude to Grid for believing in him at
the risk of Grid’s own life (?). Therefore, he had to make a choice.
“It is time to say goodbye.”
A gray haze rose from Twilight. It was the energy of a Dragon Slayer. It was faint, unlike Hayate’s, but it
couldn’t be considered weak. It was the energy of a Dragon Slayer combined with the sword energy of a
Sword Saint that Hayate didn’t have.
Flash!
The world was split. The combination of Grid’s Twilight and Biban’s swordsmanship slashed at the
seemingly invincible giant sword like it was tofu. The owner of the mental world cut down his mental
image. It was an unprecedented event.
Inside the world that was rapidly collapsing—
“Thank you, Grid.” Biban was reborn as a new existence and forged a new bond with Grid. He let go of
his awkward attitude and showed a genuine smile.
[A new Absolute has been born.]
Along with this world message, Grid’s consciousness returned to reality.
Chapter 1779
“Are you sure it is okay?”
This morning—following Biban, Grid fell unconscious. It was the aftermath of entering Biban’s mental
world. The tower members were nervous when they saw the two men who hadn’t regained
consciousness even as night fell. In the first place, was it possible to break into someone else’s mental
world?
“After Sir Biban, if something goes wrong with Grid... we have no choice but to hold you accountable.”
The tower members respected Muller. However, they didn’t have a personal relationship or trust with
Muller. Even considering Muller’s achievements and reputation, they had no choice but to become
suspicious.
Muller understood.
“If I happen to cause trouble to Grid—” He nodded and spoke with a serious expression, “I will fall into
hell immediately and cut off Baal’s head at least three times before dying.”
I will die after slightly reducing the life of the master of hell, which is close to infinity...
Even that paled in comparison to the achievements that Grid would accumulate in the future, but it was
the best thing that Muller could do.
The tower members frowned. “Are you threatening us now?”
Muller dying to Baal? There was nothing worse than that. If Baal possessed the power of the Sword
Saint, then he would become so powerful that it couldn’t compare to now.
“I just want to take some responsibility. In any case, the world is over the moment something goes
wrong with Grid. What is the point of a threat?”
Muller knew that Grid was essential to the world. He said that he wouldn’t put Grid into danger, but in
fact, he was inwardly nervous. It was because Grid was unconscious for much longer than he expected.
‘The resistance of the sword seems stronger than I expected...’
Right now, Biban’s mental world would’ve been ruled by a sword. The small sword, which was originally
only a small part of Biban, would’ve absorbed Biban and become larger than him. In other words, it was
difficult to communicate. Perhaps Grid was engaged in a fierce battle without discussion with Biban,
who had become a sword.
‘...I was hoping that Grid’s presence would awaken Sir Biban’s consciousness.’
Muller had only recently known about Grid. Despite this, Grid was imprinted as the most special
connection throughout Muller’s life. That was how great a person he was. Muller guessed that for Biban,
who had associated with Grid for years, Grid was likely to be a very extraordinary presence. Moreover,
Biban was the owner of the dragon weapon that Grid created for him.
He believed that the swordsman would’ve realized that it was natural for him to rely on the sword, even
if it was belatedly. This was the background behind the reason he expected Grid to awaken Biban’s
consciousness from a deep sleep. But looking at the situation, it seemed difficult.
Biban’s consciousness seemed to have sunk deeper than Muller expected.
‘If it is delayed any further here, I have no choice but to step out and destroy it by force.’
Muller was close to invincible when it came to swords. Not only was he good at handling swords, but he
was about to fight against those who used the sword and win unconditionally. Therefore, he asserted
that he could behead Baal three times. He knew Baals’ personality, who enjoyed pretending to be
playful, and knew that Baal would try to use swordsmanship to confront him at least three times.
In any case, Muller would win as long as it was a sword that was dominating Biban’s mental world.
Nevertheless, the reason why he sent in Grid was naturally for Biban’s sake. The sword that dominated
Biban’s mental word was also Biban. Muller breaking into Biban’s mental world and slashing his sword
meant he would be cutting Biban’s mental world. There was a risk of damaging his mind, memories, and
experience.
In order to fully rescue Biban, a conversation was needed, not force. The ones most suitable to rescue
Biban through a conversation was Hayate and Grid. At the very least, Muller didn’t have the confidence
to awaken Biban’s consciousness without violence.
‘In this situation, it would be ideal to send Hayate, but...’
Hayate was pale and tired. He seemed to have been quite shocked after realizing that he was the one
who ruined Biban. It was only natural that, as the Dragon Slayer himself, he felt guilty for driving Biban
to this point because he was afraid of the dragons. The unity of his mind and body shook like it was
about to break and the atmosphere was unusual.
‘He is the person after Grid who shouldn’t be lost. I can’t put him in danger.’
Humanity’s first Absolute—Hayate was the only one who reached the level of an Absolute in a pure
human body. Unlike other Absolutes, he was subjected to various restrictions due to being human.
Nevertheless, he used all his capabilities to suppress a dragon’s rampage. This was even though he
feared dragons more than anyone.
He was a great man who had no flaws in terms of his skills and personally. He was also the pride of
humanity. In Muller’s opinion, the value of Hayate was higher than that of the world. Even if this world
was destroyed, he had to protect Hayate so that humanity’s hope would continue.
Who knows? In the next world or the world after that, Hayate might stop the end of the world.
‘I hope that Grid stops the end of the world this time.’
Hayate was insurance. He must not be lost. Muller was convinced again and drew his sword. He was
determined to come forward and rescue Grid and Biban himself. It was the only solution at the moment,
even if it meant hurting Biban.
“......?!”
Muller’s eyes widened as he swung his sword and tried to open the entrance to Biban’s mental world. It
was because the entrance didn’t open. His Heart Sword, which could cut anything, couldn’t cut Biban’s
mental world.
‘Why?’
It happened as Muller realized there was a serious problem and became even more concerned about
Grid’s body...
“Biban!”
“Grid!”
Grid and Biban, who were sleeping as if they were dead, opened their eyes at the same time. Muller
trembled while the tower members looked relieved. He realized why the Heart Sword couldn’t cut
Biban’s mental world.
‘The world... it has become five.’
The surface, hell, heaven, and the Hwan Kingdom—the world was largely divided into these four
dimensions. Except for these worlds that each had their own Absolute, the other dimensions were
insignificant.
Now the game had changed. The world would be divided into five, not four. It was the surface, hell,
heaven, the Hwan Kingdom, and the Tower of Wisdom. This meant that a group that had less than ten
people was now standing shoulder to shoulder with the rest of the world.
It had to be so. They now had two Absolutes.
“You...”
Hayate was also aware of Biban’s extraordinary situation. He couldn’t help being amazed when seeing
Biban’s deep, mellow gray eyes. In the tumultuous atmosphere—
“I was greatly helped by Grid,” Biban explained.
Just then—
Flash!
Grid’s Twilight exuded a brilliant glow.
[Twilight has contributed to the birth of an Absolute and the enhancement value has increased to +3.]
An overwhelming energy filled the space. The tower members flinched and were slowly overwhelmed. It
was because they felt the faint energy of an old dragon from Twilight. They realized that a sword made
from the fang of an old dragon could truly carry the energy of an old dragon.
“Can I borrow that sword for a moment?” Biban politely asked Grid.
“Of course.” Grid gladly handed it over.

In the first place, he planned to make new dragon weapons for the tower members. There was no
reason to hesitate to lend Twilight. Biban’s figure holding Twilight disappeared like a lie.
Grid, Hayate, and Muller shifted their gazes outside in turn. Through the huge window, Biban’s back
could be seen. His gray hair fluttered in the moonlight and shone like white snow. It felt like he was
cooling down the orange divinity emitted by Twilight.
“......!”
The tower members found Biban one step later and were horrified. It was because they noticed a huge
light approaching through the night sky. It was a Dragon’s Breath. The precise trajectory was aiming at
Biban. It was a bombardment that would turn the sober Biban into ashes and make the tower collapse.
“They have started to locate the tower...!”
They had to hasten the relocation. However, it would take quite a few sacrifices to deal with the dragon
that was attacking right now. The first victim would be Biban.
Ken’s fist smashed through the window. The giant brothers, Radwolf and Fronzaltz, and Betty flew out
the window, while Abellio’s painting and Jessica’s buff magic were stacked on Biban’s body. The 5th
Seat, Jurene, attempted taming against the dragon. The chance of success was naturally 0%, but it was
theoretically possible to restrict its behavior for a while.
They were all desperate apart from Grid, Hayate, and Muller. It was a weak stream of fire compared to
the Breath of Fire Dragon Trauka.
However, the Breath of a low-grade dragon could still annihilate a human city and it was coming close to
Biban. It would be long before the tower members arrived.
“Biban!”
It happened at the time when the tower members screamed out of concern about Biban, who was
facing the Breath alone...
A series of explosions were created from the Breath. They were explosions that occurred as Biban
pierced through the flames that continued in a straight line. It felt like a wave of flames was engulfing
the night sky.
[...What?!]
The dragon’s willpower that was filled with consternation was conveyed intact to the tower members.
Muller and Hayate’s mouths dropped open slightly. Muller was admiring the movement of Biban, who
used the power of Twilight to charge at full speed. It was the appearance of communication and mutual
understanding with the sword. It could be called the peak of ‘being one with the sword.’
Hayate felt and admired the aura of a Dragon Slayer mixed with Biban’s sword energy. Originally, the
energy of a Dragon Slayer was obsessed with harming dragons and it had a violent temperament. It
resembled killing intent, so it was easy to read. However, the energy of a Dragon Slayer handled by
Biban was different. It was naturally suppressed by sword energy and only showed its power when
necessary. This made it difficult for a dragon to respond.
[You... what are you?!!]
The dragon shouted ferociously as its scales and bones were cut.
The emergence of a new Dragon Slayer—it was impossible. For the supreme dragons, Biban was an
unknown.
“What am I?”
Biban smiled as he pondered on the question.
“I am just one swordsman,” he replied as he tossed Twilight, imbued with the energy of a Dragon Slayer,
back to Grid, who was joining from behind the tower members.
A swordsman with Grid’s sword in his heart. The trajectory of Twilight cut through the dragon’s wings.
This was what Biban intended. He was using Grid’s divinity that dwelled in Twilight as if it was his own
energy. The Absolute, born from borrowing Grid’s sword and cutting at his own mental image, became a
Sword Saint who was qualified to be a Dragon Slayer. He was also the most brilliant being when using
Grid’s sword as a weapon.
“Overgeared swordsman...”
Grid’s words that he murmured to himself were buried by the dragon’s scream.
Chapter 1780
Earlier this year...
Kraugel had bought a villa in Gangwon-do, South Korea. He was asked about why he chose Gangwon-do,
and the answer that he gave was that it was the hometown that his mother’s grandmother’s
grandfather longed for. It felt like some parts of this statement should be dealt with, but... in any case,
Grid went to Gangwon-do with Yura and Jishuka. He planned to meet with Kraugel, who had briefly
entered the country with his mother.
The sight of the mansion, which was too grand to be called a villa, standing tall on the mountainside,
impressed Grid.
Kraugel’s mother came out to personally greet them and made Yura and Jishuka smile. It was good to
see her in good health. The group dreamed of having a fun day. They never imagined the hell that
awaited.
‘Balance is important.’
Grid recalled the curry that Kraugel’s mother had made for them. It was a curry with plenty of bracken
and fatsia sprouts. It was bitter. The rough, squishy texture of the fatsia sprouts was particularly terrible.
Of course, he didn’t show it and ate it with a smile. It was while shouting out, ‘Delicious.’
The curry of Kraugel’s family was made using mountain vegetables easily available to Koreans in the past
and contained the sad history of their Koryo compatriots. Moreover, it was food prepared by his friend’s
mother. It was something he couldn’t refuse just because it didn’t suit his taste.
Grid ate all of the curry. He even took the curry from the blue-faced Yura and Jishuka and dumped it all
into his stomach. He pinched his thighs to suppress his nausea. Then he belatedly saw Kraugel’s
expression and realized it. It was the fact that he did something useless...
Kraugel’s expression was telling him this.
Are you crazy? Why eat all of that?
Grid had to suffer an upset stomach all day. The importance of balance was a lesson that he was
reminded of again and again after much suffering.
‘No matter how expensive and delicious curry is, there is no answer if a lot of bracken and fatsia sprouts
are added... balance is important.’
A low-grade dragon was by no means weak. An absolute defense that surrounded a body that could
display overwhelming dragon-like power. Magic and a powerful Breath was fired wildly with the magic
power that rose infinitely from the heart. Most transcendents couldn’t approach it. Even if they
managed to approach, the chances of dealing a blow were significantly lower.
The moment the dragon started using Dragon Words, there was no chance of winning even if several
transcendents attacked at once. It was such a creature in the first place. In order to face a dragon, one
had to be an Absolute. It just meant that the possibility of a fight was established. Being an Absolute
didn’t necessarily mean fighting a dragon and winning.
Compatibility was important. In that sense, Biban was the antithesis of a dragon. The energy of a Dragon
Slayer and Grid’s divinity was added to the sword that could cut anything. He wasn’t a Dragon Slayer like
Hayate, but he had achieved a balance that neutralized several of a dragon’s strengths.
Respect sprung up spontaneously.
[The Tower of Wisdom... I can’t believe that such a small group has two Absolutes...]
The dragon regenerated his severed wings with Dragon Words and soared high into the sky. He blocked
the chasing tower members with magic and sprayed a Breath twice in a row to widen the distance with
Biban.
Red rain poured down from the sky. The low-grade dragon’s body couldn’t handle the aftermath of
using Dragon Words and Breaths in succession. The appearance of him spilling blood in large quantities
appeared precarious.
It was as expected.
[I have no choice but to give up.]
The low-grade dragon turned around. The reason why dragons with a lower hierarchy were more
aggressive was because their lives were pushed to the edge of a precipice.
Right now, he couldn’t relax because he didn’t know if he would be hunted down and eaten by another
dragon. He always lived in a desperate manner in order to save his life. He wasn’t ignorant or stupid. The
dragon wasn’t obsessed with a losing battle.
A teleportation without any foreshadowing—the dragon was a master of magic and he naturally cast
magic without any delay. It was hard to chase him if he let go of any sense of shame and focused only on
escaping. Marie Rose had a way to catch up and chase the target before their body could even respond
to the magic, but...
Biban was unfamiliar with magic and Grid wasn’t well versed in it either. They couldn’t do it like her.
However, Hayate was different. Hayate didn’t need to know magic when it came to catching dragons.
—!
Without any noise, a huge white energy fell and split the sky. The magic that helped a dragon survive
immediately stopped working and the absolute defense, which had already become rags, shattered. His
heart, which was protected by the thickest scales, shattered even more disastrously.
It was due to the energy of a Dragon Slayer, which was much purer and stronger than the Dragon Slayer
energy used by Biban. It was the result of a sword wielded by Hayate from a distance.
[...Dragon Slayer!!]
These were the last words of the low-grade dragon, who died without even revealing his name. The
giant body floated in the air for a long time due to the remnants of magic power, even after losing its
head and neck. Then it slowly crashed into the dark sea.
Radwolf’s magic machine chased and retrieved it.
Killing a dragon—it was a result that happened thousands of years after the tower was built. The tower
members were filled with all sorts of emotions and were at a loss for words. The scene became quiet
like it was a lie.
“Biban!”
A long time passed before Jessica ran to Biban.
Her charge was so powerful that her trajectory was mysterious as she flew with tangible magic wrapped
around her body. The magic power that stirred in the aftermath of the Echo Magic seemed to fill the sky
with a stage that was a white disk. It was a stage only for Biban and Jessica.
“I’m glad... I’m glad you came back safely...”
“There is something wrong with your words. I’m back in a better state than before.”
Biban smiled softly and wiped away the tears running down Jessica’s cheeks.
Love sprouted even in the tower. It was a love that shouldn’t happen. It wouldn’t have been strange if
the tower members had died today. Apart from their near infinite lifespan, their days of dedicating their
lives to protecting the world were endlessly dangerous. If they lost someone after thinking of each other
as more precious and special than they did now, they wouldn’t be able to handle the shock easily and
would be unable to concentrate on their duty. Even a transcendent who had lived for hundreds of years
couldn’t be calm in the face of deep and sincere emotions.
“W-What...?”
Jessica was taken aback. Biban’s behavior of looking at her affectionately and wiping away her tears
resembled a lover.
At this moment, Biban was clearly trying to take a step forward. He showed signs of honestly revealing
his heart, which he had been turning away from out of fear.
It happened the moment when the frightened Jessica stepped back...
“From now on, I will share the responsibilities of Hayate.”
Biban grabbed Jessica’s wrist.
“It is along with Grid.”
He stared at Hayate and the tower members before fixing his gaze on Jessica and declaring, “You don’t
need to be afraid of anything. From now on, no one will be able to easily harm you. So please live like a
human being while fulfilling your duties as you have done before.”
In the entire world, the number of Absolutes was small. There were less than 30 even if he included the
chief gods of Asgard and the Hwan Kingdom and the dragons of higher ranks. Each one of them was
special. It made no sense to group the Absolutes into one category.
Therefore, Biban was qualified. It was fine for him to declare anything and to do anything. No one dared
to refute his choice.
“...If Hayate says no, I’ll naturally cancel what I just said...”
Nevertheless, Biban stared into Hayate’s eyes. He belatedly took care of his words. Even if he had also
become an Absolute, Hayate was the head of the tower. Additionally, Biban still respected Hayate. He
had no intention of challenging Hayate’s authority. His face became restless as soon as he realized he
had made a big mistake, but his expression soon brightened. It was thanks to Hayate’s words.
“Sir Biban is right. Our life of living in hiding and giving up our rights because we are afraid will come to
an end.”
The biggest reason why the tower members left the world was to minimize the possibility of being
tracked by dragons.
Now the situation had greatly changed. They were able to cooperate with the Overgeared World at any
time, and had gained another Absolute. Of course, they couldn’t disregard the old dragons, so they
couldn’t openly reveal the location of the tower, but... in any case, they had some breathing room. In
the future, they could throw away various restrictions.
[The wrath of the dragon is pouring down toward you after learning that one of their own has been
killed by humans.]
Hayate, who expanded the energy of a Dragon Slayer as if provoked by the news that just arrived,
bowed deeply and apologized. “If I had been courageous from the beginning, I wouldn’t have pushed
you to the edge of the cliff... I am sorry.”
Hayate’s shadowy face was terribly grim. There was no way he could be fine after discovering Biban’s
situation and that he had fallen to the brink of developing a heart demon.
"Don't say that."
Biban stepped in front of Hayate and supported him.
“Your choice has always been right.”
If Hayate wasn’t careful, the tower would’ve already suffered several risks and lost a number of tower
members. It would’ve caused a series of enormous damage to the world because they couldn’t
smoothly induce or suppress the dragon’s activities.
Why did Biban struggle to do something that Hayate couldn’t do? It wasn’t because he thought that
Hayate was wrong, but because he understood Hayate’s position.
The tower—no, the only Absolute in human history.
Hayate was in a position not to put himself in danger. In fact, Hayate had been brave ever since Grid
became an Absolute. He showed a different initiative than before. There was no doubt that he believed
in Biban and Grid. From now on, Hayate would show a great performance.
Biban and Grid would desperately help. Then in the end, Hayate and the tower would become mighty
and they would become Grid’s strength. It was destined not to change easily. A new destiny was carved
into the world with the birth of an Absolute named Biban.
[The name of the newly born Absolute is...]
At the time when the system was defining Grid as an Absolute, it had taken a very long time. Biban’s
case was similar. It didn’t take a few days like Grid, but the system was very careful in defining the new
Absolute. Thus, dozens of minutes passed since the announcement of the birth of a new Absolute
before the stopped world messages started flowing again.
[It is Sword God ‘Biban.’]
They were many types of gods. Just as there were beings who were gods from the moment they were
born, there were those who were worshiped by humans and reborn as gods, or beings who proclaimed
themselves to be gods.
Biban was different. He didn’t become a god after being worshiped, nor did he proclaim himself a god.
He was simply strong. The sword he wielded exerted a power comparable to a god, so the system gave
him the title of a god.
“...Sword God.”
Sword Saint Muller’s fingertips trembled as he silently watched the situation. It was because the shock
he obtained from reviewing the trajectories of the swordsmanship Biban unfolded earlier became even
greater before the shock could disappear.
The days when he was the best with the sword were over. It was a shock for him to recognize and feel
this truth.
“Biban...”
The corners of Muller’s mouth slowly rose as he pondered on the name of the Absolute. The fact that
there was a better swordsman in the world than him gave him a pleasure he had never imagined. He felt
a sense of motivation that had been lost since learning the truth of the hopeless world.
It was because he had a goal.
‘There are so many things to see.’
He looked at the backs of Hayate, Biban, and Grid in turn. Muller gave the brightest smile in hundreds of
years.
On the other hand, Grid...
‘It isn’t going in the inventory?’
He looked perplexed as he stood in front of the remains of the dragon that had been salvaged by the
magic machine. He pondered on it for a moment before being forced to call the Tomb of the Gods. It
was a bit awkward to use the strongest weapon on the surface just to transport a corpse, but what
could he do? It was best to be comfortable.
“Grid!”
Voices calling out for Grid came from the super large airship that appeared from behind the clouds and
moon. It was the voice of Ke ong, the people of the empire, and the apostles, who were building a city
on an airship.
It was finally over...
Grid felt like he had turned home and sighed with relief as he boarded the airship. He had no intention
of resting. This time, he had a lot of work to do as a blacksmith.

Overgeared 1401-1780

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Overgeared 1401-1780

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Overgeared 1401-1780

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Overgeared 1401

There was a mixture of curiosity and liking in her deep gaze.

“...I almost got eaten by you.”

“Hmm~ You’re fairly impudent here.”

“W-What did you say?!”

‘It is one plus one..’

“I can’t forget the first time I met you.”

‘Chreshler, that perverted old man.’

“...You know it well.”

“I think it is great that you have decided to wear my mother’s underclothes.”

“Yes, I believe in... Your Majesty.”

“...You believe me, right?”

“It is a king. That is why you have to be my spouse.”

“Why should the Blood King be your spouse?”

“If I refuse... can your revenge be achieved?”

[Affinity with Vampire Duke Marie Rose has increased by 5.]

“It is plural. So does it matter if you increase it by one more?”

“Really... you are a good person.”

[Affinity with Vampire Duke Marie Rose has increased by 5.]

[The Secret Story of the Birth of the Blood King]

★ Marriage with Marie Rose is possible.

* You can have a child after marriage.

★ Blood magic will bloom when conditions are met.

The blood magic will be according to your personality.

★ Can free direct descendant vampires if the conditions are met.

* Liberated vampires are free from the Curse of Sloth.]

‘Still, it is a bit disappointing.’

[All vampires are under the control of the Blood King.]

-Isn’t Grid crazy?

-Wow, that bastard kicked away Marie Rose.

-What is so great about him?!XX!

-I’m just envious.

-I’m also envious...

Meanwhile, Katz was facing a big change.

[Beriache’s magic power that is latent in the Blood Warrior is blooming.]

“...The magic machines.”

‘There is even a new stat.’

‘It will boast a pretty rapid growth rate.’

‘By the way, this...’

[Affinity with Marie Rose has lowered by 1.]

‘Did I say something wrong?’

“These paintings were done by Beriache.”

Of course, that was just a story of the moment.

‘There won’t be any effect if I reveal it,’ Grid thought.

‘Did she say the green one is Amoract?’

‘Amoract is the one who created the Yatan Church.’

Amoract—Marie Rose said this was the 2nd great demon.

‘It is a completely different style of chaos from Baal.’

It happened as Grid’s worries were deepening...

‘I have no choice but to get stronger.’

“Hopefully, it can become a weapon...”

Grid was feeling expectant only to suddenly be engulfed in an empty feeling.

‘Pagma’s Successor is weak.’

‘Unexpectedly, I think it is amazing...’

“Now let’s go home.”

“It will be noisy again.”

“What is it? What happened?”

“The problem is Oppa’s behavior! You can’t go out in sportswear!”

“They are in front of the house so it is comfortable...”

“Why? Why did you refuse to marry Marie Rose?”